LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

PRINCETON,  N.J. 

The  George  L  Finney 

Collection  of  Shaker  Literature 

Given  in  Memory  of  His  Uncle 

The  Rev.  John  Clark  Finney 

Class  of  1907 


y/ 


"Thfi.   civine.  took  oA  Vioki  <7^ncL 
e-herncA!  wi  5 aom^  ire v£C7^Hn<$' 

nr\ou,+V^  goe+h  c\  6)ic\rp  Sword. 
YYn-Hen  "bMT^wlinc*.  "-Bor^ss  CKt 
WeK+ervlie-i-,  H -Y.l^^liVneAU-the. 
Uni+ed  5oc»fiTj  caliej  5ViovKe,rS. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/divinebookofholyOObate 


PREFACE.  V 

Jews  of  old,  to   irretrievable  delusion,  and  bring   upon  themselves   swift  de- 
struction without  a  remedy. 

14.  Let  any  candid  pcojjie,  endowud  with  a  common  share  of  discernment, 
seriously  examine  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  view  the  many  wonderful 
events  and  extraordinary  changes  that  are  constantly  taking  place  in  the  mor- 
al, religious  and  political  world,  as  well  as  in  the  natural  elements,  through 
the  operations  of  Providence,  and  they  cannot  but  consider  the  present  age 
as  commencing  the  most  extraordinary  and  momentous  era  that  ever  took 
place  on  earth. 

15.  These  remarkable  events  evidently  forebode  a  most  important  revolu- 
tion ; — a  revolution  which,  in  its  progress,  will  overturn  and  break  in  pieces 
all  the  systems  of  man's  invention,  which  are  founded  in  the  corrupt  and  ty- 
rannical principles  of  heatlien  and  antichristian  darkness,  though  never  so 
highly  sanctioned  by  age  and  the  authority  of  great  and  splendid  names. 

16.  Perhaps  this  will  be  granted  by  many,  who  will  yet  cling  to  certain 
theological  tenets,  which  have  been  established  for  many  ages,  as  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  the  christian  religion,  by  nearly  all  its  professors.  But 
we  would  ask.  What  evidence  have  they  that  these  principles  did  not  origi- 
nate in  antichristian  or  heathen  darkness .-"  And  have  they  any  assurance  of 
safety  in  the  revolution  which  divine  Providence  has  begun  in  the  world  ? 
Or  that  it  will  not  finally  break  in  pieces  and  scatter  all  such  religious  plnn- 
ciples  to  the  winds,  so  that  no  place  can  be  found  for  them  .''   (See  Dan.  ii.  35.) 

17.  Many  things  contained  in  this  book,  will  doubtless  appear  new  and 
strange,  and  at  variance  with  the  general  opinions  of  mankind.  But  is  that 
any  proof  that  they  are  not  important  and  unchangeable  truths.''  Can  any 
reasonable  man  believe  that  God  has  already  revealed  Himself  in  his  full- 
ness.'' Dare  any  mortal  beings  attempt  to  limit  the  holy  One,  and  declare 
that  He  never  will  and  never  can  make  any  further  revelation  of  his  mind 
and  will  to  his  rational  creatures  than  what  is  contained  in  the  Bible.''  Who 
can  be  so  presumptuous .'' 

18.  Whence  arises  the  opinion  that  there  is  no  further  revelation  from  God 
ever  to  be  looked  for .''  Surely  not  from  the  sacred  scriptures,  nor  from  sound 
reason  :  for  these  declare  that  the  works  of  the  Great  First  Cause  are  con- 
tinually increasing.  Do  not  all  the  elements  of  nature,  with  all  their  pow- 
ers, and  the  physical  and  intellectual  powers  and  faculties  of  man,  continue 
to  be  more  and  more  developed  and  brought  to  light.'  And  shall  the  spirit- 
ual powers  and  light  of  divine  truth  alone  remain  stationary,  and  no  further 
increase  of  knowledge  be  given  on  these  subjects,  in  comparison  of  which 
all  natural  and  earthly  things  sink  into  insignificance .'  Who  cannot  see  the 
absurdity  of  such  an  idea.' 

19.  The  scriptures  declare  that.  In  the  last  days,  God  will  pour  out  his  spir- 
it upon  all  flesh  ;  and  great  signs  and  wonders  and  increasing  light  shall  fol- 
low. (See  Joel  ii.  28  to  32,  and  Acts  ii.  17.)  Although  this  prophecy  was 
applied,  by  the  apostle  Peter,  to  the  events  which  took  place  at  the  day  of 
Pentecost;  yet  it  was  evidently  but  in  part  fulfilled  ;  for  it  was  declared,  ev- 
en in  the  days  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  that  they  knew  but  in  part,  and 
prophesied  in  part;  and  that  there  would  be  a  more  perfect  work  in  his  sec- 


VI  PREFACE. 

Olid  coming.  Also  that  the  earth  should  be  "full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  And  of  Christ,  the  Prince"of  Peace  it  is 
said,  "Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end, 
to  order  and  establish  it  with  judgment  and  justice."  (Isa.  ix.  7.) 

20.  How  can  these  scriptures  be  fulfilled,  unless  a  further  revelation  of 
divine  power,  wisdom  and  light  be  manifested  to  tlie  human  race .''  Surely 
these  prophecies  must  take  place  on  earth,  and  divine  judgment  must  and 
will  bring  them  to  pass,  and  divine  justice  be' established  throughout  the 
world. 

21.  Let  no  one  imagine  that  the  matters  contained  in  the  following  pages, 
are  cunningly  devised  fables,  or  the  inventions  of  man  or  woman.  We  have 
not  only  been  eye  and  ear  witnesses,  but  even  feeling  witnesses  of  the  spirit 
of  these  divine  communications,  and  well  know  that  neither  the  inspired 
writer  of  the  Book,  nor  the  inspired  writers  of  the  witnesses  thereof,  were 
capable  of  framing  or  devising  these  things  of  themselves,  and  that  nothing 
short  of  the  spiritual  anointing  of  heavenly  power  and  wisdom  could  enable 
them  to  bring  forth  these  sacred  writings  now  to  be  revealed  to  the  world. 

22.  Therefore  they  will,  most^surely,  yet  be  found  by  all  the'race  of  man, 
to  be  weighty  and  solemn  realities,  of  eternal  importance  to  all  souls;  and 
well  will  it  be  for  all  such  as  make  a  wise  use  thereof. 

23.  That  all,  into  whose  hands  this  sacred  Book  may  come,  may^be  induced 
to  read  without  prejudice,  judge  with  candor,  and  conscientiously  decido 
in  such  a  manner  as  they  can  answer  to  the  Eternal  Judge  of  all,  and  as  will 
be  for  their  own  best  good  here,  and  their  immortal  welfare  through  an  end- 
less eternity,  is  the  sincere  desire  and  fervent  prayer  of  the  true  friends  and 
well  wishers  to  all  mankind. 

Seth  Y.  Wells.  ")  p  ,. 
Calvin  Green.    ) 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Introdiirtory  Address  by  the  holy  Angel  of  God  ....         xvii 

A  Roll  from  the  Eternal  Two  in  One         .  ....         xviii 

PART  I. 

The  Call  of  God  to  the  inspired  writer.  He  instructeth  his  chosen  peo- 
ple in  their  duty  toward  the  children  of  men,  &c.  .  .  .         .     1 

Continuation  of  the  word  of  God.  He  declareth  his  judgments  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  showeth  that  they  are  for  a  merci- 
ful purpose.     He  warneth  his   people  against  the   spirit  of  enmity  5 

The  judgments  of  God  declared  upon  Arabia  and  other  parts  of  the 
earth.     He  showeth  the  justice  and  equality  of  his  ways         .  .  8 

Judgments  denounced  upon  the  ships  ot  the  sea,  and  upon  those  engag- 
ed in  unrighteous  traffic.  The  blood  shed  by  warring  nations  recom- 
pensed upon  themselves.  The  humble  and  penitent  shall  find  blessing 
and  mercy  ...........  1.5 

Declaration  and  confirmation  of  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Light,  to 
the  subject  of  the  preceding  chapter  respecting  war         ...         20 

The  great  day  of  the  Lord  foretold.  He  reproveth  infidelity,  and  the 
hypocrisy  of  carnal  professors,  and  declareth  his  judgments  against 
them.  Christ  hath  come  in  his  glory,  as  a  refiner,  to  sit  in  judgment 
and  purify  his  people         .........         23 

Proclamation  of  the  salvation  of  God  by  the  holy  Archangel.  He  de- 
clareth the  overthrow  of  the  antichristian  power.  The  Son  of  God 
declareth  the  manner  of  his  second  coming.  He  reproveth  the  sloth- 
fulness  and  darkness  of  the  professors  of  Christianity.  God  will  judge 
the  great  whore  of  Babylon,  &,c.         .......       30 

Vain  are  the  labors  of  man  to  comprehend  the  mysteries  of  God  by  nat- 
ural wisdom.  God  will  reveal  his  hidden  mysteries  to  none  but  the 
simple  and  innocent  babes  of  Zion  :  He  reproves  the  many  sins  and 
secret  abominations  of  the  world.  A  promise  of  mercy  to  the  humble 
and  penitent         ...........      34 

The  inhabitants  of  the  earth  reb-uked  for  their  sins  and  abominations. 
The  judgment  seat  of  Christ  proclaimed,  where  all  souls  shall  be 
judged         ............        38 

Man,  in  a  state  of  nature,  is  like  wild  uncultivated  land,  whidh  must 
be  subdued  before  it  is  fit  to  receive  good  seed  :  so  must  the  heart 
of  man  be  subdu(!d  by  confession  and  repentance,  before  the  seed 
of  the  gospel  can  be  planted  and  profitably  cultivated  in  it         .,         ..       41 


VIII  CONTENTS. 

The  standing  word  of  God  for  present  and  future  generations.  The 
standard  of  obedience,  according  to  divine  appointment,  the  only 
means  of  access  to  God.  Tlie  full  of  Lucifer  (now  called  Satan)  was 
by  his  disobedience  ..........   45 

The  prophet  Isaiah's  address.  The  law  of  God  shall  go  forth  from  Zi- 
on  to  all  nations,  and  all  shall  be  judged  thereby.  The  Lord  will  de- 
stroy the  wickedness  of  man  from  oft'  the  earth,  and  cause  the  right- 
eous to  flourish         ..........  50 

God  will  reward  the  workers  of  iniquity  according  to  their  deeds.  Sal- 
vation can  only  be  obtained  through  Christ,  in  the  order  of  his  second 
coming  in  his  glory.  The  only  door  of  entrance  into  Christ's  kingdoin 
made  manifest         ...........  54 

The  true  doctrines  of  the  gospel  cannot  be  mistaken  :  All  must  be  for- 
saken and  given  up  for  Christ;  the  carnal  life  of  sin,  &c.  The  man- 
ner of  Christ's  coming  ;   He  cannot  be  seen  by  the  world  of  mankind      60 

All  the  works  of  God  are  progressive.  The  New  Creation  shall  be 
beautiful  and  glorious;  and  as  the  old  creation  was  brought  to  maturi- 
ty-by  progressive  degrees;  so  with  the  new;  it  shall  be  gradually 
peopled  from  spiritual  Parents         .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .66 

A  solemn  warning  from  the  Almighty  to  his  people,  to  treasure  up  stores 
of  spiritual  gifts,  to  support  themselves  and  others  in  time   of  famine     70 

God  reproveth  the  murmurings  of  his  people  respecting  the  dispensa- 
tion of  his  gifts.  He  hath  given  them  in  wisdom  and  justice,  and  re- 
quireth  a  faithful  improvement  thereof,  and  each  one  shall  be  rewarded 
according  to  his  works         .........       73 

The  natural  man,  by  his  own  wisdom,  is  unable  to  judge  the  work  of 
God.  Reproof  of  the  haughty  and  self-exalted  for  their  oppression  of 
their  fellow  men,  and  the  poor,  and  those  whom  they  consider  as  their 
inferiors.     Equal  justice  shall  be  measured  to  all  souls         .  .         .75 

A  declaration  of  God's  wrath  and  judgments  against  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  for  their  wickedness.  His  warning  to  the  children  of  Zion 
to  come  out  from  the  world  and  look  not  back,  lest  they  fall  under 
judgment         ............  81 

The  words  of  Solomon  the  son  of  David.  The  true  meaning  of  the 
work  he  was  called  to  do,  declared.  All  will  be  spiritually  fulfilled 
in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  established  in  the  present  dispensation  .     84 

Solomon  declares  the  uprightness  of  his  youth,  and  tlie  manifestations 
of  Wisdom  to  him  :  That  the  peace  and  glory  of  his  kingdom  were 
typical  of  the  beauty,  honor  and  glory  of  the  everlasting  kingdom  of 
righteousness  and  peace,  revealed  by  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  in  this 
latter  day 88 

*  Famines  predicted.  Election  and  reprobation  explained.  Of  regene- 
ation 94 

PAIIT  II. 

The  Lord  reproves  his  people  for  unbelief  and  unfaithfulness,  their  dis- 
obedience and  disorderly  conduct :  He  warns  them  to  repent  and  be 
examples  to  the  world,  of  love  and  union,  peace  and   harmony  .         99 

The  earth  shall  be  renewed,  the  deserts  and  waste  places  shall  be  re- 
plenished and  made  fruitful.  Judgments  declared  against  o(ipression 
and  slavery.  The  state  of  the  oppr(;ssor  and  oppressed  shall  be  re- 
versed hereafter  .......       105 

A  chapter  inspired  by  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Light,  in  confirma- 
tion of  the  preceding  one  ......  110 

♦  This  chapter  should  have  been  the  iiintli  instead  of  the  twenty  second.  Eds. 


CONTENTS.  IX 

A  severe  reproof  of  tlir,  oppressors  of  God's  people,  and  of  tlie  ricli  and 
haughty,  vvlio  oppress  tlie  poor  and  needy.  The  pride  and  haugtiness 
of  man  shall  be  brought  low,  and  the  meek  exalted  .  .         113 

The  judgments  of  God  declared  against  the  abominations  of  the  wicked. 
Mankind  called  to  fee!  tiieir  dependence  on  God  for  all  their  enjoy- 
ments. God  will  destroy  the  inventions  of  man  from  the  earth,  and 
bring  the  cliildreii  of  men  to  righteousness  and  purity,  and  to  a  one- 
ness of  feeling  in  all  things         ........      118 

The  high  and  exalted  ideas  of  the  Jews  concerning  the  first  appearing 
of  Christ,  was  the  cause  of  their  unbelief  and  opposition  ;  so  in  his 
second  coming,  will  the  expectations  of  mankind  be  disappointed,  and 
great  will  be  their  opposition  .......  122 

God's  love  for  all  souls.  His  mercy  to  the  repenting  prodigal,  while  the 
self-righteous  find  no  favor.  All  are  invited  to  seek  the  favor  of  God, 
to  be  stript  of  the  filthy  garments  of  sin,  and  be  clothed  with  right- 
eousness        .-.•.•.•.•.  129 

Tlie  word  of  God  will  stand  forever.  His  way  is  plainly  marked  out 
for  all  who  walk  in  it.  Wo  to  those  who  reject  it.  Judgments  against 
opposers         .•.-.•.•.■.  135 

Declaration  of  the  work  of  God  to  his  people.  Why  no  man  can  see 
the  face  of  God  and  live.  They  who  die  to  sin,  shall  see  the  face  of 
God  and  hear  his  voice.  God  is  one,  and  the  head  and  members  of 
his  body  are  one.  All  souls  must  become  one  with  his  body,  or  never 
find  redemption  from  all  sin.  ........   137 

The  natural  body  a  figure  of  the  spiritual.  The  members  of  the  one 
body  of  Christ  must  be  mutually  useful  to  each  other ;  like  as  tiie  mem- 
bers of  the  natural  body  mutually  assist  and  support  each  other         .      142 

An  exhortation  to  gather  up  and  save  every  word  and  gift  of  God,  to  feed 
andnourish  hungry  souls.  The  natural  and  spiritual  elements  of  man. 
The  final  state  of  all  souls  must  be  decided  in  this  dispensation  .      145 

The  children  of  men,  in  this  day,  being  more  wicked  than  those  de- 
stroyed by  the  deluge,  cannot  escape  the  judgments  of  God,  who  will 
destroy  the  old  earth  by  the  divine  fire  which  is  already  kindled,  and 
people  the  new  earth  in  his  own  likeness         .....         150 

The  mysteries  of  God  revealed  to  babes.  The  natural  creation  of  male 
and  female,  a  figure  of  the  spiritual.  The  spiritual  Parentage  reveal- 
ed in  its  true  order         ..........  153 

The  miracles  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  typical  of  those  to  be  wrought 
in  his  second  advent,  in  healing  all  manner  of  spiritual  infirmities, 
giving  spiritual  life,  &c.  ........  156 

The  gospel  shall  be  published  to  all  nations;  the  time  hath  come  and 
the  work  hath  commenced.  The  mysteries  of  God  cannot  be  known 
till  the  appointed  times,  and  blessed  are  the  wise  who  wail  God's 
time,  for  they  only  shall  understand  ......         158 

The  old  creation  a  figure  or  shadow  of  the  new  and  spiritual  creation        161 

As  the  natural  earth  is  improved  and  beautified  by  cultivation;  so  shall 
the  new  earth  be  brought  to  perfection  by  the  cultivator.  God  re- 
quires all  to  earn  their  food,  both  natural  and  spiritual.  None  but  the 
willing  and  obedient  shall  inherit  the  blessing  of  God         .  .  .     163 

The  selfish  nature  of  man  debars  him  from  the  union  of  the  body  of 
Christ.  The  whole  family  of  Christ  is  one.  All  must  be  given  up  to 
become  of  his  family  .........        168 

The  nature  of  man  shall  be  beaten  in  pieces  by  the  judgments  of  God, 
until  there  remains  no  power  of  resistance  against  his  will.  The  hy- 
pocrisy of  professing  to  own  Christ  as  their  king;  yet  serving  his  en- 


CONTENTS. 


einy.     God  will  have  but  one  kingdom  and  one  king  to  rule  over  the 
earth,  &c.         ...........         171 

Concerning  the  true  nature  of  the  Lord's  supper         ....         174 

Concerning  washing  feet.     The   hire  of  the    laborer,  and  the  beast  of 
Antichrist 176 


PART  III. 


Preliminarj'  note  by  the  Editors         .         .         .         ,  .         .  .  181 

Introduction  by  the  luily  Angel  .......  182 

Interpretation  of  the  vision  of  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
word  of  God  «fcc.  None  are  true  martyrs  of  Christ  who  are  not  slain, 
as  to  the  life  of  fallen  nature  and  the  spirit  of  the  world  &c.  .  183 

A  communication  from  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Light,  giving  further 
illustration  of  the  wonder  seen  in  heaven  by  Saint  John,  concerning 
the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  of  her  offspring,  «&c.  .  .    188 

Address  of  the  holy  Angel,  and  of  the  apostle  John  to  the  inspired  writ- 
er. The  voice  of  God  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  The  time  of 
his  judgments  near.  The  true  sign  of  the  coming  of  Christ  in  his 
glory,  and  the  two  witnesses  explained  ......   196 

Address  to  the  worldly  minded,  who  boast  of  their  pleasures;  yet  trust 
in  the  merits  of  Clirist  for  salvation.  God  by  his  judgments,  will  sub- 
due all  these  things  and  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness         .  .      203 

The  Lord  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked.  Those  who  will 
not  be  reformed  by  judgments,  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 
His  judgments  on  Babylon.  Man  must  overcome  the  world  in  himself, 
or  he  cannot  be  accepted  of  God  .......     209 

Binding  of  the  dragon  explained.  False  doctrines  of  Satan  among  the 
followers  of  Christ  cast  out  by  the  manifestation  of  divine  light, 
whereby  Satan  hath  been  bound  ;  but  will  again  be  loosed  by  the  spir- 
it of  apostacy,  &c.  ..........  212 

Souls  must  be  cut  off  from  the  carnal  life  of  nature,  before  they  can  be 
prepared  for  the  living  building  of  God.  The  order  and  glory  of  the 
New  Jerusalem.  The  true  work  of  judgment  declared,  which  God 
is  able  and  will  accomplish  ........      218 

The  figurative  import  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  explained.  The 
spiritual  meaning  of  (urcumcision.  The  true  work  of  judgment  in  the 
witnesses  of  God  ;   here  all  souls  must  be  judged  in  righteousness      .     222 

Some  explanation  of  John's  vision  of  the  bottomless  pit,  locusts,  scorpi- 
ons, »fcc.         ............  226 

Explanation  of  the  mystery  of  the  little  book  which  the  Angel  gave  to 
the  beloved  apostle  to  eat,  and   concerning  the   mystery  of  godliness    230 

The  mystery   of  the   holy  City,  New  Jerusalem  explained.     Man   nmst 
come  out  of  his  fallen  nature  and  be  purified  before  he  can  dwell  there- 
in, &c.         ............     237 

Explanation  of  the  work  of  the  four  Angels  of  judgment,  «fcc.         .         .  243 
Some  explanations  of  the  seven  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God,  «fcc.         .  251 

The  apostle's  address  to  the  writer,  with  instructions,  and  some  further 

explanations  of  the  subject  of  the  preceding  chapter,  «fcc.  .  .  258 

Supplement  to  the  preceding  chapter  by  tlie  editors         ....    265 


CONTENTS.  XI 

No  power  is  able  to  rob  God  of  his  glory-  He  created  man  for  his  own 
honor  and  glory,  and  will  accomplish  his  purpose.  The  manifesta- 
tion of  the  love  of  God  to  his  creatures         .....  267 

Man  must  abase  himself  to  glurify  God  :  The  great  mistake  of  souls  who 
think  to  honor  God  by  exalting  themselves.  Concluding  address  of 
the  apostle  John  .......      271 

PAET  IV. 

Introduction  by  the  hcly  Angel  .  .  .  ■  •  275 

God  declareth  his  creative  power  and  its  order :  The  creation  of  man, 
male  and  female,  in  the  image  of  God,  a  figure  of  the  spiritual  Parents 
of  the  new  creation  .....-•  277 

The  figurative  import  of  the  types  and  offerings  under  the  law,  must  be 
fulfilled  in  the  gospel,  by  the  confession  of  sin,  and  bv  a  pure  and  ho- 
ly life  ■       .  .  234 

The  day  is  hastening  when  God  will  dispense  his  righteous  judgments 
to  all  souls,  according  to  their  works.  A  full  sacrifice  is  required  to 
find  God's  acceptance.  He  will  reject  those  who  flinch  at  a  full  cross. 
All  must  have  a  free  choice  .  .  .  ■  ■  289 

The  sacred  book  of  the  Ancient  of  days  revealed.  The  Angel  en- 
courages and  instructs  the  inspired  writer.  The  creation  and  order  of 
the  new  heavens  and  earth,  &;c.  .....    297 

The  judgments  of  Gud  declared,  w-hich  in  all  ages  have  followed  those 
who  slight  ills  solemn  warnings,  and  especially  upon  persecutors. 
Witness  the  days  ol  Noah,  and  of  Pharaoh   king  of  Egypt  .  303 

Great  signs  and  wonders  are  not  designed  to  compel  souls  to  obedience  ; 
for  all  must  be  tried  and  found  faithful  ere  they  can  enter  the  promis- 
ed rest.  God's  work  was  never  intended  to  exalt  the  lofty  and  aspir- 
ing sense  of  man  ........     309 

The  first  work  of  souls  in  the  gospel,  is  honestly  to  confess  their  sins; 
&c.  The  types  in  the  figurative  dispensation  prefigure  the  various 
stages  of  the  work  of  this  latter  day  and  final  dispensation  of  God  to 
fallen  man  ........   316 

An  illustration  of  the  true  order  of  confessing  sin,  which  is  declared  in 
the  preceding  chapter  to  be  the  first  w'ork  of  the  soul  in  the  gospel, 
supported  by  scripture  and  figurative  representation  .  .  321 

The  wilderness  of  America  was  discovered  by  the  Providence  of  God, 
to  be  the  field  for  the  manifestation  of  Christ  in  the  female,  &c.  330 

A  solemn  warning  not  to  be  found  fighting  against  God,  whose  work  is 
out  of  sight  of  human  wisdom.  A  reproof  of  unclean  souls  who  seek 
God  in  hypocrisy.     He  will  reward  all  souls  with  a  just  recompense      33.5 

The  reasonableness  and  importance  of  the  office  of  the  Mother,  in  the 
spiritual  regeneration  declared.  The  effects  of  the  testimony  con- 
cerning the  Parentage  of  the  new  creation  .  .  .  338 

Remarks  of  the  inspired  writer,  introductory  to  the  following  spiritual 
communication  .......         344 

The  word  of  the  holy  Angel  .....  345 

Words  of  the  holy  Angel  concerning  the  necessity  of  the  following 
communication  .......        346 

The  creation  of  God  designed  for  his  own  honor  and  the  happiness  of 
his  creatures.  The  formation  and  progressive  operations  of  natural 
and  divine  light.     Christ  the  divine  light  and   sun  of  eternal  bright- 


XII  CONTENTS. 

ness.  i\Ian  fell  from  his  first  rectitude  by  violating  tlie  law  of  obedi- 
ence ........  347 

The  integrity  and  obedience  of  Jesus  Christ  in  temptations.  The  work 
of  regeneration  established  oy  the  obedience  of  the  second  Adam  and 
Eve.     The  true  liglit  of  day  is  now  manifested  .  .  .    353 

Additional  exphuiiition  of  the  vision  of  St.  John,  recorded  in  his  reve- 
lations;  referred  to  in  the  preceding  chapter  of  tJiis  book         .  .       360 

The  way  of  God  is  plain  and  easy,  but  unalterable,  and  cannot  be  scan- 
ned by  the  high  and  lofty.  The  state  of  souls  not  altered  by  leaving 
the  body.     The  way  of  God  is  fair  and  equal  .  .  .       364 

Closing  of  the  present  address  of  the  God  of  heaven  to  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  God  declareth  his  great  mercy  in  revealing  this  his  word, 
and  the  solemn  responsibility  of  souls  who  hear  it,  &c.  .  .  370 

PART  V. 

Introduction  ........     377 

The  Savior  declareth  himself  to  be  one  with  the  Father,  and  the  only- 
way  to  God.  He  showetli  tlie  impossibility  of  being  his  followers,  and 
at  the  same  time,  following  the  corrupt  principles  of  the  world,  and 
bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  sin  .  .  .  ....      377 

The  Savior  declareth  that  the  time  is  come  for  the  mysteries  of  godliness 
to  be  clearly  revealed.  All  must  become  like  little  ciiildren.  The 
heavenly  Parentage  clearly  revealed.  The  true  character  and  work  of 
their  children  described  ......       383 

As  the  order  of  the  old  creation  was  not  completed  until  the  woman  was 
brought  forth  and  set  in  her  order;  so  also  the  new  creation  was  not 
completed  until  the  female  spirit  was  brought  forth  and  placed  in  her 
order,  in  Christ,  as  the  second  Eve  .....  38ri 

Tlie  work  of  the  Savior  is  to  purify  souls.  His  compassionate  prayer  for 
a  lost  world.  He  exhorteth  all  to  repentance.  He  warns  them  against 
idohiiry  ........        394 

All  souls,  after  hearing  the  gospel,  are  left  to  their  own  free  choice. 
The  nature  of  the  resurrection  declared.  The  harvest  of  the  world. 
Souls  coming  to  the  Savior,  must  be  purified  from  all  iniquity  .        398 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  cometh  not  by  observation.  Those  who  wil- 
lingly embrace  the  cross,  shall  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God.  A  sol- 
emn warning  to  all  to  beware  how  they  treat  the  simple  work  of  God       404 

An  Angel  of  heaven  is  now  flying  through  the  earth,  with  the  everlast- 
ing gospel,  to  be  preached  to  all  nations.  Those  who  disbelieve  in 
this  day,  will  be  far  more  guilty  than  the  Jews  who  rejected  Christ  in 
his  first  appearing         ..........    410 

Introduction  by  the  Angel.  The  apostle  P(;ter's  address.  He  showetli 
the  attainments  and  deficicnces  in  the  dispensation  of  Christ's  first 
appearance,  and  the  superior  attainments  of  his  second  appearance         418 

The  apostle's  warning  to  hasten  and  fulfill  the  requirements  of  God.  The 
strong  enemy  of  souls  is  not  conquered  by  great  and  mighty  displays, 
but  by  simple  obedience.  His  fervent  exhortation.  Witness  of  the 
Angei 424 

The  word  and  testimony  of  the  beloved  apostle  James.  Introduction  by 
the  Angel.  The  apostle  shows  the  nature  and  certainty  of  t lie  work  of 
God,  in  this  great  day  of  divine  light  and  power,  and  warns  all  to  be- 
ware how  they  treat  it         ........  .      427 


CONTENTS.  Xtll 

Testimony  of  the  beloved  tipostle  Pan!.  The  apostle  declares  his  expe- 
rience and  attainments  on  earth,  in  tlie  dispensation  of  the  first  ap- 
pearing of  Christ  tiie  Savior         ........    431 

TJie  apostle  siiows  his  state  and  experience  in  the  spiritual  world,  and 
aivcs  his  testiinonv  of  the  manner  and  work  of  the  coming  of  Christ 
in  and  with  the  Bride 434 

A  witness  from  the  Anjiel  of  prophetic  Light  respecting  the  apostles     .     44(1 

The  testimony  of  Simon  called  Zelotes.  A  witness  of  the  work  of  God 
in  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ.  His  solemn  warning  and 
exhortation  to  works  of  faith  and  humility         .....       441 

Testimony  of  the  beloved  apostle  Jiide.  The  apostle  declares  that  a  sure 
foundation  is  laid  in  the  spiritual  Parentage,  for  all  souls  to  build  upon, 
and  that  the  work  of  this  dispensation  shall  never  be  overthrown.  The 
blessed  effects  of  the  work  of  God  in  this  day,  &c.  ....  446 

Testimony  of  the  apostle  James  surnamed  the  Just.  The  apostle's  faith 
and  confidence  in  the  present  work  of  God.  The  liberty  of  the  soul 
is  freedom  from  the  bondage  of  sin.  Importance  of  order  and  obedi- 
ence. Natural  and  earthly  accomplishments  do  not  fit  souls  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  .........  .4.51 

Concerning  the  profitable  use  and  great  abuse  of  letter  learning.  Pa- 
rents responsible  for  the  moral  cultivation  of  their  offspring         .  .   456 

The  gospel  of  Christ's  second  coming,  according  to  St.  Matthew.  His 
testimony  of  the  work  of  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ         .  462 

The  testimony  of  St.  Mark.  He  declares  that  the  present  work  of  Christ's 
second  appearing  is  the  only  way  whereby  souls  can  find  acceptance 
with  God.  He  exhorts  souls  to  embrace  the  cross  in  humility  and 
childlike  simplicity,  &c.  ........  .467 

Testimony  of  St.  Luke  the  Evangelist :  Luke  solemnly  warns  all  against 
denying  the  Deity.  He  declares  their  awful  slate  in  eternity,  and  ex- 
horts them  to  repentance  ........  .471 

Testimony  of  St.  Bartholomew  the  apostle.  The  apostle  warns  all  souls 
not  to  be  like  the  rebellious  Jews,  and  reject  the  work  of  God  in  this 
day,  to  their  destruction.     All  will  be  judged  according  to  their  works  473 

Testimony  of  the  apostle  Philip.  The  apostle  decl.-ires  his  full  confi- 
dence in  the  perfect  work  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  boldly  ex- 
horts all  immediately  to  set  about  the  work  of  subduing  the  man  of 
sin         .         .         .      ' 478 

Testimony  of  the  apostle  Andrew.  Tlie  apostle  expresses  his  own  hu- 
mility, and  shows  that  the  work  of  Christ's  first  appearing  was  humil- 
iating to  the  lofty  sense  of  man  ;  and  that  none  need  expect  it  to  be 
any  less  so  in  his  second  appearing         ......  481 

Testimony  of  the  apostle  Thomas.  All  are  invited  to  come  and  prove 
the  truth  of  Christ's  doctrine  for  themselves.  The  great  stumbling 
block  and  rock  of  offence  to  the  unbelieving  world  is  Mother         .         .  483 

Testimony  of  the  apostle  Matthias.  No  other  foundation  will  ever  be 
laid  for  salvation  than  that  which  is  already  laid,  through  Christ's  first 
and  second  appearing         .........       486 

Testimony  of  Nicodemus.  Acknowledgement  of  his  error.  He  de- 
clares his  faith.     Warns  all  against  erring  in  like  manner  as  he  did         487 

A  communication  from  the  Virgin  Mary.  Her  character,  though  pure 
and  spotless,  was  greatly  slandered  by  the  wicked.  She  testifies  her 
faith,  and  in  a  special  manner,  acknowledges  the  Bride,  the  Mother  of 
the  new  creation  ..........      489 

A  communication  concerning  Ananias  and  Sapphira.  The  death  of 
Ananias  and  Sapphira  by  the  judgment  of  God,  was  designed  for  a 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

solemn  vvnrniiig  to  all  who  pretend  to  give  up  all ;  yet  deceitriilly  keep 
back  a  part  ...........       4J)3 

Witness  of  Ananias  ......  ...  49.5 

Witness  of  Sapphira         .-......,,  497 


PART  VI. 


Holy  Mother  Wisdom  declares  herself  to  be,  in  nature  and  essence, 
One  with  Eternal  Power.  She  shows  the  origin  of  her  distinct  order, 
and  her  union  with  the  great  first  Cause,  and  warns  all  to  beware  how 
they  treat  these  sacred  things 501 

The  work  of  the  regeneration  is  to  be  the  means  by  which  the  .seed  of 
the  woman  will  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  through  the  children  of  the 
second  Eve.  The  words  of  Solomon  respecting  Wisdom,  applied  to 
the  Eternal  Mother 508 

Holy  Wisdom  declares  the  law  and  order  of  nature  given  of  God  in  the 
beginning,  and  sliows  it  to  be  the  only  means  by  which  man  could  ev- 
er obtain  the  blessing  and  protection  of  God,  in  the  natural  state        .     512 

The  subject  continued,  with  particular  instructions  to  females         .  .    516 

Reasons  for  the  indulgences  permitted  under  the  law  of  Moses,  which 
were  not  consistent  witii  the  original  law  of  nature,  and  which  are 
wholly  inadmissible  at  the  present  day,  &c 519 

Unnatural  lust  and  licentious  debauchery  were  the  primary  causes  of  the 
destruction  of  the  old  world,  and  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrah, and  the  cutting  off  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  laud  of 
Canaan  by  the  hand  of  Israel  .......  524 

Christ,  the  perfect  pattern  of  righteousness,  hath  opened  the  way  of  sal- 
vation for  all  souls  that  will  leceive  it.  What  it  is  to  eat  the  flesh  and 
drink  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  man,  according  to  Christ's  saying.  The 
character  of  the  followers  of  the  Lamb         ......  532 

The  existence  of  Deity  both  in  the  order  of  male  and  female,  is  shown 
by  the  general  instinct  of  adoration  in  man.  Mankind  must  be  redeem- 
ed by  the  manifestation  of  Christ,  in  the  line  of  both  male  and  female  537 

Additional  illustration  of  the  moral  law,  and  the  order  of  nature  and  the 
law  of  grace,  declared  by  Holy  Wisdom  in  the  preceding  chapters; 
showing  their  true  place  and  order.  Inspired  by  the  holy  Angel  of 
prophetic  Light.  Origin  of  the  moral  law  of  nature.  The  operation 
of  witnesses  thereof  until  Christ's  first  appearing         ....  543 

Christ  establishes  the  law  of  grace  for  his  followers;  but  arraigns  man- 
kind to  judgment  by  the  laws  of  nature  which  God  first  gave  to  man     548 

The  Church  established  in  the  perfect  gospel,  which  admits  of  none  who 
do  not  travel  in  regeneration.  But  the  world  of  mankind  are  arraign- 
ed and  calhid  to  judgment  by  the  declaration  of  the  moral  law  and  or- 
der of  nature 552 

The  word  of  Motlicr  Ann  to  the  lost  inhaliitants  of  the  earth.  Mother 
declares  her  experience  from  her  childhood,  until  she  united  with 
James  and  Jane  Wardley.  The  heavenly  gifts  she  received,  and  in 
what  manner  she  was  led  to  discover  tiie  fallen  state  of  niankind 
through  the  lust  of  the  flesh  .....-••    556 

Mother  Ann's  experience  and  travel  in  the  preparatory  work,  until  she 
found  bur  redemption  from  a  fallen  nature.    Her  sulVerings  in  England  563. 


CONTENTS.  XV 

The  perilous  voj'age  of  Mother  Ann  across  tlie  ocean  to  America.  Her 
labors,  toils  and  sufferings,  with  her  little  band,  until  the  gospel  was 
established  in  this  land  .........    570 

The  great  labor  and  trying  scenes,  opposition  and  bitter  persecution 
which  attended  the  establishment  of  the  gospel.  The  untiring  zeal 
and  undaunted  perseverance  of  M(Hlier  and  her  companions         .  .  576 

Mother's  revelations  of  the  future  work  of  God,  and  of  the  order  and 
laws  of  Zion.  Her  faithful  instructions  to  all ;  with  special  warnings 
to  persecutors         ...........  579 

Testimony  of  Father  Josepli  Meacham.  Introductory  words  of  the  holy 
Angel  to  the  inspired  writer.  Father  Joseph  declares  his  experience 
from  liis  childhood,  iiis  convictions  of  sin,  and  the  divine  light  which 
he  received  ;  also  the  preparatory  work  which  opened  the  way  for  the 
second  appearing  of  Christ         ........       587 

Father  Joseph  testifies  that  the  establishment  of  the  Church,  and  the  or- 
ders, laws  and  regulations  for  the  government  and  protection  thereof, 
were  not  the  inventions  of  man,  but  wore  revealed  by  Divine  Wisdom  ; 
He  ends  svith  a  solemn  warning         .......       593 

Testimony  of  Mother  Lucy  Wright.  She  declares  her  experience  in 
the  work  of  God,  and  bears  witness  to  the  book  of  Holy  and  Eternal 
Wisdom 596 


PART  VII. 


Testimony  of  the  first  man  Adam.  He  declares  the  primitive  state  of 
the  first  earthly  parents,  and  the  cause,  manner  and  effects  of  their  fall  601 

Adam  shows  the  manner  in  which  he  found  justification  in  the  natural 
state,  and  wherein  the  sin  of  natural  man  consists.  He  exhorts  all 
men  to  obey  the  laws  of  God,  as  revealed  to  them,  according  to  their 
state         ............         605 

The  work  of  the  second  Adam  could  not  be  perfected  without  the  sec- 
ond Eve.  Adam  declares  the  work  of  the  regeneration,  and  warns  all 
souls  to  obey  the  laws  of  God,  as  far  as  they  are  and  may  be  revealed 
to  them 610 

Testimony  of  the  first  woman  Eve.  Eve  declares  the  nature  of  the  fall 
of  man,  through  the  influence  of  the  first  woman  ;  and  the  final  resto- 
ration of  the  fallen  race  through  the  second  Eve  ....  615 
Eve  declares  her  fervent  desire  for  the  salvation  of  all  souls.  The  like 
temptations  will  befall  souls  in  the  work  of  the  gospel,  as  befell  the 
first  natural  parents  ;  and  they  must  be  saved  by  obedience  to  the  re- 
vealed will  of  God 619 

Word  of  the  holy  Archangel  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.     Concerning  the 

apostles  and  patriarchs.     Encouragement  to  the  inspired  v/riter         .      622 
Testimony  of    the  Patriarch  Noah         .......      623 

Testimony  of  Abraham,  father  of  the  faithful 625 

Testimony  of  the  Patriarch  Isaac         .......        628 

Testimony  of  the  Patriarch  Jacob         .......       632 

Testimony  of   Reuben,  the   first-born  son  of  Jacob.  Introduced   by  the 

Angel 635 

Testimony  of  the  Patriarch  Simeon         .......  636 

Testimony  of  the  Patriarch  Levi         .........       638 

Testimony  of  the  Patriarch  Judah  .......      639 

Testimonies  of  the  Patriarchs  Dan,  Naphiali,  Gad  and  Asher         .         .    640 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

Testimonies  of  Issachar,  Zebuiun,  Joseph  and  Benjamin         .         .         .  641 

Remarks  of  tlie  Holy  Angel,  together  with  a  communication  in  the  name 
of  the  holy  Angel    of  everlasting  love  .....  643 

Testimony  of  David,  the  ancient  king  of  Israel.  David's  Introduction; 
his  wars  against  his  outward  enemies  typified  the  spiritual  warfare, 
through  Ciirist,  against  the  enemies  of  the  souls  of  men.  .  .         645 

Souls  can  never  come  into  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life,  without  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  very  deed,  and  subduing  all 
the  vile  passions  of  a  corrupt  nature,  which  are  tiie  inbred  enemies  of 
the  soul.     David's  explanation  of  Divine  Worship         .         .         .         649 

David  urges  the  importance  of  being  duly  prepared  to  worship  God  in 
simplicity.         ...........        653 

Testimony  of   the  inspired  writer  of  this  Book  .  .  .        655 

APPENDIX. 

The  several  testimonies  of  heavenly  witnesses  in  confirmation  of  the 
divine  word  contained  in  the  sacred  pages  of  this   Book  were    receiv- 
ed at  Holy  Mount.     Introduction  of  the   inspired  writer  659 
The  words  of  Holy   Wisdom  contained  in  the  Roll             .  661 
The  word  of  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  to  the  mortal  writer  of  the  fol- 
lowing pages,   containing   the   words  of  the    seven    Witnesses  of  the 
eternal  truth  of  the  savings  of  Divine  Wisdom  to  the  many  nations  of 
the  earth             .           ' .                                        .                           .             .663 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  holy  and  divine  Savior  Jesus  Christ  .  664 

Witness  and  seal  of  blessed  Mother  Ann  Lee  .  .  .  666 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  faithful  Father  William  Lee  .  .  670 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  beloved  Father  James  Whittaker  .  .  673 

Witness  and  seal  of  king  Solomon,  the  son  of  David  .  .  675 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  holy  Archangel  of  Love,  who  had  been  present 

at  the  writing  of  the  words  of  the  five  preceding  witnesses  .         679 

The  last  and  decisive  word  of  Holy  and   Divine  Wisdom,   the    Eternal 
Mother,  sealed  by  the  Almighty   Power,  concerning  their   most  holy 
and  divine  word,  which  they,  unitedly,  have  declared  to  be  sent  forth 
to   the  nations  of  the  earth  ......  680 

Testimony  of  Rebecca  Landon  .....  681 

Testimony  of  Maria  Stewart  .....  684 

A  Roll  of  Holy  Wisdom's  Word,  illustrating  the  order  of  Deity         .         636 
Testimony  of  the  Elders  of  the  Second  Family,  Wisdom's  Valley  691 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS  BY  THE  HOLY  ANGEL.  XVII 


Introductory  Address  of  the  holy  Angel  of  God.  He  declares  his  order  and 
office :  His  call  and  instruction  to  the  inspired  writer,  with  her  reply  to  his 
question. 

1.  I  am  a  holy  Angel,  clothed  with  might  and  power ;  and  thus  have  I  de- 
scended from  the  throne  of  Almighty  God,  as  one  of  the  proclaiming  Angels, 
to  proclaim  the  word  of  God,  and  make  known  his  mind  and  will   unto  man. 

2.  And  thus  saith  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  of  God  to  the  writer;  How 
long  art  thou  willing  to  lengthen  out  the  days  of  thy  tribulation  to  do  the 
will  of  thy  Heavenly  Father,  and  sound  his  word  in  his  most  holy  name? 

3.  Thus  replies  the  writer;  So  long,  O  Heavenly  Father,  as  thou  hast  any 
pleasure  in  me,  or  seest  aught  in  me  that  is  worthy  of  such  a  notice  as  to 
sound  forth  thy  word  in  thy  most  holy  name,  or  as  long  as  I  am  worthy  to  be 
intrusted  with  the  durable  riches  which  flow  from  thy  Almighty  hand;  so 
long,  O  my  God,  am  I  willing  to  lengthen  out  the  days  of  my  tribulation, 
only  as  I  can  know  that  I  do  thy  will,  and  err  not  in  the  communications 
which  I  make  unto  this  people  in  thy  most  holy  name. 

4.  Arise  then,  O  daughter  of  Zion,  and  hearken  to  the  word  of  thy  God. 
Have  I  not  chosen  thee,  saith  the  Lord,  to  be  a  prophetess  unto  Me,  to  sound 
forth  and  to  write  my  holy  and  eternal  words  unto  man,  in  this  great  day  of 
my  mighty  power  to  mortals  ? 

5.  O  thou  child,  how  little  didst  thou  know  of  the  dealings  of  thy  God, 
with  thee  !  Hardly  didst  thou  know,  many  times,  that  the  Lord  thy  God  had 
knowledge  of  thee,  or  was  in  any  wise  mindful  of  thee.  But  know  thou,  O 
thou  little  one,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased,  thy  ways  have  been  continually 
before  my  eyes. 

6.  Yea,  I  the  Lord  thy  God,  have  caused  thee  to  walk  in  desolate  paths 
and  in  solitary  windings,  drinking  the  waters  of  affliction,  until  thy  cup,  many 
times,  seemed  full  to  running  over;  yet  was  the  hand  of  the  Lord  thy  Gcd 
in  this,  to  prove  the  integrity  of  thy  heart,  that  thou  mightest  know  in  whom 
thou  didst  believe,  and  whom  thou  hadst  the  greatest  desire  to  serve. 

7.  And  now,  O  thou  chosen  of  the  Most  High,  hear  my  words,  and  fear 
not  to  believe  them  to  be  the  words  of  the  Holy  God  of  Israel,  sounded  unto 
thee  by  my  holy  proclaiming  Angel. 

8.  I,  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  the  Beginning  and  the  Ending,  do  with  my 
own  voice,  utter  forth  and  declare  that  the  words  which  this  my  chosen  in- 
strument shall  receive  and  write  in  my  most  holy  name,  are  the  words  of  a 
Holy  and  Eternal  God,  sent  forth  from  his  holy  and  Eternal  Throne,  through 
his  Eternal  Brightness,  to  be  handed  down  to  mortals,  that  they  may  know 
that  I  the  Lord,  have  descended  in  my  mighty  power  and  wisdom,  to  reveal 
ray  hidden  mysteries,  and  to  bring  about  my  acts,  my  strange  acts,  that  no 
flesh  may  be  able  to  stand  before  Me,  or  glory  in  their  own  strength. 


XVIIl  PRELIMINARY  INTRODUCTION. 

0.  And  now,  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer,  fear  not  to  write  the  word 
of  God,  thou  chosen  one,  and  whenever  I,  tlie  holy  Angel,  do  call  thee  to 
arise  and  come  forth  to  meet  me  and  hear  the  word  of  God,  fear  not  to  come 
foith;  for  I  will  never  fail  to  meet  thee  according  to  the  notice  whicii  I  shall 
give  thee,  and  scruple  not  to  write  what  shall  be  given  thee. 

10.  And,  saith  the  Angel,  I  will  be  like  a  wall  of  protection  around  thee, 
that  thou  canst  not  err  so  long  as  thou  wilt  walk  in  perfect  obedience  :  for  no 
dissembler  can  enter  between  me  and  thee,  so  long  as  thou  art  called  to  write 
the  word  of  God,  and  dost  walk  in  perfect  obedience  and  keep  thy  mind 
stayed  on  Him  and  on  his  divine  power  for  tliy  support.  And  this  I  speak 
unto  thee,  that  thou  sufter  no  unnecessary  butfelings  or  scruples  concerning 
that  which  thou  art  called  to  write. 

11.  On  the  following  morning  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  called  upon  the 
writer  saying,  Arise,  O  thou  instrument  of  the  Most  High,  and  come  forth 
and  meet  me  in  the  holy  place,*  and  there  will  I  sound  my  words  to  thee, 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  setting  thereof.  And  fear  thou  not,  for  lo,  I 
am  with  thee,  and  with  my  trumpet  in  my  hand,  will  1  safely  convey  unto 
thee  the  truths  of  an  Almighty  God. 

12.  And  now  therefore,  O  thou  instrument,  I  say,  bow  down  thine  ear  and 
listen,  and  give  thy  heart  unto  understanding,  that  thou  mayest  understand 
the  things  of  God  aright.  Arise  therefore,  O  thou'worm  of  the  dust,  and  fall 
upon  thy  knees,  and  bow  six  times  with  thy  face  to  the  floor,  and  say  within 
thy  heart,  O  Lord,  what  am  I,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  me,  that  thou  shouldst 
convey  unto  me  thy  holy  and  eternal  word  .''  And  when  this  thou  hast  done, 
bow  three  times  more,  repeating  these  words  : 

13.  Unto  thee,  O  my  God,  henceforth  will  I  bow  my  soul  and  my  body,  with 
all  my  faculties,  to  serve  thee  and  do  thy  most  holy  will,  according  as  it  is 
made  known  unto  me. 


A  Roll  from  the  Eternal  Two  iu  One. 

Given  at  Jfu^dom's  Valley,  May  26,  1845. 
After  the  divine  communications  contained  in  the  folloicing  pages  were  given, 
the  inspired  writer  received  the  following  from  the  holy  Archangel  of  ever- 
lasting Love,  which  was  directed  to  be  placed  as  a  preliminary  introduction 
to  the  book,  to  show  the  real  nature  and  design  of  this  sacred  work. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Archangel  ;  Bow  low  thy  soul,  O  thou  instiunicnt 
of  mortal  clay!  and  hear  thou  again,  the  words  that  I  have  to  speak  unto 
thee,  and  write  the  same  in  low  humiliation,  and  it  shall  be  well  with  tliee. 
The  word  that  I  have  .to  deliver  to  thee,  at  this  time,  is  no  other  than  a  Roll, 
received  from  the  Jiand  of  the  Almighty,  and  to  be  given  in  the  name  of 
The  Etkrnal  Two  in  One.  (See  G.en.  i.  2G.)  [Creative  Power  and  If'is- 
dom  :  the  source  of  all  goodness  mid  truth.] 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Almighty,  the  Beginning  and  llu' I'.ndiiig  :   Hear  O  caitli  ! 

*  A  place  set  apart  by  direction  ef  tlie  holy  Angel,  for  her  to  retire  to,  and  write  tliese  di- 
vine coiuinunicatiuns.  Eds. 


PKFJilMINARY  INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

and  give  ear  all  ye  her  inhabitants  I  for  I  your  God,  do  speak  unto  you,  and 
my  voice  is  to  all  the  childron  of  men.  Blessed  are  they  who  hearken 
thereunto,  and  give  ear  by  yielding  obedience  to  my  requirements  ;  but  curs- 
ed are  they  who  reject  tlie  same,  by  turning  a  deaf  ear  to  the  requirements 
of  their  God. 

3.  Ye  who  believe  there  is  a  God  who  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea 
and  the  dry  land,  and  by  his  Almighty  Power,  created  man,  and  the  souls  of 
men  intelligent  and  responsible  beings,  having  the  laws  of  their  Creator  for 
the  standard  of  their  justification  :  I  say,  ye  that  believe  this,  and  more  than 
this,  that  the  same  Almighty  Being,  although  He  waiteth  long,  and  is  full  of 
mercy  and  tender  compassion  towards  the  workmanship  of  his  own  hands, 
will  in  due  time,  bring  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam's  posterity  to  strict 
justice  and  judgment.     Reflect  for  a  moment  and  consider  ! 

4.  Know  ye  and  understand,  that  according  to  the  divine  statements  in 
the  book  of  prophecies  of  my  ancient  prophets,  the  time  is  fast  hastening 
and  already  come,  for  the  work  of  the  latter  day  to  commence,  and  accord- 
ing to  scripture  prophecy,  it  is  a  work  which  will  not  be  believed  by  natural 
men  (in  their  own  wisdom,)  although  declared  unto  them.  (See  Acts  xiii.) 
And  now,  if  ye  will  once  more  hear  the  voice  of  your  God,  and  harden  not 
your  hearts,  I  will  once  more  stretch  forth  my  hand  in  mercy,  and  declare 
unto  you  the  latter  day. 

5.  Beliold  the  day  hath  come  !  the  judgment  day !  And  the  judges  have  I 
seated  upon  thrones  of  judgment ;  and  "wJiosesoever  sins  they  remit,  they  are 
remitted,  and  whosesoever  sins  they  retain,  they  are  retained."  (Jno.  xx.  21, 
22,  23,  also  I.  Cor.  vi.  3.)  For  the  tabernacle  of  my  mercy  and  justice  have 
I  placed  among  men,  and  my  Anointed  do  hold  the  keys  of  the  kingdom,  and 
none  can  come  to  the  Father  but  by  them  :  as  saith  my  holy  Son ;  "  He  that 
receiveth  whomsoever  I  send,  receiveth  me  ;  and  he  that  receiveth  me  re- 
ceiveth  Him  that  sent  me."  (Jno.  xiii.  20.) 

6.  Ye  read  of  the  day  of  judgment^  and  many,  at  times,  fear  and  tremble 
in  dread  thereof  But  how  little  do  ye  understand  the  nature  and  power  of 
the  judgment !  Ye  apprehend  it  to  be  a  day  like  unto  one  of  your  natural 
days,  when  souls  will  be  gathered  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  and 
heavens,  and  receive  tlieir  final  destiny. 

7.  But  I,  your  God,  will  make  it  known  to  you,  in  language  plain  to  be 
understood.  Day  of  judgment  signifies  dispensation  of  judgvie.nt, — the  har- 
vest dispensation, — latter  dispensation,  or  day  of  glory,  which  day  has  truly 
come,  and  many  souls  have  risen  from  the  dead,  and  have  been  judged  of 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  and  acquitted  of  the  same,  by  honest  confession 
and  true  repentance.  Such  are  harvested  from  the  eartli,  and  do  give  glory 
to  the  God  of  their  salvation.  Therefore  it  is  a  day  of  judgment,  in  which 
souls  are  judged  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  and  will  finally  be  rewarded 
according  to  their  works. 

8.  It  is  the  day  of  harvest,  spoken  of  in  the  vision  of  my  servant  John, 
concerning  the  harvest  of  the  earth  ;  in  which  the  good  seed  shall  be  gather- 
ed and  saved,  and  the  tares  shall  be  burned.  (See  Rev.  xiv.  15, 16.  also  Matt. 
xiii.  30.)  Yea,  it  is  the  latter  day  of  glory,  in  which  souls  do  give  glory,  and 
are  glorified  of  their  Creator.     It  is  the  latter  ;  for  there  will  never  beanoth- 


XX  PRELIMINARY  INTRODUCTION. 

er  day  or  dispensation  given  to  man,  wherein  he  may  make  his  peace  with 
his  Creator,  if  he  will. 

9.  The  views  of  man  are  dark,  and  the  things  of  God  enveloped  in  mys- 
tery to  mortal  sight,  and  ever  will  be,  until  the  veil  is  taken  off,  then  the 
things  of  the  spirit  will  no  longer  remain  a  mystery;  but  all  souls  will  see 
eye  to  eye,  and  there  will  be  but  one  faith,  one  Lord  and  one  baptism,  among 
those  who  are  called  in  the  name  of  their  God. 

10.  Again,  saith  the  Lord,  I  would  speak  to  those  who  look  for  the  work 
of  the  latter  day  to  be  performed  in  a  sudden  display  of  power  and  great  ter- 
ror. Look  ye  and  consider  if  this  be  the  vi'ay  of  the  working  of  your  God, 
in  the  dispensations  that  are  past.  Was  not  the  work  of  your  God  a  pro- 
gressive work,  of  small  beginning.^  Why  then  do  ye  look  for  such  great 
outward  displays  of  power  and  might  in  the  commencement  of  the  latter 
day,  seeing  it  is  to  be  an  inward  work,  performed  upon  the  souls  of  men.' 

11.  Was  not  the  work  of  the  Bridegroom  brought  forth  from  a  small  begin- 
ning, in  such  obscurity  that  none  but  those  who  were  of  the  poor  and  des- 
pised among  men,  durst  believe  in  it.'  (Jno.  iii.  29.)  Why  then  look  ye  for 
his  second  coming,  the  day  of  final  separation,  to  be  performed  in  such  splen- 
dor, according  to  your  natural  views  and  understanding,  seeing  that  the  nat- 
ural man  coniprehendeth  not  the  things  of  God;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him  .'' 

12.  Previous  to  the  first  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  about  that  time,  false 
christs  and  false  prophets  arose  and  deceived  many,  as  ye  may  see  by  the 
counsel  of  Gamaliel,  wherein  he  counseled  the  men  of  Israel  concerning 
their  dealings  with  the  apostles  of  the  Lamb.   (See  Acts  v.  34  to  40.) 

13.  Although  there  have  been,  and  may  continue  to  be  false  christs  and  false 
prophets  rising  up  in  this,  the  latter  day  ;  yet  this  only  tends  to  prove  the 
truth  and  reality  of  the  coming  of  the  true  Messiah  :  for  truth  is  always  met 
by  falsehood ;  and  wherever  God  works,  his  opposite  is  sure  to  work ;  yet 
many  times  under  the  transfiguration  of  an  Angel  of  Light.  So  it  was  and 
is,  and  will  continue  to  be  sufl^ered,  until  Satan  has  done  his  permitted  work. 

14.  These  things  considered,  it  becomes  necessary  for  souls  to  beware  and 
take  heed  to  themselves  what  they  intend  to  do  concerning  such  things  :  for 
if  the  work  be  of  man,  it  will,  in  process  of  time,  come  to  nought;  "but  if 
it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  overthrow  it;  lest  haply  ye  be  found  fighting  against 
God." 

15.  But  tiie  honest  and  sincere  seekers  after  righteousness,  whose  desires 
are  after  God  and  the  things  of  God,  and  are  willing  to  make  any  sacrifice  to 
obtain  his  favor,  the  same  will  be  remembered,  and  their  desires  granted. 
For  the  eye  of  a  merciful  God  is  ever  upon  such;  and  they  will,  in  process 
of  time,  be  led  into  the  way  of  truth  :  for  there  is,  in  all  dispensations,  a  way 
for  the  sincere  seekers  after  good,  to  become  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  their 
God,  by  living  up  to  the  best  light  of  that  dispensation. 

16.  And  so  it  is  now,  in  the  present  time,  even  while  darkness  covers  the 
earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people  ;  they  whose  desires  are  after  good,  and 
who  arc  willing  to  forsake  all  to  obtain  it,  they  will,  in  process  of  time,  sure- 
ly find  that  City  whose  light  will  yet  enlighten  all  nations. 


PRELIMINARY  INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

17.  And  now,  let  each  and  every  soul  who  may  be  favored  with  tlie  hear- 
ing of  this  our  lioiy  and  eternal  word,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword 
of  the  testimony,  examine  futhfuUy  its  contents,  and  consider  its  principles. 
And  then,  if  ye  be  so  minded  as  to  seek  after  God,  in  bis  holy  and  eternal 
way,  give  neither  peace  nor  rest  to  yoXir  souls,  until  ye  have  found  that 
people  who  walk  in  low  humiliation  of  soul,  denying  themselves  of  every 
worldly  lust,  living  soberly,  righteously  and  godly  in  this  present  state  of 
existence. 

18.  Yea,  a  people  who  are  each  one  seeking  the  good  of  his  neighbor,  and 
not  exclusively  his  own,  who  are  living  as  members  of  one  family,  and  as 
the  offspring  of  one  Parentage  J  having  all  things  common;  possessing  all 
things,  yet  claiming  nothing.  A  people  who  "neither  marry  nor  are  given 
in  marriage,"  who  neither  defile  each  other  in  body  nor  soul;  but  each  seek- 
ing to  support  that  union  which  is  pure  and  undefiled,  even  as  the  Angels  do 
in  heaven  :  such  are  my  people. 

19.  I  say,  rest  not,  all  ye  seekers  after  righteousness,  until  ye  have  found 
this  my  holy  people  :  for  I  declare  unto  you,  and  it  is  none  other  than  the 
voice  of  your  merciful  God,  that  there  is  such  a  people,  whom  I  have  plant- 
ed with  the  strong  hand  of  my  power;  a  holy  seed  which  shall  never  be 
erased.  And  in  these  and  through  these,  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
be  blessed  ;  yea,  they  shall  be  blessed  with  our  holy  word,  and  holy  law, 
and  from  thence  shall  they  learn  righteousness. 

20.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  declare  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues 
and  people  ;  and  although  in  simple  language,  easy  to  be  understood,  it  is  no 
less  my  holy  and  eternal  icord:  for  I  have  declared  it  through  the  mouths  of 
my  prophets,  that  I  would  reason  with  my  creatures,  as  one  man  reasoneth 
with  another  ;  and  that  I  would  bring  my  way  to  the  understanding  of  the 
weakest  capacity,  that  the  way-faring  man,  though  a  fool,  need  not  (igno- 
rantly)  err  therein. 

21.  And  for  this  reason  have  we  chosen  the  unlearned,  through  whom  to 
convey  this  our  holy  and  durable  word  to  mortals,  that  they  might  write  the 
same  in  their  own  simple  language,  unembellished  with  a  style  above  the 
capacity  of  common  readers,  that  the  meaning  might  easily  be  comprehend- 
ed by  all  classes  of  people.  And  this  is  wisdom,  saith  your  God:  even  so 
let  it  be.     Amen. 

22.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel ;  I  the  holy  Angel,  do  witness  this  word,  in 
the  name  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  to  be  faithfully  written  and  brought  to 
mortal  view  ;  to  which  I  feel  a  mind  to  add  a  few  words  in  my  own  name. 

23.  Mankind,  through  the  reign  of  antichristian  darkness,  have  sought  to 
serve  their  God  in  worldly  splendor,  that  they  might  become  honorable 
among  men,  and  be  every  where  spoken  well  of;  but  this,  )'ou  must  remem- 
ber, is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  the  true  Christ; 
therefore  it  is  antichrist ;  and  under  this  reign  have  souls,  for  many  centuries, 
sought  to  worship  God.  But  you  will  remember  that  the  works  of  the  true 
Christ  are  made  manifest  through  great  simplicity,  and  none  but  the  simple 
and  child-like,  who  are  willing  to  become  fools  for  Christ's  sake  and  the 
gospel,  (See  I.  Cor.  iv.  10.)  can  ever  worship  God  in  an  acceptable  manner 
in  his  sight. 


XXII  PRELIMINARY  INTRODUCTION. 

24.  And  j'ou  that  are  looking  for  the  works  of  the  latter  day,  if  ye  ever  ex- 
pect to  be  benefited  thereby,  you  must  bring  your  haughty  spirits  to  be  will- 
ing to  receive  "the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  little  child:"  for  in  no  other 
spirit  can  ye  receive  it.  For  as  easily  might  men  and  women  come  forth 
and  be  born  into  this  world  in  full  stature,  as  that  souls  could  be  born  of  the 
Spirit  and  the  Bride,  except  they  first  become  as  little  children,  for  the  king- 
dom of  heaven's  sake. 

25.  If  ye  were  told  by  your  fellows,  or  in  any  other  way,  that  there  had 
been  a  book  given  to  mortals,  by  divine  inspiration,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  if  ye  believed  it,  ye  would  immediately  be  led  to  look  for  some 
great  and  wonderful  display  of  power  and  might.  But  1  tell  you  not  so ; 
although  the  word  of  God  is  powerful  and  mighty  to  every  soul  that  receives 
and  obeys  it,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong  holds  of  Satan;  yet  it  will 
appear  foolishness  to  the  wise  and  exalted  of  this  world.   (See  I.  Cor.  ii.  14.) 

26.  Sincerely  desiring  the  prosperity  and  eternal  welfare  of  all  the  human 
fomily,  in}'  word  and  witness  are  thus  euded.  (Compare  the  Father's  wit- 
ness. Jno.  v.  37,  <fe  viii.  18.) 


VOLUME  I. 

COMPRISING  PARTS  I,  II,  III  &  IV,  OF 

THE  WORD  OF  GOD  EEVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEN  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  Commenced  Dec.  3,  A.  D.  1841. 

IPAIES^  Ho 

CONTAINING  MANY  PUOPHECIE3  CONCERNING  THE  WORK  OF 
GOD,  AND  HIS  JUDGMENTS  AMONG  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH, 
REPROOF,  INSTRUCTIONS  &rC. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  call  of  God  to  the  inspired  Writer.  He  instructeth  his  chosen 
people  in  their  duty  towards  the  children  of  men,  and  exhorteth 
to  mercy  and  chanty. 

1.  Arise  O  daugliter  of  Zion,  and  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
and  sound  it  forth  at  this  time,  in  his  holy  name.  Fear  not  O  thou 
Si-lo-lan'-se-len',  [Celestial  Messenger,]  to  write  the  words  of  the 
Holy  One. 

2.  O  sound  ye,  sound  ye,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  my  se-lone'  [Celes- 
tial serene]  trumpet  of  love,  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal 
One.  Yea,  sound  ye  this  trumpet  of  love  and  free  salvation,  with- 
out money  and  without  price,  and  let  it  echo  abroad ;  yea,  let  it 
echo  and  re-echo  unto  the  most  remote  corner  of  the  inhabited 
earth,  that  the  deserts  may  smile  and  the  waste  places  be  glad;  that 
the  fir  tree  and  the  myrtle  tree  may  spring  up  and  rejoice  together, 
in  the  salvation  of  the  God  of  all  the  earth;  for,  "  The  God  of  the 
whole  earth  shall  Hebe  called."  (Isa.  liv.  5.) 

3.  Hearken  and  understand  the  word  of  the  Lord ;  for  as  the 
Lord  spake  unto  his  chosen  prophets,  in  the  days  of  his  ficrurative 

1 


2  THE  CALL  OF    GOD  [PART  I. 

work;  so  doth  He  speak  unto  thee.  Therefore  bow  low,  O  thou 
child,  called  to  be  a  prophetess  unto  the  Most  High,  and  sound  forth 
his  word,  in  his  most  holy  name,  in  this  day  of  his  mighty  power. 

4.  Bow  low,  O  thou  child,  and  draw  near  and  hear  the  word  of 
God;  for  lo  !  the  day  draweth  near  and  is  at  hand,  when  desolation 
will  sweep  the  land,  and  sore  affliction  will  be  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth;  therefore,  O  ye  chosen  people !  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  and  understand  his  mmd  and  will  unto  you. 

5.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  God  of  mercy,  I  am  the 
Holy  and  Eternal  One,  who  showeth  forth  mercy  unto  all.  And 
although  I  stretch  forth  my  hand  in  wrath  and  judgment ;  yet  mer- 
cy is  my  standard.  And  in  mercy  will  I  plead  with  the  nations  of 
the  earth;  like  as  a  natural  parent  designing  to  subdue  a  wilful, 
stubborn  and  rebellious  child  whom  he  loved.  Would  he  not  first 
try  mild  and  persuasive  means,  hoping  the  child  might  be  subdued 
therewith?  Truly  he  would. 

6.  But  if  the  child  still  remained  obstinate  and  unsubdued,  and 
daily  increased  in  the  same,  would  it  be  mercy  and' charity  in  that 
parent  to  withhold  the  rod  of  correction,  until  the  child  became 
subdued  and  humbled  in  his  presence?  Reason  and  mercy  answer, 
Nay. 

7.  Neither  would  it  be  mercy  in  Me,  the  Almighty  Father  of  all, 
to  withhold  the  rod  of  correction  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
who  are  wandering  farther  and  farther  from  Me,  and  daily  increas- 
ing in  wickedness  and  rebellion. 

8.  And  now,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  the  Righteous  Judge  of  all,  who  holdeth  all  in  equal  esti- 
mation, as  it  relates  to  the  salvation  of  their  precious  souls;  Hear 
ye,  O  my  people,  while  I  speak  unto  you  concerning  your  duty  in 
relation  to  your  fellow  creatures,  who  have  souls  as  precious  in  my 
sight  as  ye  have,  and  who  belong  to  the  human  family  the  same  as 
ye  do. 

9.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  ask  you  one  question ;  Wheth- 
er, in  a  natural  family  of  brethren  and  sisters,  some  being  more 
fortunate  than  others,  it  would  be  a  just  and  righteous  spirit  in  them 
to  cast  off  those  who  are  not  so  fortunate  as  they,  and  reject  and 
despise  them  in  their  hearts,  because  the  hand  of  Providence  had 
not  bestowed  equally    upon  all? 

10.  Neither  would  this  be  a  righteous  spirit  in  you,  O  my  chil- 


CHAP.    I.]  TO  THE  INSPIRED    WRITER.  3 

dren,  who  have  been  so  noticed  by  your  Heavenly  Father,  as  to  be 
called  and  gathered  into  his  fold,  to  be  the  first  ripe  fruits  unto  Me, 
and  to  become  the  first  heirs  of  my  covenant  to  man. 

11.  O  my  people,  saith  the  Lord,  I  would  that  ye  could  hear  and 
understand,  and  know  the  mind  and  will  of  your  Heavenly  Father, 
respecting  the  feelings  ye  should  have  towards  the  wicked  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth,  who  are  about  to  receive  the  rod  of  chastise- 
ment from  the  hand  of  a  benevolent  Father,  who  knoweth  nought 
but  mercy  and  forgiveness  to  the  penitent. 

12.  O  that  my  chosen  people  would  be  persuaded  to  love  with 
that  love  with  which  I  love,  and  to  hate  with  that  hatred  with  which 
I  the  Lord  do  hate!  Then,  O  my  people,  would  ye  love  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men,  who  have  not^as  yet,  been  so  fortunate  as  ye 
have  been.  Yea,  I  say,  ye  would  love  their  immortal  souls  with  the 
love  with  which  I  your  Heavenly  Father  do  love.  And  ye  would 
hate  and  despise  nothing  but  that  which  is  evil  in  them,  still  hold- 
ing in  remembrance  the  preciousness  of  that  soul  which  came  from 
the  source  of  all  good. 

13.  O  my  people !  my  people!  saith  the  Lord,  how  ought  ye  to 
gain  that  true  parental  spirit  which  would  cause- you  to  feel  the 
worth  of  souls;  which  would  cause  you  to  feel  for  the  lost  children 
of  men  as  your  heavenly  Parents  have  felt  for  you.  Then  would 
ye  pray  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  that  their  souls  might  be 
awakened,  and  be  made  able  to  receive  the  word  of  God,  and  be 
healed  thereby. 

14.  Yea,  I  say,  when  ye  kneel  down  to  pray  for  your  own  souls, 
ye  would  also  raise  your  desires  and  supplications  for  those  of  your 
brethren  and  sisters  who  yet  remain  in  darkness  and  poverty,  for 
souls  deprived  of  the  necessary  comforts  of  the  gospel  of  salvation 
which  ye  have  in  possession  ;  and  in  so  doing,  would  ye  begin  to 
show  forth  the  likeness  and  image  of  your  heavenly  Parents. 

15.  Like  as  natural  children  will  show  forth  the  likeness  of  their 
natural  parents,  so  ought  ye,  in  all  things,  to  bear  tjje  image  of 
your  spiritual  Parents,  who  were  perfect  examples  of  righteousness 
and  true  humility  in  all  things;  bearing  all  things  in  quietness;  en- 
during all  things  for  the  sake  of  the  increase  of  the  gospel,  that 
souls  might  be  saved  thereby. 

16.  When  reviled,  they  reviled  not  again  ;  neither  returned  railing 
for  railing,  nor  envy  for  envy ;  but  quietly  and  cheerfully  endured 


4  THE  CALL  OF  GOD  [PART  I. 

all  things,  holding  in  remembrance  the  preciousness  of  souls.  Nei- 
ther did  they  flinch  from  their  duty  which  they  owed  unto  man. 
Although  beaten  and  wounded  and  sorely  oppressed  on  every  side; 
yet  did  they  stand,  like  the  Rock  of  ages,  which  no  raging  billows 
could  overthrow. 

17.  And  now  unto  you,  O  my  people,  one  and  all  that  have  come 
to  years  of  understanding,  examine  yourselves,  and  see  how  much 
of  this  spirit  of  forbearance  ye  have  in  possession,  and  how  much 
ye  would  be  willing  to  endure  for  the  good  of  souls,  and  to  do  good 
in  the  hands  of  your  Heavenly  Father.  And  I  say  unto  you,  as 
much  as  ye  possess  of  this  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance,  and  ten- 
derness towards  the  children  of  men,  and  towards  each  other,  so 
far  do  ye  bear  the  likeness  of  your  heavenly  Parents,  of  the  New 
Creation. 

18.  O  my  people,  saith  the  Lord,  let  these  my  words  unto  you 
sink  deep  in  your  hearts.  And  know  ye,  the  day  of  my  judgments 
is  near,  even  at  the  door,  when  the  children  of  men  will  receive 
correction  at  my  hand,  and  become  humbled  before  Me,  and  be 
willing  to  receive  my  word  through  my  holy  and  chosen  witnesses. 

19.  Therefore,  O  my  people!  I  warn  you  to  be  prepared  by  being 
armed  with  a  Christ-like  spirit:  for  lo !  T  say  unto  you,  the  enemy 
will  also  arise,  and  great  will  be  the  affliction  of  my  people. 

20.  And  again  do  I  warn  you  to  be  armed  with  a  righteous  spirit ; 
and  if  ye  use  the  sword,  let  it  be  the  sword  of  truth,  which  will  de- 
fend your  souls  from  every  unrighteous  spirit,  which  would  cause 
you  to  go  forth  with  a  spirit  of  revenge,  as  did  the  disciple  who 
drew  the  sword  and  smote  the  servant  of  the  high  priest. 

21.  For  he  that  taketh  the  sword  of  revenge,  and  goeth  forth  there- 
with, shall  perish  thereby  ;  for  this  spirit  belongeth  not  among  the 
children  of  the  heavenly  King  and  Queen,  but  belongeth  under  the 
banner  of  the  wicked  one. 

22.  Therefore,  O  my  people,  reject  this  spirit,  and  let  it  not  have 

Note.  The  doctrine  contained  in  tlie  preceding  chapter,  perfectly  accords 
with  the  doctrine  tauglit  by  our  blessed  Lord  and  Savior,  in  his  first  appear- 
ing, as  will  appear  by  the  following  passages  of  scripture. 

Blessed  are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.  If  ye  forgive  men 
their  trespasses,  your  Heavenly  Father  will  forgive  you;  but  if  ye  forgive 
not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 
Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  yourselves,  but  rather  give  place  unto  wrath. 
Sec  Mat  v.  7.  vi.  14,  15.  and  Rom.  xii.  19.  Eds. 


CHAP.  II.]  god's  judgments,   ETC.  5 

a  restincr  place  within  the  walls  of  Mount   Zion.     And  tiiis  is   my 
word  unto  ynu  at  this  time,  O  my  people  !  my  people ! 

23.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  I,  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  of 
the  word  of  God,  do  witness  this  word  to  be  truly  written,  agreeable 
to  the  word  and  will  of  Him  who  sent  me  to  sound  his  word  unto 
this  chosen  Instrument. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Continuation  of  the  word  of  God.  He  deelarcth  his  Judgments 
iipon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  showcth  that  they  are  for 
a  merciful  purpose.  He  wcrrneth  his  people  against  the  spirit  of 
enmity. 

1.  Thus  uttereth  the  voice  of  Him  "  who  was,  and  is,  and  is  to 
come ;"  My  hand  sh;dl  cover  you,  my  holy  chosen  people,  when 
the  storms  of  my  wrath  shall  roll,  and  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
violence,  wliich  shall  never  cease  until  vengeance  is  repaid  upon  the 
earth,  for  the  abominations  which  rest  thereon. 

2.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  in  the  midst  of  wrath  will  I  remember 
mercy  ;  for  my  wrath  is  not  as  the  wrath  of  man,  which  knoweth 
neither  mercy  nor  justice  until  abated.  For,  saith  the  Lord,  my 
ways  are  not  as  man's  ways,  neither  are  my  thoughts  as  man's 
thoughts;  else  would  man  have  been  destroyed  from  off  the  face  of 
the  earth  ere  this  day,  and  their  souls  be  wading  in  the  sink  of  their 
own  transgressions. 

3.  But  I  the  Lord,  in  mercy  decl  with  man  according  to  my  most 
holy  wisdom,  and  according  to  that  divine  nature  which  knoweth 
no  error,  neither  that  bitterness  of  spirit  which  seeketh  revenge  for 
revenge's  sake. 

4.  But  when  I  do  take  vengeance  into  my  own  hands,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  children  of  men,  my  soul  is  melted  with  ten- 
derness and  compassion.  Yea,  and  my  holy  Angels,  who  surround 
my  throne  of  mercy,  do  bury  their  faces  beneath  their  wings  and 
mourn  with  Me,  their  Heavenly  Father;  because  of  the  iniquities 
of  the  children  of  men,  which  cause  my  righteous  judgments  to 
roll,  and  my  rod  of  correction  to  be  stretched  out. 


41 


6  god's  judgments  [part  I. 

5.  And,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  the  merciful  Father,  the 
Creator  of  all  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  hear  my  words.  Ye 
that  are  called  to  be  my  chosen  people,  I  would  that  ye  possessed  a 
greater  portion  of  the  spirit  of  your  heavenly  Father,  and  could 
feel  for  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  with  a  measure  of  that 
Divine  Spirit:  forlo!  saith  the  Almighty,  the  time  is  even  near, 
when  the  sword  of  my  vengeance  will  be  sent  forth. 

6.  Yea,  and  it  is  already  beginning  to  go  forth,  and  will  never 
return  unto  Me  until  it  hath  done  its  work.  And  desolation  shall 
be  upon  desolation,  famine  upon  famine,  pestilence  upon  pestilence, 
earthquakes  upon  earthquakes,  nation  rising  against  nation  &nd 
kingdom  against  kingdom. 

7.  Yea,  terror  shall  prevail,  both  by  sea  and  land  ;  and  those  that 
retire  to  their  slumbers  at  night,  will  know  nought  of  the  desolation 
which  may  befall  them  ere  the  rising  sun.  JMany  will  be  those  who 
retire  to  rest  in  safety,  and  ere  the  morning  dawn,  will  find  their 
souls  in  eternity,  and  their  bodies  beneath  the   ruins  of  desolation. 

8.  And  this  I  speak  unto  you  with  my  own  voice,  and  in  my  own 
name,  that  ye  may  know  and  be  prepared  with  a  righteous  spirit, 
and  be  armed  with  the  helmet  of  peace  and  quietness,  love  and 
tender  mercy,  feeling  a  spirit  of  mourning  and  sorrow  for  your  fel- 
low beings,  who  are  as  good  and  as  acceptable  in  my  sight,  in  the 
state  of  nature  as  ye  were. 

9.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  of  Heaven,  I  warn  my  people  in  this  way: 
for  lo !  the  time  is  near ;  and  these  days  must  needs  come  before 
the  trumpet  of  salvation  can  be  sounded  in  their  ears;  for  mankind, 
in  their  present  state,  would  rather  risk  their  souls'  salvation  than 
yield  to  the  impulse  of  reason  and  conviction. 

10.  Therefore,  in  the  greatest  love  and  mercy,  have  I  designed 
such  desolation  as  will  subdue  the  haughtiness  of  their  natures,  and 
cause  them  to  melt  beneath  my  mighty  power,  and  be  willing  to  re- 
ceive mercy  on  any  terms,  or  in  any  form  in  which  it  may  be  pre- 
sented to  them. 

11.  And  this  is  ray  design,  saith  the  Lord,  in  chastening  and  afflict- 
ing the  nations  of  the  earth,  that  they  may  become  willing  to  learn 
righteousness ;  not  for  revenge's  sake,  to  gratify  a  spirit  of  envy 
because  they  have  profaned  my  holy  name,  and  mocked  my  mercies 
towards  them,  daily  committing  trespasses  against  Me,  defying  my 
holy  power:  Nay,  saith  the  Lord,  my  bosom  harbors  no  such  spirit. 

12.  And  know  ye,  O  my  people,  so  much  as  ye  harbor  of  this 


CHAP.  II.]  FOR  A  MERCIFUL  PURPOSE.  7 

spirit  of  malice  aud  grudging  against  jour  enemies,  so  much  do  ye 
harbor  of  the  spirit  of  the  enemy,  and  :?o  far  ye  will  be  liable  to  fall 
under  the  weight  of  my  wrath. 

13.  Therefore  I  warn  you,  my  chosen  people,  that  ye  hasten  to 
subdue  and  cast  from  you  every  spirit  which  breatheth  forth  enmity 
in  any  wise;  and  that  ye  labor,  with  all  the  faculties  of  your  souls, 
to  become  the  meek  and  quiet,  lamb-like  children  of  Zion. 

14.  And  when  ye  see  the  desolation  upon  the  earth,  fear  and  trem- 
ble, and  let  your  souls  bow  in  thankfulness  and  gratitude  to  that 
God  who  has  seen  fit  to  call  you  from  them ;  and  let  your  hearts 
melt  in  tender  compassion  towards  the  afflicted  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  ;  and  not  say  within  your  hearts,  if  ye  utter  it  not  forth  :  They 
are  receiving  the  just  reward  of  their  doings,  and  I  am  glad  of  it; 
for  they  have  done  so  and  so,  and  now  they  are  suffering  for  it. 

15.  But,  saith  the  Holy  One,  Let  none  of  the  children  of  my  Zion 
utter  forth  such  speeches,  neither  harbor  such  a  spirit  in  their  hearts. 
And  let  those  who  have  not  come  to  years  of  discretion  to  receive 
an  impression  by  these  my  words,  be  suitably  instructed  in  this  mat- 
ter. Let  it  be  the  labor  of  their  care-takers  to  instill  this  spirit  of 
mercy  and  tenderness  into  their  hearts,  that  my  Zion  may  not  be 
defiled  with  the  spirit  of  enmity,  and  cause  my  disapprobation  to 
roll  among  them. 

16.  And  I  do  require  my  people,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  to  labor 
to  plant  the  spirit  of  mercy  and  kindness  in  the  minds  of  the  young, 
that  as  they  advance  in  years,  and  their  age  brings  them  upon  the 
stage  of  action,  they  may  come  forward  with  a  right  spirit,  that  my 
Zion,  henceforth,  may  be  adorned  with  that  same  harmless  and 
lamblike  innocence  which  I  caused  to  rest  upon  my  well  beloved 
Son  and  Daughter,  your  heavenly  Parents  in  the  New  Creation ; 

17.  That  ye  may  be  their  emblems  unto  man,  that  your  very  visage 
and  deportment  may  be  sufficient  to  convict  and  convert  the  hearts 
of  men  from  a  state  of  fury  to  a  state  of  love  and  admiration,  which 
will  cause  all  nations  to  fear  and  tremble  before  you,  when  they  be- 
hold the  likeness  of  the  Lamb  of  God  and  his  image  engraven  upon 
your  countenance  and  shining  forth  in  all  your  conduct. 

18.  Then  will  they  be  able  to  exclaim,  "I  have  seen  the  Lord  in 
his  glory,  in  his  anointed  and  chosen  people ;  and  these  are  they  on 
whom  the  ends  of  the  world  have  come ;  for  they  bear  no  likeness 
of  earthly  and  carnal  things  ;  for  they  are  as  the  Angels  of  God  in 
Heaven.     Therefore  have  I  seen  the  Lord,  face  to  face,  in  his  peo- 


8  god's  judgments  declared.  [part  1. 

pie:  and  henceforth  shall  this  pecple  be  my  people,  and  their  God 
shall  be  my  God." 

19.  And,  saith  the  Lord,  Great  shall  be  the  mgathering  of  souls 
into  my  Zion,  when  my  people  have  become  righteous,  and  are  able 
to  show  forth  a  righteousness,  an  exceeding  righteousness,  which 
will  f;ir  surpass  all  other  righteousness  which  was  ever  made  mani- 
fest in  the  children  of  men, 

20.  And  now,  O  my  people,  receive  ye  my  word  unto  you,  at  this 
time,  and  let  it  sink  deep  in  your  hearts;  and  as  ye  regard  Me, 
your  Heavenly  Father,  so  regard  ye  my  word,  and  hasten  your  trav- 
el, that  my  work  may  be  accomplished  and  my  design  fulfilled. 

2J.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  I  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  of 
the  living  God,  do  witness  this  to  be  his  word,  sounded  forth  by  me, 
through  his  chosen  instrument,  to  the  children  of  his  Zion  upon 
earth,  that  they  may  know  what  manner  of  spirit  is  pleasing  in  his 
sight,  respecting  the  children  of  men ;  to  be  received  and  put  on 
record  as  the  word  of  God,  written  upon  the  Table  of  Fire,  sealed 
with  the  seal  of  the  Almighty,  never  to  be  blotted  out  through  time 
nor  eternity. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  judgments  of  God  declared  upon  Arabia  and  other  pai'ts  of 
the  earth.     He  showeth  the  Justice  and  Equality  of  his  tcays. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  hearken  thou  to  my  word  and 
fear  not,  although  it  is  hidden  from  thee :  for  as  an  infant  knoweth 
not  the  mind  and  will  of  its  parent,  any  faster  than  the  parent  re- 
veals it;  so  thou  knowest  not  the  words  which  thou  art  about  to 
write,  until  they  are  revealed  to  thee.  Therefore  arise,  O  thou  in- 
fant, come  forth  and  write  the  word  of  thy  God. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Howl,  O  ye  deserts  of  Arabia,  and  let 
the  southern  islands  mourn  because  of  the  abominations  which  rest 
thereon  ;  for  lo !  the  day  of  your  desolation  draweth  near,  and  the 
time  of  your  recompense  is  at  hand.  And  your  hand,  O  ye  chil- 
dren of  Ishmael,  which  hath  been  against  every  man  from   the  be- 


CHAP.   III.]  HIS  JUSTICE  AND  EQUALITT.  9 

ginning,   shall  now  be  turned  within  your  own  borders,  and  never 
cease  until  it  hath  done  its  work. 

3.  This  work  is  to  bring  vengeance  one  upon  another,  until  ye 
have  paid  the  utmost  farthing,  and  until  the  ferocity  of  your  wild 
nature  hath  become  tamed  by  the  wrath  and  light  of  an  Almighty 
God,  whose  power  is  sufficient  to  tame  the  spirit  of  the  s:ivacre,  and 
lay  low  the  ferocity  of  his  nature,  and  cause  him  to  yield  to  the  im- 
pulse of  reason  and  humanity. 

4.  And  thus  saith  the  Almighty  God,  T  the  Hdly  and  Eternal  Foun- 
tain of  all  good,  have  created  the  souls  of  all  the  children  of  rnen, 
and  they  are  all  precious  in  my  sight.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  That 
Divine  Spirit  which  went  from  Me,  created  the  soul  of  man,  and 
this  soul  will  I,  with  mv  mightv  hand,  stretch  forth  to  save.  Unto 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  inhabited  earth,  v.ill  I  cause  my  mighty 
power  to  roll,  sufficient  to  subdue  the  ferocity  of  that  nature  of 
war  and  rebellion,  which  was  sown  in  the  beginning,  by  the  fall  of 
man.* 

5.  And  now  unto  you,  O  ye  people,  hear  and  understand  my  word, 
while  I  speak  to  you  concerning  my  manner  of  dealing  with  the 
works  of  my  hands;  that  ye  may  know  that  I  the  Lord  am  just  and 
equal  in  all  my  goings  forth.  And  with  Me  there  is  no  unright- 
eousness ;  for  with  an  equal  hand  will  I  measure  unto  each  and  ev- 
ery soul ;  and  all  shall  yet  be  satisfied  with  my  goodness,  whoever 
shall  obtain  the  victory  over  the  nature  of  enmity  which  rests  in 
man. 

6.  And,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  Where  would  be  the 
equality  of  a  natural  parent,  who  designed  a  part  of  his  natural  off- 
spring to  honor,  and  the  remainder  to  dishonor?  "Where,  I  say, 
would  be  the  equality  or  justice  in  such  a  case?  How  much  more 
unjust  would  it  be  in  Me,  the  Creator  of  all  good,  to  reserve  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  the  work  of  my  hands  unto  honor,  and  the  remain- 
der to  dishonor !     This  is  not  of  Me. 

7.  Where  then  is  the  propriety  of  my  saying,  "Jacob  have  I  lov- 
ed ;  but  Esau  have  I  hated?"  (Malachi  i.  2,  3.)  Had  they  not  both 
of  them  living  souls,  created  by  one  God  ?  Did  not  one  natural 
father  beget  them  both?  Did  not  one  natural  mother  conceive  and 

*  Cain  was  begotten  through  the  lust  of  the  opposite  spirit;  "he  was  of 
that  wicked  one  and  slew  his  brother.'"  I.  John,  iii.  12. 


10  con's  JUDGMENTS  DECLARED.  [PART  I. 

bring  them  forth  ?  Truly  they  did.  Where  then  is  the  cause  of 
this  distinction  ?  Was  not  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  this  ?  Truly  it 
was ;  for  this  was  a  type,  to  show  forth  what  was  to  come. 

8.  I  the  Lord,  designed,  from  the  beginning,  to  bring  forth  natu- 
ral things  for  a  shadow,  to  resemble  the  inward  and  spiritual  work, 
which  I  designed,  in  the  latter  day,  to  accomplish  the  final  work  of 
redemption. 

9.  As  man,  by  the  fall,  had  become  in  possession  of  twoopposite 
spirits,  the  one  good  and  the  other  evil ;  so  it  seems  good  in  my 
sight  to  prefigure  both  spirits,  and  show  the  opposition  in  out- 
ward things  :  and  thus  was  it  accomplished. 

10.  And  so  it  was,  that  I  caused  "the  elder  to  serve  the  younger," 
and  by  Esau  the  hunter,  the  wild  man  of  the  forest,  did  I  prefigure 
the  wild  vine,  brought  forth  by  the  seed  of  the  serpent,  which  he 
had  sown  in  the  hearts  of  the  first  parents,  in  opposition  to  the  true 
and  rightful  spirit  which  I  phiced  in  man,  to  be  his  lord  and  head, 
to  rule  and  govern  him  in  all  his  goings  forth. 

11.  But  this  good  spirit  became  captive  to  the  spirit  of  evil,  and 
was  trodden  under  foot  by  the  spirit  of  the  wild  vine,  which  was  an 
evil  spirit;  insomuch  that  evil  did  bear  rule,  and  became  man's  dic- 
tator. (Isa.  V.  1  to  6,  and  Jer.  ii.  21.)  Therefore,  as  I  the  Lord  de- 
signed Esau,  the  first-born  of  Isaac,  to  represent  the  natural  and 
outward  figure  of  the  man  of  sin,  who  had  become  lord  and  ruler 
in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men ; 

12.  So  in  like  manner  did  I  cause  Jacob,  the  second  son  of  Isaac, 
the  tame  man,  who  delighted  to  dwell  at  home,  in  tents,  to  prefigure 
the  mild  and  peaceable  spirit,  which  I  designed  should  break  loose 
the  yoke  of  bondage,  and  rise  and  reign  as  lord  over  that  wild  and 
furious  spirit,  which  had  taken  the  dominion,  and  usurped  the  pow- 
er over  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  soul. 

13.  And  for  this  reason,  did  I  cause  a  distinction  to  be  made  in  the 
posterity  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  wherein  I  designed  to  bring  forth 
the  seed  of  promise,  which  should  inherit  the  blessing,  and  become 
rightful  heirs  of  the  covenant  which  I  made  with  him,  by  casting 
out  the  seed  of  the  bond  woman,  who  had  no  part  in  the  promised 
blessing,  and  who  sought  to  usurp  authority  over  the  true  and  right- 
ful heir,  the  son  of  promise. 

14.  And  now,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  Was  not  Ishmael, 
Abraham's  son  also?  Was  not  Abraham  the  natural  father  of  them 
both?   Why  then  was  one  driven  out  from  his  presence,  to  wander  in  a 


CHAP.    III.]  HIS  JUSTICE  AND  EQUALITY.  II 

Strange  land,  while  the  other  was  nourished  and  cherished  at  home? 
Was  not  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  this?  "What  saith  the  scripture? 
Cast  out  the  bond  woman  and  her  son :  for  the  son  of  the  bond  wo- 
man shall  not  be  heir  with  the  son  of  the  free  woman."  (Gal.  iv.  30.) 

15.  And  why  was  it  that  Ishmael,  the  son  of  Abraham,  with  his 
posterity,  should  have  their  hands  against  every  man,  and  every 
man's  hand  against  them  ?  Why  so,  if  not  to  show  forth  and  pre- 
figure that  nature  of  war  and  enmity  which  rested  in  the  heart  of 
man,  and  warred  against  every  thing  that  was  of  God? 

16.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I  visit  the  seed  of  Ishmael,  and  I  will 
turn  their  weapons  wherewith  they  have  warred  against  every  man  ; 
yea,  I  will  turn  their  enmity  within  their  own  borders,  and  they  shall 
war,  one  with  another,  until  they  have  beaten  each  other  in  pieces, 
and  have  become  humbled  in  my  presence,  by  the  mighty  power  of 
my  wrath,  which  I  will  cause  to  fall  upon  them,  that  they  may  know 
there  is  an  overruling  hand  who  ruleth  in  judgment,  and  knoweth 
all  the  works  of  the  children  of  men. 

17.  Yea,  and  I  will  cause  them  to  know  that  I  the  Lord  am 
mighty  in  subduing  the  strong  holds  of  their  passions,  for  I  will 
cause  them  to  melt  beneath  my  mighty  power ;  and  it  shall  no  more 
be  said,  their  hands  are  against  every  man,  and  every  man's  hand 
against  them;  for  the  time  is  at  an  end  that  I  the  Lord  will  make 
use  of  types  and  shadows  of  this  kind.  Know  ye,  these  effected 
neither  the  salvation  nor  damnation  of  any  soul. 

18.  For  the  time  hath  now  commenced  in  which  it  shall  be  fully 
known,  that  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men  are  all  equal  in  my 
sight;  and  I  will  never  cease  my  work  on  earth,  until  all  souls  have 
heard  the  sound  of  the  gospel  of  free  salvation,  without  money  and 
without  price,  "and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  their  God."   (Isa.  Hi.  10.) 

19.  In  that  day  will  all  souls  be  held  in  remembrance,  by  Him 
who  knoweth  no  injustice,  in  his  dealings  towards  the  children  of 
men;  although  much  hath  been  written  and  spoken  to  prove  the 
Lord  Almighty  to  be  a  hard  master,  reaping  where  He  did  not  sow, 
and  gathering  where  He  hath  not  strewed.  Yea,  volumes  have  been 
written  to  show  forth  the  partiality  of  a  holy  and  righteous  God, 
who  knoweth  no  fraud. 

20.  O  ye  children  of  men !  How  have  ye  abused  and  defamed 
the  name  of  the  Almighty,  and  set  Him  forth  to  be  as  a  man,  only 


12  god's  JUDGMENTS  DECLARED.  [pART  I. 

far  more  barbarous  and  inhuman  !  When,  O  when  will  ye  repent  of 
your  slanders  and  know  the  Lord  aright? 

21.  For  lo  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  have  set  light  for  darkness,  and 
darkness  for  light;  and  ye  have  taken  the  shadow  for  the  substance, 
and  the  substance  for  the  shadow  ;  because  ye  were  carnally  minded, 
and  saw  not  the  things  of  God  aright.  Ye  have  verily  twisted  and 
shapen  the  record  of  my  holy  word,  to  suit  your  own  natural  and 
carnal  desires,  until  according  to  your  expositions,  there  remaineth 
neither  form  nor  comeliness  therein. 

2iJ.  Therefore,  I  the  Lord,  for  my  holy  name's  sake,  and  because 
of  the  crooks  and  windings  of  Satan,  who  hath  sought  to  turn  the 
word  of  God  upside  down,  and  shape  it  to  the  natural  and  perverse 
ways  of  man,  have  stretched  forth  my  mighty  power,  and  with  my 
own  hand,  have  I  written  and  caused  the  truth  to  be  conveyed  to 
mortal  hands,  by  my  mighty  Angels,  that  man  might  again  have 
knowledge  of  the  things  of  God  aright. 

23.  And  unto  you,  O  ye  people  I  who  hold  the  truth  in  unright- 
eousness, and  have  labored  to  span  my  holy  way,  and  set  bounds  to 
my  never  ending  mercy  and  charity;  and  to  say,  "As  the  tree  fall- 
eth,  so  it  must  lie;  and  as  death  haves  us,  so  judgment  must  find  us." 
My  word  is,  O  wicked  and  perverse  generation,  ye  that  have  per- 
verted the  scriptures,  and  handed  forth  such  doctrines  as  these,  in 
my  name,  limiting  my  holy  power  as  though  it  could  not  reach  be- 
yond the  grave! 

24.  O  vile  and  abominable  doctrine !  Who  hath  been  the  author 
of  this  seed  of  heresy  ?  What  would  have  been  the  end  of  man, 
had  my  power  been  limited  to  this?  Where  would  have  been  the 
room  for  all  souls  to  obtain  an  equal  chance  for  salvation,  so  long 
as  a  large  portion  of  mankind  never  know  the  name  of  the  true 
and  living  God,  nor  of  his  Christ,  while  here  in  tiir.e. 

25.  O  ye  people  !  how  have  ye  erred  for  the  want  of  a  true  knowl- 
edge of  the  work  of  God,  and  of  his  divine  nature !  How  have  ye 
defamed  my  most  holy  name  among  the  heathen,  and  caused  them 
to  rail  against  that  God  of  whom  ye  taught  them,  because  of  your 
abominable  practices  !  O  man  !  how  art  thou  fallen  in  the  pit  of  er- 
ror, and  thy  own  evil  devices,  how  have  they  swallowed  thee  up  ! 

26.  Ye  who  profess  to  live  in  the  full  blaze  of  gospel  light,  and  to 
feel  for  the  interest  of  the  heathen,  that  they  might  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  be  saved  while  here  in  time  ;  that  their  souls 
might  not  be  forever  and  eternally  miserable,   in  consequence  of 


CHAP.  III.]  HIS  JUSTICE  AND  EQUALITY.  13 

their  not  being  favored  with  the  call  of  the  gospel,  while  tliov  re- 
mained in  tenements  of  mortal  clay.  I  say  unto  you,  ye  blind  lead- 
ers of  the  blind,  ye  are  far  more  detestalde  in  my  sight  than  they. 

27.  O  ye  wretched  and  abominable  teachers,  who  dare  teach  er- 
rors and  mock  God  in  this  way!  I  say,  far  more  tolerable  will  it  be 
for  the  heathen,  who  know  not  God,  than  for  you.  Ye  hypocrites! 
going  forth  in  my  name,  and  in  the  name  of  my  beloved  Son,  to 
convert  the  heathen ! 

28.  Ye  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  who  go  for  hire;  but  have  not 
the  souls  of  the  heathen  uppermost  in  all  your  thoughts ;  for  ye 
practice  abominations  among  them,  which  will  weigh  far  more  with 
Me,  an  holy  and  just  God,  than  the  most  heinous  crimes  which  are 
practiced  bv  them,  for  they  profess  nought  but  to  act  according  to 
the  dictates  of  their  own  nutural  incrmati<ji!s. 

29.  But  vengeance  is  mine,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  and  I  will 
repay  it  upon  these  abominable  deceivers,  who  go  forth  in  my  name, 
and  in  the  name  of  my  beloved  Son,  and  say,  "  Lo  here  is  Christ, 
and  lo  there," "Follow  me  and  ye  shall  be  saved." 

30.  O  ye  vile  deceivers!  hear  ye  my  word,  and  know  it  to  be  the 
word  of  Almighty  God.  T  will  cause  those  whom  ye  go  ftrth  to 
save  in  my  name,  to  become  kings  and  priests  unto  you,  in  my 
kingdom  of  peace.  Truly  ye  have  sought  to  build  yourselves  upon 
that  rotten  foundation,  which  supports  the  anti-christian  creeds  and 
doctrines,  forged  by  secret  devices  of  men,  planned  according  to 
their  own  natural  wisdom,  and  shaped  to  their  own  vile  cravings 
and  appetites. 

31.  But  know  ye,  O  inhabitants  of  earth!  that  when  the  floods  of 
my  wrath  shall  roll,  which  shall  sweep  the  earth  from  all  the  false 
inventions  of  man,  this  refuge  of  lies  will  also  crumble  into  dust. 
And  those  who  have  built  thereon,  will  suffer  great  loss,  and  find 
themselves  in  a  more  deplorable  state  than  those  who  have  built  up- 
on no  such  foundation ;  but  have  openly  walked  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  natural  propensities,  and  have  not  called  upon 
the  name  of  God  to  sanctify  their  secret  and  abominable  works  of 
darkness. 

32.  But  to  these  great  professors  of  Christianity,  I  say,  their  case 
is  far  more  wretched,  because  they  trust  in  a  cloke  which  will  be 
rent  asunder,  and  their  nakedness  will  appear  in  the  eyes  of  those 
whom  they  have  sought  to  deceive,  by  carrying  a  face  of  sanctity, 
an  outward  form  of  holiness,  which  hath  never,  in  the   least,  weak- 


/I 


14  GOD'S  JUDGMENTS  DECLARED.  [PART  I. 

•ened   the  force  of  their  evil  nature,  or  caused  the  branches  thereof 
to  wither. 

33.  But  in  my  judgments,  I  will  distinguish  between  the  honest 
and  the  dishonest  soul  :  for  many  there  are  under  the  clouds  of  aiiti- 
■christian  darkness;  yet  acting,  in  these  things,  with  sincerity  and 
honesty  of  heart.  Ail  such  souls  I  will  notice ;  and  in  the  day  of 
my  wrath,  I  will  cover  them  with  my  power,  from  the  judgments 
that  shall  overwhelm  the  deceitful  hypocrite. 

34.  And  now  hearken  to  my  word,  O  ye  people!  Look  and  be- 
hold your  foundation,  and  see  whereon  ye  stand.  For  I  will  ask, 
where  is  the  ax  which  ye  have  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree,  which 
hath  caused  its  branches  to  wither?  Will  the  branches  of  a  tree 
when  hewn  from  the  body,  or  will  the  body  of  a  tree  when  severed 
from  the  root  and  from  the  earth,  remain  green  and  flourishing? 
Will  they  not  gradually  wither  and  die?  Surely  they  will,  and  fi- 
nally perish  from  the  earth. 

35.  Why  then  do  you,  who  pretend  to  be  sanctified  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  and  of  the  word  of  God,  bring  forth  no  fruits  as  evi- 
dence of  your  high  calling?  In  all  your  great  professions  of  being 
the  ambassadors  of  Christ,  I  behold  in  you  no  evidence  of  your 
having  subdued  the  natural  man,  the  man  of  sin,  the  inbred  propen- 
sities of  your  own  carnal  natures,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and 
not  subject  to  his  law.  (Rom.  viii.  7.) 

3C.  Is  there  no  power  in  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  to  save 
souls?  Or  have  ye  mistaken  the  power,  and  instead  of  following 
Christ  in  the  regeneration,  subduing  all  worldly  lusts,  do  ye  not  un- 
der a  cloke  of  anti-christian  darkness,  follow  the  first  man  in  the 
work  of  generation,  fulfilling  the  lusts  thereof?  Examine,  O  ye  peo- 
ple! and  see  if  this  be  not  the  case.  And  if  so,  wherein  have  ye 
been  made  partakers  of  the  saving  power  of  my  beloved  Son? 

37.  Christ  came  not  only  to  destroy  death,  but  also  "  him  that  had 
the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  Devil ;"  that  opposite  spirit  in  man 
whom  I  sent  my  Son  to  subdue,  that  he  should  no  longer  have  do- 
minion and  usurp  power  over  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  that 
the  yoke  of  bondage  might  be  broken,  and  souls  act  at  liberty,  and 
become  heirs  of  the  covenant  of  life,  by  casting  off  the  seed  of  the 
bond  woman,  the  man  of  sin,  with  his  deeds. 

38.  O  ye  people !  saith  the  voice  of  God,  how  have  ye  become  so 
depraved  and  darkened  as  to  hope  for  salvation  and  acceptance  with 


CHAP.  IV.]    JUDGMENTS  UPON  UNRIGHTEOUS  TRAFFIC,  ETC.  15 

Me,  through  my  beloved  Son,  while  ye  are  halting  between  the  spir- 
it of  good  and  the  spirit  of  evil,  the  one  warring  against  the  other  ! 
O  man!  how  art  thou  deceived,  and  how  hast  thou  become  blinded, 
because  of  thy  iniquities! 

39.  O  ye  depraved  children  of  men  !  ye  have  chosen  darkness  rath- 
er than  light,  knowing  your  deeds  were  not  calculated  to  bear  the 
searching  light  of  an  Almighty  God,  who  will  yet  strip  the  deceit- 
ful covering  from  heaven-daring  hypocrites,  and  their  nakedness 
shall  appear.  Yea,  and  their  deeds  of  hypocrisy  will  I  proclaim  up- 
on the  house  top ;  for  no  soul  shall  be  able  to  hide  in  the  day  of  my 
vengeance,  wherein  I  will  take  vengeance  upon  that  nature  against 
which  I  have  set  my  face  to  destroy. 

40.  According  to  the  declaration  of  Christ  the  Son  of  God  ;  "Tliere 
is  nothing  covered  that  shall  not  be  revealed  ;  neither  hid,  that  shrill 
not  be  known."   (Luke  xii.  2.) 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Judgmeirts  denounced  upon  the  ships  of  the  sea,  and  upon  those  en- 
gaged in  unrighteous  traffic.  The  blood  shed  by  warring  na- 
tions recompensed  upon  themselves.  The  humble  and  penitent 
shall  find  blessing  and  mercy. 

1.  Howl,  O  ye  ships  of  Tarshish!  (Isa.  xxiii.  1-14.)  and  weep, 
because  destruction  is  near  at  hand,  when  the  thunders  and  tem- 
pests of  the  wrath  of  God  shall  roll  and  sweep  over  the  mighty  wa- 
ters, and  cause  their  dashing  waves  and  foaming  tides  to  roll,  till 
the  arm  of  the  Almighty  is  stayed,  and  his  fury  abated:  "For  ven- 
geance is  mine;  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord."  (Rom.  xii.  19.) 

2.  O  ye  seas  and  ye  waters,  Will  I  not  make  you  desolate?  How 
shall  I  recompense  you,  O  ye  ships  of  the  sea,  because  of  the  abom- 
inations which  rest  in  you ;  yea,  because  of  your  fraud  and  decep- 
tion, working  hypocrisy  and  deceit,  with  lying  tongues,  uttering 
forth  railings,  mocking  the  name  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  who 
is  able  in  a  moment's  time  to  dash  you  in  the  midst  of  the  foaming 


16  JUDGMENTS  UPON  UNRIGHTEOUS  TRAFnC,  [PART  I. 

billows,  and  cause  your  souls  to  sink  in  the  lake  of  fire,  prepared 
for  Satan  and  his  servants. 

;}.  O  ye  base  corrupters  of  the  sea !  How  will  ye  escape  the  sea 
of  my  wrath  and  displeasure  ?  Ye  who  have  sold  yourselves  to  work 
iniquity  upon  these  waters,  wliich  I  the  Lord,  in  mercy,  did  cause 
to  roll  for  the  good  of  man,  and  for  a  blessing  to  him ;  but  how 
have  ye  turned  them  into  a  curse !  O  ye  wicked  and  abominable 
ones,  who  have  sold  yourselves  into  the  service  of  Satan,  his  ser- 
vants to  be ! 

4.  Therefore  I  now  say,  wo,  wo,  wo  to  the  shipmasters  and  those 
who  tratEc  upon  the  seas;  because  of  the  desolation  which  is  near, 
when  the  ships  and  shipping-craft  which  go  out  of  their  harbors, 
shall  never  more  return  to  them  :  for  I  the  Lor-1  will  cause  my  vials 
of  wrath  to  be  poured  out  upon  the  waters,  which  will  cause  them 
to  become  as  blood;  and  the  fish  that  are  therein  shall  perish  be- 
cause of  my  wrath  which  I  will  pour  upon  the  waters. 

5.  For  great  have  been  the  abominations  which  have  been  com- 
mitted thereon,  and  great  shall  be  the  wrath  which  I  will  pour  upon 
them.  For  as  the  children  of  men  have  warred,  one  against  anoth- 
er, and  have  shed  much  blood  upon  these  waters,  to  gratify  a  spirit 
of  revenge,  which  never  came  from  Me,  neither  was  it  ever  sanc- 
tioned by  Me ;  so  1  the  Lord  will  recompense  it  upon  them  ;  for 
vengeance  belongeth  to  Me,  and  to  Me  only.  Therefore  will  I  rec- 
ompense all  who  have  taken  vengeance  into  their  own  hands,  and 
have  executed  it  one  upon  another. 

.  6.  And  unto  the  nation  which  hath  risen  against  nation, — (with- 
out the  special  command  of  God  through  his  Prophets,)  and  have 
shed  man's  blood,  to  gratify  a  spirit  of  revenge,  or  to  obtain  unjust 
dominion,  know  ye  for  this  I  the  Lord  will  recompense  it,  upon 
them. 

7.  Yea,  all  nations  which  have  done  this,  will  I  reward,  and  their 
recompense  shall  be  this:  According  to  the  law  which  I  gave  to  my 
servant  Noah;  and  again  renewed  and  established  with  my  own 
right  hand,  in  my  law  to  my  servant  Moses,  to  be  an  abiding  stat- 
ute for  generations  to  come;  that,  "Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood, 
by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed."  (Gen.  ix.  G.  and  Ex.  xx.  13.) 

8.  And  this  shall  be  the  recompense  to  those  nations  who  have 
w-arred  one  against  another,  both  by  sea  and  by  land,  who  have 
caused  the  earth  to  be  drenched  with  man's  blood  ,   and  the  sea  also, 


CHAP.  IV.]  AND  UPON  WARRING  NATIONS.  17 

have  I  beheld  reddened  with  the  blood  of  the  slain  of  the  children 
of  men. 

9.  O  ye  murderers!  How  shall  ye  escape  my  righteous  laws,  and 
also  my  righteous  judgments?  Ye  that  have  gone  forth  with  the 
spirit  of  murder  in  your  hearts,  and  have  slain  each  other,  as  though 
ye  were  nought  but  beasts  that  perish !  How  shall  I  recompense 
thee,  O  man,  for  thy  murders,  and  cause  the  earth  to  cease  her 
mourning,  wherein  she  crieth  unto  Me,  day  and  night,  for  the  blood 
which  resteth  thereon,  which  hath  not,  as  yet,  been  avenged. 

10.  And  wherein  the  seas  do  utter  forth  their  lamentations  because 
of  the  slain  in  them,  whose  blood  hath  not,  as  yet,  been  avenged. 
Ye  that  have  gone  forth  to  war,  and  have  made  use  of  my  holy 
name  for  a  cloke  to  your  carnal  and  murderous  spirit,  know  that  I 
will  meet  you  in  wrath ;  for  ye  went  forth  in  a  spirit  which  never 
came  from  Me,  neither  can  it  ever  return  to  Me,  nor  the  soul  that 
possesses  it,  until  washed  and  cleansed  therefrom  :  for  the  offspring 
of  Satan  it  is,  and  to  Satan  it  shall  go  ;  for  I  the  Lord,  will  own  no 
such  spirit  in  man. 

11.  And  ye  that  presume  to  say  that  war  and  bloodshed  was  sanc- 
tioned by  God  in  Heaven,  and  was  according  to  his  most  holy  will, 
producing  as  evidence,  my  commands  to  the  children  of  Israel  to 
go  forth  and  slay  their  enemies,  that  inhabited  the  land  of  promise, 
which  was  but  a  type  to  prefigure  the  work  of  subduing  the  ene- 
mies of  the  soul,  which  was  to  take  place  in  due  time.  But  this  is 
no  excuse  for  warring  nations  under  the  gospel  dispensation,  who 
go  forth  in  their  pride  and  ambition,  without  regard  to  any  com- 
mand of  God. 

12.  But  how  did  the  Israelites  go  forth  to  war?  Was  it  to  gratify  a 
spirit  of  revenge?  If  so,  did  I  ever  fail  to  punish  them,  by  causing 
my  blessing  to  depart  from  them?  Did  they  prosper  when  they  went 
forth  in  their  own  strength,  without  my  special  command  or  appro- 
bation, through  my  holy  prophets?  Surely,  saith  the  Lord,  they 
never  failed  to  lose  my  blessing,  and  often  fell  before  their  enemies 
and  suffered  great  loss. 

13.  Again  I  ask,  in  what  manner  did  they  go  forth?  Did  they  go 
forth  with  a  spirit  to  seize  upon  the  spoil,  to  enrich  themselves  there- 
with, and  also  to  expand  their  borders  and  obtain  unjust  dominion, 
beyond  what  I  the  Lord  had  marked  for  them  to  possess  ?  If  they 

3 


18  JUDGMENTS  UPON  UNRIGHTEOUS   TRAFFIC,  [PART  I. 

did  this,  they  thereby   brought  a  curse  upon  themselves,  instead  of 
a  blessing. 

14.  Did  I  not  cause  my  wrath  to  fall  upon  the  tribes  of  Israel  be- 
cause of  the  sin  of  Achan,  who  reserved  of  the  spoil  of  the  enemy 
to  gratify  a  selfish  spirit,  in  disobedience  to  my  holy  commands? 
And  what  was  the  penalty  of  his  crime?  Did  I  not  cause  him,  with 
all  his  kindred  to  be  stoned  to  death,  and  then  burnt,  with  all  his 
goods?  Truly  I  did.  And  why  was  it  that  I  was  so  severe  with 
him  ?  Was  it  because  I  knew  no  mercy  nor  forgiveness  ?  Was  this 
the  case  ? 

15.  Nay,  in  no  wise;  else  would  I  have  destroyed  my  figurative 
Israel,  long  before  the  time  was  accomplished  for  the  fulfillment  of 
the  figurative  work,  which  I  the  Lord  had  called  tliem  to  perform. 
Why  then  was  it  done  ?  Truly  it  was  to  manifest  my  mighty  power 
and  vengeance  against  the  spirit  of  disobedience,  which  I  the  Lord 
had  set  my  face  to  destroy,  in  my  own  time  and  in  my  own  way; 
and  I  had  already  called  a  people  to  bear  the  shadow  of  the  sub- 
stance by  the  keeping  of  the  outward  law. 

10.  But  under  the  law  there  could  be  no  mercy  nor  forgiveness 
that  could  accomplish  the  final  taking  away  of  sins :  "  for  the  law 
made  nothing  perfect;"  (Heb.  vii.  19.)  but  as  the  sin  of  witch- 
craft, so  was  the  sin  of  rebellion;  and  death  to  the  natural  part,  un- 
der the  law,  was  the  penalty  for  such  crimes.  So  shall  it  be  spirit- 
ually under  the  law  of  Christ,  wherein  is  both  mercy  and  forgive- 
ness, by  confession  and  repentance. 

17.  The  soul  that  is  wilfully  disobedient  under  the  law  of  Christ, 
and  seeks  to  reserve  that  which  has  been  forbidden  by  the  laws  of 
Mount  Zion,  is  destined  to  be  hewn  down  by  the  gospel  sword, 
and  consumed  by  the  gospel  fire.  Know  ye,  as  the  sin  of  Achan 
was  punished  with  the  death  and  destruction  of  the  natural  body; 
so  shall  the  disobedient  and  wilfully  rebellious  under  the  gospel  law, 
be  punishable  with  the  death  and  destruction  of  the  divine  life  in 
that  soul. 

18.  And  now  unto  you,  O  ye  children  of  men  !  let  none  among  you 
dare  presume  to  sanction  the  spirit  of  war  uuder  a  cloke  of  divine 
approbation,  because  of  n)y  commands  to  the  children  of  Israel  : 
ye'too,  who  profess  faith  in  my  beloved  Son,  who  came  to  do  away 
all  war  and  contention,  and  to  establish  a  spirit  of  peace  and  quiet- 
ness upon  the  earth. 


CHAP.   IV.]  AND  rPON  AVARRING  NATIONS.  19 

19.  O  ye  warring  nations,  when  will  ye  learn  war  no  more?  When 
will  ye  be  constrained  to  beat  your  swords  into  ploughshares  and 
your  spears  into  pruning  hooks?  I  the  Lord  will  answer:  When  the 
time  of  my  vengeance  is  accomplished,  and  I  recompense  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  with  the  recompense  of  their  own  doings,  which 
will  humble  their  pride,  and  lay  low  their  haughtiness,  and  cause 
their  iniquities  to  be  their  accusers. 

20.  Then  will  they  know  that  1  the  Lord  am  God,  and  besides  Me 
there  is  none  who  can  deliver  them.  Then  will  they  be  able  to  cry 
unto  Me  with  an  acceptable  cry,  when  death  and  hell  shall  compass 
them  about,  and  no  arm  stretched  forth  for  their  deliverance.  Then 
will  they  cry  unto  IMe,  and  I  will  deliver  them,  saith  the  Lord,  and 
I  will  heal  them  of  their  stripes. 

21.  Then  will  they  be  willing  to  learn  v>ar  no  more;  and  their 
weapons  of  warfare  will  serve  them  no  longer,  as  iniplements  of 
death,  but  will  be  converted  into  implements  of  life,  for  tilling  the 
ground,  that  man  may  obtain  a  just  livelihood  by  the  sweat  of  his 
face,  instead  of  spending  his  precious  time  in  learning  to  kill  and 
slay  his  fellow  beings,  and  grinding  the  faces  of  the  poor  to  support  " 
and  build  up  the  arts  and  the  science  of  war  and  bloodshed. 

22.  Then  will  they  learn  to  "use  the  things  of  this  world  as  not 
abusing  them,"  when  the  high  and  the  low  shall  be  brought  upon  a 
level,  and  he  that  possesses  much  shall  be  as  though  he  possessed 
nought,  and  he  that  hath  nought  shall  find  no  lack.  Then  will  they 
be  willing  to  turn  the  we;ipons  of  their  warfare  within,  and  slay 
their  own  worst  enemy,  by  using  the  sword  of  self-denial  and  a  dai- 
ly cross  against  that  vile  nature  of  enmity  within. 

23.  Then  will  man  find  his  worst  enemies  to  be  these  of  his  own 
household  ;  and  these  will  be  the  enemies  he  will  most  desire  to  con- 
quer. Then  will  man  begin  to  see  eye  to  eye  :  and  the  deserts 
shall  smile  and  begin  to  bud  forth  and  blossom;  and  the  seed  of  the 
true  vine  shall  flourish  and  spring  up. 

24.  Then  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  begin  to  learn  righteous- 
ness and  seek  to  become  the  nations  of  the  Lord,  and  the  kingdoms 
of  his  Christ,  by  entering  in  at  the  door  of  salvation,  and  seeking 
mercy  in  the  lowly  valley  of  humiliation  and  repentance,  in  tears  of 
sorrow,  bathing  in  the  flowing  stream  of  the  waters  of  life,  and  eat- 
ing of  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  life,  that  their  souls  may  become 
healed  and  cleansed  from  all  their  iniquities  and  transgressions. 


20  CONFIRMATION  OF  THE  HOLY  ANGEL 


CHAPTER   V. 

A  declaration  and  confrmation  of  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  light, 
to  the  subject  of  the  preceding  chapter  respecting  War.  Given  at 
the  Holy  Mount,  March  23,  1844. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  prophesying  Angel  of  God ;  The  time  hath 
commenced  when  the  vail  of  the  covering,  which  hath  been  spread 
over  the  face  of  all  nations,  shall  be  taken  off.  For  under  this  vail 
they  have  claimed  their  justification  to  shed  the  blood  of  their  fel- 
low men,  and  fill  the  earth  with  violence,  rapine  and  destruction. 
But  it  shall  be  removed  in  the  Holy  Mount  of  God,  and  be  destroy- 
ed by  the  law  that  goeth  forth  from  Zion,  and  by  the  divine  light 
and  mighty  power  of  God  which  will  attend  it,  and  shine  forth  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth. 

2.  O  ye  warring  nations  !  ye  profess  to  receive  a  sanction  for  wars, 
(waged  according  to  your  own  wills,)  from  the  commands  of  the 
Almighty,  given  to  his  typical  Israel,  to  make  war.  But  is  this  any 
justification  to  you,  O  ye  deceived  people?  Does  it  sanction  your 
wars  to  gratify  malice  and  revenge,  to  feed  your  ambition  and  pride, 
and  feast  your  insatiable  avarice  and  vain  glory? 

3.  Know  ye  not  that  the  Israelites  were  the  chosen  executors  of 
divine  judgments,  to  cut  off  from  the  earth  those  wicked  people 
who  were  ripe  for  destruction ;  that  they  might  not  corrupt  the 
whole  earth,  so  that  it  must  again  spew  out  all  its  inhabitants,  belbre 
the  time  of  the  end  should  come,  like  as  it  did  in  the  deluge?  Yea, 
saith  the  Angel,  This  was  truly  the  case.  And  tliese  wars  were  typi- 
cal of  the  destruction  of  the  old  world  of  wickedness,  by  the  spir- 
itual wars  of  the  true  Israel  of  God,  in  the  last  days. 

4.  And  were  not  the  Israelites,  in  their  first  war,  wherein  they 
took  the  spoil  of  their  enemies,  required  of  God  to  offer  firstly,  a 
tribute  thereof  unto  the  Lord,  to  acknowledge  that  they  were  sent 
of  God,  and  protected  by  his  power?  (Num.  xxxi.  28  to  30.).  Yea, 
they  voluntarily  made  an  offering  for  their  souls,  to  acknowledge 
his  protecting  hand. 

5.  Also  in  their  first  conquest  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  were  they 
not  commanded  to  destroy  every  living  creature  in  Jericho,  and  all 
things  therein?  "But  all  the  silver  and  gold,   and  vessds  of  brass 


CHAP,  v.]  AGAINST  WAR  AND  OPPRESSTON.  21 

and  iron,"  were  to  be  consecrated  and  broucrht  into  the  treasury  of 
the  Lord.  (Josh.  vi.  19.)  And  a  heavy  curse  followed  disobedience 
to  this  command. 

6.  These  thincrs  were  to  prove  them,,  and  to  make  known  that 
they  had  no  right  to  make  war  nor  take  spoil  without  divine  direc- 
tion. And  the  curse  wliich  followed  the  disobedience  thereof,  was 
to  show  them  to  all  generations,  that  whenever  they  made  war  and 
took  spoil  in  their  own  wills,  to  gratify  an  avaricious  thirst  for  gain, 
a  like  cur«e  would  follow. 

7.  And  I  testify,  saith  the  Angel,  who  know  all  their  goings 
forth,  that  they  never  failed  to  reap  the  full  measure  of  this  curse, 
in  divine  judgments,  according  to  their  motives  and  deeds,  whenev- 
er they  went  forth  in  this  manner,  whether  it  appeared  visible  at  the 
time  or  not;  yet  they,  in  the  end,  received  an  overflowing  measure 
of  the  curse  for  all  their  wars  of  revenue,  ambition  and  avarice, 
until  by  their  own  bloody  principles,  as  their  just  reward,  they  were 
overthrown  and  scattered  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven. 

8.  But  know  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  that  had  Israel  nev- 
er made  war,  except  by  divine  direction,  thev  would  have  remained 
as  a  nation  to  this  day,  saith  that  Almighty  Power  that  holdeth  the 
destiny  of  all  nations  in  his  hands:  For  it  was  the  same  inimical 
spirit  that  excited  their  unrighteous  wars,  which  finally  led  them  to 
crucify  the  Lord  of  glory,  and  thereby  consummate  their  own  ruin. 

9.  Therefore  be  warned,  O  ye  warring  nations  of  the  earth,  by 
the  fate  of  warring  Israel  ;  and  know  that  "  all  they  that  take  the 
sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword,"  as  the  Son  of  God  declared; 
(Matt.  xxvi.  5*2.)  and  that  not  one  drop  of  blood  was  ever  shed  in 
unjust  wars,  but  it  shall,  in  due  time,  he  required  in  righteous  judg- 
ments, and  be  visited  upon  those  who  caused  it  to  be  shed.  For 
have  ye  received  such  divine  commands  to  make  war  as  Israel  did? 
And  do  ye  acknowledge  and  obey  God  therein  as  they  were  re- 
quired to  do?  Dare  ye  declare  this  before  the  searcher  of  hearts? 

10.  Therefore,  O  ye  blood-thirsty  nations,  see  ye  not  that  the  com- 
mand of  God  to  his  ancient  people  to  make  war,  so  far  from  justi- 
fying your  wars  of  ambition  and  avarice, — stand  directly  to  condemn 
you,  and  cut  you  off  from  all  justification. 

11.  And  all  ye  nations,  who  profess  the  name  of  the  merciful  Son 
of  God,  consider  this  ;  did  he  ever  lead  you  forth,  either  by  precept 
or  example,  to  slay  your  enemies,  and  enrich  yourselves  with  their 
spoil?  He  who  prayed  for  forgiveness  towards  his  most  bitter  ene- 


22  CON'FIRMATION  OF    THE  HOLY    AVGEL,  ETC.  [pART   I- 

mies,  who  had  nought  of  the  things  of  this  world,  nor  even  where 
to  lay  his  head,  gave  no  such  precepts,  nor  set  any  such  example. 

12.  Nay  in  no  wise;  ye  know  that  all  his  precepts  and  examples 
breathed  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  man;  agreeablv  to  the 
song  sung  by  the  Angels  at  his  birth.  So  he  taught  and  so  he  con- 
ducted through  time,  until  he  who  had  the  power  to  strike  all  his 
enemies  dead  with  his  word,  disarmed  those  who  would  have  fought 
for  him,  and  gave  up   his  life  in  the  hands  of  his  cruel  persecutors. 

13.  Therefore  hear  and  understand,  saith  the  wisdom  of  God,  that, 
from  that  day,  when  the  Angels  sung  the  song  of  peace,  no  divine 
comuiand  to  make  war  and  shed  blood,  hath  ever  been  given  to  any 
people  on  earth,  even  to  this  day,  and  never  will  be  to  the  end  of 
time.  For  the  spiritual  warfare  then  began,  and  Christ  is  known 
in  no  other.  And  I  the  holy  Angel,  testify  that  no  soul,  while  pos- 
sessing the  spirit  of  Christ,  can  engage  in  war  and  bloodshed. 

14.  Although  God  hath  suffered  wars  to  take  place,  in  which  the 
wicked  might  punish  the  wicked,  and  each,  in  the  end,  receive  the 
just  reward  of  their  doings:  And  he  hath  also,  in  the  order  of  his 
providence,  overruled  them,  to  bring  about  his  purposes,  which,  in 
the  corrupt  state  of  the  world,  could  not  be  otherwise  accomplish- 
ed ;  Yet  all  who  have  acted  therein,  will  be  called  to  a  just  account 
of  their  motives  and  of  their  deeds  in  these  wars. 

15.  For  the  actual  existence  of  war  cannot  take  away  the  guilt  of 
murder.  God  looketh  at  the  heart ;  and  millions  of  souls,  espe- 
cially under  the  christian  name,  have  ascended  from  fields  of  bat- 
tle, reeking  with  murder  in  their  hearts;  and  must  answer  for  mur- 
der at  the  bar  of  divine  justice,  as  really  as  roq-iired  of  any  class  of 
murderers  that  ever  existed. 

16.  The  precepts  and  example  of  the  Son  of  God  plainly  declared 
him  to  be  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  not  of  var,  and  clearly  proved 
that  the  principles  of  peace  formed  the  law  of  his  kingdom,  agree- 
able to  the  word  of  God  by  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah.  (Isa.  ix.  6,  7. 
Jno.  xiv.  27.) 

17.  For  this  calise,  all  the  warring  nations  who  profess  the  chris- 
tian name,  and  have  the  sacred  scriptures  before  them,  must  answer 
in  judgment  for  all  the  blood  they  have  ever  shed  under  this  name, 
in  a  seven-fold  greater  degree  than  those  nations  who  have  never  had 
any  knowledge  of  Christ  and  his  doctrines. 

18.  Therefore  beware,  O  ye  professors  of  the  christian  name!  for 
the  day  cometh  that  all  such  people  as  persist  in  the  practice  of  war 


CHAP.  VI.]         GOD  REPilOVES  INFIDELITY  AND  HYPOCRISY.  23 

and  bloodshed,  shall  be  utterly  destroyed,  and  their  names  shall  be 
blotted  out  from  under  heaven. 

19.  Tills  communication  is  inserted  by  the  will  of  the  Most  High, 
for  a  confirmation  of  what  hath  been  before  written,  and  that  all 
people  may  see  the  false  and  rotten  foundation  upon  which  they  at- 
tempt to  support  their  deeds  of  war  and  bloodshed,  saith  the  holy 
Angel  of  prophetic  light,  Salvator  Regia.  * 


CHAPTER   YI. 

The  great  day  of  the  Lord  foretold.  He  reproveth  Infidelity,  and 
the  hypocrisy  of  carnal  professors,  and  declarelh  his  judgments 
against  them.  Christ  hath  come  in  his  glory,  as  a  refiner,  to  sit 
in  Judgment  and  purify  his  people. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Let  all  the  mighty  trees  of  the  forest,  yea, 
and  the  tall  cedars  of  Lebanon  bow  low  before  Me ;  for  the  great 
and  notable  day  of  the  Lord  is  near,  when  He  will  stretch  forth  his 
hand,  and  the  earth  shall  be  shaken  in  his  grasp,  and  reel  from  her 
foundation;  for  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  mighty  and  terrible,  and  in 
wrath  will  He  plead  with  the  nations  of  the  earth,  until  they  shall 
know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  the 
earth  beneath. 

2.  Yea,  saith  the  Holy  One,  will  T  vex  them ;  yea,  I  will  lift  up 
sword  and  spear  against  them,  and  consume  them  in  the  day  of  my 
coming;  for  they  say  in  their  hearts,  "  There  is  no  God;  for  all 
things  came  into  existence  by  chance,  and  there  is  nought  to  be  fear- 
ed." Therefore  do  they  glory  in  their  shame,  and  in  their  own 
nakedness,  and  say  in  their  hearts; 

3.  "  Who  is  there  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath,  who 
seeth  us,  or  knoweth  our  secret  inventions  ?  For  man  is  as  the  beasts 
that  perish;  his  breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  and  wdien  it  goeth  out  he 
is  no  more.  So  let  us  eat,  drink  and  be  merry  ;  for  tomorrow  shall 
be  like  as  to  day,  only  more  abundant.  Let  us  rejoice  in  the  works 
of  our  hands,  and  in  the  inventions  of  our  own  hearts;  for  man  is 
lord  of  the  earth,  and  who  is  there  to  be  feared  besides  him? 


24  GOD  REPROVES  INFIDEMTY  AND  HYPOCRISY.  [PART  I. 

4.  As  for  the  God  of  lieaven.  we  know  Him  not,  neither  do  we 
believe  in  his  report;  for  ncitural  reasoning  shall  be  our  guide,  and 
by  this  will  we  be  dictated  in  all  our  goings  forth :  for  man  came 
forth  with  that  capacity  which  will  enable  him  to  be  his  own  dicta- 
tor."  (See  Psa..xiv.  1.) 

5.  But  hear  ye,  O  inhabitants  of  the  earth!  hear  ye  the  word  of 
God.  Howl,  howl,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  iniquity  !  Weep  ye,  for 
your  desolation  draweth  near;  for  1,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  will  deal  with 
you  according  to  your  doings.  Yea,  with  wrath  and  with  the  sword 
will  I  humble  the  gentiles,  until  they  shall  know  that  the  Lord,  the 
Holy  and  Terrible  One  ruleth  in  the  earth,  to  break  down  and  to 
crush  and  to  bring  to  nought  all  the  foundations  and  inventions  of 
men,  wherein  they  have  invented  and  laid  foundations  on  which  to 
Luild  and  frame  their  evil  designs,  to  supplant  the  work  of  a  holy 
and  just  God. 

6.  Yea,  they  have  hewn  out  cisterns,  broken  cisterns,  which  hold 
no  water,  except  the  waters  of  sensual  pleasure  and  vain  delight. 
And  they  say,  "Come,  let  us  drink  at  these  celestial  fountains;  for 
the  waters  thereof  are  good  and  pleasant  to  the  taste,  and  that  which 
was  designed  from  the  beginning  for  man  to  partake." 

7.  O  ye  carnal  ones,  that  dare  take  the  name  of  the  Almighty  in 
feigned  lips,  and  with  an  outward  sanctity,  call  upon  the  n  .me  of 
his  blessed  Son,  professing  to  be  clothed  with  his  merits ;  yea,  with 
your  polluted  hands  and  eyes  of  deceit  extended  towards  heaven, 
breathing  out  feigned  sanctity,  with  a  visage  of  feigned  sorrow  and 
repentance  ;  while  your  hearts  are  a  cage  of  all  manner  of  unclean- 
ness,  base  and  foul  in  my  sight. 

8.  Yea,  like  ravenous  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  feigning  to 
minister  the  gospel  o^  free  sal  ration  for  hire!  making  merchandise 
of  the  pretended  merits  of  my  beloved  Son  !  saying  unto  the  flock ; 
"Be  ye  clothed  with  the  merits  of  Christ  your  Redeemer;  for  he  ■ 
hath  redeemed  you  on  the  cross,  and  by  his  sufferings  ye  shall  be 
justified ;  for  he  came  not  to  save  the  righteous,  but  that  sinners, 
through  his  suiTerings,  might  be  justified!  Cast  your  cares  on  hiinj 
"  For  as  sin  abounds,  grace  shall  much  more  abound."  "There- 
fore be  ye  reconciled  by  the  merits  of  Christ,  the  blessed  Son  of 
God." 

9.  O  ye  blind  leaders  of  the  blind !  How  shall  ye  escape  the 
wrath  of  an  angry  God?  Who  hath  called  you  to  be  ministers  of 
the  gospel  of  my  blessed  Son?  Can  a  man  give  that  which  lie  doth 


C  HAP.   VI.]       GOD  REPROVES   INFIDELITY  AND  HYPOCRISY.  25 

not  possess?  Can  ye  minister  the  power  of  salvation  from  sin,  when 
ye  daily  live  in  known  disobedience  to  my  holy  law,  made  known  to 
man  by  my  servant  Moses?  Are  ye  not  daily  p -lluting  yourselves 
with  that  which  is  forbidden  therein  ? 

10.  And  wliv  say  ye,  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  came  to  do 
away  the  law,  tli  vt  souls  by  his  merits  might  be  saved,  and  not  by 
keeping  the  law  ? — that  salvation  came  by  free  grace,  and  not  by 
merit? — that  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth  or  of  him  that  runneth; 
but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy,  through  his  beloved  Son  for  his 
elect's  sake?  * 

11.  O  ye  wicked  inventers  of  damnable  heresies!  How  long  will 
ye,  with  foul  mouths,  utter  forth  perverse  things?  Ye  whited  sep- 
nlchers,  carrying  sanctity  without,  and  witliin  are  full  of  all  manner 
of  uncleanness  and  dead  men's  bones!  (See  Matt,  xxiii.  27.)  For 
ye  eat  up  my  people,  in  that  ye  preach  for  hire  and  exact  wages, 
and  grind  the  fices  of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  him  that  fainteth  for 
the  want  of  bread. 

12.  But  the  poor  and  needy  of  this  world  have  I  chosen,  and  I 
will  hear  them  when  they  cry  to  Me,  under  oppression,  and  I  will 
defer. d  their  cause. 

13.  O  ye  blind  guides,  leaders  of  the  blind!  how  will  ye  escape 
the  pit  of  desolation  and  the  wrath  of  God?  Your  iniquities  have 
come  up  before  Me  like  clouds  of  bhickness,  and  the  cries  of  the 
needy  and  oppressed  have  I  heard. 

14.  Howl,  O  ye  workers  of  iniquity;  for  your  covering  shall  be 
taken  off,  and  your  nakedness  shall  appear  in  the  eyes  of  those  be- 

*  These  words,  taken  from  the  Apostle's  doctrine,  (See  Rom.  chaps,  v. 
and  ix.)  were  not  intended  to  prove  that  God  had  arbitrarily  decreed  the  fl- 
nal  salvation  or  damnation  of  any  soul,  witliout  a  special  refi'rence  to  their 
obcdien<;e  or  disobedience.  But  the  lovers  of  carnal  pleasure  have  perverted 
this  doctrine,  to  cover  and  justify  tlie  abominations  of  their  own  corrupt  and 
deceitful  hearts. 

But  the  object  of  the  Apostle  was  to  shov,-  the  advocates  of  the  ceremonial 
law,  the  only  means  appointed  ol  God,  whereby  salvation  could  be  found; 
that  this  was  to  be  obtained,  not  by  the  works  of  the  law  of  types  and  shad- 
ows, but  by  the  righteousness  of  God,  proceeding  from  the  law  of  grace, 
through  faith  in  Christ,  the  only  true  Savior,  who  is  the  author  of  eternal  sal- 
vation t->  all  that  believe  and  obey,  and  to  no  otliers.  (See  Rom.  iii.  20  to  22. 
and  Heb.  v.  9.)  Eds. 

4 


26  GOD   REPROVES  INFIDELITY  AND   HYPOCRISY.        [PART  I. 

fore  whom  ye  have  walked  in  hypocrisy,  speaking  forth  great  swell- 
ing words  of  feigned  godliness. 

15.  Hear,  O  ye  vile,  saith  the  Holy  One,  Did  I  send  forth  my  well 
beloved  and  first  begotten  Son  into  this  world  to  set  at  nought  and 
destroy  the  works  of  my  right  hand's  planting  ;  to  set  at  nought  my 
holy  law,  given  by  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One  in  Mount  Sinai,  writ- 
ten by  his  immortal  hand,  on  tables  of  stone,  to  signify  the  firmness 
with  which  they  were  to  be  retained  and  kept  ; 

16.  Yea,  to  signify  the  solidness  of  their  foundation,  as  being  the 
outward  figure  of  the  Rock  of  full  and  final  salvation,  which  should 
be  laid  in  Zion,  in  the  latter  day,  wherein  the  law  of  righteousness 
should  be  revealed,  through  the  second  heir  of  the  new  and  spirit- 
ual Kingdom; 

17.  Yea,  that  law  which  will  subdue  all  sin,  and  bring  in  an  ever- 
lasting righteousness,  of  which  the  law  given  on  Mount  Sinai  bore 
the  outward  resemblance,  by  the  cutting  off  and  subduing,  in  a 
measure,  the  natural  and  base  inclinations  of  fallen  man,  fallen  by 
transgression,  below  the  beasts  of  the  field? 

18.  Hear,  O  ye  mistaken  souls,  that  dream  of  hope  in  the  Son  of 
God,  and  by  his  merits  alone,  expect  to  find  acceptance  with  Me, 
in  my  holy  Kingdom  of  righteousness  and  peace,  where  nought  can 
enter  save  that  which  is  holy :  for  as  I  the  Lord  am  holy ;  so  shall 
all  be  holy  that  ever  reign  with  Me  in  my  Kingdom. 

19.  Hear,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  the  words  of  my  beloved 
Son  :  Thus  saith  the  Son  of  God  ;  I  came  not  to  do  my  own  will, 
but  to  do  the  will  of  my  Heavenly  Father  who  sent  me.  Neither 
came  I  to  undo  or  set  at  nought  that  which  was  established  and 
planted  by  his  right  hand ;  nay,  in  no  wise. 

20.  I  came  not  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  restraint  upon  the  base 
and  carnal  passions  of  man,  which  are,  of  themselves  subject  to  no 
law,  neither  indeed  can  be.  But  the  law  being  weak  of  itself,  could 
not  bring  salvation,  but  was  designed  for  the  outward  figure  of  the 
ushering  in  of  the  law  of  righteousness,  which  should  effect  the  fi- 
nal subduing  of  the  man  of  sin,  root  and  branch,  wherein  the  ax 
should  be  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree,  to  strike  a  death  blow  to  the 
very  foundation  of  evil,  the  base  and  carnal  lusts  of  man,  introduc- 
ed to  the  first  parents  by  the  serpent  of  sin. 

21.  O  ye  base  and  uncircumcised  in  heart,  and  ye  that  sound  forth 
in  my  name,  as  being  born  of  me,  and  called  of  me   to  preach  the 


CHAP.   VI.]       GOD  RKPROVES  INFIDELITY  AND    HYPOCRISY.  27 

gospel  of  peace  and  salvation,  revealed  by  the  Son  of  God  to  fallen 
man,  hear  my  words,  saith  the  Savior. 

22.  O  ye  hypocrites !  compare  your  lives  with  tliat  of  the  Savior. 
Did  I  preach  for  hire?  Did  I  array  myself  in  splendid  attire?  Did 
I  follow  the  fashions  of  this  vain  and  wicked  world,  and  seek  the 
favor  and  applause  of  the  ^reat  ones  of  the  earth  ?  Did  I  seek  to 
gather  an  earthly  substance,  where  moths  could  corrupt  and  thieves 

break  through  and  steal  ?   (See  Matt.  vi.  19.) 

23.  Did  I  seek,  in  any  manner,  to  please  or  gratify  that  selfish  and 
fallen  nature  which  I  took  upon  me  to  subdue,  which  was  not  of 
the  nature  of  Angels,  but  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  (See  Heb.  ii. 
10  to  18.)  that  I  might  be  tempted  in  all  points  like  unto  those 
whom  I  came  to  redeem,  and  thus  bear  their  infirmities,  and  know 
the  depth  of  their  loss  from  God? 

24.  O  ye  mistaken  ones !  look  at  this;  do  ye  think  that  I  bore  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world,  that  they  through  my  merits,  and  not  by 
their  own  works  might  be  justified  ?  Ye  mistaken  souls,  that  dream 
of  hope  in  me,  while  following  the  first  man  Adam,  being  led  by 
the  man  of  sin,  and  thus  rejecting  the  works  of  the  second  Adam, 
the  Lord  from  heaven  a  quickening  spirit  :  (See  I.  Cor.  xv.  45.) 
yea,  reject  them,  I  say,  for  ye  do  them  not. 

25.  Ye  follow  the  works  of  the  first  Adam,  and  trust  in  the  mer- 
its of  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  for  salvation.  But  I  say  unto  you, 
"the  hope  of  the  hypocrite  shall  perish"  and  vanish  like  a  shadow. 
Where,  O  where,  saith  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  foundation  of  your 
hope?  for  ye  keep  not  the  law,  neither  in  figure  nor  in  substance. 
Therefore  ye  stand  as  monuments  in  likeness  and  imitation  of  the 
first  natural  and  sinful  parents,  on  whom  the  saving  power  of  God 
had  no  effect. 

2o.  For  ye  have  put  out  the  1  ght  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God.  Like  unto  the  sun,  which  riseth  clear  in  the  horizon,  and 
soon  goeth  under  a  cloud  ;  so  is  the  first  appearing  of  the  Son  of 
man:  for  with  a  cloud  of  antichristian  darkness  hath  the  light  of 
my  coming  been  covered  for  many  ages. 

27.  Yea,  like  the  first  tables  of  the  testimony,  given  on  Mount  Si- 
nai, because  of  the  wickedness  and  transgressions  of  the  people, 
and  for  their  idolatry,  were  they  broken  and  trampled  under  foot; 
so  hath  the  law  of  the  covenant  of  life,  revealed  by  the  Son  of  God, 
been  broken  and  trampled  under  foot. 


28  GOD  REPROVES  INFIDELITY  AND  HYPOCRISY.  [pART  I. 

28.  For  ye  have  fapliioiied  and  made  unto  yourselves  rfods  to  go 
before  you,  which  are  no  gods,  but  the  gods  of  this  world,  the  lusts 
of  man  ;  and  these  be  your  gods,  and  in  them  do  ye  walk,  and  in 
them  do  ye  trust. 

29.  Yea,  like  the  heathen  nations  which  were  driven  out  before 
the  figurative  Israel  ;  so  are  ye,  trusting  in  gods  of  your  own  inven- 
tion, of  which  the  Lord  of  hosts  did  strictly  forbid  his  figurative 
people  to  do;  but  commanded  them  to  spare  not  the  gods  of  the 
heathen,  but  to  hew  them  down,  and  leave  them  not  for  a  tempta- 
tion to  his  people. 

30.  Yet  how  prone,  saith  the  Savior,  were  they  to  seek  the  gods 
of  the  heathen,  and  to  worship  them,  polluting  themselves  with  idol- 
atry; which  caused  the  wrath  of  God  to  be  kindled  against  them, 
and  in  his  fury  did  he  scatter  them. 

31.  Know  ye  not,  O  ye  children  of  men,  that  ye  are  idolaters  in 
the  sight  of  God ;  for  ye  adore  the  works  of  your  own  hands,  and 
the  fruits  of  your  own  bnsc  and  carnal  lusts,  unrestrained  even  by 
the  law  of  God  given  to  Moses  in  the  Mount. 

32.  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse  generation  !  ve  seed  of  vipers  !  trust- 
ing in  the  merits  of  the  Son  of  God,  while  living  in  the  vile  pollu- 
tions of  the  heathen,  who  know  n.ot  God,  neither  believe  in  his  holy 
name;  yet  they  stand  far  more  justified  in  his  sight  than  ye  do. 

33.  Hear,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  hearken  and  understand 
the  word  of  God,  in  the  name  of  his  blessed  Son,  revealed  through 
an  Instrument  of  human  clay,  by  the  holy  Angel  of  everlasting 
LOVE;  One  of  the  Seven,  an  holy  Archangel  of  God,  who  stand- 
eth  before  Him  to  make  known  his  will  to  mortals,  in  this  last  and 
final  dispensation  of  his  power  and  mercy. 

34.  Hearken  O  ye  people,  ye  that  are  laden  with  sin  and  wearv 
thereof;  hear  ye  this  voice,  and  know  ye  that  it  is  no  other  than  the 
voice  of  the  holy  Son  of  God,  sounded  fi)rth  through  an  Instrument 
who  knoweth  not  of  the  words  whereof  she  speaketh ;  unlearned  and 
illiterate, — base  in  the  eyes  of  the  wise  of  this  world.  She  who  is 
nought  of  herself,  that  no  flesh  may  glory  in  the  presence  of  God, 
or  say  this  is  the  work  of  man. 

35.  For  by  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  will  the  Lord  sound 
forth  his  word  to  man,  in  this  day,  wherein  He  hath  in  substance, 
renewed  the  tables  of  stone,  and  revealed  the  second  heir  of  the 
covenant  of  life,  by  revealing  the  Christ,  the  Holy  Anointing  Pow- 

«r,  the  secoud  time,  without  sin  unto  salvation,   through   a  female, 


CHAP.    VI.]       GOD  REPROVES  INTIDELITY  AND  HYPOCl'.ISY.  29 

prepared  by  God  himself,  to  be  the  adorned  Bride,  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  white  and  clean;  fitted  and  prepared  through  sufferings,  to 
receive  the  second  heirship  of  the  new  covenant  of  life  everlasting. 

36.  Yea,  that  covenant  of  life  which  will  stand  through  the  end- 
less ages  of  eternity,  which  altereth  not  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, and  which  is  as  firm  as  the  foundations  of  heaven,  which  can- 
not be  shaken  ;  for  it  is  founded  upon  the  Rock  of  ages,  which 
remaineth  immcwable  henceforth  and  forever. 

37.  Therefore,  O  ye  people,  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  hear 
ye  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  know  ye  that  I  have  come,  and 
in  my  glory  have  I  descended  upon  the  earth,  with  ten  thousands  of 
the  saints  and  Angels  of  God,  (See  Jude,  verse  14.)  to  reign  upon 
the  earth,  until  I  have  subdued  all  things  under  my  feet. 

3S.  Yea,  I  have  come  in  tlie  mighty  })Ower  of  God,  my  Heavenly 
Father,  to  sit  as  a  refiner  of  silver,  purifying  the  sons  of  Levi.  Yea, 
my  judgment  seat  is  already  set,  and  the  books  are  opened,  "some 
men's  sins  going  beforehand  to  judgment,  and  some  following  after 
to  condemnation."  "  But  blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in 
the  first  resurrection,  on  whom  the  second  death  hath  no  power." 
(See  Rev.  xx.  6.) 

39.  Write,  Holy  is  the  Lamb  who  standeth  on  Mount  Zion,  with 
his  company,  singing  a  new  song  before  the  throne  of  God;  a  song 
which  no  one  can  learn  but  those  who  are  marked  in  their  fore- 
heads with  the  mark  of  the  Neio  Covenant  of  life ;  those  who  are 
redeemed  from  the  earth,  from  among  men,  being  the  fir-^^t  ripe 
fruits  unto  God  and  unto  the  Lamb  ;  those  who  have  become  vir- 
gins for  the  Kingdom  of  heaven's  sake,  in  whose  mouths  there  is 
found  no  guile,  being  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God.  (See 
Rev.  xiv.  1  to  5.) 

40.  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  ;  henceforth 
shall  they  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 
Yea,  saith  the  Son  of  God,  blessed  are  thev  who  die  unto  sin,  and 
live  unto  righteousness;  for  their  works  shall  follow  them,  not  unto 
condemnation,  but  to  life  everlasting  in  the  kingdom  of  my  God; 
henceforth  they  shall  rest  with  me,  in  my  kingdom  of  peace.  (See 
Rev.  xiv.  13.) 

41.  Holy  is  the  word  of  God,  saith  the  holy  Archangel,  wherein 
he  sounds  forth  the  name  of  his  beloved  Son,  and  holy  shall  it  be, 
from  generation  to  generation.     Yea,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  holy  was 


30  THE   SALVATU!N  OF  GOD   PROCLAIMED,  [pART  1. 

this  word  ushered  forth  from  the  throne  of  God,  and  holy  and  un- 
dcfiicd  hath  it  been  conveyed  to  mortal  hands. 
4"2.  Let  no  one  add  nor  diminish  the  substance  and  true  meaning 
of  these  words,  wherein  is  contained  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  de- 
signed by  Him  to  be  revealed  to  mortals  ;  and  holy  so  let  them  be. 
Yea,  saith  the  Holy  Savior,  receive  ye  these  words,  and  know  that 
it  is  I. 

• 


CHAPTER  YII. 

Proclamation  of  the  salvation  of  God  by  the  holy  Archangel.  Ha 
declarcth  the  ovcrthroio  of  the  antichristian  jjowcr.  The  Son  of 
God  declareth  the  manner  of  his  second  coining.  He  rcprovcth 
the  slothfulness  and  darlcness  of  the  p7-ofcssors  cf  Christianity. 
God  will  judge  the  great  whore  of  Babylon,  S^c. 

1.  Arise,  O  thou  worm  of  the  dust,  arise  and  sound  the  words  of 
the  Eternal  God  ;  for  his  word  shall  not  cease  until  his  designs  are 
accomplished:  for  holy  is  the  word  of  God,  which  is  given  in  this 
day,  and  holy  shall  it  be   through   time — henceforth  and  evermore. 

2.  Hear,  O  ye  Islands,  and  give  ear  ye  solitary  places;  for  the 
word  of  the  Lord  is  made  known  unto  you  :  let  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  hear  the  salvation  of  God. 

8.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Archangel  of  everlasting  Love,  who  stand- 
cth  before  the  throne  of  God;  yea,  and  for  ages  and  ages  hath  stood 
before  his  thr<aie  of  everlasting  Love,  Truth  and  Mercy.  I'.ven 
before  time  was,  I  am.  Holy,  tioly  is  tlie  Lord  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  ;   and  holy  and  eternal  is  his  word. 

4.  Sound,  O  sound  the  trumpet  of  salvation,  and  let  it  cchothrouLrh 
the  gloomy  wilds  of  sin  ;  for  the  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord 
is  near,  even  at  the  door,  when  tlie  vials  of  his  wratii  shall  be  jiour- 
ed  out,  and  every  fice  shall  gather  blackness,  when  they  see  their 
desolation  is  come,  and  tlieir  foundaticMi  on  wliich  they  stand,  is 
turned  upside  down. 

5.  Yea,  soon  will  the  Lord  Almighty  shake,  with  a  terrible  hand, 
the  vile  inventions  of  man;  and  He  will  soon  crumble  into  dust 
their  antichristian  creeds  and  false  doctrines,  and  overthrow  their 


CHAP.  VII.]  AND  SLOTHFULNESS    REPROVED.  31 

mighty  towers  wliich  the.y  have  built,  wl'.ereoii  to  cliiiib  to  henveri 
some  other  wav  than  that  which  was  hiid  out  by  Christ  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Lord's  Anointed,  to  lay  the  foundation  for  salvation,  f(.r 
all  souls  to  build  thereon. 

6.  Yea,  and  to  open  the  door  of  hope,  the  door  of  self-deni.d  and 
a  daily  cross  against  all  evil,  whereby  souls  may  hope  for  salvation, 
and  in  no  other  way;  saying,  I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life, 
and  no  soul  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  me.  He  that  seeketh  to 
climb  up  some  other  way,  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.  (See  Jno.  x.  I. 
and  xiv.  6.) 

7.  Write,  saith  the  Archangel  of  Love,  wTite,  Holy  is  the  Lamb 
of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world;  holy  is  his  name, 
and  holy  shall  it  be,  henceforth  and  forever. 

8.  Hear,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  all  ye  children  of 
men,  hear  ye  the  word  of  God,  in  the  name  of  his  beloved  Son. 
Thus  saith  the  holy  Son  of  God  ;  Lo!  I  have  come  and  my  reward 
is  with  me,  to  give  unto  every  man  according  as  his  works  shall  I.e. 

9.  Hearken,  O  ye  children  of  wrath,  and  ye  generation  of  vipers  ! 
Hearken  and  hear  my  words;  for  lo,  1  say  unto  you,  I  have  come; 
yea,  I  have  come  like  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  ye  know  it  not.  Tru- 
ly I  have  come  in  the  night  of  antichristian  darkness;  and  who 
have  I  f  )und  waiting  for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  ? 

10.  Who  have  I  fecund  waiting,  lest  your  houses  be  broken  open, 
and  ye  be  robbed  of  your  goods?  Yea,  who  have  I  found  waiting 
in  hope,  in  prayer  and  supplication,  watching  the  day  and  the  hour 
of  the  coming  of  the  Bridegroom,  with  your  lamps  trimmed  and 
burning,  and  oil  in  your  vessels? 

11.  O  ye  slothful  generation,  and  ye  that  settle  down  in  ease  and 
carnal  security,  and  say  in  your  hearts,  "  The  Lord  ddayeth  his 
coming,  and  all  things  will  remain  as  they  were;  thert'fore  ivill  we 
retire  to  rest,  for  nought  shall  disturb  us." 

12.  Because  of  this,  saith  the  Son  of  God,  I  will  come  upon  you 
like  a  thief;  yea,  I  will  enter  your  castles,  and  your  goods  I  will 
spoil;  for  I  found  you  not  waiting  with  your  lamps  trimmed  and 
burning,  ready  to  come  forth  to  meet  me,  that  I  might  come  in 
and  sup  with  you,  and  you  with  me.  But  because  1  found  you 
asleep,  with  your  houses  unguarded,  and  unprepared  to  receive  me, 
will  I  break  in  like  a  thief  and  spoil  your  goods.  (See  Rev.  xvi.  15.) 

13.  Again  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  come;  and  whereunto  shall  I 
liken  the  day  of  my  coming?  It  is  like  unto  the  days  of  Noah.    For 


32  THE   SALVATION  OF  COD  PROCLAIMED,  [PART  I. 

lo,  I  say  unto  you,  the  Ark  is  preparing;  the  warning  voice  of  God 
hath  already  gone  forth ;  and  his  covenant  people  are  gathering  in- 
to the  gospel  Ark  of  safety,  and  ye  know  it  not ;  for  ye  eat  and 
drink,  marry  and  are  given  in  marriage,  and  know  not  that  I  have 
come,  neither  will  ye  believe,  although  my  witnesses  declare  it  un- 
to you. 

14.  Therefore  shall  ye  perish  in  the  floods  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  shortly  to  be  pouied  upon  the  earth,  wherein  no  flesh  shall 
be  able  to  stand,  save  those  who  have  safely  embarked  in  the  gospel 
Ark,  by  casting  from  them  all  that  is  unprofitable.  These,  and 
these  only,  shall  be  wafted  over  the  billows  of  wrath  and  indigna- 
tion, and  find  a  quiet  resting  place,  when  the  storms  of  anguish 
shall  cease  to  roll  and  her  waters  abate. 

15.  Sound,  O  sound,  saith  the  holy-sArchangel  of  Love,  sound  my 
scloiie  trumpet,  a.nd  ]et  it  echo  and  re-echo  to  the  utmost  parts  of 
the  inhabited  earth.  Yea,  let  this  truth  which  is  here  written,  be 
wafted  from  generation  to  generation ;  let  the  gentiles  hear  thereof 
and  be  glad,  and  give  honor  unto  him  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne 
of  his  righteousness. 

16.  Write,  Holy,  holy  is  the  Lnmb  that  was  slain  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  New  Creation,  to  receive  honor  and  glory  and  domin- 
ion and  power,  henceforth  and  forevermore. 

17.  Yea,  give  glory  and  honor  to  him  that  is  counted  worthy  to 
loose  the  seals  of  the  book  of  indignation  and  wrath  of  a  righteous 
God,  and  to  cause  his  just  and  righteous  judgments  to  roll  and  con- 
quer the  lofty  inventions  of  man  ;  and  even  to  crumble  into  dust, 
to  break  down  and  trample  under  foot  their  lofty  imaginations. 

18.  Hear,  O  ye  people,  ye  children  of  Zion,  who  are  accounted 
worthy  to  stand  before  the  throne  of  his  righteousness;  ye  who 
have  been  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  have  become 
kings  and  priests,  to  stand  before  him,  to  reign  with  him  on  earth, 
to  be  workers  together  with  him,  in  the  conquering  of  tlie  evils  in 
man,  the  seed  of  the  serpent  of  iniquity. 

19.  O  ye  redeemed  of  Mount  Zion  !  give  honor,  praise  and  thanks- 
giving unto  your  Redeemer ;  for  he  is  worthy  to  receive  honor  and 
praise  henceforth  and  forevermore.  Bow  low,  all  ye  inhabitants  of 
Zion,  bow  low,  and  let  the  crown  of  your  rejoicing  be  at  the  feet 
of  your  Redeemer. 

20.  For  lo,  I  say  unto  you,  peace  hath  and  shall  be  taken  from 
the  earth,  and  the  sword,  pestilence,  fire,  earthquakes  and  famines 


CHAP.   VII.]  AND  SLOTHVaLNKSS   REPROVKD.  •'?•] 

shall  be  in  the  place  thereof;  for  the  cup  of  the  wrath  of  God  shall 
be  poured  out,  hesiped  up  and  running  over. 

21.  Holy  is  the  Lamb  who  is  counted  worthy  to  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness;  and  his  rigiiteous  judgments  will  cause  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth  of  all  grades,  to  tremble  in  his  presence.  The 
high,  the  low,  the  rich,  the  poor,  the  bond,  the  free,  sliall  tremble 
beneath  his  wrath,  and  call  for  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  fall  upon 
them,  and  hide  them  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitleth  upon  the 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb.   (See  Rev.  vi.  15,  Ki.) 

22.  Hear  O  Zion  and  rejoice;  hear  O  earth  and  be  glad  ;  for  the 
day  of  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty  is  come.  Give 
praise  and  honor  unto  Him  who  is  able  to  judgj  the  whore  of  anti- 
christian  Babel,  the  Mother  of  harlots:  for  she  is  playing  the  har- 
lot with  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  all  nations  have  drank  of 
the  wine  of  her  fornication,  and  have  become  corrupted  by  her  base 
and  vile  pollutions. 

23.  And  from  this  corrupt  source,  saith  the  holy  Archangel,  pro- 
ceed all  the  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars,  ail  shedding  of  blood,  perse- 
cution, strife,  envyings,  railings,  revelings,  vile  affections,  and  all 
the  evils  which  were  entailed  upon  man  by  the  fall.  Do  they  not 
proceed  from  this  source  of  abotninations,  the  root  of  all  evil,  the 
vile  lusts  of  men  warring  in  their  members? 

24.  And  for  this  cause  shall  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God 
be  trodden;  yea,  without  the  city  shall  it  be  trodden,  without  the 
walls  of  Mount  Zion,  the  City  of  the  living  God,  shall  the  wine- 
press of  his  wrath  be  trodden.  For  lo,  the  inhabitants  of  Zion 
have  come  out  from  thence  ;  neither  do  they  touch,  taste  nor  han- 
dle any  more  the  unclean  things ;  but  do  rejoice  before  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Ljimb,  that  they  are  redeemed  from  the  earth,  and 
from  all  these  earthly  pollutions. 

25.  Holy  is  this  word,  and  holy  shall  it  be  henceforth  and  forev- 
ermore. 

5 


34  THE  MYSTERIES    OF  GOD,  [pART  I. 


CHAPTER   YIII. 

Vain  arc  the  labors  of  man  to  comprehend  the  mysteries  of  God  hij 
natural  wisdom.  God  will  reveal  his  hidden  mysteries  to  none  hut 
the  simple  and  innocent  babes  of  Zion.  He  reproves  the  many 
sins  and  secret  abominations  of  the  world.  A  promise  of  mercy 
to  the  humble  and  penitent. 

1.  Arise,  O  daughter  of  Zion,  thou  Instrument  in  the  hands  of 
the  Most  High,  to  reveal  his  word,  and  to  make  known  his  myste- 
ries to  man  ;  for  in  this  generation  shall  be  revealed  the  mystery  of 
godliness,  which  hath  been  hid  for  ages  and  ages,  from  the  wise 
and  prudent,  who  have  labored  and  strove  with  zeal  to  unravel  the 
word  of  God,  and  bring  it  to  the  natural,  selfish  and  carnal  feelings 
of  fallen  man. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  One,  They  have  labored  in  vain  to  com- 
prehend my  holy  word,  and  to  set  bounds  upon  my  holy  work  ; 
they  have  labored  and  travailed  and  brought  forth  wind.  Vain  is 
the  natural  comprehension  of  man,  without  the  help  of  the  Al- 
mighty. 

3.  Therefore,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  I  have  hid  these 
things  from  the  wise  of  this  world,  and  my  hand  hath  not  been  with 
them  :  for  the  wisdom  of  man  can  never  con)prehend  the  things  of 
God :  for  I  the  Lord  see  not  as  man  seeth. 

4.  For  this  cause  have  I  chosen  the  weak  things,  and  things 
which  are  nought  of  themselves ;  those  who  know  not  their  right 
hand  from  the  left,  in  relation  to  the  things  whereof  they  utter  forth; 
that  no  soul  may  take  the  honor  thereof,  or  say  it  is  the  invention 
of  man. 

5.  Yea,  saith  the  Holy  One,  through  the  babes  of  my  Zion,  and 
those  who  stand  in  innocence  before  Me,  will  I  reveal  my  hidden 
mysteries,  and  make  known  my  word  :  for  in  this  generation  shall 
be  plainly  declared  the  revelation  of  my  holy  will  to  man;  and  in 
this  generation  will  I  leave  on  record,  that  which  shall  stand  when 
ages  cease  to  roll.  Thus  and  thus  have  I  spoken,  saith  the  Holy 
One. 

6.  "Write,  Holy,  holy  and  eternal  is  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  who  hath  meted  out  heaven  with  a  span  ;  who  measureth  tiie 


CHAP.  Vni.]         NOT  UNDERSTOOD  BY  NATURAL  WISDOM.  35 

deep  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  and  all  things  are  as  nought  before 
Him. 

7.  O  man,  who  art  thou,  that  the  Lord  is  mindful  of  thee?  Hear, 
O  ye  children  of  Zion,  and  all  ye  sons  of  men,  give  ear  to  the  voice 
of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One. 

8.  How  long,  how  long,  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  and  ye  sons  of 
men,  shall  I  wait  for  you?  For  the  armies  of  heaven  are  ready  to 
go  forth  to  battle ;  and  the  cluster  of  tlie  vine  is  all  ready  to  be  trod- 
den in  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  the  Almighty. 

9.  My  holy  Angels  are  also  ready  to  sound  their  trumpets,  and 
to  pour  out  the  vials  of  my  wrath  and  indignation  upon  the  earth, 
for  their  abominations  in  my  sight,  for  their  whoredoms,  and  their 
vile  pollutions. 

10.  For  in  these  things  they  have  corrupted  themselves  and  each 
other,  with  that  which  is  strictly  forbidden  in  my  holy  law,  given  to 
my  servant  Moses,  to  restrain  the  vile  passions  of  man,  until  the  ful- 
filment of  the  law,  by  the  ushering  in  of  the  law  of  righteousness, 
through  my  Anointed. 

J  1.  O  ye  foul  and  base  in  my  siglit !  Your  abominations  have  come 
up  before  Me,  saith  the  Lord,  like  clouds  of  smoke,  and  mountains 
of  wrath,  have  they  ascended  unto  heaven,  and  the  heavens  are 
darkened  thereby. 

12.  Hear  ye,  and  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  an  Holy  and  Right- 
eous God.  Hear,  O  ye  filthy  and  abominable  of  the  earth  ;  and  ye 
that  make  it  your  meat  and  your  drink  to  violate  the  laws  of  God 
and  man;  and  also  to  violate  tlie  law  of  nature.  Ye  brutish  ones! 
ye  man  corrupters !  how  do  ye  expect  to  escape  the  wrath  of  an  an- 
gry God  ?  Yea,  a  pure  and  holy  Being  who  created  man  upright,  in 
his  own  likeness  and  image. 

13.  O  ye  base  and  corrupt!  Hear  my  word,  ye  that  practice  that 
which,  according  to  my  lioly  law,  would  cost  you  your  natural  lives, 
and  cause  your  names  to  be  cut  off  from  my  people. 

14.  O  ye  seed  of  asps  I  ye  fornicators  of  your  own  bodies!  Ye 
that  seek  to  cover  under  a  cloke  of  sanctity  and  outward  upright- 
ness, the  most  base  and  vile  transactions,  that  which  would  cause 
the  righteous  soul  to  shudder  and  shrink  at  the  idea  of  committing. 
Deeds  which  you  would  tremble  at  the  thought  of  being  made  known 
to  your  fellows.  How  much  more  then  will  ye  tremble  beneath  the 
wrath  of  an  angry  God,  who  knoweth  the  secrets  of  your  hearts, 
wherein  nothing  is  hid  from  his  all-seeing  eye. 


36  I'HE  MYSTERIES  OF   COD,  [pART  I. 

15.  Wo,  WO,  WO,  be  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth;  because  of 
their  dnily  offences  and  shanieftil  abominations  in  my  sight,  saith 
the  Holy  and  Eternal  One. 

16.  Again  1  say,  Wo!  wo!  wo!  be  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth; 
because  of  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  ray  indignation,  which  will 
shortly  be  poured  out  upon  them.  Then  will  every  face  gather 
blackness,  and  every  heart  sicken  and  fjiint,  when  they  feel  the  scor- 
pions of  iny  wrath,  and  the  fire  of  my  indignation. 

17.  Fire  and  brimstone,  hail  and  smoke  will  I  pour  upon  them, 
and  they  sludl  !)e  tormented  in  my  sight  ;  which  will  cause  them  to 
seek  death,  and  the  shadow  of  death,  because  of  their  torment;  but 
death  shall  flee  froiii  them:  for  "  tlieir  worm  dieth  not,  neither  is 
their  fire  quenched."   (See  Mark  ix.  44,  40,  4S.) 

18.  Lo,  saith  the  Holy  One,  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  they 
repent  not  of  the  evils  which  they  have  done  in  my  si^ht;  but -con- 
tinue to  blaspheme  my  holy  name,  and  utter  forth  railings,  because 
of  the  wrath  which  is  upon  them. 

19.  Therefore  will  I  vex  them,  and  they  shall  eat  the  fruits  of  their 
doings  until  they  shall  know  that  I  the  L(;rd,  rule  upon  the  earth 
in  judgment:  until  tliey  shall  know  that  I  the  Lord,  do  rule  in  the 
heavens  and  in  the  earth,  and  besides  Me  there  is  no  God;  until 
they  shall  repent  of  their  wlioredoms  and  their  thefts,  their  mur- 
ders and  their  idolatries  which  they  have  committed  in  my  sight, 
(See  Rom,  i.  18  to  the  end.) 

20.  Then,  O  then,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  will  I  cause  the  light 
of  my  countenance  to  shine  upon  them,  and  their  stripes  will  T  heal ; 
for  in  the  midst  of  wrath  will  I  show  mercy;  for  my  wrath  endvir- 
eth  not  forever.  Yea,  I  will  gather  those  whom  I  have  scattered 
and  made  desolate,  and  they  shall  return;  And  the  kingdoms  which 
I  have  smitten  in  wrath,  shall  return,  and  become  kingd(>nis  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  and  the  kingdoms  of  his  Christ. 

2L  Write,  Holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God  omnipotent,  v.ho  reigneth 
in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  and  nought  can  s;tay  his  mighty 
hand.  Holy  and  just  are  his  dealings  with  the  works  of  his  hands. 
Holy  and  equal  are  thy  ways,  O  thou  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of 
kings.  Who  slsall  not  tremble  before  thee,  O  thou  great  and  terri- 
ble One!  Mighty  in  wrath,  boundless  in  love  and  charity,  whose 
mercy  etidureth  forever  and  ever. 

22.  Yea,  in  thy  wrath,  O  God  thou  dost  remember  mercy.  If  it 
were  not  so,  O   hvrd,  who  would  be  able  to  stand,  or  who  would  be 


CHAP.    VIil.]        NOT  UNDERSTOOD  BY  NaTURAI-  WISDOM.  37 

able  to  abide  the  day  of  thy  coming?  But  because  thou  art  long 
suffering  and  merciful,  thou  with-holdesl  the  severity  of  thy  judg- 
ments, which  man  justly  deserveth  and  thereby  allowe^t  him  space 
for  repentance. 

23.  Hearken,  O  ye  people,  and  ye  that  have  been  beaten  with 
many  stripes;  ye  that  have  been  wounded  for  your  own  transgress- 
ions, and  bruised  for  your  own  iniquities,  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  and  know  that  I  the  Lord,  am  your  God,  and  ye  shall  be  mine 
in  the  dny  of  my  power. 

24.  For  ye  shall  return  and  bow  low  at  the  feet  of  my  Anointed, 
at  the  feet  of  those  who  have  made  their  robes  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb;  those  who  serve  in  his  holy  temple  day  and  nifjht, 
and  are  kin^s  and  priests  unto  Me,  through  mv  Anointed;  witness- 
es between  Me  a:id  a  lost  world  ;  those  whom  1  have  anointed  to 
sit  upon  the  seat  rf  judgment. 

25.  Fi^r  unto  them  have  I  given  judgment,  to  judge  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth.  Yea,  before  Me  shall  ye  bow,  and  in  the  pres- 
ence of  these  my  witnesses  shall  ve  muke  confession  unto  Me,  and 
tell  my  witnesses  what  ye  have  done,  and  hide  nothing  from  them. 
(See  Jo>h.  vii.  10.)  For  I  the  Lord,  know  even  the  secrets  of  your 
hearts,  and  the  depth  of  your  loss. 

26.  Hide  ye  nothing  from  my  witnesses,  let  vour  deeds  be  never 
so  foul  in  my  sight ;  for  this  is  the  fountain  which  I  have  opened  in 
this  day,  for  the  cleansing  and  purifying  of  the  children  of  men  ; 
the  only  door  of  hope  which  is  or  ever  will  be  opened  to  man.  For 
in  this  river  of  the  waters  of  life,  which  proceed  forth  from  the 
throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  may  ye  all  wash  and  be  clean  in  my 
sight. 

27.  And  I  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  your  eyes;  and  ye  shall 
weep  and  sorrow  no  more,  for  I  the  Lord,  will  be  your  God,  and 
ye  shall  be  my  people,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  and  ye  shall  receive 
palms  of  victory  in  vour  hands,  and  the  mark  of  the  nnc  covenant 
in  your  foreheads.   (See  Rev.  xiv.  L) 

28.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  keepeth  these  sayings;  for  such 
shall  go  in  and  out  before  Me,  and  have  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life. 
(See  Rev.  xxii.  14.) 

29.  Yea,  saith  the  holy  Archangel  of  Love,  true  and  faithful  are 
these  sayings,  and  holy  are  they  that  keep  them  ;  for  they  shall  re- 
turn and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion,  and  make  a  joyful  noise  to  the 
Rock  of  their  salvation.  (See  Psa.  7cv.  L) 


33  A  SEVERE  RRPROOF  AGAINST  MANIFOLD   SINS,        [p.\RT   I. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  earth  rebuked  for  their  sins  and  abumina- 
tions.  The  judgment  seat  of  Christ  proclaimed,  where  all  souls 
shall  be  judged. 

1.  Thus  saitli  the  lioly  proclaiming  Angel  of  eternal  Truth  ; 
Hear,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  mourn  and  lament  because 
of  your  !d)oniinatioiis !  yea,  because  of  ycnir  whoredoms  and  your 
murders,  vvliich  ye  have  committed  in  the  sight  of  a  pure  and  lioly 
God. 

2.  Know  ye,  the  day  of  my  recompense  is  near,  in  wliich  I  will 
recompense  you  according  to  your  doings;  yea,  for  your  fraud  and 
deceit,  your  hypocrisy  and  lies,  wherein  ye  have  borne  false  witness 
one  against  another,  calling  upon  my  holy  name  to  witness  there- 
unto, with  your  hand  of  iniquity  stretched  forth  upon  the  record  of 
my  holy  and  eternal  word. 

!>.  O  man,  saith  the  Almighty,  how  great  are  thy  abominations 
in  my  sight!  How  art  thou  covered  with  deceit  and  fraud,  from  the 
crown  of  thy  head,  to  the  soles  of  thy  feet!  How  have  ye,  O  un- 
righteous people,  sold  yourselves  in  the  services  of  sin!  And  what 
shall  be  your  reward?  Surely  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  the  wages 
of  sin  is  death ;  and  ye  that  have  sold  yourselves  to  work  iniquity, 
in  the  service  of  your  father  the  devil,  his  servants  ye  are,  and  ye 
have  become  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. 

4.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  Almighty ;  As  the  vail  of  the  figurative 
temple  was  rent  asunder,  when  my  beloved  Son  had  conquered  the 

nature  of  sin  in  his  own  soul,  and  upon  a  cross  made  of  wood,  had 
laid  down  his  natural  life,  and  rose  trium|)hant  in  spirit,  ai)ove  all 
earthly  things:  so  shall  it  be  perfected  in  tliis  day  of  his  second 
coming,  the  vail  of  iniquity  shall  be  rent  from  the  temple  of  man, 
and  many  that  sleep  in  the  dust  shall  arise  and  come  forth  from  their 
graves  of  iniquity,  bound  hand  and  foot  in  trespasses  and  sins. 

5.  Yea,  many  shall  hear  the  loud  trumpet,  which  shall  rend  the 
foundation  of  iniquity,  and  the  graves  shall  be  opened,  and  souls 
shall  come  forth  to  the  judgment  seat,  which  I  the  Lord  have  plac- 
ed with  the  right  hand  of  my  power,  in  my  anointed  ones,  called 
the  Judgment  Seat  of  Christ.     And   such  it  truly  is;   for  it  is  no 


CHAP.  IX.]        A  SRVERE  BFPROOF  AGAINST  MANIFOLD  SINS.  39 

Other  thnn  the  Judgment  Seat  of  Almiglity  Gi)d,  through  his  Anoint- 
ed, wherein  Christ  is  found  the  power  of  full  and  final  salvation 
from  sin. 

G.  This  is  my  Judgment  Seat,  sp.ith  the  Lord  Alniigluy,  and 
through  an  Instrument,  weak  in  capacity  to  construe  these  darlc 
hidden  things,  have  I  spoken  these  words,  which  shall  stand  by  the 
right  hand  of  my  power,  through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

7.  And  no  other  judgment  save  this,  ever  was  or  ever  shall  he 
established,  in  the  order  of  grace  either  in  heaven  or  on  earth.* 
And  by  the  power  which  I  have  placed  thereon,  the  power  of  the 
Anointing,  the  Christ  in  his  glory,  which  is  his  second  coming,  in 
which  is  displayed  the  full  likeness  of  the  Eternal  Deity,  shall  all 
souls  be  tried,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth;  "for  the  Father  judg- 
eth  no  man,  but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Sou  :"  (Jno. 
V.  22.) 

y.  And  this  I  do  proclaim,  and  with  my  voice,  I  the  Holy  and 
Eternal  One,  do  declare,  is  the  eternal  Judgment  Seat  of  Christ, 
the  Anointed  of  God,  whose  power  shall  subdue  all  things  under 
him  ;  for  verily  this  power  shall  reign,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth, 
until  all  souls  have  had  sufficient  trial  to  prove  their  election  by 
their  obedience. 

9.  When  the  last  trumpet  shall  sound,  the  graves  shall  be  open- 
ed, and  the  dead  shall  arise  and  come  forth,  and  the  books  shall  be 
opened,  and  souls  shall  be  judged  out  of  those  books.  And  what 
are  those  books?  Are  they  not  the  deeds  done  in  the  body?  Truly 
they  are;  and  each  soul  shall  receive  according  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body.   (See  Jno.  v.  28,  29.) 

10.  And  he  that  confesseth  and  repenteth,  the  same  shall  find  mer- 
cy, whether  he  be  clothed  in  a  tenement  of  mortal  clay,  or  whether 
he  be  stripped  of  his  earthly  tabernacle,  and  appear  in  his  immor- 
tality, the  same  mercy  is  extended  by  confession  and  repentance, 
and  by  becoming  baptized  with  the  fire  of  the  gospel,  which  is  a 
consuming  fire. 

11.  But  why  so?  Doth  it  consume  the  souls  of  the  children  of 
men?  Nay,  in  no  wise;  but  it  is  a  consuming  fire  to  every  soul 
that  receiveth  it,  and  it  will  continue  to  consume  until  every  thing 

*  The  liglit  dispensed  in  nature  judges  .souls  in  that  state.  See  Rom.  ii. 
14,  15.  But  when  souls  are  called  into  the  order  of  grace,  they  must  be 
judged  by  Christ's  word  in  his  own  order,  in  the  last  day  which  is  his  second 
appearing.  See  Jno.  xii.  48.  Eds. 


40  A  SEVER2  RCPROOF   AGAINST  MANIFOLD   SINS.  [pART  I- 

of  a  drossy  nature  which  pertaineth  to  the  fall,  is  consamad,   root 
and  branch. 

12.  And  thus  have  I,  the  Lord  God,  placed  the  refiner  and  the  pu- 
rifier of  silver,  (Sec  Mai.  iii.  3.)  which  shall  purify  the  children  of 
men,  until  nought  shall  remain  which  beareth  the  likeness  and  im- 
age of  the  beast  of  iniquity,  and  the  seed  of  rebellion. 

13.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  Almighty;  This  is  the  work  which  I 
have  begun,  and  it  shall  never  cease  until  I  have  accomplished  iny 
design,  which  is  to  purify  the  sons  of  men,  and  make  them  far  more 
precious  in  my  sight  than  gold  well  refined  from  dross.  (See  Isa. 
xiii.  12.)  And  many  there  be  who  shall  be  tried  and  purified  and 
made  white:  "but  the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly;  and  none  of  the 
wicked  sh:ill  understand;  but  the  righteous  shall  understand."  (See 
Dan.  xii.  19.) 

14.  And  here  shall  ye  see  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of  him 
who  was  greatly  beloved,  because  of  the  integrity  of  his  heart,  and 
because  of  his  zeal  for  the  law  of  his  God,  when  he  prophesied  of 
the  latter  day,  in  which  the  camp  of  the  saints  should  be  compassed 
about  with  the  armies  of  the  wicked,  who  would  seek  to  do  wick- 
edly, and  understand  not  the  day  wherein  they  live,  neither  the 
work  whereunto  they  have  turned  their  hand  to  persecute.  Such 
therefore  shall  not  obtain  my  mercy  until  the  day  of  my  fury  is  ac- 
complished; then,  if  they  are  sufficiently  humbled,  I  will  have  mer- 
cy upon  them. 

15.  "  But  for  the  elect's  sake  shall  those  days  be  shortened." 
(Matt.  xxiv.  22.)  Yea,  for  the  sake  of  those  who  shall  become 
awakened  by  my  mighty  judgments,  and  seek  my  mercy  in  the  or- 
der of  my  Anointing,  and  are  willing  to  flock  to  the  judgment 
seat;  to  these  will  I  shorten  the  days  of  their  tribulation,  and  1  will 
disperse  the  bands  of  the  wicked. 

16.  And  I  will  open  unto  them  the  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
and  say  unto  them,  enter  ye  into  the  joys  of  your  Lord,  and  there 
wash,  and  there  bathe  in  the  fountain  which  I  the  Lord  have  open- 
ed, and  become  clean  in  my  sight,  and  sorrow  no  more;  for  I  will 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  your  eyes,  and  I  will  blot  out  your  iniqui- 
ties and  transgressions  from  the  book  of  my  remembrance,  and  1 
will  remember  them  no  more  against  you,  saith  the  Lord  of   hosts. 

17.  And  I,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  do,  with  my  own  voice,  witness  this 
to  be  a  true  statement  of  the  order  of  the  Judgment  Seat,  by  which 
all  souls  shall  be  tried,  both   in   time  and  eternity.     And  no  other 


CHAP.  X.]      man's  wild  nature  MUST  BE  SUBDUED.        41 

order  or  name  shall  be  given  for  the  salvation  and  redemption  of 
fallen  man,  which  gives  all  an  equal  opportunity  for  salvation.  And 
this  is  my  word,  which  shall  stand  forever  and  ever,  and  which  I 
have  caused  to  he  written  upon  a  table  of  fire,  that  ye  may  know  it 
to  be  my  word. 

18.  Thus  salth  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth,  In 
union  with  my  Heavenly  Father  do  I  witness  this  to  be  his  holy 
word,  which  shall  stand  henceforth  through  time,  and  through  the 
endless  ages  of  eternity.  And  as  it  was  written  by  a  mighty  An- 
gel of  God,  upon  the  tabic  of  Jirc;  so  have  I  revealed  it  to  the 
writer.  And  thus  do  I  witness  it  to  be  faithfully  written  by  an  In- 
strument with  mortal  hand  bowed  down  with  sorrow  and  tribulation, 
knowing  not  what  she  was  called  to  write,  from  one  sentence  to 
another,  and  many  times,  from  one  word  to  the  next,  was  it  hidden 
from  her  eyes. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Man  in  a  state  of  nature  is  like  wild  uncultivated  land,  ichich  must 
be  subdued  before  it  is  ft  to  receive  good  seed:  so  must  the  heart 
of  man  be  subdued  by  confession  and  repentance,  before  the  seed 
of  the  gospel  can  be  planted  and  prof  t ably  cultivated  in  it. 

1.  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  saith  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel ; 
Thus  saith  the  Almighty  Father ;  The  seasons  have  rolled  around, 
and  the  times  are  accomplished  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  prophesies 
which  were  given  under  the  type ;  and  for  many  which  were  given 
in  the  days  of  the  revelation  in  my  prim. live  work,  in  my  Anointed 
and  first-born. 

2.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I  speak  as  follows,  and  will 
communicate  my  mind  and  will,  in  short,  not  only  to  the  children 
of  my  Zion,  but  also  to  the  ciiildren  of  men,  who,  as  yet,  remain 
uncircumcised  in  heart,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  the  crav- 
ings of  the  carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against  Me,  a  pure  and 
holy  God. 

6 


42  man's  wild  nature  must  be  subdued.  [part  1. 

3.  And  they  never  can  be  made  subject  in  any  other  way,  or  by 
any  other  means,  than  by  the  order  and  means  which  I  the  Lord, 
in  my  wisdom,  have  appointed  and  made  sure,  with  a  decree  which 
cannot  be  altered;  nor  will  the  gates  of  hell  ever  be  able  to  prevail 
against  it;  for  it  is  firmly  laid  in  wisdom,  even  that  wisdom  which 
Cometh  out  of  sight,  and  is,  in  no  wise,  according  to  the  wisdom  of 
fallen  man. 

4.  But  according  to  the  wisdom  of  that  God  who  is  able  to  com- 
prehend the  works  of  his  hands,  and  bring  about  his  purposes, 
whereby  He  hath  purposed  to  subdue  the  earth  from  its  natural  and 
wild  growth,  into  a  state  of  cultivation  prepared  to  receive  the  good 
seed,  that  it  may  no  longer  lie  waste  and  overgrown  with  that  which 
is  wild,  unnatural  and  unprofitable  to  the  husbandman,  bringing 
forth  no  fruit  but  that  which  is  wild  and  useless. 

5.  Now,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  How  doth  the  husband- 
man go  forth  into  the  forest,  to  subdue  and  bring  into  culliv;ition 
the  wild  land,  bearing  nothing  but  wild  fruit?  Will  he  sow  the  good 
seed,  that  which  he  designeth  for  his  own  use  and  profit,  among  the 
wild  seed,  amidst  the  thickets  of  the  wilderness,  shaded  from  the 
sun  by  the  wild  trees  of  the  forest  1 

6.  Nay,  saith  the  good  husbandman,  that  would  be  very  poor 
economy;  for  the  good  seed  would  be  wasted  and  overgrown,  and 
yield  no  profit  to  the  husbandman.  Neither,  saith  the  Lord,  the 
great  Husbandman  of  all,  would  it  be  wisdom  and  economy  in  Me, 
to  sow  the  seed  of  the  gospel  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men, 
while  they  remain  in  a  natural  and  unsubdued  state,  and  at  the 
same  time  retaining  the  seeds  of  the  wilderness  of  nature. 

7.  And  so  it  is  with  those  who,  in  a  natural  state  seek  to  become 
the  children  of  God,  and  by  prayer  and  supplication,  feeling  their 
loss  and  depravity,  earnestly  seek  to  receive  something  that  will  be 
a  benefit  and  a  gain  to  them. 

8.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  how  oft  have  I,  through  the  fervent  pray- 
ers and  supplication  of  souls,  who  were  awakened  to  sense  the  state 
of  their  danger,  as  being  enclosed  in  the  wilderness  of  sin,  where 
nought  but  wild  beasts  did  prowl  for  their  prey ;  how  oft,  indeed, 
have  I  caused  my  holy  Angels  to  descend  and  place  a  measure  of 
my  spirit  within  their  hearts,  to  support  them  andiightcn  their  steps, 
and  cause  them  to  straighten  their  paths. 

9.  And  what  would  be  the  consequence  of  this  good  seed  plant- 
ed in  their  hearts?  Would  they  not  feel  as  though  they  would,  hence- 


CHAP.   X.]  man's   wild  NATURE  MUST  BE  SUBDUED.  43 

forth,  lead  a  better  life,  and  walk  in  obedience  to  that  light  which 
I  caused  to  be  placed  in  their  hearts,  which  wonid  discover  to  them 
the  darkness  of  their  former  ways,  and  cause  sin  to  become  exceed- 
ing sinful  to  them  ?  Truly  it  would. 

10.  But  because  of  their  wilderness  state,  in  which  their  hearts 
retained  the  wild  seed,  and  had  not  become  cultivated  and  prepar- 
ed, by  an  honest  confession  of  all  known  sin,  which  is  laying  the 
ax  at  the  root  of  the  tree  of  iniquity,  and  exposing  the  man  of  sin, 
and  with  this  ax  of  truth,  cutting  off  the  branches  and  casting  them 
forth  to  be  burnt;  as  a  man  would  clear  the  ground  and  prepare  it 
to  receive  the  good  and  profitable  seed;  many  such  were  liable  to 
fall  back  into  a  worse  state. 

11.  Hence  in  this  day,  is  man  required  to  prepare  the  heart,  by  an 
honest  confession  and  repentance  of  all  known  sin,  laying  their 
weapons  at  tlie  very  root,  which  is  the  filthy  and  abominable  lusts 
of  man,  introduced  by  the  sin  of  disobedience.  And  from  this  vile 
root  proceed  all  the  branches  of  an  evil  nature,  which  bring  forth 
all  manner  of  unclean  and  unprofitable  fruit. 

1*2.  This  is  the  requirement  of  the  Lord  Almighty,  in  this  day, 
wherein  He  has  designed  to  subdue  the  earth  in  righteousness.  Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  Unto  every  soul  that  receives  a  talent  of  faith,  suffi- 
cient to  bring  them  to  the  order  of  my  appointing  for  salvation. 
Let  your  first  work  be  to  clear  your  hearts  from  every  vile  and  of- 
fensive v^eed,  by  an  honest  and  faithful  confession.  This  will  open 
a  door  for  divine  light  and  power,  which  will  form  a  weapon  in  ev- 
ery soul  that  does  this  in  sincerity  and  truth,  sufficient  to  conquer 
the  nature  of  evil  in  themselves. 

13.  Thus,  when  all  known  sin  is  removed  from  the  soul,  by  hon- 
est confession  and  repentance,  then  is  the  heart  prepared  to  receive 
the  true  seed.  Like  as  a  piece  of  wild  land  is  prepared  to  receive 
the  good  seed,  when  the  farmer  removeth  the  trees  and  the  most 
lumbersome  part  of  the  timber,  although  it  remaineth  quite  unsub- 
dued, and  very  stony  and  rough;  yet  it  is  capable  of  receiving  the 
good  seed. 

14.  But  is  the  frrmer's  work  ended  here?  Nay,  in  no  wise;  but 
just  begun.  For  th?  good  tiller  of  the  ground  will  never  cease  un- 
til he  hath  subdued  his  land,  and  rooted  out  and  destroyed  all  un- 
profitable weeds,  and  gathered  out  t'le  stones,  and  carefully  secured 
his  crop  from  every  invader,  by  m.aking  fast  the  wall  of  protection. 


44  man's  wild  nature  mist  be  subdued.  [part  I. 

15.  Neither  will  the  honest  hearted  believer,  who  means  to  subdue 
the  nature  of  evil,  and  remove  from  his  soul  every  thing  which  is 
contrary  to  that  divine  nature  which  first  breathed  life  into  man, 
and  constituted  him  a  living  soul,  ever  cease  the  work  until  he  is 
subdued  unto  righteousness,  and  there  remaineth  nought  but  that 
which  is  pure  and  holy,  safely  enclosed  by  the  wall  of  protection. 

16.  This  wall  is  composed  of  the  laws  and  orders  of  Mount  Zion, 
which,  if  carefully  observed,  will  prove  like  a  solid  wall  around  the 
soul,  to  secure  it  from  all  invaders.  But  if  broken,  it  will  prove 
like  breaking  through  an  outward  wall,  which  will,  if  not  immedi- 
ately closed,  be  liable  to  expose  the  crops,  and  ruin  and  destroy  the 
fruits  of  the  laborer. 

17.  So  it  will  be  to  the  soul  that  regards  not  the  wall  of  his  pro- 
tection, by  strictly  obeying  its  requirements;  for  thereby  he  leaves 
a  gap  for  the  enemy,  which,  if  not  immediately  repaired  by  confess- 
ion and  repentance,  will  prove  a  loss,  by  letting  in  the  enemies  of 
his  soul,  which  will  be  likely  to  destroy  and  rob  him  of  the  fruits 
of  his  labor. 

18.  This  therefore,  is  the  manner  in  which  I  have  purposed  to 
speak  unto  you  at  this  time;  and  by  this  parable  may  all  see  the 
manner  in  which  I  tlie  Lord  have  purposed  to  subdue  the  earth  in 
righteousness,  and  make  the  wilderness  and  solitary  places  be  glad, 
and  blossom  as  the  rose  ;  yea,  by  these  means  the  whole  earth  may 
bud  and  blossom,  and  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  peace, 
quietness  and  assurance  forever.   (See  Isa.  xxxv.  1.) 

19.  Thus  do  I  close  this  comnninication,  designed  to  give  all  an 
understanding  of  the  necessary  requirements  of  a  Just  and  Holy 
God,  who  requireth  notliing  but  that  which  is  unavoidably  neces- 
sary, to  accomplish  the  work  which  He,  in  his  wisdom,  hath  pur- 
posed to  perform,  which  will  in  his  own  time  prove,  in  obedience, 
the  final  destruction  of  the  nature  of  evil  in  mnn. 


XI.]  THE  STANDING  WORD  OF  GOD.  45 


CHAPTER  XL 

The  standing  Word  of  God  for  present  and  future  generations. 
The  standard  of  obedience,  according  to  Divine  oppointment,  the 
only  means  of  access  to  God:  The  fall  of  Lucifer,  (now  called 
Satan,)  ivas  by  his  disobedience. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel  to  the  Writer  ;  I  the 
holy  proclaiming  Angel  of  God,  am  sent  of  Him  to  reveal  his  mind 
and  will,  and  make  known  his  hidden  mysteries;  therefore  bow 
thy  heart  and  incline  thine  car  to  the  word  of  God,  and  give  thy 
heart  to  understanding. 

2.  Great  hath  been  the  labor  of  the  Almighty  and  Just  One,  to 
establish  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  his  Zion  a  right  and  cor- 
rect idea  of  his  holy  and  divine  nature,  and  of  the  righteousness  of 
his  dealings  towards  the  childreji  of  men.  Yea,  great  hath  been 
the  labor  of  Him  who  created  the  world  in  righteousness,  and  all  his 
creatures  therein,  for  a  purpose  which  hath  never,  as  yet,  been  fully 
revealed  unto  man. 

3.  This  purpose  will,  in  his  own  time,  be  made  manifest  by 
means  of  his  own  choosing,  and  will  end  in  his  own  glory,  and 
accomplish  the  happiness  of  every  son  and  daughter  of  the  fallen 
race  of  Adam,  who  desire  salvation,  and  are  willing  to  sacrifice  and 
give  up  all  they  have  to  obtain  it. 

4.  And  now,  unto  you,  O  ye  people,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  hear 
the  voice  of  that  God  who  hath  set  his  face  towards  the  children  of 
men,  for  their  redemption,  to  restore  them  to  a  state  of  innocence 
and  rectitude,  that  they  may  be  able  to  fulfil  the  design  of  their 
creation. 

5.  Holy,  holy  is  the  word  which  proceedeth  out  of  my  mouth, 
in  this  day  of  my  mighty  power;  and  holy  and  eternal  is  the  word 
which  is  written  by  my  Almighty  hand,  to  be  revealed  to  mortals, 
and  safely  recorded  as  the  standing  and  sure  word  of  God,  not  only 
for  this  present  generation,  but  for  generations  to  come.  Yea,  saith 
the  Lord  Almighty,  the  word  which  I  reveal  or  cause  to  be  reveal- 
ed in  my  own  name,  or  in  the  name  of  my  holy  Anointed  ones,  to 
this  present  generation,  shall  be  the  standing  word  whereby  to  jus- 
tify or  condemn  all  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 


46  THE   STANDING   WORD  OF  GOD.  [pART  1. 

G.  For  by  the  revelations  which  have  been  given  among  my  holv 
and  chosen  people,  my  standing  witness  unto  man,  in  tliis  day  of 
my  power,  my  mind  and  will  is  clearly  displayed,  and  the  means 
whereby  souls  may  become  justified  and  acceptable  in  my  sight; 
for  herein  are  contained  the  eternal  principles  of  godliness. 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  marked  the  way  so  plain,  the 
wayfaring  man,  though  a  fool,  need  not  err  therein  for  want  of 
an  understanding  ;  and  this  I  have  done  in  my  wisdom,  and  accord- 
ing to  my  never  ending  mercy.  Yet,  saith  the  Almighty,  so  it  is, 
find  so  it  shall  be,  man  must  perform  his  part  tov.ards  his  redemp- 
tion. I  the  Lord  have  and  will  continue  to  perform  my  part,  which 
is  to  open  the  way  and  mark  out  the  path,  plain  and  easy  to  be  un- 
derstood. 

8.  Then  is  mr.n  loft  to  perform  his  part,  which  is  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  to  yield  perfect  and  strict  obedience.  And  such  as 
'.viil  w.'.lk  in  true  obedience  to  my  word,  which  will  lead  the::!  into 
real  subjection,  to  my  Anointed,  my  Watchmen  over  my  peoj)le. 
Shepherds  over  my  flock;  this  is  true  faithfulness  which  I  v/ill  own 
and  bless,  and  I  will  bring  such  souls  into  the  straight  path.  For 
my  true  Shepherds  shall  ever  be  clothed  with  my  divine  spirit,  to 
guide  and  direct. 

9.  And  he  that  walketh  in  obedience,  walketh  in  the  straight 
path  of  my  own  marking  out,  through  my  beloved  Son  :  for  he  saith, 
"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  yon.  He  that  receiveth  whomsoever  I 
send,  receiveth  me,  and  he  that  receiveth  me,  receiveth  Ilim  that 
sent  me."   (Jno.  xiii.  29.) 

10.  In  this  way  no  soul  can  err;  for  it  is  a  sure  and  safe  way,  a 
high-way  for  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  to  pass  over;  and  all  souls 
who  ever  become  redeemed  from  the  nature  of  loss,  must  pass 
through  the  wilderness  upon  this  high-way. 

H.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  1  have  cast  up  the  high-way  and  gathered 
out  the  stones,  and  raised  the  standard  for  the  people.  (See  Isa. 
Ixii.  10.)  And  this  is  my  standard,  yea,  verily  the  standard  of  obe- 
dience is  my  standard,  and  this  have  I  raised  for  the  people,  and  by 
it  shall  all  souls  walk,  and  unto  it  shall  all  souls  bow,  both  in  time 
and  eternity,  until  their  redemption  is  complete.  Then  will  it  be- 
come their  delight  and  pleasure  to  walk  the  path  of  obedience  ; 
and  this  will  constitute  their  happiness. 

12.  For  the  path  of  obedience  is  heaven  to  the  soul  that  i.-^  divest- 
ed of  the  nature  of  the  fall,  and  is  stript  of  its  enmity    against  the 


CHAP.   XI.]  THE  STANDING  WORD  OF  GOD.  47 

spirit  of  <xood.  For  this  enmity  is  of  itself,  neither  subject  to  law 
nor  requirement,  hut  is  restless  as  the  troubled  sea,  casting  up  dis- 
cord and  confusion,  disorder  and  rebellion.  In  this  it  doth  delight, 
and  this  is  the  heaven  it  craves. 

13.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  this  Jiave  I  spoken,  that  ye  may 
clearly  see  the  opposition  of  the  two  spirits,  and  know  which  one 
ye  are  actuated  by.  If  ye  are  led  by  the  true  spirit,  ye  will  delight 
to  walk  in  the  lowly  valley  of  obedience,  quietness  and  submission, 
patiently  running  the  race  which  is  set  before  you,  marked  out  by 
the  finger  of  God. 

14.  But  if  ye  become  restless,  and  your  delight  is  to  walk  in  diso- 
bedience and  rebellion,  strife  and  confusion,  marked  with  irregu- 
larity and  disorder,  then  ye  may  know  ye  are  walking  in  the  path 
marked  out  by  the  finger  of  Satan,  and  the  end  thereof  is  death; 
for  it  is  a  high-way  of  his  own  making,  and  his  standard  is  disobe- 
dience unto  death. 

15.  Many  there  are  who  choose  this  road,  because  it  is  broad  and 
admits  of  the  fallen  nature  of  man,  and  holds  forth  a  standard 
which  is  pleasing  to  that  nature,  and  on  this  standard  it  is  written, 
"This  is  the  road  by  which  all  souls  may  get  to  heaven  :  for  it  is 
broad  enough  to  admit  of  all;  therefore  it  is  a  conunodious  road  : 
for  this  straight  path,  whose  standard  is  obedience,  is  so  narrow, 
very  few  will  ever  be  able  to  walk  in  it." 

16.  "  Therefore,"  »aitli  the  deceiver,  "  walk  ye  in  this  broad  path, 
and  ye  shall  have  life  and  be  saved  at  last;  for  how  is  the  whole 
world  ever  going  to  be  saved,  if  all  must  walk  this  straight  and  nar- 
row path,  which  admits  of  nothing  but  that  which  is  pure  and  holy, 
and  according  to  the  nature  of  God,  which  pronounceth  death  upon 
the  disobedience  of  man,  and  brings  all  souls  into  childlike  obedi- 
ence who  walk  therein.  This  can  never  be  attained  to  by  mortals; 
therefore  it  is  an  unprofitable  way." 

17.  "Come  ye  and  walk  this  broad  path,  and  whosoever  will,  may 
come;  for  there  is  room  enough  for  all  souls  to  walk  therein,  and 
enjoy  your  rights  and  faculties,  and  walk  ye,  each  one  according  to 
the  light  which  ye  have  received,  according  to  your  own  sense ;  and 
in  obedience  to  that  shall  ye  find  justification  at  last.  And  this  is 
the  obedience  which  God  requires  of  man;  to  walk  according  to 
that  measure  of  light  which  every  soul  has  received  in  his  creation, 
without  being  controlled  by  others,  who  would  deprive  you  of  your 
natural  rights,  this  is  to  be  the  standard  of  his  movements  through 


48  THE  STANDING  WORD  OF  GOD.  [pART  I. 

time,  and  form  the  line  of  his  justification  or  condemnation  when 
he  enters  the  spiritual  world." 

18.  "This,  (saith  the  fallen  nature  of  man,)  seems  to  be  a  reason- 
able and  consistent  doctrine,  which  accords  with  the  nature  of  God, 
who  requires  no  inconsistencias  of  man.  Therefore  walk  ye  every 
man  according  to  the  dictates  of  your  own  consciences,  and  ye 
shall  not  die,  but  be  as  gods,  capable  of  being  your  own  judges 
and  dictators,  knowing  good  and  evil  for  yourselves,  walking  every 
man  in  his  own  uprightness  and  in  his  own  integrity,  regardless  of 
any  compulsory  laws  to  bind  him,  or  to  cumber  his  feet  to  this 
straight  and  narrow  path,  as  they  call  it."* 

19.  Thus  and  thus,  saith  the  Almighty  Father  of  all  righteous- 
ness, doth  Satan,  the  source  of  all  unrighteousness  in  the  fallen 
world  plead  and  hold  forth  his  perverse  insinuations  to  man,  and 
thus  did  he,  in  the  beginning,  create  and  bring  forth  his  abominable 
heresy  in  the  hearts  of  the  first  parents;  and  thus  Lucifer  became 
Satanf  in  the  fallen  world. 

20.  This  he  effected  by  telling  them  that  the  day  they  yielded  to 
disobedience  and  chose  a  way  of  their  own,  a  pleasing  way,  that 
would  admit  of  much  pleasure  and  self-gratification,  they  would  be- 
come as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil  for  themselves,  and  be  able 
to  walk  according  to  their  own  inclinations,  regardless  of  laws 
which  required  strict  obedience,  notwithstanding  death  was  the  pen- 
alty of  disobedience. 

21.  And  thus  hath  he  poisoned  the  whole  human  race,  and  minis- 
tered this  seed  of  heresy,  which  hath  become  the  abiding  standard 
of  man,  both  professor  and  profane.  And  by  this  standard  of  Sa- 
tan, planned  according  to  the  devices  of  that  opposite  nature,  which, 
through  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  eternal  darkness,  he  himself 
had  become  partaker,  by  disobedience  and  rebellion  to  his  Maker: 
for  being  once  an  Angel  of  light  and  of  might;   but  because  of  his 

*  By  this  plan  souls  wholly  set  aside  the  cross  of  self-denial,  taught  by 
Christ,  and  rebel  against  the  divine  government,  hence  they  have  no  part  in 
his  kingdom,  any  more  than  Lucifer,  the  first  rebel,  has.  The  same  picas 
have  been  adopted  by  the  rebels  against  the  divine  order  in  all  ages.  Wit- 
ness, Adam,  Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram,  &c.  See  Num.  Chap.  .\xv.  also 
Luke,  xix.  14. 

f  So  called  because  he  had  become  idcnliticd  with  the  the  groat  Adver- 
sary of  all  good.     The  word  Salan,  means  ^Idvcrsary. 


CHAP.  XI.]  THE  STANDING  WORD  OF  GOD.  ^^ 

disobedience  to  thnt  God  who  requires  obedience  even  of  his  most 
holy  Angels,  he  was  sufTered  to  fall,  and  great  was  his  fall. 

22.  For  as  he  was  one  of  the  most  holy  Angels,  possessing  great 
light  and  power,  and  according  to  his  light  and  power,  so  was  the 
depth  of  his  fall ;  and  as  he  was  a  mighty  Angel  in  the  service  of 
God,  while  under  the  power  of  obedience,  having  great  light  and 
understanding;  so  was  the  proportion  of  his  power,  when  that  light 
in  him  became  darkness  great  was  his  darkness,  which  caused  him 
to  become  a  mighty  prince  of  darkness. 

23.  Yea,  a  mighty  prince  hath  he  been,  and  great  hath  been  the 
darkness  which  hath  proceeded  through  this  source  from  the  foun- 
tain of  darkness,  by  which  he  hath  stamped  the  whole  human  race 
with  his  own  stamp  and  likeness,  which  is  the  stamp  of  disobedi- 
ence and  rebellion,  disorder  and  confusion,  which  constitutes  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  causes  mankind  to  choose  the  path  of  dis- 
obedience, and  walk  under  the  power  of  darkness  rather  than  under 
the  power  of  light;  because  of  that  nature  which  was  instilled  into 
them  by  the  prince  of  darkness. 

24.  This  spirit  causes  man  to  yield  to  an  inferior  nature,  designed 
by  the  Creator  for  his  brutal  creation,  to  be  governed  by  natural  in- 
stinct, and  not  for  man  to  be  governed  by  his  lawless  passions;  but 
possessing  a  living  and  rational  soul,  by  which  he  ought  to  be  gov- 
erned ;  yet  by  the  unreasonable  indulgence  of  his  inferior  nature, 
he  evidently  shows  that  he  chooses  darkness  rather  than  light,  be- 
cause his  deeds  are  beastly  and  unclean,  requiring  the  shades  of 
darkness  to  conceal  them  from  mortal  sight. 

25.  This  inferior,  fallen  nature  is  the  life  of  which  the  holy  Son 
of  God  said,  "Whosoever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it;  and  who- 
soever will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it."  (Matt.  xvi.  25.) 
Except  souls  deny  and  crucify  this  carnal  life,  they  never  can  rise 
into  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life,  neither  in  this  world  nor  that 
which  is  to  come. 

7 


50  THE  PROPHET  ISAIAh's   ADDRESS.  [PART  1, 


CHAPTER   XII. 

The  prophet  Isaiah's  Address — The  laic  of  God  shall  go  forth 
from  Zion  to  all  nations,  and  all  shall  he  judged  thereby — The 
Lord  u'ill  destroy  the  wickedness  of  man  from  of  the  earth,  and 
cause  the  righteous  to  flourish. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah  ;  With  pleasure  do  I  be- 
hold the  word  of  God  revealed  unto  man,  that  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  may,  henceforth,  be  clothed  with  a  right  understanding 
concerning  the  mind  and  will  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  God  of  Isra- 
el. Yea,  saith  the  prophet,  with  joy  and  gladness  do  I  behold  tiie 
hand  of  the  Lord  stretched  out  towards  the  earth,  to  fulfill  his  prom- 
ises and  bring  about  his  purposes. 

2.  Verily  I  give  glory  to  the  God  of  Israel,  that  He  hath  hasten- 
ed his  time  to  perform  and  accomplish  his  work  upon  earth.  Yea. 
with  joy  and  gladness  do  I  behold  the  foundation  laid  in  Zion,  and 
the  walls  of  the  New  Jerusalem  established  upon  the  earth,  and  her 
city  builded  and  her  waste  places  repaired.  Yea,  with  pleasure  do 
I  behold  all  this ;  for  my  God  hath  permitted  me,  the  prophet  Isa- 
iah, to  descend  to  the  earth,  that  I  might  behold  the  fulfillment  of 
the  prophecies  that  I  did  prophesy  of  his  work,  his  glorious  work, 
which  He  would  accomplish  upon  the  earth  in  the  latter  day  of  his 
glory. 

3.  For  while  under  the  days  of  the  shadow,  which  prefigured  the 
substance,  did  I  foresee  the  latter  day  of  the  glory  of  God.  And 
now  I  say.  Glory,  honor  and  dominion  be  unto  him,  henceforth 
AND  FOREVERMORE.  And  let  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  give  glory 
unto  Him  who  is  able  to  accomplish  and  bring  about  his  purposes 
to  the  uttermost;  Amen. 

4.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Archangel  to  the  writer;  Bow  down  thy 
soul  even  with  the  dust,  and  there  receive  the  word  of  God,  as  I, 
the  holy  Angel  do  read  unto  thee,  the  words  taken  from  a  bo.K  of 
treasures,  brought  and  delivered  by  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah.  And 
thus  do  I  commence  to  read,  the  holy  prophet  standing  by  my  side 
to  witness  thereunto. 

5.  Holy  and  eternal  is  the  word  of  God  unto  man,  in  this  day  of 
his  mighty  power  ;   for  thus  saith  the  Lord  Almighty  ;  In  Zion  have 


CHAP.    XII.]  THE  PROPHET  ISAIAH's  ADDRESS.  51 

I  placed  my  name,  and  there  have  I  placed  the  ensign  of  my  roy- 
alty; an  ensign  to  the  travelers  on  the  high-way,  that  they  may  be- 
hold and  know  that  I  the  Lord,  do  dwell  therein,  and  that  I  the 
Lord,  am  the  light  thereof,  and  the  lawgiver  to  her. 

G.  And  out  of  thee,  O  thou  Zion  of  my  likeness  upon  earth, 
shall  go  forth  my  law  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues;  and  the 
ends  of  the  earth  shall  flock  to  Zion  to  receive  the  law  of  their 
God;  even  the  law  which  I  did  give  in  my  Zion  in  this  day  of  my 
mighty  power,  wherein  I  have  poured  out  my  Spirit  upon  her  inhab- 
itants, which  hath  caused  her  infants  to  speak  with  unknown  tongues, 
and  to  utter  forth  and  prophesy  in  my  holy  and  eternal  name. 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  which  I  have  given  and 
caused  to  be  revealed  in  my  Zion,  and  recorded  as  the  standing 
word  of  a  just  and  holy  God,  is  as  the  apple  of  my  eye  ;  and  by 
this  word  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  justified  or  condemn- 
ed in  my  sight;  for  no  other  name  nor  law  shall  ever  be  given  than 
that  which  is  already  given. 

8.  And  my  holy  habitation  will  I  uphold  with  the  right  arm  of 
my  power,  and  nought  shall  ever  be  able  to  overthrow  or  lay  waste 
my  heritage,  or  scatter  the  power  of  my  holy  people  henceforth; 
for  I  have  built  and  established  them,  and  no  one  shall  undermine 
that  which  I  the  Lord  have  built  in  this  latter  day,  wherein  I  have 
made  my  last  and  final  display  of  mercy,  which  will  accomplish  my 
work  upon  the  earth,  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness. 

9.  Again  I  say,  In  my  Zion  will  I  be  in  the  midst,  and  be  the 
light  thereof,  that  she  needeth  not  the  sun  by  day,  neither  the  moon 
by  night,  to  give  light  unto  her;  for  I  the  Lord  will  be  her  light. 
(See  Rev.  xxi.  23.)  And  thus  will  I  be  her  light,  which  will  com- 
pose her  brightness.  With  the  light  of  my  countenance  will  I  search 
her  inhabitants,  and  I  will  compass  them  about  with  the  pure  rays 
of  my  brightness. 

10.  I  will  search  them  and  purify  them  as  silver  and  as  gold  well 
refined ;  so  shall  man  be  unto  Me  saith  the  Lord;  and  I  will  shine 
forth  into  the  most  remote  corner  of  the  benighted  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men;  yea,  I  will  place  the  candle  of  my  searching  light 
within  their  hearts,  and  it  shall  shine  until  all  darkness  is  dispelled; 
until  the  whole  soul  becomes  illuminated  with  the  divine  light  of 
my  countenance. 

IL  Thus  will  I  continue  to  shine  until  light  shall  comprehend 
darkness,  and  darkness  shall  flee  away,  and  the  shadow  of  night 


52  THE  PROPHET  ISAUh's  -IDDRESS.  [PART  1. 

sijall  no  more  return,  but  as  the  bloom  of  morning,  so  shall  be  the 
light  of  the  new  day,  which  shall  be  an  eternal  brightness,  shining 
brighter  and  brighter  unto  the  perfect  day,  the  meridian  of  the  light 
of  the  gospel  of  the  second  coming  of  my  beloved  Son  in  his  glory. 

12.  But  O  mistaken  man !  How  hast  thou  formed  a  plan  to  re- 
deem souls  from  their  fallen  st;ite,  without  a  full  and  final  cross 
against  a  carnal  nature!  Ye  read  of  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  ye 
profess  to  believe,  and  soar  away  with  some  wild  scheme  to  fix  a 
plan  of  salvation  whereon  to  rest  your  hopes  of  future  happiness. 
Ye  read  of  a  day  that  is  coming,  when  Christ  shall  come  to  set  up 
his  kingdom  and  reign  on  earth.  Then  will  a  separating  line  be 
drawn,  to  make  an  end  of  sin  and  shame  in  all  who  believe  and 
obey. 

13.  But  how  this  work  is  to  be  effected,  and  the  separation  made, 
remains  a  matter  of  confusion  and  doubt  among  all  the  professors 
of  the  christian  name,  excepting  in  my  Zion.  For  this  is  a  mys- 
tery which  hath  never  been  revealed  by  the  wisdom  of  the  world; 
but  by  divine  revelation  it  hath  been  fully  made  known  in  Zion, 
how  Christ  would  separate  between  the  precious  and  the  vile,  make 
an  end  of  sin,  and  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness;  whose  fan  is 
in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  purg^e  his  floor.  (See  Matt, 
iii.  12.) 

14.  "Behold,  the  day  cometh,  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven;  and  all 
the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  be  as  stubble;  and 
the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch.  But  unto  them 
that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with  healing 
in  his  wings;   and  they  shall  grow  as  calves  of  the  stall."   (Mai.  iv.) 

15.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  this  is  my  word,  and  I  will  ac- 
complish it  in  my  time.  Lo !  the  day  hath  already  come,  and  the 
fire  is  already  kindled,  and  many  have  become  purified  by  the  fire 
which  I,  tiie  Lord  of  hosts  have  kindled  in  this  latter  day,  wherein 
I  have  determined  a  destruction,  a  consummation  by  fire,  of  every 
thing  which  is  offensive  in  my  sight ;  to  make  a  separation  between 
the  precious  and  the  vile  ;  between  him  that  serveth  God,  and  him 
that  serveth  Ilim  not. 

16.  Therefore  unto  those  who  hear  these  my  words,  and  obey  my 
voice,  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  in  them,  the  new  begot- 
ten son,  the  son  of  promise,  the  riglitful  heir  to  my  KingduJii.  "And 
they  shall   grow  up  as  calves  of   the  stall.      And  they  shall  tread 


CHAP.  XII.]  THE  PKOFHET  ISAIAH's    ADDRESS.  53 

down  the  wicked,  who  shall  be  as  ashes  under  the  soles  of  their 
feet." 

J 7.  This  is  the  way  I  have  purposed  to  accomplish  my  work,  and 
cause  the  wickedness  of  man  to  become  as  stubble,  to  be  consum- 
ed, root  and  branch.  Yea,  thus  have  I  purposed  to  consume  the 
man  of  sin,  with  his  deeds,  which  constitutes  the  root  and   branch. 

18.  And  thus  shall  it  be  accomplished  :  Unto  every  soul  that  fears 
my  holy  name,  and  is  willing  to  undergo  the  separation,  the  puri- 
fying work  of  the  fire  of  the  spirit  of  truth,  which  shall  be  as  a  re- 
fining fire  unto  the  soul,  to  sever  and  consume  therefrom  every 
thing  which  pertains  to  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  iniquity.  And 
thus  shall  the  righteous  tread  down  the  wicked. 

J9.  The  Sun  of  rigliteousness,  which  hath  arisen  in  them  that  fear 
my  name,  shall  cause  them  to  grow  up  as  calves  of  the  stall,  and 
they  shall  be  able  to  subdue  and  trample  under  foot  the  son  of  in- 
iquity, until  he  be  consumed  and  become  as  ashes  under  the  soles 
of  their  feet:  and  thus  shall  the  unrighteous  man  be  brought  low, 
and  the  righteous  shall  flourish. 

20.  Behold,  I  say,  and  with  my  voice  do  I  declare  that  the  day  of 
my  judgments  hath  come,  when  I  will  pour  out  my  fury  upon  the 
children  of  men,  and  they  shall  know  that  T  the  Lord  am  God,  and 
beside  Me  there  is  none.  And  I  will  lay  low  their  haughtiness,  and 
they  shall  no  more  glory  in  their  own  shame,  and  shall  no  more  roll 
iniquity  as  a  sweet  morsel  under  their  tongues. 

21.  But  they  shall  seek  to  know  my  will;  and  this  will  I  make 
known  to  them.  I  will  bring  them  to  a  knowledge  of  my  will  to 
man  by  ways  and  means  of  my  own  choosing.  And  they  shall  fear 
my  holy  name,  and  I  will  place  the  seed  of  faith  in  their  hearts, 
and  by  this  seed  (  f  faith  shall  they  become  enlightened,  and  by  this 
light  shall  they  be  searched. 

22.  And  by  this  searching  light  which  proceedeth  from  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  shall  this  seed  of  faith  live,  and  every  soul  that  receiveth 
and  yieldeth  obedience  thereto,  will  come  into  possession  of  that 
light  which  will  comprehend  all  darkness,  and  will  shine  brighter 
and  brighter,  until  every  thing  remaining  under  the  power  of  dark- 
ness shall  be  subdued,  and  the  whole  soul  shall  be  illuminated  by 
the  brilliant  light  of  my  countenance,  and  by  the  brightness  of  my 
coming. 

23.  And  thus  vvill  I  be  the  light  of  my  Zion ;  and  thus  shall  dark- 
ness and  the  shadow  of  night  flee  away.     By  this  ye  may  see  the 


54  THE  TRUE  ORDER  OF  SALVATION.  [PART  I. 

manner  in  wliich  I  have  purposed  to  be  the  light  and  glory  of  my 
Zion.  A  word  to  the  wise  is  sufficient,  and  ye  that  have  under- 
standing, may  understand  these  my  sayings,  and  be  able  to  teach 
those  who  have  not  wisdom  to  discern  the  things  of  God  aright. 

•24.  And  tliis  is  my  word  at  this  time,  and  thus  have  I  spoken  ;  and 
he  that  is  wise  is  wise  for  himself,  and  by  his  wisdom  shall  he  es- 
cape the  snares  of  death.  But  the  foolish  who  hate  understandino-, 
and  will  not  hearken  to  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  shall  fall  into  the  pit 
of  error  and  be  swallowed  up  therein. 

25.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  I  the  holy  prophet  do  wit- 
ness this  to  be  the  word  of  God,  faithfully  written  by  mortal  hand; 
and  by  this  word  is  clearly  shown  the  manner  in  which  the  Lord  wilj 
consume  the  wickedness  of  man,  and  cause  the  righteousness  of 
man  to  flourish  in  the  earth,  and  bear  rule:  and  I  the  holv  prophet, 
the  man  of  God,  pronounce  it  holy. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

iHod  loill  rncarcl  the  trorJcu's  of  ini(juitij  accordivg  to  their  deeds. 
Sahuition  ean  only  be  obtained  through  Christ,  in  the  order  of  his 
Second  Coming  in  his  glory.  The  only  door  of  entrance  into 
Christ's  Kingdom  made  vianifcst. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,   Howl,  Dearth!    because   of  thy 
desolation,  and  because  of  the  wrath  which  is  upon  thee,  and   be- 
cause of  the  stubble  where  thou  hast  heaped   up  fuel  for  the  tire  of», 
the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  kindled  as  a  devouring  flame  against  the 
unrighteousness  of  man. 

2.  Wo!  wo!  be  unto  them  who  have  treasured  up  wrath  against 
the  day  of  wrath,  and  have  heaped  up  fuel  for  the  consiuning  fire; 
for  as  their  works  shall  be,  so  shall  judgments  be  measured  unto 
them  ;  and  each  shall  receive  according  to  tlie  deeds  done  in  the 
body,  whether  they  be  good  or  whether  they  be  evil :  for  a  book  of 
record  is  kept,  and  out  of  those  books  shall  they  receive  the  just 
reward  of  their  doings. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  THE  TRUE   ORDER  OF   SALVATION.  55 

3.  According  as  they  have  treasured  up  iniquity;  so  in  propor- 
tion have  they  treasured  up  my  wrath,  which  will  be  as  a  consum- 
ing fire  and  a  devouring  flame ;  and  who  shall  be  able  to  escape  ? 
And  where  is  the  man  that  is  able  to  stand  in  justification  before 
Me?  For  do  ye  not  read,  "Our  God  is  a  consuming  fire?"  (Heb. 
xii.  -29.) 

4.  How  think  ye  to  approach  the  Most  High,  except  ye  become 
purified  (See  Matt.  v.  8.)  by  passing  through  the  refining  fire  of 
Christ  ?  Think  ye  to  climb  up  some  other  way  and  approach  Me,  ex- 
cept by  that  which  1  the  Lord  have  laid  out?  that  by  which  all  souls 
may  approach  Me  in  safety? 

5.  Think  ye  to  walk  through  time,  fulfilling  the  lists  of  your 
own  depraved  natures,  deceitfully  calling  upon  the  name  of  my  be- 
loved Son  to  sanctify  you  in  your  iniquity  ?  Or  praying  that  through 
his  merits,  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One  may  become  reconciled  to 
you,  while  ye  are  daily  wading  in  sin  and  transgression,  fulfilling 
the  desires  of  your  own  evil  and  corrupt  natures  ?  wandering  still 
farther  and  farther  from  Me,  by  rebellion  to  my  known  will  to  you, 
bearing  no  likeness  nor  image  of  my  beloved  Son,  unwilling,  in 
any  wise,  to  take  his  yoke  upon  you. 

6.  O  man,  how  art  thou  mistaken!  And  ail  ye  that  dream  of 
hope  and  acceptance  with  Me,  through  the  righteousness  and  mercy 
of  my  beloved  Son,  wholly  depending  upon  his  merits  for  justifica- 
tion and  acceptance  with  Me!  But  know,  O  ye  people,  that  dare 
dream  of  salvation  in  this  way,  ye  are  under  a  delusion,  and  by  it 
ye  shall  perish ;  for  ye  are  not  in  Christ,  neither  has  his  saving  pow- 
er had  any  place  in  your  hearts:  therefore  ye  are  not  in  him,  nei- 
ther is  he  in  you. 

7.  And  how  think  ye  to  meet  Me,  the  Eternal  Fire !  Ye  never 
can  approach  Me,  but  through  my  Anointed,  my  Christ,  whom  I 
have  placed  as  a  refiner,  to  purify  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 
And  by  this  medium,  through  the  medium  of  my  Christ,  the  Anoint- 
ing, the  Saving  Power,  may  ye  become  cleansed  and  purified  from 
that  nature  in  which  souls  can  never  approach  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

8.  And  vain  is  the  hope  of  man,  who  shall  dream  of  any  other 
plan  save  this  which  I  have  laid  out,  eternally  to  stand.  And  one 
side  of  this  order,  which  I  the  Lord  have  established  in  my  wis- 
dom, and  in  my  discretion,  will  I  meet  no  fallen  being,  except  in 
wrath,  and  by  the  fire  of  my  jealousy,  which  will  consume  and  ban- 
ish them  from  my  presence. 


56  THE  TRUE  OBDER  OF  SALVATION.  [pART  I. 

9.  But  in  Christ  may  souls  find  a  hiding-place,  a  shelter  from  the 
storm  and  ;i  covert  from  the  tempest.  (See  Isa.  xxxii.  2.)  And  bless- 
ed and  holy  are  they  who  seek  this  door,  and  enter  this  one  only 
door  into  my  sheep-fold.  For  men  in  their  great  wisdom,  have 
sought  out  many  ways  whereby  to  obtain  acceptance  with  Me,  and 
have  opened  many  doors  of  entrance  for  my  Kingdom;  but  I  the 
Lord  have  laid  out  but  one  way,  neither  have  I  opened  but  one 
door,  by  which  any  soul  may  enter  into  the  narrow  way,  which  lead- 
eth  into  my  Kingdom. 

10.  And  this  one  door  have  I  opened  unto  all;  the  high,  the  low, 
the  rich,  the  poor,  have  all  an  equal  right;  and  no  other  door  will  I 
ever  open  to  man  than  this:  "He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized, 
shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned."  (Mark, 
xvi.  16.) 

11.  Again  I  would  ask.  What  is  man  required  to  believe?  Is  a 
mere  belief  in  the  Son  of  God,  that  there  is,  or  ever  was,  such  a 
being,  and  an  outward  ceremony  of  the  sprinkling  of  water,  and 
laying  on  of  the  hands  sufficient  to  ensure  salvation,  or  even  the 
immersion  of  the  whole  body,  is  this  sufficient  to  ensure  salvation? 

12.  How,  saith  the  Lord,  are  souls  to  be  brought  to  a  point,  in  re- 
lation to  their  belief  in  Christ,  and  in  the  baptism,  seeing  that  by 
their  believing  and  being  baptized  they  merit  salvation?  For  man 
hath  many  beliefs  concerning  Christ,  and  concerning  the  baptism. 
Some  believe  in  immersion,  some  believe  in  sprinkling  and  laying 
on  of  hands,  and  some  believe  in  neither,  and  hold  it  all  an  outward 
form,  each  denomination  (so  called)  contending  for  their  own  belief, 
and  the  righteousness  of  their  own  creed  and  doctrine. 

13.  And  how  is  the  matter  to  be  decided,  so  long  as  the  children 
of  men  have  in  possession  so  many  different  beliefs?  Christ  is  not 
divided,  neither  did  lie  teach  division  in  his  little  flock.  From 
whence  then  proceedeth  these  divisions  and  diversities  of  opinions? 

14.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  the  Beginning  and  the  Ending;  Ye 
have  become  your  own  accusers,  and  by  your  works  ye  are  known; 
for  ye  are  all  blind  leaders  of  the  blind.  Ye  are  divided  and  your 
building  cannot  stand;  for  it  hath  no  foundation.  Ye  have  not 
built  upon  the  rock,  and  ye  have  not  believed  unto  confession  and 
been  baptized  unto  repentance  ;  ye  have  not  confessed  and  brought 
your  deeds  to  light,  and  repented  of  the  same ;  therefore  ye  have 
not  obtained  mercy  and  forgiveness.  (See  I.  Jno.  i.  9.) 


CHAP.   XIII.]  THE  TRUE   ORDEU  OF   SALVATION.  57 

15.  And  ye  have  sought  out  many  ways  and  inventions  of  your 
own,  to  climb  up  to  heaven,  some  easier  way  than  that  one  way 
which  I  the  Lord  liave  laid  out  for  all  souls  ;  and  in  this  ye  have 
greatly  deceived  yourselves.  In  pursuing  this  course,  ye  never  caij 
find  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

IG.  My  one  and  only  way  is  this ;  He  that  believeth  with  his  whole 
heart,  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  he  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners  from  their  sins,  (not  in  their  sins,)  and  is 
awakened  by  the  power  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  in  his 
glory,  to  a  sense  of  his  loss  and  his  need  of  salvation,  is  in  a  fair 
way  to  receive  it  by  complying  with  its  terms. 

17.  Yea,  in  this  state,  if  he  is  willing  to  come  to  the  order  which 
I  have  appointed,  and  to  the  witnesses  whom  I  have  anointed,  and 
there  make  confession  of  every  known  sin,  and  seek  the  baptism  of 
true  repentance,  and  bathe  in  its  flowing  stream  ;  in  complying  with 
these  terms,  in  humiliation  and  repentance,  he  shall  receive  that 
saving  power  which  will  enable  him  to  cease  from  sin,  so  that  the 
wicked  one  touch  him  not. 

18.  Therefore,  by  this  belief  and  this  baptism,  is  he  saved;  and 
by  so  doing  he  hath  entered  in  at  the  door,  the  one  only  door,  and 
thus  hath  he  placed  his  feet  into  the  narrow-  path,  the  one  only  path; 
And  by  strict  obedience  and  a  daily  cross  and  self-denial,  he  shall 
travel,  day  after  day,  step  by  step,  until  the  victory  he  gains. 

19.  And  this  is  the  only  way  which  T,  the  Lord,  have  marked  out 
for  the  restoration  of  man.  For  by  the  path  of  self-denial  and  a 
daily  cross,  did  my  beloved  Son  obtain  the  victory  over  an  evil  na- 
ture in  himself,  and  triumphed  over  the  fallen  nature  of  man.  (See 
Heb.  ii.  17.)  And  he  has  left  the  same  way  for  all  that  would  be- 
come heirs  with  him,  in  ray  Kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness. 

"20.  Thus  it  is  decreed,  and  thus  it  shall  stand,  that  man  shall  work 
out  his  redemption  "with  fear  and  trembling;"  and  by  a  gradual 
growth,  shall  he  grow  up,  and  become  of  perfect  stature  in  the  new 
man.  And  no  soul  need  to  harbor  the  vain  imagination  of  sud- 
denly becoming  regenerated  and  renewed  unto  righteousness,  and 
instantly  becoming  the  heir  of  the  promise. 

21.  For  the  old  man  cannot  be  converted  into  the  new  man,  and 
become  sanctified;  but  the  new  man  must  arise  by  the  new  birth, 
and  gradually  grow  up,  "  as  calves  of  the  stall,"  trampling  under 
foot  the  man  of  sin,  with  his   deeds,   until  he   becomes  consumed. 

8 


58  THE  TRUE  ORDER  OK  SALVATION.  [PART  I. 

And  this  must  be  a  gradual  work :  for  he  cannot  be  slain  at  a  blow, 
else  where  would  be  the  warfare  and  daily  conflict. 

22.  Many  have  been  the  inventions  to  save  the  life  of  the  old  man, 
the  man  of  sin,  and  cloke  him  up  with  many  tine  schemes,  thinking 
to  find  admittance  into  my  Kingdom  of  peace.  But  vain  are  all 
the  inventions  of  men  to  save  the  life  of  the  man  of  sin! 

23.  Cursed  be  the  fallen  race  of  man,  who  strive  to  shelter  them- 
selves under  a  cloke  of  grace;  who  seek  to  hide  beneath  the  wings 
of  faith,  and  say  the  victory  is  gained  by  faith  alone.  "  Have  faith 
in  Christ  and  all  will  be  safe;  by  works  nothing  is  gained ;  by  faith 
alone  ye  shall  be  saved ;  by  Christ  the  debt  was  paid.  All  that  is 
required  of  man,  is  to  believe  that  Christ  is  able  in  might  and  pow- 
er, to  save  all  who  receive  faith  in  him." 

24.  In  their  hypocritical  prayers  they  daily  acknowledge  that  they 
are  sinners;  that  they  daily  commit  sin  enough  to  damn  their  souls 
to  hell,  and  all  they  can  do  is  to  acknowledge  their  inability  to  live 
without  sin,  and  to  plead  the  merits  of  Christ  and  rely  upon  his 
mercy  for  salvation,  and  this  their  daily  confession  is  the  ground 
work  of  their  dependence,  their  hope  and  their  trust. 

25.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  man  had  much  rather  crook  and  wind 
and  plead  thus,  and  confess  his  own  nothingness,  than  to  come  forth 
and  plainly  show  his  deeds  in  open  light,  and  have  them  fairly  seen 
by  his  fellow  mortals. 

26.  But,  saith  the  man  of  sin,  "It  never  was  decrccdthat  man  should 
stoop  so  low  as  to  confess  his  toicked  deeds  with  his  own  tongue. 
This  sitrehj  must  be  a  plan  of  man^s  onm  invention,   to  expose  the 

fcdlen  raee  to  shame.  Surely  the  wisdom  of  God  could  never  decree 
a  work  so  base,  so  humiliating,  so  far  beneath  all  human  skill,  and 
so  grindins,''  to  the  nature  of  man.  Who  can  ever  believe  that  suck 
doctrines  as  these  ever  came  from  God?  Or  that  thetj  are  not  the  inven- 
tions of  man,  designed  to  expose  his  fellow  creatures  to  disgrace?"* 

27.  But  saith  the  Lord,  the  Mighty  One  of  Israel,  Man  in  his  fall- 
en state,  never  would  have  invented  a  plan  of  this  kind,  to  crucify 
the  carnal  life  of  fallen  man.  But  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  hath 
devised  and  decreed  this  way,  though  out  of  the  siglit  of  mortal 
man. 


This  i:j  tlic  prevailing  opinion  of  those  professing  the  protcstant  religion. 

Eds. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  THE  TRUE  ORDER  OF   SALVATION.  59 

28.  And  this  is  the  way  which  I  the  Lord  have  chosen  to  "stain 
the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  bring  the  haughtiness  of  man  low."  And 
who  among  the  great  and  lofly  of  this  world,  could  frame  a  more 
sure  way  to  humble  the  pride  of  the  lost  children  of  men,  and  cause 
them  to  feel  their  own  uu worthiness  and  nothingness,  and  to  bow 
in  spirit  to  those  whom  they,  in  nature,  considered  as  their  inferiors? 

29.  And  there,  in  the  presence  of  those  my  witnesses,  honestly 
confess  to  Me,  and  truly  expose  every  filthy  word  and  work  which 
they  have  ever  committed  since  their  remembrance;  yea,  expose 
their  whole  lives,  and  hide  nothing,  not  even  the  smallest  crime 
which  they  could  imagine,  and  in  truth  lay  naked  and  bare,  before 
my  witnesses,  all  the  crooked  windings  of  a  filthy  and  beastly  na- 
ture, and  expose  it  in  every  act  and  in  every  word  and  way. 

30.  Where  is  there  a  fallen  being  that  would  have  framed  such  a 
way  ?  Nay,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  man  hath  never  been  the  au- 
thor of  this  ;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  yet  know  that  1 
the  Lord  have  framed  this  way,  and  in  wisdom  it  is  firmly  establish- 
ed, unalterable  and  immovable  as  the  heavens  are  immovable. 

3L  And  through  this  door,  this  only  door,  all  must  enter  to  be- 
come true  heirs  of  heaven.  And  in  this  order  which  I  have  estab- 
lished in  my  name,  the  order  of  my  anointing,  which  composes  my 
witnesses,  shall  all  souls  be  divested  of  sin  by  honest  confession,  ere 
they  can  enter  the  narrow  path,  which  admitteth  neither  of  sin  nor 
sinners. 

32.  And  ye  that  wish  to  find  acceptance  with  Me,  through  my  be- 
loved Son,  enter  ye  in  at  the  door,  and  cast  off  the  old  man  with 
his  deeds,  and  become  ye  as  innocent  children  in  Christ,  and  be 
willing  to  lose  your  natural  life,  the  life  of  sin,  to  obtain  that  life  in 
Christ  which  hath  no  end. 

33.  What  would  not  a  man  be  willing  to  give,  to  obtain  eternal 
life?  Would  he  not  be  willing  to  give  up  all  in  his  possession,  yea, 
and  his  own  life  also?  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  all  this  do  I  require 
of  every  soul,  in  this  day,  that  would  become  the  true  and  rightful 
heirs  of  my  Kingdom,  through  my  beloved  Son. 


60  ALL  TO  UE  FOftSVKKN   FOR  CHRIST.  [PART  1. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

The  true  doctrinr^  of  the  gofpil  cannot  he  mistaken:    All  must  be 
forsaken  and  given  up  for  Christ;  the  carnal  life  of   sin,   S^^c. 
iThe  manner  of  Christ's  coming;  He  cannot  be  seen  hi/  the  world 
of  mankind. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  With  my  own  voice  do  1  utter 
forth  my  mind  and  will  to  man,  in  this  day,  that  henceforth  no  one 
need  to  err  for  the  want  of  an  understanding.  Yea,  I  will  mark  the 
way  so  phiin,  that  a  fool  need  not  err  therein.  For  lo,  the  time  is 
at  an  end  in  which  I,  the  Lord,  have  spoken  in  parables  and  dark 
sayings  and  hidden  mysteries. 

2.  Henceforth  will  I  communicate  unto  man  in  plain  language, 
easy  to  be  understood,  that  the  diversity  of  opinions  may  be  done 
away,  that  no  one  hereafter,  without  perversion,  can  pick  my  word 
which  I  give  in  this  day,  and  find  therein,  a  foundation  whereon  to 
establish  innumerable  creeds  and  systems,  each  receiving  and  fram- 
ing their  belief  and  opinion  from  my  holy  word,  and  from  the  words 
of  my  beloved  Son. 

3.  Verily,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  with  my  mighty  hand  and  out- 
stretched arm,  will  I  rend  the  foundation  of  man's  inventions,  which 
they  devised  and  shaped  to  save  the  life,  the  carnal  life  of  man,  and 
have  twisted  and  shaped  the  word  of  a  just  and  holy  God  thereunto, 
to  suit  their  own  imaginations. 

4.  Their  divisions  and  subdivisions  into  various  sects  and  denom- 
inations, shall  have  an  end.  In  vain  do  they  claim  the  word  of 
God  for  their  standard,  each  contending  party  arguing  the  right- 
eousness of  their  own  belief,  even  to  the  shedding  of  blood.  Thus 
hath  man  sought  out  many  inventions  to  save  the  life  of  sin,  wiiich 
is  more  precious  in  his  sight,  and  more  dear  to  him  than  his  animal 
life. 

5.  And  what  availeth  the  laying  down  of  the  natural  life,  so  long 
as  they  retain  and  nourish  the  life  of  sin?  Great  hath  been  the  ac- 
count of  those  who  have  been  put  to  death  for  their  belief  and  opin- 
ions, which  have  wciiihed  nothinii  in  mv  sio-ht ;  nor  doth  the  lavinjT 
down  of  the  animal  life  recommend  souls  to  Me;  although  it  may 
serve  as  a  figure  of  the  death  of  the  nian  of  sin  ;  }et  it  can  bring 
HO  salvation,  so  long  as  the  life  of  iniquity  remaineth  unsubdued. 


CHAP.    KIV.]  A[.L  TO  BE  FORSAKEN  FOR  CHRIST.  6 1 

6.  And  tliu:-,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  have  I  spoken,  and  thus  do 
T  declare,  throurrh  those  of  my  Zion  below,  who  know  nought  of 
these  thinffs,  hut  by  the  revelation  of  my  divine  will;  and  thus  have 
I  purposed  from  the  beginning  of  man's  fall,  wherein  the  man  of 
sin,  through  disobedience,  was  introduced,  that  by  obedience  should 
he  be  slain. 

7.  And  this  is  my  decree,  that  by  obedience  shall  man  slay  the 
enemv  within;  and  the  first  step  of  obedience  which  man  can  per- 
form acceptable  in  my  sight  is  this :  After  receiving  a  knowledge  of 
tlie  wav  of  life,  and  becoming  convicted  of  his  lost  state,  he  is  then 
required  to  confess  unto  Me,  in  the  presence  of  my  appointed  wit- 
nesses, every  known  sin  and  transgression  which  he  has  ever  com- 
mitted in  his  life. 

8.  These  witnesses,  in  whose  presence  the  confession  is  to  be 
made,  are  called,  appointed  and  anointed  by  my  holy  Anointed 
Ones,  tliose  whom  I  have  anointed  to  stand  as  my  agents  unto  man, 
as  the  mediators  in  likeness  of  my  beloved  Son  and  Daughter,  who 
are  invisible  to  the  natural  eye,  and  ever  will  remain  thus  invisible 
toman,  while  clothed  in  tenements  of  clay;  yet  they  perform  their 
work  upon  the  earth,  througii  their  appointed  agents,  who  will  ever 
be  the  fountain  and  source  whereunto  all  souls  may  look  for  Christ 
upon  earth. 

9.  Again,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  these  are  the  appointed  agents 
in  Christ,  the  emiblems  of  the  Anointing,  the  Christ  in  his  first  and 
second  appearance,  first  in  the  male,  and  second  in  the  female, 
which  rendereth  the  power  of  salvation  complete,  and  which  bring- 
eth  both  male  and  female  upon  an  equal  fooling  for  salvation. 

10.  And  this  is  my  word  concerning  this  matter,  which  leaves  no 
room  for  caviling,  or  for  the  framing  of  a  diversity  of  opinions  con- 
cerning the  Christ  and  concerning  his  requirements  of  man,  in  this 
day  of  his  second  aijpcarance,  in  which  he  has  come  the  second  time 
without  sin  unto  salvation,  (See  Heb.  ix.  28.)  to  make  an  end  of 
sin  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness. 

\\.  Yea,  he  hath  come  to  harvest  the  earth  from  a  state  of  natu- 
ral growth,  and  regenerate  the  inhabitants  thereof  from  a  state  of 
nature,  into  a  state  of  grace,  by  the  neto  birth.  And  as  natural 
children  are  born  of  natural  parents,  and  nourished  and  sustained 
by  them  ;  so  by  spiritual  parents  are  children  born  of  the  spirit,  and 
are  nourished  and  sustained  by  them. 

12.  Although  the  haughtiness  of  man  has  ever  spurned  at  this  or- 


62  ALL  TO  BE  FORSAKEN  FOR  CHRIST.  [PART   I. 

der,  unci  ever  will;  for  it  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Utiture  of  the 
fall.  And  so  it  is,  and  so  it  was  designed,  that  the  haughtiness  of 
man  should  be  brought  low;  and  the  day  hath  now  come  for  the 
hauglitiness  of  man  to  be  humbled.  And  he  that  would  be  exalted 
must  become  abased,  and  he  that  would  be  great  must  become  ex- 
ceeding small,  saith  the  voice  of  eternal  truth. 

13.  Man's  exaltation  must  fall.  If  any  become  exalted,  it  must 
be  in  Me,  or  they  cannot  stand;  for  I  alone  will  be  exalted  in  this 
day,  and  nought  shall  stand  of  man's  exaltation  of  himself;  for  he 
that  !-eeketh  to  build  himself  up  and  to  become  exalted,  him  will  I 
abase. 

14.  But  he  that  humbleth  himself  in  submission  to  that  order 
which  I,  the  Lord,  with  my  right  hand,  have  established,  and  is 
willing  to  abase  himself  in  spirit,  bv  stripping  and  expcsing  the  na- 
kedness of  that  selfish  and  crooked  nature,  in  all  its  windings,  which 
will  lay  low  the  haughtiness  of  his  ])ro(ul  nature,  and  bring  into 
contempt  all  his  natural  and  human  wisdom,  and  cause  him  to  feel 
his  own  nothingness  of  himself,  him  will  the  Lord  God  exalt. 

15.  Thus  will  man  begin  to  learn  true  wisdom,  that  wisdom  which 
cometh  from  the  source  of  all  wisdom.  Then  will  he  begin  to  fear 
the  Lord  and  call  upon  his  holy  name,  and  seek  to  know  his  mind 
and  will,  and  make  it  his  meat  and  drink  to  obey  every  requirement. 

16.  He  will  thereby  learn  true  obedience,  that  obedience,  which 
will  conquer  the  nature  of  evil,  and  slay  the  natural  life  of  fallen 
man:  for  saith  my  beloved  Son,  "Except  a  man  give  up  all  that  he 
hath  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel's,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he 
cannot  be  my  disciple." 

17.  Some  have  the  vain  imagination  that  the  animal  life  is  requir- 
ed. Some  say  it  means  giving  up  the  life  of  pleasure,  which  con- 
sists in  a  life  of  matrimony,  the  pleasures  of  a  married  life,  as  they 
call  it,  giving  up  the  wife,  the  husband,  the  children,  and  all  their 
temporal  stores  and  bodily  services,  to  build  up  and  support  a  joint 
interest,  and  live  in  conunon  with  their  brethren  and  sisters  in  the 
gospel. 

18.  And  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  so  far  as  they  have  gone,  they  are 
correct;  for  in  this  have  they  given  up  all  ;  but  their  own  life  also, 
they  have  not,  as  yet,  taken  into  the  account.  Therefore  thus  saith 
the  Lord,  hear  ye  my  word  and  understand,  while  I  speak  concern- 
ing giving  up  the  natural  life;  for  the  animal  life  is  not  required  in 
this  day  in  which  the  substance  is  revealed. 


CHAP.   XIV.]  ALL  TO  BE  FORSAKEN  FOR  CHRIST.  63 

19.  But  the  life  of  fallen  nature  which  consists  in  man's  own  sel- 
fish and  independent  will,  regardless  of  tiie  will  of  God,  is  re({uired 
of  all,  who  wish  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  Christ's  sake  and  the 
gospel's,  that  they  niay  find  that  life  which  hath  no  end;  that  life 
which  can  be  gained  oidy  by  a  daily  cross  and  self-denial,  walking 
in  strict  obedience  to  my  revenled  will  to  them,  through  my  Anoint- 
ed ones,  the  agents  of  my  will  unto  man. 

2U.  Thus  by  giving  up  their  own  selrisli  ways  and  wills,  they  con- 
tinually crucify  that  carnal  nature,  which  is  of  itself  subject  to  no 
law  nor  order,  nor  can  it  be,  so  long  as  it  liveth  and  hath  dominion. 
But  when  brought  into  captivity  by  the  laws  of  Christ,  revealed  in 
Mount  Zion,  then  is  the  spirit  of  evil  in  the  natural  life  of  man, 
imprisoned  under  the  banner  of  Christ,  and  can  no  longer  have  do- 
minion over  the  soul.  For  in  Mount  Zion,  shall  be  deliverance,  as 
the  Lord  hath  said.  (See  Joel  ii.  32.) 

21.  And  thus  shall  man  give  up  all,  and  his  own  life  also.  And 
he  that  is  not  willing  and  thankful  to  do  this,  and  like  an  innocent 
child  of  God,  seek  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Parents, 
is  not  worthy  of  the  privilege,  and  shall  never  obtain  that  endless 
life,  which  is  the  reward  of  the  faithful  and  obedient  soul.  Such, 
and  such  only,  can  or  ever  shall  obtain  that  life  which  shall  be 
crowned  with  everlasting  joy. 

22.  And  this  is  my  word  upon  this  subject,  giving  all  a  knowledge, 
who  may  desire  to  know  the  mind  and  will  of  Him  who  ruleth  in 
judgment,  and  reigneth  in  mercy :  and  this  have  I  given  in  my  wis- 
dom. And  this  is  my  own  way  and  my  own  order,  for  all  souls  who 
shall  ever  meet  Me  in  peace,  from  the  king  even  to  the  beggar,  all 
must,  in  this  way,  lose  their  lives  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's, 
to  find  an  inheritance  in  my  eternal  Kingdom. 

23.  And  let  none  who  intend  to  escape  my  wrath,  venture  to  judge 
this  my  word,  and  say,  "This  cannot  be  the  word  of  God:  for 
God,  in  his  wisdom,  would  not  descend,  in  this  way,  to  mortal  ca- 
pacity, and  teach  after  the  manner  here  stated ;  for  it  is  not  accord- 
ing to  his  manner  of  dealing  with  mortals."  Let  none  presume  in 
this  way  to  utter  their  feelings;  for  this  is  my  holy  and  Eteriial 
Word,  and  it  shall  stand  forever  and  ever  the  san;e. 

24.  And  ye  that  scruple  and  halt  in  the  manner  before  mentioned, 
go  to  the  book  of  my  law,  ray  figurative  law,  and  see  if  I,  the  Lord, 
did  not  descend  to  the  capacity  of  man,  to  instruct  them  in  all  things 


64  ALL  TO  BE   FORSAKEN  FOR  CHRIST.  [PART   I. 

pt-rtriining  to  the  line  of  their  duty,  and  showing  them  wherein  they 
might  find  jusiilication  and  acceptance  in  my  sight. 

25.  Yea,  and  through  ways  and  means  of  my  own  choosing,  did 
I  convey  my  mind  and  will  to  the  se  my  people,  whom  I  called  to 
bear  the  outward  figure  of  these  my  holy  and  chosen  people,  heirs 
of  tlie  promise  of  eternal  life.  And  shall  I,  the  Lord,  in  my  great 
wisdom,  forbear  to  descend  unto  these  my  holy,  chosen  people,  my 
witness  to  man,  and  in  ways  and  means  of  my  own  choosinw,  con- 
vey my  word  unto  them. 

26.  Where  is  the  inconsistency  of  this,  have  not  I  a  right  to  be- 
stow on  whomsoever  I  will?  Truly  I  have,  and  thus  and  thus  have 
I  caused  to  be  revealed  and  written ;  and  with  my  mighty  power 
will  I  protect  the  same.     And  thus  do  I  close  this  subject. 

27.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  I  the  holy  prophet,  the 
man  of  God,  called  to  be  his  prophet  in  the  days  of  his  figurative 
work,  do,  with  my  voice  declare,  and  witness  to  this  word,  as  being 
the  word  of  Almighty  God,  revealed  by  his  holy  Archangel  to  an 
Instrument  of  human  clay,  and  by  her  faithfully  written.  And  with 
pleasure  do  I  behold  the  word  of  God,  written  by  mortal  hand,  and 
brought  to  mortal  view.  And  with  pleasure  do  I  behold  the  day  of 
the  Lord  hastening  on,  to  bring  about  the  fulfillment  of  the  propli- 
ecies,  given  in  the  days  of  his  figurative  work. 

28.  Again  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer.  Hear  the  word  of 
the  Savior;  thus  saith  the  Savior;  Yet  a  little  while  I  am  with  you; 
then  I  go  to  my  Father,  and  ye  see  me  no  more;  and  wliither  I  go, 
ye  know,  and  the  way  ye  know.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you, 
and  I  will  come  again  and  receive  you;  that  where  I  am,  there  ye 
may  be  also:  For  in  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions;  if  it 
were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  And  this  I  speak  that  ye  may 
be  comforted.  (See  Jno.  xiv.) 

29.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  What  meaneth  this  saying  of  my  belov- 
ed Son  ;  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you,  and  I  will  return  again  to 
you?  Did  he  ever  return  to  them,  except  in  spirit?  And  did  he  ev- 
er manifest  himself  outwardly  to  them,  that  all  could  behold  him 
with  their  natural  eyes  ? 

30.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord,  neither  will  mankind  ever  behold  him 
with  their  natural  eyes,  save  in  his  people  only.  And  ye  that  think 
to  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  any  other  way  than  this,  will  find 
yourselves  under  a  false  belief. 


CHAP.   XIV.]  ALL  TO  BE  FORSAKEN  FOR  CHRIST.  65 

31.  And  ye  thiit  wait  to  see  his  second  coming  in  some  great  dis- 
play that  ye  have  formed  in  your  imaginations,  will  find  yourselves 
greatly  mistaken.  You  will  look  in  vain  to  see  Christ  the  Son  of 
God  descending  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  surrounded  with  hosts  of 
saints  and  Ancrels,  to  judge  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  nor  will 
your  natural  eyes  ever  see  him,  nor  will  the  resurrection  of  the  nat- 
ural body  ever  take  place  ;  nor  the  natural  graves  ever  open  and 
give  up  their  dead,  and  every  limb,  as  ye  suppose,  come  to  its  joint. 

32.  Ye  that  wait  to  see  such  and  such  natural  and  outward  dis- 
plays of  power  and  terror,  will  be  like  the  ancient  Jews,  who  still 
wait  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  who  they  expect  will  come 
and  reign  as  a  natural  king  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  rule  the 
nations  of  the  earth  as  an  earthly  king.  Yea,  I  say,  ye  will  belike 
them,  waiting  in  hope;  but  your  hope  will  perish;  for  ye  will  never 
see  those  things  which  ye  have  expected  to  see  with  your  natural 
eyes. 

33.  Yet  greater  works  shall  ye  see  than  these  which  have  been 
formed  in  your  imaginations;  for  ye  shall  see  the  haughtiness  of 
man  brought  low;  but  not  in  the  manner  which  ye  have  expected: 
for  man's  ways  are  not  as  my  ways,  neither  are  his  thoughts  as  my 
thoughts;  because  he  hath  not  spiritual  discernment  to  see  the  things 
of  God  aright. 

34.  But  natural  man,  with  his  natural  wisdom  doth  seek  to  com- 
prehend the  things  of  the  spirit ;  but  he  seeketh  in  vain;  for  he 
cannot  comprehend  spiritual  things,  for  they  are  foolishness  to  him, 
neither  can  he  have  any  pleasure  in  them;  because  they  are  spirit- 
ual and  spiritually  discerned. 

35.  And  ye  that  seek  to  see  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  in  his 
glory,  surrounded  with  the  heavenly  hosts,  ye  must  see  him  by  the 
eye  of  faith,  as  he  spake  unto  his  disciples;  "  He  that  hath  seen  me, 
hath  seen  the  Father;  and  how  sayest  thou,  Show  us  the  Father? 
At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me, 
and  I  in  you."   (Jno.  xiv.  9,  &  20.) 

36.  Therefore  saith  the  Lord,  Why  sayest  thou.  Show  us  the  Son, 
and  it  sufficeth?  Ye  can  never  behold  my  beloved  Son  only  in  his 
people  f  for  he  dwelleth  in  them  and  they  in  him;  and  they  that  see 
his  people  do  verily  see  Christ,  and  no  other  Christ  will  they  ever 
behold  while  they  remain  upon  the  earth :  and  these  people  are 
known  by  the  fruits  of  Christ  which  they  bring  forth. 

9 


66  THE   WORKS  OF   GOD   ARE   PROGRESSIVE.  [pART  I. 

37.  And  ye  that  desire  to  have  a  part  in  his  second  coming,  by 
the  first  resurrection  from  the  dead,  ye  must  find  him  in  his  people, 
as  they  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  Me ;  therefore  seek  ye  to  become 
one  with  them,  that  ye  may  dwell  in  them  as  they  dwell  in  Christ 
and  Christ  in  Me ;  so  may  ye  be  rightly  joined  to  the  fountain  of 
all  good. 

'38.  Vain  are  the  imaginations  of  mankind  who  seek  to  find  Christ 
in  any  other  way  than  this  which  I  have  clearly  shown ;  for  truly 
Christ  hath  come  in  his  mighty  power,  to  do  his  work  upon  the 
earth;  to  sit  as  a  refiner  and  purifier;  to  make  the  separation;  to 
raise  the  dead  and  call  them  forth  to  judgment. 

39.  All  this  hath  he  come  to  do,  and  he  will  perform  it  in  his  time; 
and  not  one  word  of  all  which  hath  been  spoken  concerning  the 
second  coming  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  and  concerning  the  resurrec- 
tion and  the  judgment,  and  also  of  the  judgments  which  should  take 
place  upon  the  earth  previous  to  his  appearing ;  I  say,  of  all  which 
hath  been  written  of  these  things,  there  shall  not  one  word  of  it 
fall  to  the  ground. 

40.  But  so  far  out  of  sight,  to  those  who  look  with  natural  eyes, 
and  imagine  with  natural  and  vain  imaginations,  that  many  will  be 
left  to  "wonder  and  perish"  (See  Acts  xiii.  41.)  at  the  strange 
work,  whicli  I  the  Lord  will  work  in  this  latter  day,  to  bring  about 
my  purposes;  for  a  way  hidden  from  all  the  natural  inventions  of 
man  have  I  chosen,  to  confound  the  wise,  that  no  flesh  may  glory 
in  my  presence.  (See  I.  Cor.  i.  '29.)  And  thus  closes  my  word  on 
this  subject. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

All  the  works  of  God  ore  jjrogressive.  The  Nao  Creation  shall  be 
beautiful  and  glorious :  find  as  the  old  ereation  was  brought  to 
maturity  by  progressive  degrees,  so  ivith  the  Niw ;  it  sh(dl  be 
gradually  peopled   from  spiritual  Parents.  . 

I.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  Bow  down  and  listen 
for  a  little  space  while  I  speak  unto  thee.  Was  the  earth  formed 
in  a  moment?  Did  the  seasons  roll  in  a  moment?  Did  the  earth  bring 
forth  her  vegetation  all  at  once?  Did  ijot  every  herb  and  plant  yield. 


CHAP.   XV.]  THE   WORKS  OF   GOD  ARK   PROGRESSIVE,  G7 

in  its  proper  time  and  season,  according  as  the  Lord  hath  designed 
it?  Did  He  not  establish  the  time  for  tilling  the  ground,  and  for 
sowing  the  seed?  And  doth  it  not  come  forth  by  a  gradual  growth? 

2.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  and  even  so  shall  it  be  when  I  the 
Mighty  One  of  Israel,  do  stretch  forth  my  hands  to  create  the  New 
Heavens  and  the  New  Earth,  \\\\exe\n  shall  dwell  righteousness; 
and  the  fruits  thereof  shall  be  the  fruits  of  righteousness  and  peace. 
And  as  the  natural  earth  was  not  created  in  a  moment,  but  in  a  suc- 
cession of  times,  neither  was  it  suddenly  inhabited ;  so  in  like  man- 
ner shall  the  creation  of  the  new  earth  be  gradual ;  yet  shall  it  be 
accomplished  in  my  time. 

3.  And  I  the  Lord  will  look  down  and  behold  the  works  of  my 
hands,  and  pronounce  it  good  ;  for  the  new  earth  which  I  will  cre- 
ate in  my  time,  and  according  to  my  wisdom,  shall  be  beautiful  and 
comely  in  my  sight,  and  shall  blossom  as  the  rose  of  Sharon,  and  it 
shall  be  as  a  delightful  garden,  yielding  an  abundance  of  the  beau- 
tiful fruits  and  flowers  of  Paradise,  the  spiritual  Paradise,  w'hose 
fruits  sl)all  be  the  fruits  of  the  spirit,  and  whose  flowers  shall  be  the 
beautiful  ornaments  of  the  gospel  graces,  the  beautiful  forms  and 
regulations  of  my  people,  wherewith  I  will  people  my  new  earth  in 
my  own  time. 

4.  Yea,  the  new  earth  shall  be  a  delightful  valley  to  Me,  saith  the 
Lord,  and  I  will  take  pleasure  in  the  works  of  my  hands;  and  I 
will  be  at  one  with  my  people,  and  their  offerings  will  I  accept,  and 
they  shall  be  pleasant  in  my  sight,  and  as  a  sweet  odor  shall  they 
ascend  unto  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

•5.  And  now  unto  you,  O  ye  people,  give  ear  and  hearken  to  my 
voice,  while  I  speak  unto  you.  Lo  !  the  time  hath  fully  come,  when 
I  the  Lord,  will  bring  about  the  work  of  the  latter  day ;  yea,  and  I 
have  already  begun,  and  who  shall  hinder  ? 

6.  Have  1  not  created  the  first  spiritual  man,  the  second  Adam, 
Lord  and  head  of  the  new  earth,  to  have  dominion  over  it  and  sub- 
due it?  And  according  to  my  own  will  and  pleasure,  of  the  same 
spirit  of  which  T  created  the  first  man  of  the  new  earth,  did  I  not 
create  the  first  spiritual  woman  ? 

7.  Did  T  not  cause  a  measure  of  that  anointing  power  which  rest- 
ed on  my  beloved  Son,  the  first  man  of  the  new  earth,  to  descend 
and  rest  upon  the  first  woman  of  the  new  earth,  that  they  twain 
might  be  one  spirit?  (See  Eph.  ii.  15.)     The  woman  in   subjection 


68  THE  WORKS   OF  GOD   ARE  PlvOGRESSIVE.  [PART  I. 

to  the  man,  as  her  head  and  Lord;  yet  a  co-worker  with  him  in  sub- 
duing the  new  earth,  that  all  things  should  be  subject  to  them. 

8.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  this  have  I  done.  And  as  the  first  nat- 
ural man  and  woman,  through  disobedience,  did  people  the  natural 
earth  with  a  natural  and  rebellious  oflfcpring,  in  their  own  likeness; 
so  shall  these,  the  Lords  and  heads  of  the  new  earth,  in  obedience 
and  righteousness  people  the  new  earth  with  a  righteous  seed,  in 
their  own  likeness. 

9.  But  can  this  be  performed  all  at  once?  was  the  first  earth  peo- 
pled all  at  once?  In  no  wise;  but  by  and  from  these  two,  the  first 
natural  mnn  and  woman,  came  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  even 
unto  the  present  day.  So  in  like  manner,  of  these  two,  the  first 
spiritual  man  and  woman,  shall  the  new  earth  be  peopled  and  re- 
plenished. And  by  these  two  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  re- 
deemed to  righteousness,  and  become  the  inhabitants  of  the  new 
earth,  even  the  righteous  seed  of  the  woman,  which  shall  bruise  the 
serpent's  head.   (See  Gen.  iii.  15.) 

10.  The  natural  man  and  woman  had  dominion  over  the  earth, 
and  all  that  dwelt  thereon,  and  the  beasts  and  every  living  thing 
which  breathed  the  breath  of  life  were  to  be  in  subjection  to  them, 
and  they  had  authority  to  rule  and  have  dominion  over 'them. 

11.  So  in  like  manner  have  I  placed  the  spiritual  twain  as  the  lead- 
ing rulers,  to  have  dominion  and  power  over  every  living  and  beast- 
ly propensity  which  dwelleth  in  man,  by  reason  of  the  fall,  which 
brought  man  into  possession  of  a  beastly  and  inferior  nature,  and 
rendered  him  subject  to  that  earthly  and  perishable  nature  belong- 
to  the  first  earth. 

12.  But  that  vital  spark  which  I  breathed  into  man,  must  and  ever 
shall  remain,  in  which  shall  be  planted  the  seed  of  the  new  man. 
And  as  like  begets  like;  so  shall  this  seed  of  mine  take  root  and 
bloom  forth  in  the  likeness  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One. 

13.  And  thus  shall  the  earth  be  peopled  in  my  likeness,  when  I 
shall  cause  the  soul,  which  I  breathed  pure  into  the  first  natural  pa- 
rents, to  be  regenerated  in  newness  of  life :  that  soul  which  is  from  an 
everlasting  source  and  can  never  die;  which,  though  corrupted, 
hath  descended  to  all  their  posterity. 

14.  Yea,  when  I  cause  that  soul,  by  the  second  birth,  to  come  forth 
in  its  purity,  as  an  infant  of  the  spiritual  birth,  slript  of  all  the  in- 
ventions of  the  life  of  sin,  naked  and  innocent,  knowing  neither  sin 
nor  shame,  willing  and  obedient,  easily  governed,  clothed  with  love, 


I 


CHAP.  XV.]    THE  WOKKS  OF  GOD  ARE  PROGRESSIVE.         69 

pence  and  long  suffering,  gentleness  and  quietness,  breathing  tbrth 
nothing  but  peace  and  good  will  to  all,  even  to  persecutors,  humble 
and  submissive  to  the  law  of  Christ,  who  shall  delight  in  diffusing 
peace  and  harmony  to  all  around,  then  am  I  delighted  in  that  soul. 

15.  Verily,  saith  the  Lord,  when  I  cause  the  offspring  of  the  new 
birth  to  come  forth  in  my  likeness,  bearing  these  kinds  of  fruit,  will 
not  the  earth  be  a  pleasant  valley  unto  Me,  when  I  look  down  and 
behold  my  likeness  and  image  in  the  inhabitants  of  the  new  erarth? 
Will  I  not  then  rejoice  in  the  works  of  my  hands?  and  will  I  not 
rejnice  in  the  offspring  of  my  likeness? 

16.  Truly  I  will,  and  thus  shall  man  become  precious  in  my  sight, 
and  my  delight  shall  be  with  the  children  of  men  ;  and  I  will  make 
them  far  more  precious  in  my  sight  than  gold  well  refined,  when 
they  shall  grow  up  and  become  of  full  stature  in  the  likeness  of 
those  whom  I  have  called  to  be  supreme  Rulers  of  the  new  earth, 
and  spiritual  Parents  of  its  inhabitants.  And  as  fast  as  this  new 
creation  shall  increase,  the  old,  with  all  its  imperfections  shall  be 
done  auav. 

17.  vVnd  now,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  I  have  spoken  in 
my  own  name,  that  all  may  hear  and  understand,  and  know  in  what 
manner  I  will  create  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  wherein 
shall  dwell  righteousness;  Lnd  in  what  manner  I  will  cause  the  old 
heavens  and  the  o'd  earth  to  vanish  away;  that  no  one  may,  hence- 
forth, harbor  the  vain  imagination  that  this  is  the  work  of  a  mo- 
ment, or  is  to  be  performed  by  some  outward  and  mighty  display  of 
power  and  terror. 

18.  And  he  that  heareth  these  sayings  and  obeyeth  them,  blessed 
is  he,  and  I  will  measure  his  portion  with  those  of  the  new  birth; 
and  I  will  phce  the  seal  of  my  majesty  in  his  forehead,  and  he  shall 
be  numbered  with  the  royal  seed  of  the  King's  Son,  whose  marriage 
hath  already  come,  and  the  Bride  hath  made  herself  ready,  clothed 
in  linen,  clean  and  white,  the  pure  and  spotless  Bride  of  the  King's 
Son. 

19.  And  what  I,  the  Lord  Almighty,  have  joined  together,  no 
power  on  eirth  nor  in  heaven  shall  ever  be  able  to  put  asunder. 
And  tlius  closes  my  word  on  this  subject. 


70  A  SOLEMN  WARNING  TO  GOd's  PEOPLE.  [PART   I. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

^4  yolrmn  icarniug  from  the  Almighty  to  bis  people,  to  treasure  up 
stores  of  nil  spiritual  gifts,  to  siipport  thnnselvis  and  others,  in 
the  time  of  famine. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  tlie  writer,  Fear  not,  O  thou  lit- 
tle one,  to  write  the  words  wliich  I  the  holy  Angel  will  read  unto 
thee  from  a  Roll  written  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  purposed  by 
Him  to  be  revealed  unto  mortals  for  the  good  of  mankind,  when  the 
doors  and  windows  of  communication  shall  be  closed  to  mortals,  for 
this  time  and  season,  and  they  no  more  hear  from  the  invisible  world 
by  direct  revelation,  as  they  now  do.     And  thus  do  I  commence. 

'Z.  Hear  ye,  O  my  people!  Hearken  and  understand!  Delay  not 
to  treasure  up  ail  which  I  give  to  you,  from  my  bountiful  store  and 
never  ending  fountain.  For  I  the  Lord,  have  not  measured  unto  you 
with  a  sparing  hand  ;  but  with  a  hand  loaded  with  the  blessings  of 
my  kingdom,  have  I  measured  unto  you. 

3.  Therefore  I  say  again,  receive  and  treasure  up  all  which  I  give 
unto  you,  lest  ye  reflect  and  say.  Much  was  given  which  we  receiv- 
ed not;  because  we  knew  not  the  worth  of  these  things  as  we  now 
do.  This  I  speak  that  ye  may  be  wise  and  lav  up  a  good  store  in 
time  of  plenty;  for  lo!  the  fiinine  is  at  hand,  when  one  word  of  God 
will  seem  more  precious  to  you  than  mountains  of  gold;  when  hun- 
gry souls,  who  are  ready  to  famish,  will  flock  to  you  and  say.  Give 
us  of  your  bountiful  stores;  for  the  earth  is  overspread  with  sore 
famine,  and  to  you  we  have  fled,  that  our  souls  may  live  and  not  die. 

4.  Thus,  saith  the  Lord,  will  the  hungry  souls  i,f  the  children  of 
men  flock  unto  you,  when  they  find  ye  have  laid  uj)  stores  for  the 
famine,  and  are  in  possession  of  that  food  which  will  satisfy  the 
hungry  soul,  and  cause  it  to  live  and  not  die. 

5.  Now  therefore,  hear  ye  this  my  word :  As  I  warned  my  ser- 
vant, in  whom  I  delighted,  of  the  seven  years  of  famine,  which 
would  follow  the  seven  years  of  plenty,  and  caused  him  to  lay  up 
an  abundance  in  store,  that  he  might  have  wherewith  to  feed  the 
hungry,  when  the  whole  staff  of  bread  should  fail,  except  what  was 
gathered  and  preserved  by  him  ;  so,  in  like  manner,  have  I  warned 
the  children  of  my  Zion  of  the  Himine  which  will  follow  the  years 
of  plenty. 


CHAP.    XVI.]        A   SOLEMN   WARNING  TO  GOd's   PEOPLE.  71 

6.  And  how  liath  it  been  ?  Have  ye,  like  my  faithful  servant  Jo- 
seph, gathered  and  lieaped  up  stores  in  abundance  ?  Or  have  ye 
doubted  my  word,  wherein  ye  have  been  told  that  ye  would  see  the 
time  when  ye  would  be  thankful  for  every  crumb,  to  feed  the  hun- 
gry souls  who  would  yet  flock  to  you,  to  receive  the  bread  of  life 
and  be  nourished  at  your  hands? 

7.  How  think  ye  it  would  have  been,  had  my  servant  Joseph  been 
slothful  and  negligent  in  gathering  a  bountiful  supply,  if  he  had 
given  way  to  selfishness  and  said  in  his  heart,  I  have  gathered  suffi- 
cient for  me  and  for  my  own  household,  and  why  should  I  trouble 
myself  to  lay  up  for  others? 

8.  What,  I  ask,  would  have  been  the  state  of  things  had  my  ser- 
vant done  thus?  What  would  have  been  the  state  of  his  father's  fam- 
ily, his  brethren  and  sisters?  Would  they  not  have  perished  for  the 
want  of  sustenance?  Truly  they  would,  saith  the  Lord.  And  for 
this  cause  did  I  suffer  this  my  chosen  one  to  be  set  at  nought,  and 
sold  by  his  brethren,  that  he  might  be  an  instrument  in  my  hands 
to  bring  about  my  purposes,  which  was  to  save  the  life  of  those 
who  were  precious  in  my  sight. 

9.  Although  enmity  and  hatred  had  marked  their  way  towards 
my  cliosen  one,  whom  I  had  chosen  to  preserve  for  them  the  bread 
of  life;  yet,  saith  the  Lord,  did  I  have  mercy  upon  them,  and  dealt 
with  them  according  to  my  loving  kindness. 

10.  By  this  means  did  I  bring  about  another  purpose,  which  was, 
that  these  his  brethren,  who  had  dealt  treacherously  with  my  chos- 
en, and  with  envy  in  their  hearts,  had  designed  and  purposed  to  de- 
stroy him  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth,  should  bow  down  to  him 
in  low  humiliation,  as  their  Lord  and  Savior,  seeking  mercy  at  his 
hand. 

11.  So  in  like  manner  will  I  deal  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
who  are  precious  in  my  sight;  although  they  have  designed  the  de- 
struction of  my  holy  way,  and  have  set  at  nought  my  holy  chosen 
people,  and  with  envy  in  their  hearts,  have  mocked  and  said ;  "  Think, 
O  ye  inferior  ones,  think  ye  to  boast  of  yourselves  in  this  way,  and 
say  to  us,  that  All  nations  shall  bote  and  pay  obeisance  to  you,  as 
their  Lord  and  Head?    Think  ye  to  lift  up  yourselves  in  this  icay?" 

12.  "Will  we  not  destroy  you  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth,  that 
ye  see  not  the  end  of  your  lofty  imaginations,  concerning  your  ex- 
cellency in  the  sight  of  your  God,  wherein  ye  boast  yourselves  of 
being  his   holy  chosen   people,  and  his  agents  unto  man,  through 


72       A  SOLEMN  WARNING  TO  GOd's  PEOPLE.         PART  I.] 

whom  to  convey  his  never  eudin;r  mercies  to  a  lost  world?  Think 
ye  to  receive  this  homage  that  all  souls  shall  bow  to  you,  as  unto 
God,  and  by  you  receive  at  his  hand  ?" 

13.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord,  As  the  brethren  of  Joseph  did  pur- 
pose to  destroy  him,  because  of  the  enmity  which  they  bore  against 
him,  on  account  of  the  sayings  which  he  had  made  to  them,  cnn- 
cerning  their  paying  liomnge  to  him;  so  shall  those  of  your  breth- 
ren seek  to  destroy  you,  on  account  of  the  sayings  which  ye  shall 
make  in  my  name,  wliich  will  cause  many  to  be  offended  in  you, 
and  to  seek  your  lives;  because  of  your  testimony  (which  they  call 
boasting)   against  them. 

14.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  as  I,  with  my  mighty  power,  did  stretch 
forth  my  hand  and  save  this  my  chosen  one,  as  au  instrument  in  my 
hand  to  do  good  to  his  brethren,  by  rendering  good  for  evil,  love 
for  malice,  life  for  death;  so  will  I,  in  like  manner,  with  my  mighty 
power,  protect  and  save  my  chosen  people,  as  instruments  in  my 
hands,  to  do  good  to  the  lost  children  of  men,  who  are  precious  in 
my  sight. 

15.  Yea,  and  they  will  yet  be  willing  to  receive  good  at  the  hands 
of  those  whom  they,  in  their  haughtiness,  have  sought  to  destroy, 
when  I  the  Lord  will  cause  finnine  to  overspread  the  earth;  a  fam- 
ine of  all  earthly  enjoyments,  when  souls  shall  be  left  to  famish  for 
the  want  of  sustenance;  when  sore  distress  shall  be  upon  the  earth, 
not  only  for  that  bread  which  is  the  staff  of  animal  life;  but  for 
that  bread  which  is  the  life  of  the  soul,  and  without  which  it  must 
wither  and  die. 

16.  Thus,  when  they  are  ready  to  famish,  will  they  hear  of  Zion, 
and  the  fullness  thereof.  Then  will  they  say,  Let  us  arise  and  go 
and  buy  of  this  bread,  that  we  perish  not.  Then,  saith  the  Lord, 
will  they  come  to  you,  my  holy  chosen  people,  ye  whom  I  have 
caused  to  know  my  will,  and  lay  up  a  store  in  time  of  plenty,  that 
ye  might  have  wherewith  to  supply  yourselves,  and  to  feed  the  hun- 
gry souls  which  will  yet  flock  to  you  for  sustenance. 

17.  And  as  Joseph  received  his  brethren,  so  receive  ye  them,  and 
freely  administer  to  their  wants;  for  as  the  brethren  of  Joseph  did 
bow  and  receive  good  at  his  hand,  regardless  of  their  former  enmi- 
ty ;  so  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  bow  to  thee,  O  my  Zion  I  and 
from  thee  shall  they  receive  the  bread  of  life,  at  thy  hand,  regard- 
less of  their  former  enmity,  which  ever  caused  them  to  persecute 
my  holy  way,  and  afflict  my  chosen  people. 


CHAP.   XVII.]    GOD  REPROVES   AND   INSTRUCTS   HIS   PEOPLE.  73 

18.  And  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  have  I  spoken  to  you,  my  chosen 
people,  that  ye  might  know  the  mind  and  will  of  your  Heavenly 
Father,  concerning  these  things,  as  ye  are  now  called  to  lay  up 
stores  in  time  of  plenty,  that  ye  may  have  wherewith  to  do  good  to 
your  brethren,  when  they  shall  be  sufficiently  humbled  to  receive  at 
your  hands,  with  thankful  hearts. 

19.  Therefore  I  speak  of  this,  at  this  time,  that  ye  may  be  dili- 
gent, henceforth,  to  save  all  which  I  give  you :  for  of  all  which  I 
have  given,  or  shall  continue  to  give,  will  ye  find  need,  ere  the  win- 
dows of  heaven  shall  again  be  opened  unto  man.  And  this  is  my 
word  to  you  at  this  time;   and  thus  have  I  spoken,  saith  the  Lord. 

20.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  I  the  holy  prophet  do  wit- 
ness this  to  be  the  word  of  God,  faithfully  written  by  an  Instrument 
of  mortal  clay. — And  thus  saith  the  holy  Archangel  to  the  writer; 
Be  thou  comforted  concerning  this  word;  for  thou  didst  come  at 
my  call,  and  hast  written  as  I  have  read  to  thee. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

God  reproveth  the  murmurings  of  his  people  respecting  the  dispensw- 
tion  of  his  gifts.  Me  hath  given  them  in  wisdom  and  justice, 
and  requireth  a  faithful  improvement  thereof,  and  each  one  shall 
be  rewarded  according  to  his  works. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  purposed  to  speak  unto  you,  O 
my  people,  at  this  time,  and  they  that  are  wise,  let  them  be  wise  for 
themselves,  and  they  that  will  be  foolish,  they  alone  must  bear  it. 
But  wo  be  to  them  that  hide  their  talents  in  the  earth,  and  become 
unprofitable  to  Me,  and  excuse  themselves  and  say,  "I  have  not  re- 
ceived at  thy  hand  like  unto  such  and  such  ones ;  therefore  I  have 
no  courage." 

2.  Have  ye  not  received  at  my  hand?  Who  is  there  among  you, 
that  can  rise  up  and  say,  /  have  not  received  at  the  hand  of  the 
Lord?  Who  hath  called  thee  to  be  a  judge  in  my  house,  concern- 
ing the  gifts  which  I  have  bestowed,  or  caused  to  be  bestowed  upon 

10 


74  GOD  REPROVES  AND  INSTRUCTS  HIS   PEOPLE.  [PART  I. 

my  children?  Do  ye  all  expect  to  receive  equal  and  make  yourselves 
judges  of  the  matter,  and  say,  "  Why  is  it  thus  and  thus?" 

3.  "And  why  should  it  be  so  and  so,  that  some  should  have  more 
and  some  less?  Is  not  God  a  God  of  justice?  Why  then  is  it  thus, 
that  some  should  receive  as  much  again  as  others,  and  some  receive 
but  very  little?  Surely  there  must  be  a  lack  in  the  instruments,  as 
God  is  just,  and  in  Him  there  is  no  wavering  or  variation.  Surely 
there  must  be  a  failure  in  his  messengers." 

4.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Have  I  not  a  right  to  do  whatsoever  I 
will  with  my  own  ?  So  long  as  I  give  to  all,  from  the  oldest  to  the 
youngest,  and  ye  have  all  received  talents  at  my  hand,  how  shall  ye 
rise  up  and  judge  Me?  Who  is  there  among  my  children  that  would 
be  like  the  unprofitable  servant,  who  hid  bis  Lord's  money  in  the 
earth,  and  said,  "I  knew  thee  to  be  a  hard  master,  reaping  where 
thou  hadst  not  sown,  and  gathering  where  thou  hadst  not  strewed, 
therefore  have  I  hid  that  which  thou  gavest  me." 

5.  And  who  among  my  children  are  willing  to  do  thus,  and  re- 
ceive their  portion  according  to  their  doings?  Will  I  not  cast  them 
into  outer  darkness,  and  appoint  their  portion  among  hypocrites  and 
unbelievers,  where  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth, 
even  all  that  dare  to  judge  my  holy  name  in  this  way,  because  ye 
receive  not  all  equal  as  ye  call  it? 

6.  Did  not  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  when  going  into  a  far  coun- 
try, call  his  servants  and  measure  to  them  according  to  his  discre- 
tion, giving  some  ten  talents  to  improve  upon,  some  five,  some  two 
and  some  one,  requiring  them  all  to  improve  upon  that  which  He 
had  given  them  ? 

7.  And  on  his  return,  were  they  not  all  equally  accepted  by  Him, 
excepting  the  one  who  hid  liis  talent  and  added  nothing  thereto? 
(See  Matt.  xxv.  14  to  2:^.)  Had  he  added  thereto,  as  did  the  rest, 
would  not  his  Lord  have  said  to  him,  W^ell  done  good  and  faithful 
servant,  enter  thou  nito  tiie  joys  of  thy  Lord?  Truly  He  would. 

8.  Was  not  the  one  who  received  the  five  talents,  and  added  five 
more  hereto,  made  equal  to  the  one  who  received  the  ten  talents,  and 
added  ten  more  thereunto?  Truly  saith  the  Lord,  all  who  doubled 
their  talents,  were  received  by  their  Lord  as  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vants, and  entered  into  the  joys  which  He  had  provided  for  them. 

9.  And  so  shall  it  be  with  you,  O  my  children,  for  I  the  Lord 
have  visited  you,  individually,  from  the  oldest  even  to  the  youngest; 
and  words  of  truth  have  I  spoken  to  you  all ;   and  ye  have  received 


CHAP.   XVIII.]       god's  equal  JUSTICE  TO  ALL  SOULS.  75 

at  my  hand  a  bountiful  store,  and  ye  are  all  made  partakers  of  it, 
according  to  your  measure,  and  ye  are  all  placed  in  circumstances 
to  add  thereunto,  accordinnr  to  your  faithfulness. 

10.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  I  go  into  a  far  country,  where  ye 
see  and  hear  of  Me  no  more,  as  ye  have  done,  but  ye  will  be  left  to 
prove  your  faithfulness  by  your  obedience  to  my  word;  and  accord- 
ing to  your  faithful  obedience,  so  in  proportion  will  ye  add  to  that 
which  I  have  given  you. 

11.  And  know  ye,  I  the  Lord  will  meet  each  and  every  one  of  you; 
and  according  to  your  works,  so  will  I  measure  unto  you.  And  ye 
that  hear  this  my  word,  know  for  certainty,  that  ye  who  are  wise, 
are  wise  for  yourselves,  and  not  for  another. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  natural  man,  hy  his  oum  wisdom,  is  unable  to  judge  the  ioorh  of 
God.  Reproof  of  the  haughty  and  self -exalted,  for  their  oppress- 
ion of  their  felloio  men,  and  the  poor,  and  those  whom  they  con- 
sider as  their  inferiors.  Equal  justice  shall  be  measured  to  all 
souls. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel:  Holy  is  the  word  of  an  Almighty 
God,  who  hath  purposed  to  perform  his  work,  his  strange  work,  his 
hidden  work,  and  his  mysteries,  his  hidden  mysteries,  in  ways  and 
by  means  of  his  own  choosing,  and  according  to  his  own  wisdom, 
which  is  not  according  to  the  wisdom  of  man;  therefore  have  I  call- 
ed it  a  strange  work,  hidden  from  mortal  sight. 

2.  And  none  by  natural  wisdom  shall  understand:  for  he  that 
judgeth  of  the  work  of  God  by  that  wisdom  which  is  of  himself, 
and  accordmgto  his  natural  understai:ding,  will  never  see  the  things 
of  God  aright;  but  will  be  left  to  wonder  and  perish  by  his  own 
wisdom;  for  he  will  never  see  the  things  which,  in  his  wisdom,  he 
hath  purposed  to  see,  saith  the  Almighty. 

3.  But  to  the  wise,  whose  wisdom  is  of  Me,  who  know  nought 
of  themselves,  to  them  will  I  reveal  my  hidden  mysteries,  and  they 
shall  be  the  wise  of  the  earth,  and  the  honorable  ones,  whom  I  the 


76  god's  EquAL  justice  to  all  souls.  [part  I. 

Lord,  will  delight  to  honor:  for  I  have  purposed  to  bring  into  con- 
tempt the  wisdom  of  man,  and  lay  low  the  honorable  of  the  earth, 
and  destroy  that  pride  by  which  mankind  have  sought  to  exalt  them- 
selves, by  their  own  wisdom  and  haughtiness,  one  above  another. 

4.  Yea,  verily,  I  will  lay  low  the  haughtiness  of  man.  And  their 
honor,  in  which  they  have  boasted  of  themselves,  will  I  turn  into 
shame  and  confusion  of  face:  for  they  have  built  themselves  up  in 
pride  and  wickedness,  and  have  exalted  themselves  even  to  the 
heavens. 

5.  In  their  pride  they  have  said,  What  is  man,  or  the  son  of  man, 
more  than  the  beasts,  except  they  are  rich,  and  have  been  instruct- 
ed in  the  arts  and  sciences  of  literature,  and  have  become  popular 
in  the  eyes  of  the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  and  can  boast  them- 
selves above  their  fellows,  and  with  scornful  eyes,  behold  the  chil- 
dren of  men  with  such  contempt  as  ye  would  not  behold  the  very 
beasts  of  the  field. 

6.  O  ye  fallen  race!  How  shall  I  recompense  you  for  your  haugh- 
tiness, in  which  ye  have  boasted  yourselves  one  above  another,  and 
considered  not  that  I  the  Lord  was  the  original  Author  and  Father 
of  all  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  have  power  to  humble 
and  exalt  whomsoever  I  will  ?  How  shall  I  measure  unto  you,  ye 
that  have  usurped  power  one  above  another? 

7.  Will  a  kind  and  tender  father,  who  knows  no  partiality  in  his 
feelings  towards  his  children,  suffer  those  who  seem  to  be  more 
blessed  with  natural  capacity  and  abilities,  to  trample  upon  those 
who  are  considered  inferior? 

8.  Will  not  the  parent's  tenderness  be  aroused,  and  will  he  not 
place  those  who  have  become  the  sport  of  their  brethren,  and  the 
objects  of  their  disgust,  because  of  their  inferiority,  as  they  call  it; 
I  say,  will  he  not  place  these  nearest  his  heart?  and  will  not  his 
bowels  of  mercy  and  tender  compassion  be  moved  towards  them  ? 
Truly,  saith  the  Lord. 

9.  And  how  think  ye,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  ye  chil- 
dren of  men,  how  think  ye  that  I  the  holy  and  just  One,  the  Father, 
the  gracious  Parent  of  all,  can  behold  the  rich,  whom  I  have  bless- 
ed with  much,  grinding  the  faces  of  the  poor,  and  turning  them 
naked  and  hungry  from  your  doors?  Think  ye  1  the  Lord  behold 
them  not? 

10.  And  wherein  ye  utter  forth  rash  words  to  them,  driving  them 
from  your  doors,  as  though  they  were  nought  but  swine,  filthy   and 


CHAP.  XVIII.")       god's   equal  JUSTICE   TO  ALL  SOULS.  77 

coiitemplable  in  your  sight,  and  unfit  to  come  into  your  presence. 
How  long,  saith  the  Lord  Ahnighty,  shall  1  behold  these  things  and 
hold  my  peace  ? 

11.  How  long  shall  I  see  the  oppression  of  my  people,  and  cease 
from  my  roarings?  How  long  shall  I  behold  the  mighty  ones  of  the 
earth  walking  in  their  haughtiness  and  self-exaltedness,  lording  it 
over  their  fellow  beings,  who  are  equally  precious  in  my  sight? 

12.  How  long  shall  I  forbear  to  measure  unto  them  according  to 
their  doings?  Yea,  and  how  shall  I  measure  to  them  according  to 
their  doings  ?  for  all  have  sinned  and  come  short,  and  are  no  more 
acceptable  in  my  sight,  from  the  king  to  the  beggar.  Yet,  saith  the 
Lord,  I  will  measure  unto  them  according  to  their  doings. 

13.  For  I  will  cause  the  first  to  become  last,  and  the  last  shall  be- 
come first;  and  they  that  have  walked  in  their  haughtiness  through 
time,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  their  lusts,  wreaking  their  vengeance 
upon  their  fellow  beings,  as  though  they  were  nought  but  beasts, 
considering  not  the  immortal  part  which  came  from  my  breath  of 
life  (See  Gen,  ii.  7.)  and  is  precious  in  my  sight,  they  shall  have 
their  due  reward. 

14.  Yea,  and  those  who  have  fared  sumptuously  thronsh  time,  they 
shall  lift  up  their  eyes  in  torment,  and  behold  those  wliom  tley  have 
trampled  under  foot,  clad  in  garments  of  righteouness,  and  made 
rich  with  the  blessings  of  my  kingdom;  while  they  themselves  are 
clothed  with  shame  and  disgrace,  and  have  nought  to  support  them 
from  day  to  day. 

15.  As  the  rich  man  in  the  parable,  who  lifted  up  his  eyes  in  tor- 
ment, and  saw  Lazarus  afar  off,  and  called  to  him  for  a  drop  of 
water  to  cool  his  parched  tongue,  being  tormented  in  the  flames  of 
hell,  the  recompense  of  his  own  doings  ; 

16.  So  in  like  manner  will  the  rich  ones  of  the  earth,  who  have 
ground  the  faces  of  the  poor,  and  have  turned  the  needy  from  their 
doors,  and  have  exalted  themselves  even  to  the  heavens,  as  though 
nought  was  above  them,  and  they  alone  were  lords  to  be  worshiped 
by  man.  I  say  unto  these,  they  shall  receive  the  recompense  of 
their  own  doings  :  for  they  shall  lift  up  their  eyes  in  torment,  when 
the  flames  of  a  guilty  conscience  will  compass  them  about: 

17.  Then  shall  they  behold  those  to  whom  they  would  have  refus- 
ed to  speak,  otherwise  than  they  would  speak  to  a  beast,  while  walk- 
ing in  their  haughtiness:  these,  saith  the  Lord,  shall  they  behold 
afar  off,  and  a  gulf  between ;    so  that  they  cannot  pass  thither  to 


78  god's  EQ.UAL  JUSTICE  TO  ALL  SOULS.  [PART  I. 

them  without  descending  into  the  gulf  of  self-abasement,  into  which 
every  soul  in  a  state  of  nature  must  descend,  according  as  their 
works  have  made  it,  more  or  less  deep. 

18.  And  those  who  have  received  their  good  things,  and  have  been 
feastpd  with  the  pleasures  and  gratifications  of  this  life,  the  life  of 
sin,  and  have  soared  in  their  imaginations  above  their  fellow  beings, 
and  have  walked  on  the  mountains  of  self-pleasing  gratifications; 
these  shall  receive  the  due  reward  of  their  deeds. 

19.  And  in  proportion  must  they  descend  into  the  gulf  of  self- 
abasement  ere  they  can  rise  and  ascend  the  opposite  bank,  where 
they  can  receive  good  at  the  hands  of  those  who  are  receiving  their 
good  things,  an:l  who  have  been  made  ricli  by  the  hand  of  Him  who 
holdeth  all  souls  in  remembrance,  and  rewardeth  them  according  to 
their  doings. 

20.  Remember  the  words  of  my  beloved  Son,  that  easier  would  it 
be  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eye  of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Why  so?  saith  the  Lord, 
Are  not  all  to  pass  through  one  gate,  and  enter  in  at  one  door? 
Why  then  should  it  be  so  hard  for  the  rich?  Is  not  the  same  mercy 
extended  to  all  ? 

21.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord;  but  so  it  is,  and  so  it  must  be;  many 
that  are  first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  shall  be  first;  for  all  those 
are  of  my  household  who  belong  to  the  fallen  race  of  Adam;  and 
they  are  precious  in  my  sight,  because  of  that  soul  which  f  claim. 

22.  Therefore,  those  who  have  not  received  of  the  good  things  of 
this  life,  to  set  their  hearts  thereon,  nor  become  exalted  and  great 
in  their  own  conceits,  and  rich  in  their  own  imaginations;  and  have 
not  liad  wherewith  to  make  a  god  of  the  things  of  this  world,  but 
feel  poor  in  spirit; 

23.  These  I  say,  when  called  to  forsake  all  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven's  sake,  to  receive  the  riches  and  honors  of  that  kingdom 
which  shall  never  pass  away,  will  they  not  be  more  willing  to  give 
up  all,  than  those  that  are  cumbered  with  the  things  of  this  world, 
and  who  have  placed  their  hearts  upon  the  things  of  time,  and  have 
made  a  god  of  the  riches  of  this  world,  which  perish  and  are  no 
more  ? 

24.  How  then  shall  these,  bcinir  thus  cumbered,  enter  in  at  the 
straight  gate,  and  be  willing  to  walk  the  narrow  path  of  self-de- 
nial and  self-abasement?  Truly  spake  my  Son  when  he  said  thus, 
"  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eve  of  a  needle  than  for 


CHAP.  XVIII.]        god's  Eq,UAL  JUSTICE  TO  ALL  SOULS.  79 

a  rich  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  For  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  No  soul  can  enter  my  kingdom  until  stripped  of  all  earthly 
riches,  and  become  poor  and  needy  in  my  sight ;  therefore  it  is  im- 
possible for  a  rich  man  to  enter  my  kingdom. 

2-5.  And  as  man  doth  glory  in  riches  and  honor,  that  honor  and 
riches  which  this  world  aifords,  how  can  he  enter  in  at  the  straight 
gate,  which  admits  of  nothing  but  self-denial  and  self-abasement? 
And  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  will  the  rich  and  honorable  of  this  world 
who  glory  in  the  same,  be  rejected  from  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb. 

26.  And  those  of  the  poor  and  needy,  the  lame,  the  halt  and  the 
blind,  shall  be  gathered  in  from  the  high-ways  and  from  the  hedges, 
that  my  house  may  be  filled  with  guests,  with  those  who  will  thank- 
fully receive  the  marriage  supper  of  the  King's  Son,  and  be  cloth- 
ed with  the  wedding  garment,  pure  and  clean,  in  likeness  of  the 
heavenly  King  and  Queen. 

27.  Yea,  all  who  will  follow  the  holy  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  of  the 
New  Creation,  whom  I  the  Lord,  the  great  King  of  all  the  earth, 
have  established  to  be  the  spiritual  King  and  Queen  of  Zion,  the 
Father  and  Mother  of  all  who  shall  ever  be  begotton,  and  born  out 
of  the  world  of  sin  and  misery,  into  the  kingdom  of  purity  and 
peace,  all  such  shall  be  the  guests  at  the  feast  of  the  King  and 
Queen  of  heaven. 

28.  And  shall  1  not  cause  their  first  begotton  ones,  those  who  are 
willing  to  come  when  bidden,  to  reign  as  princes  upon  the  earth, 
being  of  the  first-born  of  the  King  and  Queen  of  glory?  Shall  they 
not  be  kings  and  priests  to  Me,  being  as  the  first  born  of  my  belov- 
ed Son,  whose  marriage  is  come,  and  the  supper  is  prepared,  and 
these  being  the  guests? 

29.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  call  those  who  are  despised  by 
the  children  of  men,  who  walk  not  haughtily  in  my  presence;  yea, 
with  an  outstretched  arm,  loaded  with  tenderness  and  love,  will  I 
gather  those  of  the  oppressed,  who  have  been  trodden  under  foot  of 
the  proud  and  lofty,  and  stamped  into  the  dust  by  the  feet  of  the 
oppressor. 

30.  These  I  will  gather,  and  they  shall  become  sons  and  daughters 
unto  Me,  through  my  beloved  Ones,  the  Father  and  Mother  of  the 
new  kingdom  of  life  and  peace;  and  they  shall  reign  as  princes  up- 
on the  earth,  and  be  kings  and  priests  unto  Me,  saith  the  Lord  I 


80  god's  EtlLAL  JUSTICE  TO  ALL  SOULS.  [PART  I. 

and  I  will  exalt  them  above  the  rich  and  the  proud,  whom  they  shall 
behold  afar  off. 

31.  For  the  rich  and  exalted  ones  of  tlie  earth  have  exalted  them- 
selves far  above  the  poor  and  needy,  who  have  sought  of  them  where- 
with to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  hunger,  and  also  wherewith  to  clothe 
their  naked  bodies  and  relieve  their  distresses  when  they  have  cried 
to  them  for   relief 

32.  But  these,  through  covetousness,  have  turned  a  deaf  ear,  and 
have  not  brought  their  wants  near  to  them ;  but  have  viewed  them 
afar  off,  and  have  not  ministered  to  their  wants  from  their  bountiful 
stores  of  earthly  riches. 

33.  Therefore  will  I  cause  these  poor  and  afflicted  ones  to  become 
rich  with  the  riches  of  my  new  kingdom,  and  they  shall  be  the  hon- 
orable ones  of  my  new  earth.  And  unto  these,  whom  I  will  make 
kings  and  princes  unto  Me,  will  I  cause  the  honorable  of  the  old 
earth  to  bow  in  humiliation. 

31.  And  as  the  rich  man  lifted  up  his  eyes  in  torment,  and  saw 
Lazarus  afar  off,  and  begged  for  water  to  cool  his  tongue ;  so  shall 
the  haughty  of  this  earth  look  unto  these,  and  behold  them  afar  off, 
and  will  beg  of  them  for  something  to  feed  and  clothe  their  naked 
and  hungry  souls.  And  thus  will  I  cause  the  first  to  be  last,  and 
the  last  first. 

35.  For  not  many  rich  and  honorable  ones  of  the  old  earth  will  I 
call  to  be  kings  and  priests  unto  Me,  in  my  new  earth;  for  I  have 
chosen  the  weak  and  illiterate  to  confound  the  selfwise,  the  learned 
and  the  mighty ;  and  I  have  chosen  the  base,  and  things  that  are 
nought  of  themselves,  to  confound  the  honorable  and  selfwise  of  this 
M'orld. 

36.  For  I,  the  Lord,  am  wearied  with  the  wisdom  of  man  ;  for  it  is 
foolishness  unto  Me,  and  I  have  no  pleasure  in  it,  and  I  have  reject- 
ed it  as  useless  and  unprofitable  in  my  kingdom :  for  henceforth  I 
will  own  no  wisdom  save  that  which  comelh  from  Me,  unmingled 
with  the  vain  wisdom  of  man. 

37.  And  thus  do  I  close  my  word  at  this  time;  and  all  who  hear 
these  my  words,  may  clearly  see  the  way  in  which  I  the  Lord,  have 
designed  to  humble  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  bring  the  haughtiness 
of  man  low,  and  how  I  the  Lord,  will  exalt  the  valleys  and  humble 
the  lofty  mountains,  and  wherein  I  will  break  down  and  build  ac- 
cording to  my  pleasure,  and  no  one  can  hinder. 


CHAP.  XIX.]     god's  JUDGMRNTS  AGAINST  THE  WICKED.  St 

38.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah  ;  With  pleasure  do  I  behold 
the  word  of  God  brought  to  view  and  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal 
hand,  to  continue  for  a  light  to  the  children  of  men,  while  time  re^ 
mains.  And  I  the  holy  prophet,  will  seal  it  as  the  word  of  God,  never 
to  be  blotted  out,  nor  trampled  under  foot  by  man ;  but  carefully 
j)reserved  as  choice  and  durable  riches,  given  by  the  hand  of  the 
Almighty. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

A  declaration  of  God's  wrath  and  judgments  against  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth  for  their  leickedness.  His  warning  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Zion  to  come  out  from  the  world  and  look  not  back,  lest 
thty  fall  under  judgment. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Write,  Holy  is  the  word  of  God, 
and  holy  shall  it  remain  forevermore.  And  thus  uttereth  the  voice 
of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One. 

2.  Hear,  O  Earth !  and  give  ear  O  Zion!  For  lo  the  day  of  my 
wrath  is  near,  when  I  w  ill  withhold  the  gentle  showers,  which  cause 
the  earth  to  yield,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  the  needs  and  wants  of 
man  and  beast.  And  in  place  thereof  will  I  shower  down  my  fury^ 
my  wrath  and  my  desolation. 

3.  For  hath  not  the  whole  earth  become  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
unto  Me?  Where  will  ye  find  the  righteous  man?  Have  I  not  sent 
my  Angels  to  view  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  to  see  if  there  be  any 
that  do  good,  who  make  it  their  pleasure  to  do  righteously  in  my 
sight?  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  have  I  done  this,  and  lo!  I  find  the 
wickedness  of  man  hath  become  great,  insomuch  that  the  earth  groan- 
eth  beneath  it. 

4.  Therefore,  as  I  rained  down  my  judgments,  by  fire  and  brim- 
stone, upon  the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  so  in  like  manner 
have  I  purposed  to  rain  down  my  judgments  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  who  daily  blaspheme  my  holy  name,  and  work  pollu- 
tion in  every  way,  word  and  thought. 

11 


82  god's  judgments  against  the  wicked.       [part  I. 

5.  And  as  I,  the  Lord,  did  send  forth  my  holy  Angels  to  warn  the 
righteous  family  who  feared  Me,  and  did  hasten  them  to  come  forth 
from  the  land  which  I  had  designed  to  destroy;  so  in  like  manner 
have  I  sent  my  holy  Angels  and  messengers,  to  warn  and  to  hasten 
the  steps  of  the  children  of  my  Zion,  that  they  come  out  from  thence, 
and  not  even  so  much  as  look  behind  them,  towards  that  which  they 
have  set  out  to  forsake,  lest  they  become  like  a  pillar  of  salt,  and  I 
make  them  a  monument  of  wrath  for  generations  to  come. 

6.  O  my  people,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  that  I  have  led  forth  by  the 
arm  of  love,  and  have  hastened  your  steps  to  come  out,  and  escape 
the  wrath  which  I  have  designed  against  the  wickedness  of  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth.  If  ye  do  that  which  caused  my  righteous 
judgments  to  fall  upon  the  wife  of  my  servant  Lot,  how  think  ye 
to  escape,  ye  that  linger  and  look  back  and  hanker  after  that  which 
ye  have  set  out  to  forsake? 

7.  Shall  I  not  recompense  you  for  this?  Shall  I  not  cause  you 
to  become  monuments  of  my  wrath  ?  Did  I  not  suffer  this  one  who 
halted  by  the  way,  to  be  smitten  and  remain  as  a  monument  for  gen- 
erations to  come,  that  they  might  know  that  I  the  Lord  did  abhor 
the  soul  that  drew  back,  and  turned  her  face  towards  the  abomina- 
tions of  the  Sodomites? 

8.  Therefore,  O  my  people!  hear  ye  my  word  ;  far  more  tolerable 
will  it  be  for  this  woman,  the  object  of  my  displeasure,  than  for  you; 
yea,  and  for  any  souls  that  have  been  warned  of  my  wrath  against 
sin,  and  are  called  out  from  thence,  if  they  return  and  look  back  in 
their  feelings,  after  that  which  they  have  set  out  to  forsake. 

9.  For  he  that  putteth  his  hand  to  the  plough  and  looketh  back, 
is  an  abomination  in  my  sight,  and  I  have  no  pleasure  in  him,  saith 
the  Lord.  And  for  this  cause  did  I  suffer  that  woman  to  be  the  vic- 
tim of  my  wrath,  to  show  my  displeasure  against  lingering  souls, 
who  are  ever  ready  to  halt  by  the  way,  looking  and  feeling  back 
after  that  which  they  are  called  to  forsake,  that  which  they  know  to 
be  an  abomination  in  my  sight. 

10.  Therefore  I  suffered  her  to  remain  an  inunovable  monument, 
that  it  might  be  recorded,  that  whosoever  should  read  the  records 
of  my  holy  Book,  might  see  this,  and  know  that  I  the  Lord  had  done 
it;  not  that  she  had  merited  this  severity  more  than  thousands  who 
receive  not  the  immediate  reward  of  their  doings. 

11.  Yet  so  did  I  cause  it  to  be,  for  a  terror  in  that  dispensation, 
and  a  type  of  my  displeasure  to  the  souls  who  look  back,  and  delay 


CHAP.  XIX.]      god's  judgments   AGAINST  THE  WICKED.  83 

to  hasten  their  escape  from  the  poHutions  of  this  world,  which  I  tlie 
Lord  liave  set  my  face  to  destroy,  as  by  fire  and  brimstone,  until  all 
iniquity  shall  be  consumed  out  of  my  sight. 

12.  And  now,  O  my  people,  one  and  all,  hear  ye  and  hearken  to 
this  my  word,  and  know  ye,  that  I  the  Lord  have  sent  my  holy 
Angels  to  warn  you  to  make  your  escape  from  the  snares  of  death. 

13.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  they  have  taken  you  by  the  hand,  to  hasten 
your  steps,  that  ye  be  not  overtaken  by  the  flames  of  my  wrath, 
which  is  kindled  against  all  the  filthy  abominations  of  man.  And 
think  ye  to  escape  if  ye  linger?     Nay,  saith  the  Lord,  in  no  wise. 

14.  Those  who  linger  in  this  day,  and  neglect  to  purify  their  souls 
from  the  stains  of  iniquity,  and  make  their  escape  from  every  thing 
which  is  offensive  in  my  sight,  who  do  not,  by  a  daily  cross  and 
self-denial,  pursue  their  journey,  day  after  day,  in  the  straight  path; 
those  who  do  not  do  this,  in  the  sincerity  of  their  souls,  are  loath- 
some in  my  sight,  and  my  soul  hath  no  pleasure  in  them,  and  I  will 
appoint  their  portion  with  those  who  are  the  objects  of  my  dis- 
pleasure. 

15.  And  this  I  leave  upon  record,  that  all  souls  who  hear  this  my 
word,  may  know  wherein  they  tempt  the  Lord  to  stretch  forth  his 
hand  and  smite  them  in  his  wrath.  And  let  this  my  word  be  a  ter- 
ror to  the  people  of  this  dispensation,  that  they  tempt  not  the  Lord 
their  God  in  this  way. 

IG.  For  I  require  of  my  people  a  swift  travel,  in  this  day,  and  in 
the  day  which  is  to  come  :  for  T  will  cut  my  work  short  in  right- 
eousness, with  the  children  of  men  ;  and  T  will  hasten  on  the  day 
when  the  whole  world  shall  have  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  of  his  holy  way. 

17.  And  he  that  faileth  of  salvation,  he  alone  must  abide  the  con- 
sequences ;  for  all  souls  shall  have  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  way 
of  life,  and  be  taught  the  way  wherein  they  can  escape  the  snares 
of  death;  and  then  shall  the  end  come.  (See  Matt.  xxiv.  14.)  Let 
him  that  heareth  understand. 


84  THE  WORDS  OF  SOLOMOX.  [PABT  I. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Tiie  words  of  Solomon,  the  son  of  David. 

The  true  meaning  of  the  work  he  was  called  to  do,  declared.  All 
will  be  spiritually  fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  established 
in  the  present  dispensation. 

1.  Write,  O  thou  Instrument,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One, 
write  the  words  which  shall  be  sounded  forth  unto  thee  at  this  time, 
in  the  name  of  my  son  Solomon,  he  whom  I  did  call  in  the  days  of 
mj'  figurative  work,  to  build  Me  a  house  wherein  I  might  place  my 
holy  name. 

2.  Yea,  a  house  in  which  to  place  the  Ark  of  my  figurative  Cov- 
enant with  man ;  the  Ark  for  which  I  gave  directions  to  my  servant 
Moses,  that  he  should  make  in  my  name,  within  which  to  place  my 
Covenant,  which  I  promised  to  make  with  the  seed  of  Abraham, 
as  a  type  of  the  everlasting  Covenant  of  mercy,  which  should  have 
no  end. 

3.  Yea,  that  Ark  which  I  caused  to  be  adorned  with  mortal  hands, 
as  a  figure  of  the  adorning  of  the  new  and  spiritual  Ark  of  the 
Covenant  of  life  everlasting. 

4.  But  know  ye,  O  ye  people,  from  the  days  of  my  servant  Mo- 
ses, until  the  days  of  my  son  Solomon,  my  figurative  son,  there  was 
not  a  resting  place  found  on  the  earth  to  establish  this  Ark  of  the 
Testimony ;  but  it  remained  movable,  to  be  conveyed  from  place  to 
place,  as  it  seemed  good  in  my  sight. 

5.  This  served  as  a  sacred  oracle,  to  go  before  the  children  of 
Israel,  of  which  none  were  permitted  to  touch  with  their  fingers, 
except  those  of  the  order  of  my  anointing,  those  in  the  line  of  the 
holy  priesthood,  who  had  sanctified  themselves  and  become  clean 
in  my  sight,  according  to  the  order  of  the  figure  which  I  gave  in 
that  day;  That  none  should  stretch  forth  polluted  hands  to  steady 
this  Ark  of  my  Covenant:  for  death  it  was  to  the  one  that  ventur- 
ed to  do  so.  (See  II.  Sam.  vi.  C,  7.) 

6.  So,  saith  the  Eternal  One,  shall  it  be  death  to  the  soul  that 
ventures  to  stretch  forth  with  polluted  hands,  and  an  uncircumcised 
heart,  to  steady  my  spiritual  Ark,  in  this  day  wherein  I  have  renew- 


CHAP.  XX.]         THE  WORDS  OF  SOLOM05.  85 

ed  the  tables  of  my  spiritual  Covenant  with  man,  in  this  latter  day 
of  my  glory,  and  the  last  dispensation  of  my  mercy. 

7.  To  you  who  are  not  of  the  order  of  my  anointing,  who  have 
not  become  sanctified  unto  Me,  who  are  not  clad  in  the  garments 
of  the  holy  and  spiritual  priesthood ;  unto  you,  I  say,  that  venture 
to  stretch  a  hand  to  steady,  or  to  interfere  in  any  wise  with  the  Ark 
of  my  spiritual  Covenant,  which  1  have  established  with  man,  in 
the  keeping  of  my  holy  Anointed,  I  will  smite  you,  and  ye  shall 
wither  and  die,  and  your  name  will  be  cast  out  of  the  book  of  ray 
remembrance. 

8.  For  unto  natural  man  it  is  not  given  to  comprehend  the  things 
of  God;  for  natural  man  seeth  not  as  God  seeth;  neither  is  the  wis- 
dom of  man  like  unto  the  wisdom  of  God;  therefore,  saith  the 
Holy  and  Eternal  One,  have  I  designed  that  the  wisdom  of  man 
should  have  nought  to  do  with  my  holy  work :  for  the  wisdom  of 
man  is  foolishness  in  my  sight:  and  for  this  cause  have  I  rejected 
it.  (See  I.  Cor.  iii.  19.)  For  I  will  confound  the  wisdom  of  this 
world,  and  set  at  nought  their  lofty  inventions;  for  they  glory  in 
that  wisdom  which  is  not  of  Me;  therefore  shall  they  perish  thereby. 

9.  Hear,  O  ye  people,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  hear  the 
words  of  my  son  Solomon,  whose  iniquities  I  have  pardoned,  whose 
transgressions  I  have  blotted  out  of  the  book  of  my  remembrance, 
that  they  are  remembered  no  more  against  him  in  the  heavens. 
Yea,  I  have  washed  him,  and  in  purity  and  holiness  doth  he  stand 
before  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

10.  And  with  the  seal  of  the  New  Covenant  of  life  everlasting 
have  I  marked  him,  and  he  goeth  in  and  out  before  Me,  and  his 
ways  are  pleasing  in  my  sight.  Therefore,  O  ye  people,  hear  him, 
and  know  that  the  words  which  he  speaketh  to  you,  are  of  the  wi.s- 
dom  of  God,  and  not  of  man. 

11.  Hear,  O  ye  people,  the  word  of  God,  in  the  name  of  Solomon, 
son  of  David,  king  of  figurative  Israel.  Know  O  ye  people,  that 
it  was  in  the  heart  of  my  father  David  to  build  a  house  to  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  that  He  might  have  a  dwelling  place  upon  the  earth ;  a 
house  wherein  to  place  his  name  and  his  holy  oracles  to  man.  For, 
saith  the  Lord,  since  I  brought  my  people  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
I  have  not  had  a  place  to  dwell,  nor  wherein  to  place  my  holy  name. 
(See  n.  Sam.  vii.  6.) 

12.  Therefore  did  my  father  design  to  build  the  house  of  God  in 
Jerusalem.     But  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Thou  shalt  not  build  Me 


86  THE  WORDS  OF   SOLOMON.  [PART  1. 

a  house;  for  as  thou  hast  shed  much  blood,  airJ  thy  kingdom  hath 
not  been  a  kingdom  of  peace  in  thy  reign;  therefore  thou  shalt  not 
build  Me  a  house;   but  make  thou  preparations  tlierefor. 

];].  Behold  a  son  shall  be  born  to  thee,  who  shall  be  a  man  of  rest; 
lie  shall  build  a  house  for  my  name.  And  I  will  give  him  rest  from 
all  his  enemies  round  about;  for  his  name  shall  be  Stilomon;  and  I 
will  give  peace  and  quietness  unto  Israel  in  his  day.  (See  1.  Chron. 
xxii.  9,  10.) 

14.  Hearken,  all  ye  people,  saith  the  son  of  David,  hear  and  under- 
stand :  Was  it  because  I  was  more  righteous  in  the  sight  of  God 
than  my  father  David,  that  He  should  choose  me  to  build  Him  a 
house?  Nay,  in  no  wise  ;  for  my  father  David  was  a  man  after  God's 
own  heart;  and  although  he  transgressed  in  many  ways;  yet  did  he 
humble  his  soul  before  God,  and  in  his  heart  became  right  in  his 
sight,  accordijig  to  that  dispensation. 

15.  Again  I  ask,  Why  should  he  be  debarred,  from  building  the 
house  of  God,  .seeing  he  was  owned  of  God  and  stood  justified? 
Was  it  because  he  had  slain  his  enemies,  those  who  were  enemies 
to  God,  and  were  not  subject  to  his  law?  Was  it  because  of  this, 
saith  Solomon,  that  my  father  was  debarred  from  building  the  house? 

16.  Was  not  the  hand  of  the  Lord  with  him,  in  subduing  his  ene- 
mies? Did  he  not  seek  to  know,  by  the  holy  prophets  of  God,  his 
mind  and  will  concerning  the  wars  which  he  made  with  his  ene- 
mies? Surely  he  did. 

17.  And  the  Lord's  hand  was  with  him  in  this,  that  he  should  sub- 
due the  enemies  of  the  land,  and  drive  them  from  before  him,  that 
they  should  not  cumber  the  land  of  promise,  which  the  Lord  had 
covenanted  to  give  to  his  people;  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and 
honey,  and  enriched  with  the  natural  and  temporal  blessings  of  God. 

18.  Therefore  I  say,  it  was  not  for  unrighteousness,  that  my  father 
was  debarred  from  building  the  house  of  God ;  but  because  it  was 
the  will  of  God  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  to  bring  forth 
natural  and  outward  things  to  typify  and  rescml)le,  as  a  shadow,  the 
inward  and  spiritual  work  of  his  hands.  For,  from  the  fall  of  man, 
did  the  Father  in  love  to  the  works  of  his  hands,  design  to  redeem 
the  world  again  to  righteousness. 

H).  For,  as  by  the  fall  came  war,  hatred  and  strife,  which  ruled 
in  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  for  many  ages,  until  the  times  were 
accomplished  ;  so  it  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  bring  forth 


CHAP.   XX.]  THE  WORDS   OF   SOLOMON.  87 

the  shadow  whic^h  sIkuiUI  prefiixure  tlie  kingdom  of  peace  and  right- 
eousness. 

20.  This  was  designed  to  be  a  spiritual  kingdom,  whose  king 
should  be  a  spiritual  king,  and  reign  in  righteousness  and  peace, 
restoring  tlie  children  of  men  to  that  righteousness  and  peace  for 
which  they  were  created.  Therefore  was  I,  the  son  of  David,  call- 
ed to  reign  on  the  throne  of  my  father,  to  rule  as  an  earthly  king, 
bearing  the  figure  of  the  reign  of  Christ,  in  his  peaceable  kingdom. 

21.  And  for  this  cause  was  peace  given  in  my  reign,  in  my  king- 
dom, as  a  shadow  of  the  peace  that  should  reign  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  wherein  the  enmity  of  man  should  be  slain  and  subdued, 
and  brought  into  subjection  to  the  peaceable  reign  of  the  King  of 
Righteousness. 

22.  Hear,  O  ye  people,  and  give  ear  unto  my  word,  while  I  sound 
forth  unto  you,  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One.  Thus 
saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  who  ruleth  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration, who  remaineth  the  same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forevermore. 

23.  Holy,  holy  is  my  word  unto  man,  in  this  day,  wherein  is  the 
fulfillment  of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  in  which  will  be  accom- 
plished in  full,  all  the  types  cind  shadows  which  have  been  given  in 
ages  past,  and  which  have  remained,  in  a  great  measure,  enveloped 
in  mystery,  from  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world,  unto  the  pres- 
ent day. 

24.  Neither  do  they,  as  yet,  understand  the  manner  and  order  of 
my  dealings  with  the  children  of  men ;  for  it  is  hid  from  their  eyes. 
With  all  their  natural  wisdom,  saith  the  Lord,  whereby  they  have 
strove  to  comprehend  my  holy  work,  and  to  set  bounds  to  the  order 
of  my  dealings  with  man;  yet  do  they  remain  ignorant:  for  in  many 
things,  they  take  the  shadow  for  the  substance,  and  the  substance 
for  the  shadow. 

25.  Yea,  they  put  darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness;  and 
the  darkness  have  they  chosen;  because  their  deeds  are  evil.  (See 
Jno.  iii.  19.)  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  the  types  and  shadows  of  the 
old  world  do  they  take  for  the  substance ;  and  by  them  do  they  jus- 
tify  their  works  of  inicjuity,  in  this  bright  and  glorious  day  of  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  in  which  the  substance  is  revealed  in  its 
order  and  beauty. 


68  Solomon's  kingdom  was  typical  [part  i. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

Solomon  declares  the  uprightness  of  his  youth,  and  the  manifesta- 
tions of  Wisdorn  to  him :  That  the  peace  and  glory  of  his  king- 
dom tcere  typical  of  the  beauty,  honor  and  glory  of  the  everlast- 
ing kingdom  of  righteousness  and  peace,  revealed  by  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  in  this  latter  day. 

1.  Hear,  O  thou  mortal  Instrument,  saith  the  son  of  David,  who 
was  an  ancient  type  of  the  Holy  Son  of  God ;  hearken  to  my  words, 
while  I  again  sound  unto  you,  not  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  in 
the  mighty  wisdom  of  God.  Give  ear,  all  ye  people,  while  I  speak 
to  you  of  my  childhood  and  youth. 

2.  Thus  saith  Solomon,  I  was  chosen  of  God,  to  be  an  outward 
type  of  his  beloved  Son,  the  Lord  from  heaven,  a  quickening  Spirit, 
whom  He  designed  to  reveal  in  the  latter  day.  To  you  I  testify 
that  in  my  youth  I  was  innocent;  and  in  innocence  did  I  stand  be- 
fore my  God,  and  my  ways  were  pleasing  in  his  sight. 

3.  Therefore  did  He  manifest  Himself  unto  me,  and  face  to  face, 
in  a  cloud,  He  spake  unto  me  and  said;  My  Son,  seeing  thy  ways 
are  pleasing  in  my  sight,  ask  thou  what  thou  desirest  in  thy  heart, 
and  I  will  give  it  unto  thee. 

4.  Then  I,  the  son  of  David,  being  constrained  by  an  invisible 
inspiration,  said,  O  Lord,  I  ask  not  for  wealth,  neither  honor  nor 
fame  ;  but  give  me,  O  Lord,  that  wisdom  which  cometh  from  thee, 
that  I  may  rule  over  thy  people  in  wisdom.  This  is  my  request, 
and  it  is  all  my  soul  desireth. 

5.  Therefore  was  the  Lord  pleased  with  my  petition,  and  my  re- 
quest was  according  to  his  mind  and  will ;  and  He  said.  Because 
thou  hast  not  asked  for  riches,  honor  and  fame;  but  hast  chosen 
wisdom,  I  will  give  thee  wisdom,  riches,  honor  and  fame,  such  as 
was  never  bestowed  upon  any  mortal  since  the  world  was  created ; 
for  the  glory  of  thy  kingdom  shall  far  surpass  the  earthly  glory  of 
any  kingdom  which  ever  was  or  ever  shall  be. 

0.  Hear,  O  ye  people,  give  ear  and  understand  my  words.  Was 
it  for  any  good  in  me,  that  1  was  so  blessed?  Nay  in  no  wise  ;  but 
that  the  mind  and  will  of  God  might  be  fulfilled  in  me,  by  whom  He 
designed  to  typify  the  wisdom  of  his  only  begotten  Son;    and  to 


CHAP.  XXI.]  OF  THE   KINGDOM  OF  CHRIST.  89 

show  forth  the  spiritual  riches,  glory,  beauty  and  honor,  which  was 
to  be  revealed  in  due  time,  in  his  kingdom  of  righteousness  and 
peace. 

7.  And  as  tlie  kings,  princes  and  nobles  of  the  earth,  did  bow 
and  pay  tribute  to  me;  so  shall  all  nations,  kings  and  princes  of  the 
earth,  come  and  bow  their  hearts  to  the  King  of  Zion,  and  bring 
their  gifts  and  offerings,  and  lay  them  low  at  the  feet  of  the  Lord, 
and  at  the  feet  of  his  Anointed. 

8.  And  they  will  admire  and  adore  the  wonderful  works  and  the 
mighty  wisdom  of  the  King  of  Zion,  and  the  glory  of  his  kingdom 
will  no  mortal  tongue  be  able  to  describe;  neither  hath  it  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  the  riches,  honor  and  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed  in  Zion,  when  she  shall  have  arisen  to  her  full 
glory.   (See  I.  Cor.  ii.  9.) 

9.  But  be  it  known  to  you,  O  ye  people,  that  the  shadow  bring- 
eth  not  forth  the  substance ;  for  as  the  shadow  is  but  a  faint  resem- 
blance of  the  substance;  so  was  the  temple,  kingdom  and  glory  of 
Solomon  a  faint  shadow  of  the  substance,  without  the  power  of  sal- 
vation; but  merely  a  type  thereof,  by  being  saved  from  the  power 
of  their  outward  enemies.  For  until  Christ  the  Son  of  God  was  re- 
vealed from  heaven,  there  was  no  door  of  salvation  opened  to  lost 
man. 

10.  For  the  rightful  heir  of  the  kingdom  had  not  as  yet  been  re- 
vealed;  therefore  did  all  things  remain  in  suspense,  to  wait  in  hope 
for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  the  holy  Anointed  of  God,  who 
would  be  able  to  open  the  prison  doors  of  darkness,  which  no  man 
was  ever  able  to  open,  to  set  at  liberty  the  captive  souls; 

11.  Yea,  to  call  forth  those  who  had  long  waited  in  hope,  and  in 
prayer  and  fervent  desire,  for  the  dawn  of  the  light  of  the  gospel  to 
appear,  whereby  the  bands  of  iniquity  should  be  burst  asunder,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  be  set  open,  and  the  prisoners  called  forth  from 
their  prison  houses,  to  come  into  the  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God; 
a  call  which  before  was  never  heard  by  mortals  nor  immortals. 

12.  For  no  soul  that  ever  dwelt  in  human  clay,  had  ever  ascended 
to  the  Father,  until  the  holy  begotten  Son  was  revealed  on  earth,  in 
a  tenement  of  mortal  clay,  to  open  the  door  of  salvation  to  fallen 
man,  and  to  rise  triumphant  above  the  power  of  evil  in  his  human 
nature  by  a  daily  cross  and  self-denial,  until  all  was  slain  which  be- 

12 


90  SOLOMON'S  KING7)OM  IS  TYPICAL  [PART  I. 

longed  to  the  first  man,  the  man  of  sin,  and  brought  into  subjection 
to  the  new  man,  "  The  Lord  from  heaven  a  quickening  Spirit." 

13.  Then  in  the  hands  of  sinners  he  laid  down  the  natural  part, 
the  tenement  of  clay,  and  ascended  to  his  Father,  as  the  perfect 
and  spotless  Savior  of  man,  a  perfect  and  true  example  of  righteous- 
ness to  all  the  fallen  race. 

14.  And  thus,  saith  the  Almighty  Father,  (through  Solomon  son  of 
David,)  was  the  commencement  of  the  new  and  spiritual  kingdom 
of  righteousness  and  peace,  established  on  earth  and  in  heaven. 
And  thus  was  the  chief  corner  stone  of  the  new  and  spiritual  temple 
laid  in  Zion,  the  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem. 

15.  Hear  and  understand,  O  ye  people,  while  I  speak  concerning 
the  figurative  temple;  for  holy  was  the  figure;  but  far  more  holy  is 
the  substance;  this  temple,  which  was  built  by  mortal  hands,  and 
framed  by  the  cunning  and  artful  workmanship  of  man,  whose  tim- 
bers were  taken  from  the  forests  of  the  surrounding  nations,  and 
brought,  hewed,  squared  and  jointed,  before  they  were  brought  to  the 
sacred  spot,  where  the  temple  was  to  be  erected; 

16.  Yea,  of  the  forest  trees,  the  cedars  of  Lebanon  and  all  the 
trees  of  the  wilderness,  timbers  were  gathered,  some  of  more  and 
some  of  less  value.  But  all  timber  was  useful,  if  properly  prepar- 
ed by  the  workmen ;  all  that  would  undergo  the  hewing,  squaring 
and  jointing,  was  profitable  in  this  sncred  building. 

17.  But  if  the  timber  failed  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen,  and 
would  not  undergo  the  necessary  preparation,  it  was  rejected  and 
thrown  among  the  rubbish,  to  be  consumed  for  fuel ;  for  nothing 
but  that  which  was  perfect  was  permitted  to  be  brought  on  the 
ground  to  be  framed  into  this  holy  temple. 

18.  For  such  was  the  word  of  God  unto  us ;  that  nothing  should 
be  framed  into  this  holy  building,  but  that  which  had  undergone 
the  hewing  and  squaring,  fitting  and  jointing.  This  was  the  accept- 
able timber,  whether  it  was  cedar  or  pine,  or  by  whatever  name  it 
was  called,  if  it  bore  the  preparatory  work  of  the  workmen,  it  was 
considered  valuable  and  useful  in  its  place,  and  was  brought  and 
framed  into  this  holy  building. 

19.  For  all  sorts  of  timber  which  grew  in  tiic  wilderness,  were 
brought  for  the  building  of  the  temple  of  the  Lord ;  and  nothing 
was  rejected  but  that  which  failed  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen; 
for  thus  and  thus  was  it  to  be,  for  a  figure  of  what  was  to  come. 
AnH    whf^n   all    tlio   prnpiirnfion  was  |irrformod,   and    the   materials 


/ 

CHAP.   XXI.]  OF  THE   KINGDOM  OF   CHRIST.  91 

were  prepared,  then  were  they  brought  upon  the  holy   consecrated 
ground. 

20.  And  in  the  solemn  fear  of  God  was  this  memorable  building 
erected;  for  thus  was  tlie  word  of  God  to  us,  through  his  holy  proph- 
ets; that  a  general  calm  and  stillness  should  prevail;  that  there 
should  be  no  confusion  nor  unnecessary  noise ;  but  that  all  should 
move  along  in  quietness,  and  in  perfect  subordination  to  the  over- 
seers of  the  work.  For  thus  it  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord,  and  was  thus  fulfilled. 

21.  In  this  manner  was  this  holy  monument  erected  and  adorned 
by  mortal  hands,  as  figurative  emblems  of  the  adorning  of  the  holy 
and  spiritual  temple,  which  was  to  be  revealed  in  the  latter  day  of 
the  glory  of  God,  when  the  types  and  shadows  of  the  old  dispensa- 
tion had  passed  away,  and  the  substance  thereof  should  be  revealed. 

22.  This  period  would  effect  the  final  display  of  the  mercy  and 
glory  of  God,  which  He  designed  from  the  beginning  of  the  fall  of 
man,  when  He  should,  the  second  time,  renew  the  power  of  salva- 
tion, through  his  Anointed;  like  as  He  renewed  his  figurative  cove- 
nant with  the  children  of  Israel,  after  they  had  transgressed  the  laws 
of  God,  and  brought  upon  themselves  his  fierce  judgments. 

23.  By  those  judgments  He  caused  them  to  be  led  away  into  cap- 
tivity, and  the  sacred  temple  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  uncircum- 
cised,  who  robbed  her  of  her  glory,  and  carried  away  into  the  pol- 
luted city  of  Babylon,  the  holy  and  consecrated  vessels  of  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  and  there  polluted  them  in  their  heathenish  temples. 

24.  For  as  that  dispensation  bore  the  figure  of  the  revelation  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  his  glory ;  so  hath  it  borne  the  figure  of  the 
falling  away,  by  which  the  power  of  the  holy  people  was  scattered 
and  trodden  under  foot  of  the  gentiles;  and  the  abomination,  which 
worketh  desolation,  was  set  up,  and  the  mystery  of  iniquity  bore 
rule  for  a  season,  until  the  times  were  accomplished  for  the  cleans- 
ing of  the  sanctuary. 

25.  For  the  word  of  God  unto  the  children  of  the  captivity,  was  to 
return  and  sanctify  themselves  from  the  abominations  of  the  heath- 
en;  and  again  rebuild  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  set  in  order  the 
holy  vessels  which  had  been  carried  away  into  Babylon;  yea,  and 
to  rebuild  her  walls,  that  Jerusalem  might  again  be  rebuilt  and 
adorned  in  her  glory,  as  the  last  and  final  display  of  the  figurative 
work  of  God,  which  should  typify  the  New  and  Spiritual  Jerusalem, 
that  He  designed  to  establish  on  the  earth,  which  Saint  John  saw  in 


92  Solomon's  kingdom  was  typical  [part  i. 

vision,  descending  froin  God  out  of  heaven,  adorned  as  a  Bride  for 
her  husband.   (See  Rev.  x.xi.  2.) 

26.  And  now  saith  Solomon,  son  of  David,  Hear,  O  ye  people,  the 
words  of  Almighty  God,  revealed  by  me,  his  figurative  son,  to  an 
Instrument  of  mortal  clay.  Hear,  O  earth,  and  be  glad,  and  rejoice 
in  the  work  of  thy  God.  Rejoice  O  ye  heavens,  and  let  the  earth 
leap  for  joy;  for  salvation  hath  come  into  thy  borders.  The  Bride 
hath  made  herself  ready,  and  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  hath  taken 
place:  and  behold  now  are  all  things  ready.   (See  Rev.  xix.  7.) 

27.  The  order  of  the  new  and  spiritual  kingdom  of  righteousness 
and  peace  is  established  on  earth,  in  which  Christ  shall  rule  and 
reign  till  all  things  are  subdued  to  him  in  righteousness;  until  the 
kingdoms  of  the  earth  have  become  the  kingdoms  of  the  Lord  and 
of  his  Christ ;  wherein  all  souls  will  gather  into  a  oneness  of  heart, 
and  see  eye  to  eye. 

28.  For  holy  is  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  holy  is  his 
word  unto  man,  in  this  day  of  his  mighty  power,  wherein  He  hath 
brought  to  nought  the  lofty  inventions  of  man,  and  laid  low  their 
false  imaginations  concerning  his  holy  work.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord 
Almighty,  I  have  chosen  the  weak  things  to  bring  to  nought,  and  to 
confound  the  wise  of  this  world ;  that  none  may  glory  in  any  wis- 
dom, save  that  which  cometh  from  Me. 

29.  For  I  the  Lord  have  set  up  my  kingdom  upon  earth,  a  king- 
dom which  shall  have  no  end.  And  no  wisdom  shall  have  any  place 
or  part  in  this  kingdom,  except  that  which  cometh  from  the  throne 
of  God,  and  is  established  by  the  right  hand  of  his  power.  For  by 
the  wisdom  of  the  powers  above,  was  this  kingdom  established; 
and  not  according  to  the  wisdom  of  man. 

30.  Therefore  beware  all  ye  people,  beware,  saith  the  Almighty 
God,  beware,  O  ye  children  of  men,  that  ye  stretch  not  forth  with 
polluted  hands,  polluted  with  the  natural  and  carnal  reasonings  of 
fallen  man,  to  interfere  with  this  work  of  mine:  for  this  heritage 
of  mine  will  I  protect;  yea,  I  will  surround  it  with  a  wall  of  fire; 
and  with  my  wrath  will  I  smite  the  invaders  thereof 

3L  For  I  the  Lord  God  have  decreed,  in  my  most  holy  wisdom, 
that  man,  fallen  man,  shall  never  have  dominion  and  power  over 
this  work,  wherein  I  have  made  my  last  and  final  revelation  to  man, 
in  which  I  will  accomplish  the  full  and  final  salvation  of  all  the  fall- 
en race  that  shall  ever  find  salvation. 


CHAP.  XXI.]  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF   CHKIST.  93 

32.  Although  Satan  may  rage  and  throw  in  his  darts,  and  brinjj 
forward  the  natural  wisdom  of  tliis  world;  yet,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
I  will  defend  my  sanctuary,  and  the  Ark  of  the  spiritual  covenant 
of  everlasting  life  will  I  guard.  And  the  soul  that  ventures  to  come 
forth  with  the  natural  wisdom  of  man,  to  interfere  in  any  wise, 
with  this  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  which  is  established  by  my  Almighty 
Power  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  that  soul  will  I  smite  in  my  wrath  and 
cut  down  in  my  hot  displeasure. 

33.  For  with  the  sword  of  fire  and  wrath,  will  I  defend  this  altar 
of  mine,  where  souls  shall  sacrifice  before  Me,  on  this  altar  of  self- 
denial,  all  that  is  base  and  carnal  in  my  sight,  and  become  fitted  and 
j)repared  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen,  to  be  jointed  into  the  new 
and  spiritual  temple,  of  which  all  souls  have  an  equal  right. 

34.  For  as  no  timber  was  rejected  in  the  building  of  the  figura- 
tive temple,  that  was  sound  enough  to  endure  and  go  through  the 
preparatory  work;  so  shall  no  soul  be  rejected  that  will  endure  the 
purifying  work  of  the  preparation.  For  no  soul,  whose  natural  abil- 
ities may  be  ever  so  great,  shall  have  any  part  in  this  holy  temple 
of  mine,  without  passing  through  the  hands  of  the  workman,  and 
being  hewed,  squared  and  jointed  in  spirit,  which  gives  every  soul 
an  equal  chance. 

35.  The  king  upon  his  throne  is  made  equal  with  the  beggar  in 
his  poverty;  for  the  valleys  shall  be  exalted,  and  the  hills  shall  be 
brought  low;  for  I  the  Lord  am  equal,  and  my  judgments  are  just, 
and  all  souls  are  equally  precious  in  my  sight;  therefore  have  I 
made  equal  provisions  for  the  salvation  of  all.   (See  Ezek.  xviii.  4.) 

3G.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  T  give  unto  you  at  this  time,  re- 
vealed to  the  writer  by  my  beloved  son  Solomon,  in  whom  I  delight. 
Sealed  by  the  finger  of  the  Almighty,  and  by  the  finger  of  his  holy, 
holy  Wisdom. 


94  OF   ELECTION   AND  REGENERATION.  [pART  I. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Famines  predicted.     Election  and  reprobation  explained.     Of  re- 
generation. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Awake  O  earth,  and  hear  the  voice  of 
thy  God,  and  howl  because  of  thy  abominations  ;  yea,  let  thy  roar- 
ings be  like  the  roaring  of  a  mighty  lion  robbed  of  his  prey.  For 
lo!  I  the  Lord  God  will  rob  the  inhabitants  of  their  prey,  and  T  will 
break  the  staff  of  bread,  and  cause  their  cisterns  of  water  to  fail, 
and  their  flocks  shall  wither  for  want  of  sustenance,  and  both  man 
and  beast  shall  fall  victims  to  the  ravages  of  famine. 

2.  And  the  roaring  of  man  shall  be  great,  and  the  howling  of 
wild  beasts  shall  be  mighty;  for  the  whole  staff  of  support  shall  fail, 
and  great  and  sore  will  be  the  affliction  of  the  children  of  men;  yea, 
heaps  of  the  slain  of  the  famine  will  there  be  in  their  great  cities, 
and  no  arm  stretched  out  to  save. 

3.  And  then  will  man  e.Kclaim,  O,  that  I  never  lived  to  see  these 
days,  wherein  our  iniquities  have  swallowed  us  up,  and  none  are 
able  to  stand!  Some  will  say  within  their  hearts,  "Are  not  these  the 
beginning  of  the  days  of  sorrow  spoken  of,  both  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testament?  Are  not  these  the  beginning  of  the  signs  of  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man?  Are  not  the  days,  the  figurative  days 
accomplished  to  usher  in  the  signs  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man  in  his  glory?" 

4.  "Did  he  not  say,  while  upon  earth,  previous  to  his  coming, 
there  would  be  great  distress  upon  the  earth?  and  do  we  not  behold 
it?  Have  there  not  been  famines,  earthquakes,  fires,  pestilences, 
and  the  like,  without  ceasing?  and  whither  shall  I  flee?  If  I  flee 
unto  the  priests,  they  themselves  are  like  unto  the  people;  death 
hath  taken  hold  of  them  also." 

5.  Thus  and  thus  will  man  exclaim,  and  reason  with  himself  con- 
cerning the  days  of  terror,  in  which  all  faces  will  gather  paleness ; 
because  of  the  judgments  which  will  overspread  the  earth.  And 
then,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I  begin  to  call  in  my  elect  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth. 

0.  And  who  are  my  elect?  saith  the  Lord;  are  they  a  chosen 
few,  whom  I  have  decreed  and  elected  from   tlio   foundaticni  of  the 


CHAP.  XXII.]       OF  ELECTION  AND  REGENERATION.  95 

world,  to  be  s.ived,  wlietlier  tlieir  deeds  be  good  or  evil?  Nay,  in 
no  wise,  saith  an  holy  and  impartial  God,  I  have  made  no  .such  elec- 
tion nor  reprobation  as  this;  neither  have  I  decreed  the  salvation  or 
reprohati<Mi  of  any  soul  otherwise  than  in  the  following  manner : 

7.  Behold  all  souls  are  mine;  (See  Ezek.  xviii.  4.)  therefore 
shall  all  be  called  by  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  of  salvation.  And 
they  that  hear  and  obey  my  voice,  the  same  have  I  chosen,  and  if 
they  prove  faithful,  they  are  my  elect.  And  they  that  hear  my  voice 
and  obey  it  not,  the  same  have  I  reprobated;  therefore  they  are 
none  of  mine. 

8.  This  therefore,  is  my  word  concerning  election  and  reproba- 
tion ;  and  the  order  of  my  predestination  is  this  :  Every  soul  is  pre- 
destined by  my  wisdom,  to  a  certain  order  or  place  in  my  creation, 
and  no  souls  can  receive  the  order  to  which  they  are  predestinated, 
until  they  hear  my  voice,  and  know  it  to  be  my  voice;  but  their 
inheritance  of  the  order  of  their  predestination  depends  upon  their 
obedience  to  my  call  to  them. 

9.  And  henceforth,  let  no  soul,  after  hearing  this  my  word,  de- 
fame my  holy  name  with  such  like  abominable  doctrines  concerning 
my  decrees  to  man,  as  to  charge  Me  with  injustice  and  inequality 
in  my  ways.  For  1,  the  holy  and  just  One,  do  decree  and  declare 
to  all  souls,  that  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam  shall  have  a  fair 
trial  of  their  integrity,  and  prove  their  own  election  or  reprobation 
by  their  obedience  or  disobedience.  Therefore  let  this  end  the 
matter  concerning  my  decrees,  and  my  elect  and  nonelect. 

10.  Then  in  my  own  time,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  will  I 
gather  my  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the 
other;  (See  Matt.  x.\iv.  31.)  and  thus  will  I  call  my  elect.  Those 
who  see  the  sign  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  their  hearts 
become  awakened  thereby,  to  cry  to  Me  for  deliverance,  and  call 
not  for  the  rocks  to  cover  them  from  my  All-seeing  eye,  by  seeking 
to  hide  from  Me,  and  from  him  who  cometh  to  take  vengeance  up- 
on the  earth,  for  its  abominations ;  these  are  my  elect,  saith  the 
Lord. 

11.  But  those  who,  when  they  hear  my  voice,  through  my  mighty 
judgments,  which  I  shall  cause  to  roll,  proclaiming  against  their 
abominations  in  my  sight,  seek  to  hide  from  Me,  and  continue  to 
cover  themselves  beneath  the  weight  of  iniquity,  and  the  load  of 
their  transgressions,  until  their  day  of  mercy  is  fulfilled;  such  I 
will  leave  to  suffer  until  the  days  of  my  wrath  are  accomplished. 


96  OF  ELECTION  AND  REGENERATION.        [PART  I. 

12.  Then,  if  ihey  will  hear  my  voice,  and  harden  not  their  hearts, 
and  come  at  my  call,  I  will  heal  them  of  their  stripes,  and  will  be 
a  Father  to  them ;  and  by  their  obedience  shall  they  become  my 
elect. 

13.  And  again  I  say,  I  will  call  my  elect  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth ;  and  they  shall  be  those  who,  in  the  beginning  of  the  day 
of  trouble,  wherein  they  behold  the  sign  of  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man,*  do  bow  their  souls  before  Me,  and  cry  unto  Me  to  show 
them  some  way  of  deliverance,  and  are  willing  to  sacrifice  all  earthly 
enjoyments  for  the  sake  of  a  knowledge  of  the  way  whereby  they 
may  be  saved,  and  escape  my  wrath  against  sin. 

14.  Yea,  such  as  will  exclaim  in  the  bitterness  of  their  souls,  "O 
Lord,  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?  Where  shall  I  find  the  Rock  of 
salvation,  that  I  may  gather  thereon  and  be  saved  from  sin,  and  be 
able  to  escape  thy  righteous  judgments? 

15.  Verily,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  will  I  hear  the  prayers  of  all 
such  as  are  willing  to  fall  upon  the  rock  of  salvation  and  be  broken, 
and  there  willingly  and  freely  grind  to  powder  the  nature  of  evil  in 
themselves,  by  obedience  to  my  word,  made  known  to  them  in  the 
order  of  my  anointing,  in  the  Zion  of  my  glory. 

16.  These  are  my  elect,  whom  I  will  call  from  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth  by  the  trumpet  of  salvation,  and  will  gather  them  into 
my  Zion,  my  holy  temple  upon  earth,  there  to  reign  over  every  vile 
passion  and  propensity  of  the  nature  of  evil,  by  the  power  of  the 
anointing  revealed  through  my  beloved  Son ;  and  thus  shall  they 
reign  with  Christ  on  earth. 

17.  "But  wo  to  them  that  are  with  child,  and  to  them  that  give 
suck  in  those  days!"  (Mark  xiii.  17.)  Yea,  wo,  wo,  wo  be  to  them 
that  still  cleave  to  the  works  of  generation,  in  the  day  wherein  man 
hath  been  called  to  arise  and  come  forth  into  the  resurrection  of 
life  ;  that  resurrection  in  which  man  is  called  to  be  as  the  Angels 
of  God  in  heaven,  neither  marrying  nor  being  given  in  marriage: 
but  walking  in  the  straight  path  of  the  regeneration,  marked  out  by 
him  who  is  a  perfect  pattern  for  all.  (See  Luke  xx.  35,  36.) 

18.  And  thus  shall  it  be  when  my  trumpet  shall  echo  through  the 
earth  to  gather  my  elect:  "Two  shall  be  grinding  together;  the 
one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left."  (Luke  xvii.  35.)     Those  who 

*  The  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  must  always  be  future  to  tliosn  who  have 
not  yet  received  tiiiii,  nor  lieanl  his  voice,  livcii  lo  l]\v  itui  ol"  time.       Eds. 


CHAP.  XXII.]  OF   ELECTION  AND  REGENERATION.  97 

will  hear  my  voice  and  come  forth  at  my  call,  shall   be  taken  and 
gathered  into  my  fold  in  Zion. 

19.  But  such  as  harden  their  hearts,  and  still  seek  to  serve  sin, 
and  walk  in  bondage  to  that  vile  nature  of  the  fall,  wo,  wo  be  unto 
them;  for  they  shall  be  left  to  suffer,  and  their  flight  shall  be  in  the 
day  wherehi  I  the  Lord,  the  true  husbandman,  will  neither  sow  nor 
plant  in  my  vineyard. 

20.  Therefore  such  shall  be  left  to  wander  in  the  forest  of  sin  and 
desolation,  until  the  days  of  my  wrath  are  accomplished,  and  the 
day  returneth  in  which  I  will  again  return  to  my  vineyard,  and  en- 
large the  borders  thereof,  to  make  room  to  gather  and  plant,  until 
all  souls  that  desire  to  be  regenerated  from  a  state  of  sin  and  sorrow, 
into  a  state  of  life  and  peace,  by  being  planted  in  the  gospel  soil  in 
the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  can  have  that  privilege. 

2L  And  this  is  the  work  of  the  regeneration  of  the  souls  of  the 
children  of  men ;  that  they  be  taken  in  mercy  from  the  state  of  the 
wild  forest  of  sin,  and  transplanted  into  the  gospel  soil;  there  to 
take  root  and  grow  into  newness  of  life,  leaving  behind  the  life  of 
sin,  and  daily  increasing  in  the  life  of  righteousness. 

22.  This  is  the  regeneration  of  the  soul  from  a  state  of  nature, 
into  a  state  of  grace;  from  a  state  of  sin  and  wickedness,  to  a  state 
of  righteousness  and  justification  ;  from  a  state  of  disobedience  and 
rebellion  against  the  commands  of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  to  a  state 
of  quietness  and  obedience  to  the  laws  and  requirements  of  Mount 
Zion,  the  City  of  the  living  God,  the  New  Jerusalem,  established 
upon  the  earth. 

23.  I  the  holy  proclaiming  Angel,  do  witness  these  to  be  the  words 
of  Him  who  revealeth  his  hidden  mysteries  to  the  babes  of  his  Zi- 
on, to  the  weak  and  illiterate,  unable,  of  themselves,  to  comprehend 
the  hidden  mysteries  of  godliness. 


THE  ¥OED  OF  GOD  REVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETII  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEX  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  Commenced  March  12,  A.  D.  1842. 
A  ROLL  FROM  THE  ETERNAL  FATHER. 


CHAPTER  I. 

TTie  Lord  reproves  his  people  for  unbelief  and  unfaithfulness,  their 
disobedience  and  disorderly  conduct ;  He  warns  them  to  repent, 
and  be  examples  to  ike  world,  of  love  and  union,  peace  and  har- 
mony. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Archangel  to  the  writer,  Bow  down  thy 
soul  and  write  the  words  which  I,  the  holy  Angel  shall  sound  forth 
unto  thee,  in  the  name  of  my  Holy  and  Eternal  Father ;  for  thus 
and  thus  spake  He  unto  me ;  Go  thou  unto  this  people  whom  I 
have  chosen  to  be  mine,  and  speak  my  words  unto  them.  And  now, 
saith  the  holy  Angel,  O  ye  people,  hearken  and  hear  the  words  which 
I  shall  sound  forth  to  you,  from  a  Roll  written  by  the  Lord's  own 
hand. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Him  that  I  love,  I  will  chasten,  and  he 
that  knoweth  my  will  and  doeth  it  not,  him  will  I  chasten  with  many 
stripes.  And  who  is  there  among  this  people  that  can  arise  and  say, 
I  would  that  I  knew  the  will  of  the  Lord,  that  I  might  do  it. 

3.  Do  ye  not  all  know  the  will  of  the  Lord,  from  the  least  even 
unto  the  greatest?  Hath  not  the  time  come  with  you,  O  my  people, 
that  ye  have  no  need  to  say  one  to  another,  Know  ye  the  Lord  ? 
Have  I  not  caused  you  all  to  know  Me,  from  the  least,  even  unto 
the  greatest?  (See  Jer.  xxxi.  34.) 

4.  Truly  I  have,  saith  the  Lord,  and  think  ye  to  escape  the  rod 
of  correction,  ye  that  dare  transgress,  daily,  my  known  will  unto 


100  A   SEVERE  BEPRUOF   OF  UNFAITHFULNESS.  [pART  II. 

you?  Think  ye  to  escape  iny  rod,  which  hath  ah-eady  budded  and 
blossomed  against  you? 

5.  O  my  people!  my  people!  To  whom  shall  I  liken  you?  Are 
ye  not  like  unto  my  figurative  people  Israel  ?  Do  ye  not,  when  I 
sound  forth  my  word  to  you,  through  my  holy  Angels,  made  known 
to  you  through  instruments  of  human  clay,  say  in  your  hearts. 
Wherein,  O  Lord,  have  we  come  short  of  doing  thy  will  ?  and 
wherein  have  we  failed  of  fulfilling  thy  commands  to  us? 

6.  And  now,  O  ye  people,  whom  I  have  chosen,  hear  ye  my  words, 
and  know  that  it  is  no  other  than  the  voice  of  the  Holy  One  of  Is- 
rael. As  I  did,  through  my  holy  prophets,  threaten  the  destruction 
of  my  figurative  people  Israel,  for  their  disobedience  and  rebellion 
in  my  sight ;  so  have  I  threatened  you  whom  1  have  called  to  be  my 
holy  chosen  people. 

7.  But  like  rebellious  Israel,  because  I  do  not  immediately  exe- 
cute my  judgments,  ye  venture  to  transgress  and  trample  upon  my 
holy  word,  and  put  far  away  the  evil  day,  and  say,  "The  Lord  is 
not  as  man;  therefore  I  will  venture,  and  no  evil  shall  come  upon  me." 

8.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  did  I  not  fulfill  my  word  upon  the  ancient 
people  of  my  choice?  Did  I  leave  one  syllable  of  all  which  I  had 
spoken,  unaccomplished?  Nay,  verily.  Neither  will  I  leave  unac- 
complished one  word  of  ;dl  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you. 

9.  Yet  I  will  not  scatter  my  chosen  people,  nor  suffer  them  to  be 
overthrown,  although  their  remnant  should  be  small  and  diminutive 
in  numbers  ;  yet  for  my  holy  name's  sake  will  I  fulfill  my  promises 
unto  the  righteous,  and  I  will  uphold  them  in  the  day  of  my  ven- 
geance, and  it  shall  be  well  with  them. 

10.  But  wo  unto  them  that  do  wickedly ;  for  it  shall  be  ill  with 
them  ;  for  I  the  Lord  will  fulfill  my  word  unto  them.  And  although 
my  judgments  delay;  yet  will  I  bring  about  my  purpose,  which  is 
to  have  a  pure  and  holy  people. 

11.  And  ye  that  hearken  not  unto  my  voice,  to  obey  in  every  word 
wherein  I  have  clearly  made  known  my  will  to  you,  know  ye,  I  will 
scatter  you,  and  ye  shall  be  scattered;  for  I  the  Lord  am  a  God  of 
truth,  and  in  Me  there  is  no  deceit  nor  wavering.  I  speak  not  with 
a  lying  tongue,  threatening  without  meaning;  but  according  as  I 
have  threatened,  so  will  T  perform.  And  not  one  word  of  ail  which 
I  have  spoken,  shall  fall  to  the  ground. 

VZ.  And  ye  that  seek  ease  and  pleasure  in  your  own  natural  ways 
and  wills,  regardless  of  my  word  to  you,   taking  i)lcasure  in  disobe- 


CHAP.   I.]        A   SEVERE  REPROOF   OF  UNFAITHFULNESS.  101 

dience,  and  yet  say,  "Wherein  have  we  disobeyed  thee,  O  Lord? 
and  wherein  have  we  grieved  the  Holy  One  of  Lsrael?" 

13.  Thus  saitli  the  Lord,  As  I  made  known  to  my  ancient  chosen 
people,  whom  I  afterwards  scattered  to  the  four  winds,  wherein  they 
grieved  Me,  and  wherefore  I  had  no  pleasure  in  them;  so  will  I 
make  known  unto  you  wherefore  I  have  no  pleasure  in  you,  and 
wherein  ye  have  grieved  Me,  the  Holy  One. 

14.  What  more  could  I  have  done  for  you,  O  ye  people,  than  what 
I  have  already  done  ?  Have  I  not  taught  you  from  my  holy  and  eternal 
throne,  in  my  own  name,  and  in  the  name  of  my  Holy  and  Eternal 
Wisdom,  from  your  rising  in  the  morning,  until  your  retiring  to 
rest  in  the  evening? 

15.  But  how  have  many  of  you  regarded  it?  Some  of  you  have 
treated  it  as  though  it  was  of  man's  invention,  and  would  come  to 
nought  as  such  :  for  ye  have  regarded  it  not.  But  ye  say,  "Where- 
in have  we  disregarded  it  ?" 

16.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  are  not  your  mouths  an  open  sepulchre, 
uttering  forth  perverse  things  ?  Do  ye  go  forth  in  your  daily  employ 
in  my  solemn  fear  ?  And  ye  that  are  given  to  much  conversation, 
do  ve  bridle  well  your  tongues,  uttering  forth  nothing  of  a  vain 
chaffy  nature? 

17.  Have  ye  peace  one  with  another?  Doth  your  love  flow  one  to 
another  ?  And  is  it  your  delight  to  build  up  and  beautify  my  holy 
Zion  upon  the  earth?  If  so,  how  is  it  that  T  behold  jars  and  discords 
among  you?  And  why  is  it  that  I  behold  your  hearts  hardened  one 
against  another,  holding  grudges  therein  ?  Secret  animosities,  saith 
the  Lord,  do  I  behold  in  the  hearts  of  some  of  those  whom  I  have 
called  my  chosen  people. 

18.  But  know  ye,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  that  dwell  in  bitterness  of 
spirit  one  towards  another,  henceforth  ye  are  none  of  mine,  and 
your  offerings  I  will  not  accept;  for  your  offerings  are  not  of  the 
best  of  the  flock;  but  they  are  of  the  lame  and  the  maimed ;  there- 
fore will  I  not  accept  them :  for  they  are  a  stench  in  my  nostrils, 
and  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

19.  But  some  of  you  say,  "  Wherein  do  we  offer  such  and  such 
offerings  as  these?"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Ye  that  harbor  hard  feel- 
ings and  envyings  in  your  hearts,  one  towards  another,  and  do  not 
become  reconciled,  but  bring  your  offerings  to  offer  in  my  holy  sanc- 
tuary, I  say,  in  this  do  ye  not  pollute  my  altar,  and  defile  my  holy 
sanctuary? 


102 


A  SEVERE  REPROOF  OF  UNFAITHFULNESS. 


[part  II. 

20.  Did  not  my  beloved  Son,  in  his  first  appearance,  say.  If  ye 
have  an  offering  to  make  unto  the  Lord,  and  have  ought  against 
your  brother,  leave  there  your  otlering,  and  go  and  be  reconciled  to 
your  brother,  and  then  return  and  make  your  offering  ?  (See  Matt.  v. 
23, '^4.) 

21.  But  ye  regard  not  this  saying  of  my  beloved  Son,  although  it 
hath  been  repeatedly  enjoined  in  his  second  appearance,  and  hath 
become  one  of  the  written  and  positive  laws  of  Mount  Zion.  Yet 
ye  presumptuously  assemble  to  offer  unto  Me  that  which  I,  in  my 
holy  law,  have  forbidden  you  to  offer.  And  think  ye  that  I  the  Lord 
will  be  mocked  in  this  way,  and  not  recompense  you? 

22.  Ye  that  presumptuously  transgress,  and  assemble  before  Me,  to 
offer  that  which  is  a  pollution  in  my  sight,  instead  of  making  atone- 
ment by  a  sin  offering,  before  my  holy  Anointed  Ones,  that  ye 
become  reconciled  to  my  order,  before  ye  attempt  to  go  forth  to  wor- 
ship Me. 

23.  O  my  people,  saith  the  Lord,  how  long  will  ye  provoke  Me  to 
anger  by  your  trespasses?  day  after  day,  uttering  forth  words  with 
an  unruly  tongue,  one  against  another,  and  say,  I  have  done  no 
harm!  But,  saith  the  Lord,  where  is  the  love  which  covereth  a  mul- 
titude of  sins  ? 

24.  Do  ye  call  it  covering  sins  to  conceal  the  short  comings  of  your 
brethren  and  sisters  from  my  holy  Anointed  Ones,  and  with  an  un- 
bridled tongue,  proclaim  the  same  upon  the  house-top?  Do  ye  call 
this  love,  that  love  which  covereth  the  sin  of  your  brother  or  sister? 

25.  Is  this  according  to  my  holy  and  eternal  law,  given  in  my 
Zion,  which,  in  spirit  and  substance,  altereth  not  from  generation 
to  generation,  so  long  as  time  or  eternity  remaineth.  Think  ye,  O 
my  people,  to  trample  upon  my  laws  in  this  way? 

26.  How  shall  I  be  reconciled  unto  you,  O  my  people,  except  ye 
repent  of  your  trespasses,  and  humble  yourselves  before  Me,  in  the 
order  which  I  have  appointed?  For  your  offerings  are  no  more  pleas- 
ant unto  Me,  because  of  your  transgressions. 

27.  And,  O  my  people,  hear  ye  my  word,  and  know  ye,  that  I  the 
Lord,  am  a  God  of  love,  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in 
Me;  and  he  that  dwelleth  not  in  love  dwelleth  not  in  Me,  neither 
liath  my  spirit  any  part  in  him,  and  he  is  none  of  mine;  for  I  own 
him  not; 

28.  And  ye  that  delight  to  scatter  the  faults  of  your  brethren  and 
sisters,  and  say,    "I  have  done  no  harm,  so  long  as  I  revealed  it  not 


CHAP.  I.]         A  SEVERE  REPROOF  OF  UNFAITHFULNESS.  103 

to  make  it  manifest  to  that  light  which  will  cause  their  deeds  to  be 
reproved;  for  in  this  would  1  do  them  an  injury,  but  so  long  as  I 
do  not  this,  how  can  I  do  them  an  injury?" 

29.  "Such  and  such  things' are  not  worth  my  attention,  neither 
would  I  degrade  myself  in  this  manner  to  expose  such  things  to  the 
light;  therefore  there  can  be  no  harm  in  conversing  freely  concern- 
ing these  things ;  and  if  there  be  any  sin  in  this  which  they  have 
done,  they  alone  must  be  responsible." 

30.  But,  saith  the  holy  and  just  One,  Say  ye  not,  "  They  alone 
must  be  responsible:"  fori  the  Lord,  with  my  own  voice,  do  say 
that  ye  become  responsible  with  a  weighty  responsibility,  whenever 
ye  reveal  the  faults  of  your  brother  or  sister,  let  them  be  never  so 
small,  except  in  the  order  of  my  anointing,  to  that  light  which  I 
have  established,  which  is  able  to  comprehend  and  subdue  all  dark- 
ness which  Cometh  to  it. 

31.  For  I  the  Lord'will  reject  your  offerings,  as  impure  and  loath- 
some in  my  sight,  until  ye  return  and  repent,  and  become  washed 
from  your  transgressions.  For  instead  of  that  love,  which  cover- 
eth  the  sin  of  your  brother  or  your  sister,  with  that  charity  which 
will  cause  you  to  reveal  it  no  where,  except  in  that  order  wherein 
it  can  be  removed,  ye  eagerly  eat  up  the  sins  of  my  people,  and 
vomit  them  out,  whithersoever  ye  go,  to  defile  the  holy  and  conse- 
crated Zion  of  my  likeness. 

32.  And  how  shall  I  recompense  you  for  this,  except  ye  suddenly 
humble  yourselves  before  Me,  and  wash  away  these  abominable  pol- 
lutions, from  within  the  walls  of  my  holy  Zion  upon  earth. 

33.  O  my  people  !  saith  the  Lord,  how  long  will  ye  seek  to  be  bas- 
tards in  my  house?  How  long  will  ye  seek  to  be  the  inhabitants  of 
my  new  earth,  while  practicing  the  abominations  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  old  earth?  How  long  shall  I  bear  with  mongrels  in  my  king- 
dom, a  mixture  of  the  seed  of  malice  with  the  seed  of  love? 

34.  Think  ye  that  I  the  Lord  will  accept  such  like  fruit  as  this  ? 
the  seed  of  the  bond  woman  mingled  with  the  seed  of  promise? 
How  long  will  ye  tempt  Me  in  this  way?  saith  the  Lord.  Have  I 
not  called  you  to  arise  and  subdue  the  seed  of  iniquity,  that  my 
Zion  may  no  more  be  defiled  with  mongrels,  and  with  a  mixture  of 
the  old  and  new  creation  ? 

35.  What  did  I  the  Lord  do  with  those  of  my  figurative  people 
who  mingled  with  the  heathen,  and  took  wives  of  other  nations,  to 
beget  and  bring  forth  mongrels?  Did  I  harbor  them  among  ray  cho- 


104  A  SEVERE  REPROOF   OF  UNFAITHFULNESS.  [PART  II. 

sen  people?  Did  I  not  cause  them  to  arise  and  separate  themselves 
from  their  strange  wives,  and  from  their  strange  offspring,  and  purify 
themselves  before  Me,  ere  I  would  accept  them  in  anywise?  (See 
Ezrax.  10  to  14.) 

3H.  And  think  ye  I  will  accept  you,  unless  ye  purify  yourselves? 
Ye  that  are  called  to  be,  in  substance,  my  holy  and  chosen  people, 
to  be  the  inhabitants  of  my  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem,  wherein 
should  dwell  nothing  which  will  offend  in  all  my  holy  Mountain; 
wherein  should  dwell  nothing  but  love,  peace  and  purit)  ; 

87.  Wherein  all  jarring  should  cease,  and  the  rough  sound  of  con- 
tention should  no  more  be  heard ;  but  that  all  should  dwell  in  qui- 
etness, moving  in  harmony  one  with  another,  strewing  peace  instead 
of  discord,  love  instead  of  hatred  and  malice,  quietness  instead  of 
confusion ;  all  striving  to  excel  in  the  beautifying  of  the  Zion  of 
my  likeness  below. 

38.  And  this  is  my  word  unto  you,  at  this  time,  and  thus  and  thus 
have  I  spoken  ;  and  he  that  is  wise  to  treasure  up  these  my  words, 
is  wise  for  himself,  and  I  will  number  and  measure  his  portion  with 
the  wise.  But  they  that  are  foolish  and  regard  not  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  which  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom,  them  will  1  reject,  and  I 
will  appoint  their  portion  with  those  in  whom  my  soul  hath  no 
pleasure. 

39.  And  thus  do  I  close  my  word  at  this  time,  forever  to  stand  as 
the  words  of  an  Almighty  God,  revealed  to  an  instrument  of  mortal 
clay,  by  my  holy  Archangel  of  everlasting  love.  Remember  the 
words  of  my  beloved  Son;  '"'As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chast- 
en :  be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent." 

40.  "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock:  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with 
him,  and  he  with  me.  To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  grant  to  sit 
with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with 
my  Father  in  his  throne."  (Rev.  iii.  19,  20,21.) 

41.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  I  do  witness  this  to  be  the 
word  of  God,  and  furthermore  do  I  witness  it  to  be  faithfully  writ- 
ten by  mortal  hand.  And  with  pleasure  do  I  behold  this  word  of 
God  brought  to  mortal  view ;  for  my  pleasure  is  in  the  increase  and 
purity  of  the  work  of  God,  that  work  which  conquers  and  subdues 
all  things  to  itself 


CHAP.  II.]    THE  EARTH  SHALL  BE  RENEWED,  ETC.  105 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  earth  shall  he  reneived ;  the  deserts  and  waste  places  shall  be 
replenished  and  made  fruitful.  Judgments  declared  agcdnst  op- 
pression and  slavery.  The  state  of  the  oppressor  and  the  oppress- 
ed shall  be  reversed  hereafter. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Alphamine,  [The  creator  as  Male  and 
Female,]  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  the  Most  High  and  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  My  voice  is  to  the  deserts  and  to  the  uninhabited 
places,  to  the  mountains,  the  groves  and  the  waste  places,  yea,  and 
to  the  clefts  of  the  rocky  mountains,  and  to  the  caverns,  and  whith- 
ersoever my  curse  hath  been,  there  will  I  cause  my  blessing  to  go 
and  remain. 

2.  And  the  earth  sliall  again  be  renewed  and  replenished  in  my 
sight;  for  I  will  smile  upon  the  deserts  and  they  shall  become  fruit- 
ful; and  I  will  howl  in  my  fury  against  the  habitations  of  dragons, 
the  screech  owl  and  the  cockatrice,  and  the  haunts  of  devils.  (See 
Isa.  xxxiv.  13.) 

3.  For  lo!  the  time  is  near  at  hand  when  the  earth  shall  be  re- 
deemed from  her  waste  and  desolate  places,  and  be  renewed,  and 
become  a  fruitful  garden  :  for  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  stretched  out 
for  the  deliverance  of  all  flesh,  and  whosoever  will,  may  be  set  at 
liberty;  and  he  that  remaineth  under  bondage,  he  it  is  that  seeketh 
death  rather  than  life,  and  chooseth  bondage  rather  than  to  be  set 
at  liberty. 

4.  For  I  will  break  the  yoke  of  bondage  and  slay  the  cruel  op- 
pressor, and  set  at  liberty  the  captive,  and  the  servant  shall  be  even 
as  his  lord.  And  he  shall  not  escape  that  hath  lorded  over  his  fel- 
low creatures,  and  with  a  hand  loaded  with  tyranny,  hath  heaped 
afflictions  and  measured  out  wrath,  and  hath  taken  vengeance,  un- 
just vengeance  into  his  own  hands,  and  hath,  with  the  ferocity  of  a 
tiger,  wreaked  it  upon  his  fellow  beings,  regardless  of  humanity, 
regardless  of  the  laws  of  God  or  man. 

14 


106  THK   EARTH   SHALL  BE  R?:NE\VED  [paRT     II. 

5.  How  think  ye  to  be  treated,  ye  that  have  done  thus  and  thus, 
when  stripped  of  your  mortality,  and  called  to  appear  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  with  no  other  recommendation  than  your  works?  And  ye 
that  arc  loaded  with  such  crimes  as  these,  where  will  ye  appear? 
Where  will  your  works  recommend  you  '? 

6.  But  ye  say,  "  Have  I  not  a  right  to  do  whatsoever  I  will  with 
my  own  ?  Have  I  not  a  right  to  beat  an  unruly  ox  or  any  other  dumb 
animal,  for  which  I  liave  paid  my  own  money  to  purchase?" 

7.  "And  have  I  not  the  same  right  to  beat  my  servant,  procured 
by  my  own  money,  who  is  in  my  sight,  no  more  nor  less  than  a 
beast  purchased  by  money,  to  undergo  the  toils  and  hardships  which 
the  brutal  creation  are  incapable  of  performing?" 

8.  "How  shall  I  be  accountable  for  this,  seeing  the  laws  of  the 
land  do  uphold  me  in  it?  For  what  more  is  a  servant  than  a  beast, 
although  he  be  in  human  form?  And  in  a  special  manner  those  of 
the  colored  race,  what  are  they  but  beasts?" 

9.  "And  those  of  the  natives  of  the  soil,  what  are  they  more  or 
less  than  wild  savages?  What  are  they  but  wild  beasts  of  the  wilder- 
ness? Where  can  be  the  harm  of  keeping  them  in  their  place,  that 
they  cumber  not  the  fertile  soil  ?" 

10.  "Is  not  the  wilderness,  the  place  for  the  beasts  of  prey  ?  Will 
they  not,  when  the  wilderness  shall  be  cleared  and  cultivated,  retreat 
still  further  into  the  wilderness?  and  is  it  not  their  nature  so  to  do? 
Is  it  according  to  their  creation  to  dwell  on  cultivated  soil  ?  Did  the 
Lord  so  form  them  ?" 

11.  "Surely  not:  Neither  is  it  the  nature  of  the  wild  savages  to 
dwell  on  cultivated  soil,  although  it  be  of  their  own  cultivation. 
Surely  it  never  was  designed  of  the  Almighty  for  it  so  to  be,  that 
the  savage  race  should  cumber  the  pleasant  soil  of  America." 

12.  "But  as  the  wild  beasts  are  driven  by  the  husbandman  who 
cultivateth  the  ground  and  inhabiteth  the  soil,  and  causeth  them  to 
retreat  still  farther  into  the  wilderness;  so  in  like  manner  shall  these 
wild  inhabitants  be  driven  by  civilized  man,  into  remote  and  dis- 
tant regions,  that  they  cumber  not  the  pleasant  and  fertile  soil,  de- 
signed for  the  more  noble  part  of  God's  creation." 

13.  But,  saith  the  Lord  God,  who  arc  the  more  noble  part  of  my 
creation?  Am  I  as  man,  that  I  should  have  respect  to  persons?  Am 


CHAP.   H.]  AND   EQ,UAL  JUSTICE  DISPENSED.  107 

I  as  man  that  I  should  have  respect  to  colors?  Have  I  not  created  all, 
and  placed  upon  them  the  color  which  seemed  good  in  my  sight? 

14.  Have  I  not  placed  a  distinction  between  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  given  each  nation  their  language,  and  placed  some  mark 
of  distinction,  either  in  their  visage  or  color?  And  why  so?  Was  it 
because  I  regarded  some  more  and  some  less?  Did  I  design  in  this 
to  give  toleration  for  one  nation  to  hold  dominion  over  another  ?  Did 
I  design  in  this  that  one  color  should  lord  it  over  another  color  ? 

15.  Where  do  ye  find  authority  for  this?  Do  ye  find  it  written  in 
the  sacred  volume  of  the  law,  given  by  the  Almighty  to  his  servant 
Moses?  In  no  wise.  Do  ye  find  it  written  in  the  law  of  Christ,  in 
the  word  or  the  example  of  his  beloved  Son,  who  came  not  to  de- 
stroy the  law  of  Moses,  but  to  fulfill  and  strengthen  it  by  works  of 
love  and  charity? 

10.  And  how,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  shall  I  recompense  the 
abominations  of  the  children  of  men,  because  of  their  tyranny  and 
oppression?  and  because  of  the  grievous  burdens  which  they  have 
caused  the  poor  and  needy  to  carry,  which  they  themselves  were  not 
willing  so  much  as  to  touch  with  their  fingers  ? 

17.  O  wretched  and  abominable  man !  When  will  the  earth  cease 
her  groanings  and  her  lamentations,  because  of  the  abominations 
which  rest  thereon?  Her  cries  have  come  up  before  Me,  because 
of  the  fraud  and  deception,  the  bribery  and  the  traffic  of  human 
bodies,  making  merchandise  of  the  liberties  and  rights  of  man;  for 
it  was  never  designed  by  the  Creator  that  man's  feet  should  be  con- 
fined in  a  bushel,  and  bound  with  a  chain  of  tyranny. 

18.  As  I  have  decreed  that  man  should  arise  and  answer  the  end 
of  his  calling,  and  come  forth  in  that  beauty  which  was  designed 
by  the  Creator  in  the  beginning;  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  so 
shall  it  be  accomplished. 

19.  And  I  will  rend  the  yoke  of  tyranny :  I  will  break  the  arm  of 
oppression,  and  scatter  the  power  of  the  oppressor,  and  lay  low  the 
haughtiness  of  man,  who  seeketh  to  be  exalted  above  his  fellows, 
and  hold  dominion  over  the  rights  of  man,  and  bring  him  into  bond- 
age where  I  the  Lord  never  decreed  bondage,  but  left  him  to  the 
freedom  of  his  own  will  from  the  beginning. 

20.  Wo!  wo!  wo!  be  to  the  slave-holders,  and  to  the  slave  traf- 
fickers, who  plunder  for  captives,  and  with  an  arm  loaded  with  cru- 
elty, grasp  their  victims  and  rend  them  from  their  native  soil,  re- 
gardless of  favor  or  humanity,  and  place  their  feet  in  iron  fetters. 


108  THE   EARTH   SHALL  BE  RENEWED  [PART  II. 

and  limit  tlie  use  of  their  faculties,  lest,  through  the  multitude  of 
their  afflictions,  they  should  become  the  destroyers  of  themselves  or 
of  their  oppressors. 

21.  Indeed  their  cruel  captors  and  oppressors  might  expect  that 
they  would  attempt  to  deliver  themselves  from  oppression,  and  would 
rather  fall  into  the  hands  of  an  unknown  God,  than  to  risk  their 
fate  with  those  who  sought  to  destroy  their  rights  and  liberties,  and 
bring  them  under  such  cruel  and  severe  tyranny. 

22.  Yea,  wo!  wo!  be  to  those  who  hold  traffic  in  this  line;  for 
with  an  arm  loaded  with  severe  judgments  will  I,  the  Lord,  measure 
unto  them  according  to  their  doings,  and  not  one  soul  of  those  who 
have  been  traffickers  and  dealers  in  oppression,  in  this  manner,  as 
before  mentioned,  shall  escape  my  wrath.  Whether  they  be  clothed 
in  tenements  of  clay,  or  whether  they  be  stripped  of  their  earthly 
tabernacles,  the  same  hand  of  justice  shall  meet  them  whithersoever 
they  flee. 

23.  For  as  they  have  shown  no  mercy  nor  regarded  any  petitions, 
though  very  heart  rending,  except  to  a  heart  of  stone;  so  will  I  the 
Lord,  measure  unto  them;  and  they  shall  be  sold  under  the  hand 
of  the  oppressor,  and  they  shall  become  servants  under  the  domin- 
ion of  Satan  and  his  angels,  and  by  them  shall  they  be  tormented, 
day  and  night,  without  ceasing  until  they  shall  have  paid  the  utmost 
farthing. 

24.  And  they  shall  never  come  into  my  presence,  except  it  be  by 
the  prayers  and  intercessions  of  those  abused  slaves,  who  have  found 
the  mercy  and  charity  of  that  God,  who  knoweth  no  injustice  in 
his  dealings  with  the  works  of  his  hands.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord, 
not  until  mercy  shall  be  obtained  for  them  by  the  prayers  of  those 
whom  they  have  trampled  under  foot,  as  it  were,  by  their  cruel 
abuses,  shall  they  ever  come  into  the  presence  of  that  God  who 
holdeth  all  souls  in  equal  estimation. 

25.  For  I  will  cause  these  afflicted  ones  to  be  gathered  by  the 
arm  of  love,  and  they  shall  be  under  bondage  to  no  man  nor  woman. 
And  they  shall  become  heirs  of  the  promise,  children  of  the  free 
parentage,  feeling  no  bondage;  for  they  shall  be  freed  from  that 
which  Cometh  by  sin. 

26.  And  when  they  have  gained  that  measure  of  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  that  they  can,  in  the  sincerity  of  their  souls,  forgive  their 
enemies  and  oppressors,  and  pray  to  Me  with  the  prayer  of  my  be- 
loved Son,  and  say,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  tlioy  knew  not  what 


CHAP.   11.]  AND   EQUAL  JUSTICE  DISPENSED.  1.09 

they  did;"      Yea,  when  they  can  pray  thus,  for  their  enemies  and 
oppressors,  in  the  sincerity  of  their  souls,  1  will  Iiear  them. 

27.  And  when  ye  who  have  been  tiieir  oppressors,  become  suffi- 
ciently humbled  and  broken  in  spirit,  tliat  ye  can  forgive  yourselves, 
and  in  the  acrony  of  your  souls,  can  implore  the  forgiveness  of  those 
whom  ye  have  injured,  ye  may  beo-in  to  tind  mercy.  And  if  ye  are 
willing  to  receive  food  and  nourishment  at  their  hands,  and  ac- 
knowledge them  as  your  lords,  and  with  the  simplicity  of  a  little 
child,  who  had  been  sorely  afflicted,  because  of  his  willful  disobedi- 
ence, willing  to  receive  mercy  upon  any  terms,  never  so  degrading; 

28.  Then,  saith  the  Lord,  there  may  be  a  door  opened  for  you; 
but  until  then  shall  my  wrath  be  upon  you,  and  my  sore  displeasure 
will  I  cause  to  rest  upon  you. 

29.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord,  How  many  will  there  be  who  will 
spurn  in  their  hearts  and  say,  "Where  will  be  the  heaven  for  me,  if 
I  must  come  upon  a  level,  and  even  stoop  beneath  those  whom  I 
have  considered  as  mere  domestics,  and  as  dogs  in  ray  sight,  and 
have  regarded  them  as  beneath  the  human  creation?  How  shall  I 
ever  be  made  happy  with  those  of  my  inferiors?" 

30.  "  Do  we  not  read,  'In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions?' 
And  even  if  these  have  souls  as  precious  in  his  sight  as  mine,  why 
cannot  they  be  in  a  mansion  by  themselves,  and  enjoy  the  society  of 
their  own  equals,  and  not  mix  the  honorable  and  the  base  together  ?" 

31.  "  Surely  the  Lord,  in  his  wisdom,  hath  never  decreed  it  so, 
that  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  bond  and  the  free,  the  white  and  the 
black  should  be  upon  a  level.  How  can  I  bear  the  thoughts  of  this? 
Would  I  not  rather  live  in  a  dungeon  and  enjoy  the  society  of  my 
equals,  than  to  dwell  in  a  splendid  palace  and  mingle  with  the  baser 
sort,  and  hold  communion  with  the  vile  and  illiterate  of  the  earth?" 

32.  "Truly  I  would,"  saith  the  haughty  and  unregenerate  soul, 
who  hath  soared  upon  the  lofty  mountains  of  pride  and  self-exalted- 
ness,  and  hath  held  in  contempt  and  lorded  it  over  the  souls  of  the 
children  of  men,  as  being  unworthy  to  come  into  his  presence,  ex- 
cept on  the  bended  knees  of  homage  and  self-abasement. 

33.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  truly  hast  thou  said,  "  Rather  would 
I  dwell  in  a  dungeon  with  my  equals,  than  dwell  in  a  splendid  pal- 
ace with  such."  So  it  is,  and  so  it  shall  be ;  for  thou  shah  dwell  in 
the  dungeon,  and  thou  shalt  have  a  mansion  which  I  have  prepared 
for  thee. 


110  AGAINST  SLAVERY  AND   OPPRESSION.  [PART  II. 

34:  And  tliou  shall  have  those  of  thy  equals  to  dwell  with  thee; 
for  thou  art  not  worthy  to  dwell  with  these  whom  thou  hast  so  cru- 
elly abused  and  trodden  under  foot ;  for  as  thou  hast  soared  above 
all  that  is  of  Me;  so  in  proportion  must  thou  descend,  ere  thou 
canst  find  acceptance,  and  be  willing  to  comply  with  the  terms  which 
I  the  Lord  have  laid  down  for  all  souls. 


CHAPTER   III. 

This  chapter  teas  inspired  by  the  holy  Angel  of  Prophetic  Light, 
and  given  as  an  explanation  and  confirmation  of  the  subject  of 
the  preceding  chapter.  Given  at  the  Holy  Mount,  April  13, 
1S44. 

\.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  who  knoweth  what  is;  Say  ye,  O 
ye  unjust  slave-holders  and  oppressors  of  mankind  !  "  We  do  find 
authority  in  the  law  of  Moses  for  so  doing.  Were  not  the  Israel- 
ites directed  to  buy  bond  men  and  bond  maids  of  the  heathen,  and 
strangers  in  the  land,  and  leave  them  to  their  own  children  for  a 
perpetual  possession?  And  were  they  not  commanded  to  drive  out 
and  destroy  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  of  Canaan?'' 

2.  ''This  is  our  foundation  and  our  authority  for  making  slaves 
of  the  people  of  color,  who  are  heathen;  and  also  for  driving  out  the 
lieathen  natives  of  this  land,  and  taking  their  places.  And  Christ 
came  not  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfill  it." 

3.  But,  saith  the  Angel,  is  this  any  foundation  for  you  to  support 
the  unjust  tyranny  and  cruel  slavery  which  ye  maintain?  O  ye  un- 
righteous oppressors !  Were  not  the  Israelites  the  covenant  people 
of  God?  And  were  they  not  taught  by  the  ministration  of  Angels, 
the  knowledge  and  worship  of  the  true  God,  and  his  holy  laws  for 
their  guidance?  And  were  they  not  required  by  these  laws,  to 
teach  their  bond  servants  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and  to 
make  them  partakers  of  the  benefits  of  his  laws? 

4.  Yea,  truly :  for  the  law  saith,  "  Ye  shall  have  one  law,  both  for 
him  that  is  home  born,  and  for  the  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates. 
The  heathen  were  destitute  of  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God.   They 


CHAP,   lll.j  AGAINST  SLAVERY  AND   OPPRESSION.  Ill 

were  idolaters,  and  were  greatly  oppressed  by  their  rulers  among 
themselves.  Therefore  it  was  a  great  benefit  to  them,  to  be  pur- 
chased by  the  Israelites,  according  to  the  manner  in  which  the  law 
required  them  to  be  treated. 

5.  For  did  not  the  law  require  that  they  should  l)e  treated  with 
lenity  and  kindness?  Did  it  not  command  that,  "If  a  man  smite 
the  eye  of  his  servant,  or  the  eye  of  his  maid,  that  it  perish  ;  he  shall 
let  him  go  free  for  his  eye's  sake '?  Or  if  he  smite  out  his  man-ser- 
vant's tooth,  or  his  maid-servant's  tooth;  he  shall  let  him  go  free 
for  his  tooth's  sake?"   (See  Ex.  xxi.  26,  27.) 

G.  Moreover  it  is  commanded,  "Thou  shalt  not  deliver  unto  his 
master  the  servant  which  is  escaped  from  his  master  unto  thee: 
He  shall  dwell  with  thee,  even  among  you,  in  that  place  which  he 
shall  choose  in  one  of  thy  gates,  where  it  liketh  him  best :  thou 
shalt  not  oppress  him."  (Deut.  xxiii.  lo,  16.)  These  were  the  be- 
nevolent provisions  of  the  law  of  Moses  respecting  servants :  and 
could  unjust  cruelty  and  oppression  exist  under  these  provisions? 

7.  O  ye  unjust  slave-holders  !  do  ye  obey  these  laws  ?  Do  ye  teach 
these  heathen,  as  ye  call  them,  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God? 
Do  ye  teach  them  the  principles  of  Christianity,  even  as  ye  under- 
stand them?  Do  ye  not,  generally,  keep  them  as  ignorant  as  possible, 
of  all  divine  and  sacred  things,  and  render  them  as  much  like  beasts 
as  is  in  your  power  ? 

8.  With  what  confidence  can  ye  appeal  to  the  law  of  Moses,  to 
support  you  in  this  unrighteous  oppression?  For  these  pointedly 
condemn  you,  and  cut  you  off  from  all  such  claim.  Let  the  right- 
eous and  merciful  provisions  of  these  laws  be  enforced  upon  you, 
and  how  long  would  slavery  exist  in  your  land? 

9.  Therefore  your  specious  foundation  is  false,  base  and  rotten, 
and  caimot  support  you:  for  it  was  brought  forth  by  the  deceitful 
influence  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  to  uphold  you  in  your  base 
and  wicked  works  of  pride,  lust,  luxury  and  cruelty.  And  on  no 
better  foundation  doth  your  excuse  stand  for  your  abuse  of  the  poor 
ignorant  natives  of  the  land. 

10.  The  Israelites  were  commanded  to  drive  out  the  original  in- 
habitants of  the  land  of  Canaan,  because  of  their  wickedness.  For 
by  their  idolatry  and  every  species  of  abomination,  they  had  corrupt- 
ed the  earth,  and  become  a  curse  to  the  race  of  man.  Therefore 
their  destruction  was  just,  and  was  designed  even  for  their  own  good : 
for  they  were  growing  worse  [and  worse.     It  was  also  designed  for 


112  AGAINST  SLAVERY  AND  OPPRESSION.  [PART  II. 

a  warning  to  the  workers  of  the   like  abominations,  in   al!  ages  of 
the  world. 

11.  But  the  Israelites  were  commanded  to  dwell  in  their  places, 
and  maintain  the  worship  of  the  true  God  and  his  holy  laws,  for  an 
example  to  all  other  nations.  Have  ye  received  any  such  divine 
command  to  drive  out  the  natives  of  the  land?  Nay,  in  no  wise. 

12.  But  guided  by  your  own  ambition  and  covetousness,  ye  have 
done  it  through  treachery,  and  the  basest  fraud  and  violence ;  be- 
cause, by  your  knowledge,  you  have  by  superior  means  in  your  pow- 
er, dispossessed  the  poor  ignorant  natives  of  their  inheritance,  and 
filled  their  places  with  those  who  were  more  unjust,  unrighteous 
and  wicked  in  the  sight  of  God  than  they.  And  know  ye,  that  I 
will  certainly  require  their  blood,  tears  and  sufferings  at  your  hands, 
saith  the  just  and  merciful  Father  of  all. 

13.  And  they  shall  find  a  place  and  a  name  in  my  kingdom,  and 
shall  drink  the  cup  of  joy;  while  your  names  shall  be  cast  out  as 
evil,  and  ye  shall  drink  the  cup  of  sorrow  and  sufferings,  until  ye 
are  humbled  and  have  atoned  for  your  injustice;  and  ye  shall  never 
find  a  place  in  my  kingdom,  until  ye  find  the  forgiveness  of  those 
whom  ye  have  wrongfully  despoiled  and  oppressed. 

14.  And  think  ye  to  find  a  foundation  on  which  to  build  your 
pride  and  oppression,  because  Christ  the  Son  of  God  came  not  to 
destroy  the  law  of  Moses,  but  to  fulfill  it?  Do  ye  find  it  written  in 
the  law  of  Christ,  or  in  the  example  of  the  beloved  Son  of  God  ? 

J 5.  In  what  respect  did  he  come  not  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  ful- 
fill it?  Was  it  not  because  he  did  not  destroy  the  holy,  just  and  mer- 
ciful principles  thereof?  Surely  it  was:  for  he  fulfilled  them  in  their 
true  spirit  and  substance,  and  established  them  in  their  fullness  and 
perfection,  as  the  everlasting  law  of  righteousness,  benevolence, 
mercy  and  truth,  which  admits  of  no  tyranny  nor  bondage  of  soul 
nor  body;  "For  whosoever  the  Son  mnketh  free,  is  free  indeed." 

16.  Therefore,  O  ye  unjust  hypocrites!  ye  have  no  foundation, 
neither  in  the  law  of  Moses  nor  in  the  law  of  Christ;  but  they  both 
cut  you  off  from  all  justification. 

17.  Hence  your  foundation  fi)r  the  support  of  these  things  is  false, 
and  cometli  from  the  wicked  one,  like  the  foundation  of  all  your 
corrupt  abominations,  by  which  ye  have  filled  the  earth  with  vio- 
lence, fraud  and  oppression;  and  it  shall  be  swept  away  with  the 
refuge  of  lies,  by  the  righteous  judgments  of  a  just  God,  saith  the 
holy  Angel  of  prophetic  light. 


CHAP.  IV.]    GOD  SEVERELY  REPROVES  OPPRESSORS.  113 

18.  I  desire,  saith  the  Angel,  in  union  with  the  Holy  Alphamine, 
that  this  explanation  may  be  inserted  in  the  work,  to  take  away  the 
false  foundation  upon  which  is  built  the  fabric  of  slavery  and  op- 
pression in  the  world,  Salv.vtor  Regia. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

A  severe  reproof  of  the  oppressors  of  God's  people,  and  of  the  rich 
and  haughty,  who  oppress  the  poor  and  needy.  The  pride  and 
haughtiness  of  man  shall  be  brought  low,  and  the  meek  and  lowly 
shall  be  exalted. 

1.  Again  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  God  of  Israel,  Wo!  wol  wo 
be  to  the  oppressors  of  my  people,  and  to  those  who  walk  haughtily 
in  my  presence,  and  despise  the  poor  and  needy,  and  turn  a  deaf  ear 
to  their  entreaties,  and  view  them  not  as  the  rational  creation  of 
God,  but  as  mere  beasts  of  burden,  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  man. 
Thus  ye  despise  that  which  I  the  Lord  despise  not :  for  ye  despise 
them  not  for  the  wickedness  of  their  ways,  nor  for  the  multitude  of 
their  transgressions ;  but  because  they  cannot  soar  so  high  in  earth- 
ly pleasure. 

2.  But  remember,  O  ye  proud  and  lofty  ones !  remember  saith 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  I  see  not  as  man  seeth,  neither  do  I  regard  the 
estate  of  man,  whether  it  be  high  or  low.  For  have  I  not  power  to 
exalt  whomsoever  I  will  ?  And  ye  who  dare  boast  yourselves  against 
Me,  because  of  your  lofty  state,  and  set  at  nought  the  works  of  my 
hands,  and  despise  and  oppress  those  who  are  precious  in  my  sight, 
and  far  more  acceptable  to  Me  than  ye  are,  ye  shall  be  laid  low  saith 
the  Lord. 

3.  How  shall  I  recompense  the  arrogancy  of  man,  and  humble 
the  loftiness  of  his  nature,  and  cause  him  to  feel  the  worth  of  souls, 
and  boast  himself  in  nothing  save  in  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  loving 
his  neighbor  as  himself?  For  will  I  not  abase  him  that  exalteth  him- 
self? And  him  that  is  abased,  will  I  not  exalt  ? 

4.  And  those  who  have  fared  sumptuously  every  day,  and  lived 
in  ease  and   pleasure,  and  walked  according  to  their  own  natural 

15 


114  GOD  SEVERELY  REPROVES  OPPRESSORS.     [pART  II. 

cravings,  trampling  under  foot  the  needy,  those  who  labor  hard,  and 
undergo  much  toil  and  hardship,  and  privation  for  the  comforts  of 
this  life,  such  labor  and  privation  as  ye  know  not  of,  how  shall  I 
make  you  equal  with  them? 

5.  But  ye  say,  "  1  live  on  my  own  interest,  and  who  can  say  ought 
against  it,  or  why  do  ye  so?  Have  I  not  a  right  to  do  whatsoever  I 
please  with  my  own?  And  shall  I  be  held  accountable  for  this?" 

6.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  How  came  it  thine?  Did  I  not  place  it 
in  thy  hands  to  prove  thee?  Have  1  not  dealt  with  the  cliildrcn  of 
men,  and  bestowed  upon  whomsoever  I  would,  and  with-held  from 
whomsoever  I  would,  that  all  might  be  tried  and  proved  in  my  sight, 
in  relation  to  the  unrighteous  mammon? 

7.  And  ye  that  have  been  unjust  and  unmindful  in  relation  to  the 
giver  of  all  good,  and  have  not  made  that  righteous  use  of  the  bless- 
ings of  a  temporal  nature,  and  have  abused,  and  with  a  lavish  hand 
wasted  and  destroyed  that  which  your  fellow  beings  were  suffering 
for  the  want  of,  merely  to  gratify  a  proud  and  selfish  nature ;  think 
ye  to  escape  my  wrath  for  deeds  like  this? 

8.  Will  I  not  with-hold  the  true  riches  from  those  who  have  prov- 
ed themselves  unfaithful  in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  lording  it  over 
the  poor  and  needy,  unwilling  to  divide  the  portion  of  that  which 
you  possess  with  them?  (See  Luke  xvi.) 

9.  Lo !  lo !  saith  the  Almighty;  the  time  is  near  when  the  foun- 
dation of  the  lofty  shall  be  rent  asunder,  and  they  that  exalt  them- 
selves in  my  presence  shall  be  abased,  and  the  glory  of  man  shall 
be  turned  into  shame  and  utter  confusion  of  face:  for  I  the  Lord, 
will  level  the  earth,  and  the  loftiness  of  man  shall  be  brought  low, 
and  the  oppressed  will  I  uphold. 

10.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  exalt  the  valleys  and  waste  places, 
and  I  will  level  the  haughtiness  of  man  even  with  the  dust.  For  I 
have  beheld  the  oppression  of  the  children  of  men,  and  my  wrath 
is  kindled  into  a  flame,  because  of  their  unrighteousness. 

11.  And  I  will  stretch  forth  and  lay  low,  with  a  terrible  hand,  the 
pride  ajul  arrogancy  of  man  ;  for  their  haughtiness  is  an  abomina- 
tion in  my  sight,  and  their  loftiness  is  a  stench  in  my  nostrils,  and 
their  boastings  will  I  crumble  into  dust,  and  their  exaltcdness  will  I 
al)ase,  even  to  the  dung-hill. 

12.  And  ye  that  have  walked  niincingly  and  delicately,  as  though 
yc  were  framed  and  fashioned  by  a  superior  hand,  more  th;in  those 
of  your  fellows;   know  ye  that  the  same  Almighty  power  which  in 


CHAP.   IV.]  GOD  SEVERELY  REPROVES  OPPRESSORS.  115 

the  order  of  providence  formed  the  king,  also  formed  the  beggar, 
and  placed  in  them  both  a  living  soul,  equally  precious  in  my  sight. 
And  the  same  Almighty  hand  is  able  to  humble  the  lofty  and  exalt 
the  humble ;   and  this  is  my  design,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

Hi.  And  I  will  never  cease  my  work  with  the  nations  of  the  earth 
until  I  have  accomplished  my  design,  which  is  to  establish  right- 
eousness upon  the  earth,  that  my  will  may  be  done  on  earth,  as  it 
is  done  in  heaven ;  that  every  man  may  walk  in  his  own  upright- 
ness, each  one  seeking  not  only  for  his  own  best  good,  but  the  good 
of  his  neighbor,  void  of  selfishness. 

14.  For  lo!  the  selfishness  of  man  hath  waxed  exceedingly  great, 
and  for  this  cause  is  my  wrath  kindled.  For  lo !  I  behold  the  poor 
and  needy  wasting  and  pining  for  the  want  of  daily  sustenance, 
while  the  rich  are  loaded  with  abundant  stores,  insomuch  that  they 
seek  to  pull  down  and  extend  the  borders  of  their  store  houses, 
while  the  poor  are  hungering  for  the  want  of  the  crumbs  which  fall 
from  their  tables. 

15.  And  how  am  I,  the  Just  One,  to  be  reconciled  to  this?  Have  I 
not  caused  an  abundance  to  grow  from  the  earth,  to  supply  the 
wants  of  all  the  inhabitants  that  dwell  thereon  ?  And  how  is  it  that 
I  behold  this  injustice  ?  Shall  T  not  recompense  the  covetous  dealer  ? 
Shall  I  not  smite  the  heart  of  adamant  and  break  it  in  pieces? 

16.  And  will  I  not  cause  those  who  have  walked  delicately  and 
mincingly  in  my  sight,  making  a  god  of  the  things  of  this  world, 
abusing  those  blessings,  for  the  want  of  which  the  poor  and  needy 
are  perishing,  to  drink  deep  of  the  cup  of  humiliation  for  the  same  ? 

17.  Will  I  not  humble  their  pride,  as  I  did  the  pride  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, when  he  was  driven  from  men,  and  did  eat  grass  as  oxen, 
till  his  hairs  were  grown  like  eagles'  feathers,  and  his  nails  like  birds' 
claws,  until,  like  him,  they  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  the  holy 
and  just  One  of  Israel,  and  in  Me  there  is  no  unrighteousness  in 
my  dealings  towards  the  children  of  men? 

18.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  I  will  never  cease  my  work  with 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  until  all  flesh  that  liveth,  from  the  king 
down  to  the  humble  beggar,  shall  fulfill  the  requirement  which  I 
gave  to  Adam  after  his  fall;  which  was  this:  "  By  the  sweat  of  thy 
face  shak  thou  eat  bread  all  the  days  of  thy  life." 

19.  And  he  that  is  not  willing  to  labor  to  obtain  the  bread  which 
supports  his  natural  and  animal  life,  how  is  he  ever  to  become  will- 


116  GOD   SEVERELY  REPROVES  OPPRESSORS.  [PART  II. 

ing  to  labor  and  toil  for  that  bread  which  supports  the  soul,  and  with- 
out which  he  must  wither  and  die? 

20.  And  this  is  my  decree  from  the  beginning,  that  man  should 
labor  for  that  which  he  hath.  And  thus  have  I  decreed,  and  thus 
shall  it  Stand;  and  vain  is  the  hope  of  man  to  think  of  obtaining 
acceptance  in  my  sight,  while  subsisting  upon  the  earnings  of  oth- 
ers :   for  this  can  never  be. 

21.  For  he  that  is  not  willing  to  stretch  forth  his  natural  hands 
and  labor  for  the  support  of  his  natural  body,  will  he  ever  be  will- 
ing to  labor  in  spirit,  in  deep  tribulation  and  mortification,  for  the 
support  of  the  immortal  body  ? 

22.  For  man  is  first  proved  by  that  which  is  natural  and  outward, 
and  he  that  is  faithful  in  the  natural  and  outward  requirements, 
then  there  is  hope  of  faithfulness  in  that  which  is  spiritual  and  du- 
rable. But  the  indolent  shall  never  inherit  the  blessings  of  the  king- 
dom of  peace,  and  they  who  think  to  find  heaven  in  idleness,  either 
in  soul  or  body,  will  see  their  mistake  ere  the  Lord  will  slack  his 
hand. 

23.  For  this  have  I  designed  from  the  beginning,  to  bring  all  souls 
upon  a  level,  and  give  all  an  equal  chance;  and  they  who  desire 
to  be  great,  must  become  least  of  all ;  and  he  that  is  least,  the  same 
shall  be  greatest.  And  he  that  seeketh  to  be  great  in  any  other  way 
than  this,  let  him  be  accursed. 

24.  And  if  any  desire  to  become  a  master  and  a  ruler,  let  him 
become  a  servant  and  least  of  all.  And  no  other  servants  than  these 
will  I  harbor  in  my  house;  and  no  other  lords  and  rulers,  save  these 
who  are  servants  and  least  of  all,  will  I  harbor  or  suffer  to  rule  in 
my  house  :  for  a  little  child  shall  be  the  leader  of  my  people  :  (See 
Isa.  xi.  6.)  A  childlike  spirit  shall  be  the  standard  of  greatness, 
henceforth,  in  those  who  are  counted  to  be  numbered  with  the  chil- 
dren of  my  Zion. 

25.  For  lo!  the  time  is  near,  even  at  the  door,  when  the  lofty 
looks  of  man  shall  be  humbled,  and  they  shall  seek  no  high  prefer- 
ment, but  they  will  seek  to  do  the  will  of  that  God  who  is  able  to 
humble  the  lofty  imaginations  of  man.  And  their  pleasure  will  be 
in  putting  their  hands  to  work,  and  giving  their  hearts  in  spiritual 
labors,  to  obtain  wherewith  to  satisfy  their  needy  souls  with  that 
bread  which  perisheth  not. 

26.  And  in  this  way  shall  the  earth  smile  and  blossom  as  the  rose; 
for  by  the  hand  of  man  shall  the  waste  places  be  renewed,  and  the 


CHAP.   IV.]        GOD   SEVERELY  REPROVES  OPPRESSORS.  1  17 

desolate  places  shall  receive  cultivation  and  flourish.  And  I  will 
bless  that  which  I  have  cursed,  and  I  will  smile  upon  that  which  I 
have  laid  waste  by  the  hand  of  sore  judgment. 

27.  And  with  pleasure  will  I  look  down  and  behold  the  husband- 
man tilling  the  ground,  bringing  the  earth  into  cultivation  ;  the  sower 
sowing  the  seed,  and  the  reaper  reaping  the  harvest:  when  every 
hand  shall  be  employed  in  gaining  a  just  livelihood  by  the  sweat  of 
his  brow. 

28.  The  servant  shall  be  equal  with  his  lord;  all  as  the  heart  of 
one  man,  seeking  to  build  up  that  which  is  right  and  righteous  in 
the  sight  of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  as  fast  as  it  is  revealed  to  them : 
daily  subduing  that  which  is  unjust  and  unrighteous,  wherever  they 
discover  it. 

29.  And  thus  will  I  continue  to  do  my  work,  my  strange  work, 
and  bring  about  my  acts,  my  strange  acts;  and  strange  will  I  be  to 
the  carnal  and  lofty  mind.  And  so  it  is,  and  so  it  shall  be,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts:  for  I  never  have  designed  that  which  will  not  end 
in  my  glory,  and  constitute  the  happiness  of  man;  therefore  will  I 
accomplish  my  design,  and  nothing  shall  hinder. 

30.  And  I  will  go  forth  in  my  wrath,  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth,  to  break  down  and  subdue  the  loftiness  of  man,  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  ushering  in  of  that  peaceable  reign  of  the  King  of  Zion, 
which  is  near  at  hand,  when  the  whole  earth  shall  know  righteous- 
ness, having  kowledge  of  the  way  of  life,  from  the  greatest  even  to 
the  least. 

31.  And  let  him  that  heareth  understand:  for  the  time  is  come; 
and  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.  And  wo  to  them  that 
seek  to  evade  the  just  requirements  of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  by 
cleaving  to  their  broken  cisterns  which  hold  no  water;  and  by  re- 
newing their  rotten  foundations  of  iniquity,  which  have  been  brok- 
en up  by  my  mighty  wrath. 

32.  For  as  man  builds,  so  will  I  the  Lord  break  down,  until  man's 
inventions  become  as  dust  in  a  mighty  whirlwind,  blown  to  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  never  more  to  be  collected:  for  I  will  sweep 
the  earth  as  with  a  broom,  until  all  is  swept  therefrom,  which  is  of 
man's  righteousness  and  man's  invention. 

33.  And  I  will  establish  that  righteousness  which  is  of  Me;  and  I 
w^ill  have  no  inventions,  except  those  which  are  framed  in  righteous- 
ness, and  according  to  the  wisdom  of  a  just  God.  And  this  is  ray 
word,  and  this  will  I  accomplish  in  my  time,  which  is  near  at  hand. 


118   MAN  CALLED  TO  FEEL  HIS  DEPENDENCE  ON  GOD  [PART  II. 

34.  Thus  saith  the  holy  propliet  Isaiah;  I,  the  holy  prophet,  do 
witness  this  to  be  the  word  of  Almighty  God,  revealed  to  a  simple 
child  of  Zion,  by  the  holy  Angel  of  Love,  to  be  recorded  for  gene- 
rations to  come;  that  they  may  behold  the  records  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  know  his  mind  and  will,  in  relation  to  his  purposes  towards 
the  children  of  men,  wherein  He  hath  purposed  to  deal  justly  and 
mercifully  with  all  souls. 

35.  These  things  plainly  show  the  manner  in  which  souls  may  be- 
come exalted  in  the  sight  of  God ;  and  in  no  other  way  will  He 
suffer  man  to  glory  in  his  presence.  This  I  have  given  as  my  word 
and  my  witness,  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  judgments  of  God  declared  against  the  abominations  of  the 
wicked.  Manhind  called  to  feel  their  dependence  on  God  for  all 
their  enjoyments.  God  will  destroy  the  inventions  of  man  from 
the  earthy  and  bring  the  children  of  men  to  righteousness  and  pu- 
rity, and  to  a  oneness  of  feeling  in  cdl  things. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer,  Again  bow  down  thy 
heart,  and  incline  thy  ear  to  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord.  And  thus 
saith  the  Lord,  the  Almighty  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth. 

2.  Howl,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth !  and  mourn  because  of  the 
wickedness,  and  because  of  the  abominations  in  my  sight,  wherein 
ye  have  transgressed  against   Me,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

3.  For  I  will  be  a  consuming  fire  in  the  midst  of  you,  and  like 
unto  an  Island,  will  I  enclose  you  around  with  the  flames  and  waters 
of  my  wrath  and  displeasure;  so  that  he  that  seeketh  to  flee  from 
the  flames  of  my  wrath,  will  be  overwhelmed  in  the  waters  of  my 
displeasure. 

4.  And  no  sonl  shall  escape  my  fury,  excepting  those  who  are 
willing  to  endure  the  consumption  of  their  evil  natures,  by  the  wrath 
of  tlie  Almighty  against  all  sin,  and  against  all  that  is  not  according 
to  that  rational  nature  which,  in  the  beginning,  I  placed  in  man,  in 
jny  own  likeness,  pure  and  innocent,  free  from  guile. 


I 


CHAP,  v.]  FOR  ALL  HIS  ENJOYMENTS.  119 

5.  And  he  that  seeketh  to  flee  from  this  fire,  shall  phinge  himself 
into  the  sea  of  my  displeasure,  and  be  swallowed  up  in  his  own  de- 
vices and  perish  therein:  for  my  word  hath  gone  forth,  and  my  de- 
cree hath  already  passed,  never  to  be  recalled.  For  lo!  the  time  is 
at  an  end  wherein  man  can  take  pleasure  in  the  things  of  time:  for 
death  have  I  stamped  upon  all  earthly  enjoyments. 

6.  And  he  that  seeketh  to  enjoy  the  things  of  this  world,  must 
enjoy  them  in  the  manner  which  I  the  Lord  have  laid  out,  which  is, 
to  use  the  things  of  this  world  as  not  abusing  them;  to  make  a  just 
and  righteous  use  of  every  comfort  and  blessing,  which  the  Lord 
Jn)iis  mercy  hath  bestowed  upon  you.    (See  1.  Cor.  vii.  31.) 

7.  And  of  all  which  ye  receive,  give  thanks  to  the  giver  of  all 
good;  and  glory  not  in  your  own  strength,  and  say  I  have  obtained  it 
by  my  own  toil  and  economy;  but  ever  be  willing  to  give  God  the 
glory;  and  if  ye  glory  in  any  thing,  let  it  be  in  your  obedience  and 
dependence  which  hath  obtained  the  blessing. 

8.  And  let  no  soul  presume  to  glory  in  any  thing,  save  in  the  cross 
and  true  obedience.  And  in  this  way,  all  souls  may  glory,  as  fast 
as  they  are  culled  and  become  partakers  of  the  cross,  which  brings 
true  obedience  unto  death,  and  true  obedience  unto  life;  for  life  to 
the  soul  is  death  to  sin,  and  by  the  death  of  sin,  is  the  soul  set  at 
liberty,  and  becomes  quickened  unto  righteousness. 

9.  Hearken,  O  earth,  and  give  ear,  O  Zion,  unto  my  words, 
while  I  speak  unto  you  of  my  manifold  dealings  towards  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  For  since  the  beginning  of  the  desolation  of  man,  by 
sin  and  transgression,  a  desolation  of  the  inheritance,  and  of  every 
ornament  and  adorning  which  was  of  Me,  or  of  which  I  designed 
man  to  possess,  he  hath  walked  naked  and  destitute  before  Me. 

10.  But  I  designed,  in  my  own  way,  and  in  my  own  time,  to  re- 
build the  desolation  of  man,  and  re-establi.sh  just  and  righteous  prin- 
ciples, and  create  in  him  a  new  heart,  a  heart  after  nny  own  heart, 
and  a  will  after  my  own  will,  that  whatsoever  is  my  will,  the  same 
shall  be  the  will  of  my  people. 

11.  And  thus,  that  one  voice  uttered  forth  from  the  throne  of  Eter- 
nal Greatness  shall  be  sufficient  to  reach  the  uttermost  bounds  of 
the  inhabited  earth,  unto  souls  that  are  created  anew  in  my  likeness. 
And  that  one  voice  have  1  uttered  forth  at  the  Mount  where  I  have 
placed  my  name,  and  where  I  have  given  my  law,  to  endure  from 
ifeneration  to  generation,  to  be  recorded  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages, 
firm  and  immovable. 


120    MAN  CALLED  TO  FEEL  HIS  DEPENDENCE  ON  GOD  [pART  II. 

12.  And  it  shall  never  be  trampled  under  foot  by  man,  nor  fall  in- 
to the  hands  of  the  uncircumcised  and  polluted  children  of  men, 
who  have  not  been  created  anew  in  my  Spirit,  and  established  in 
my  image. 

13.  And  in  this  Mountain  of  my  Holiness,  have  I  been  revealed, 
and  my  law  have  I  given,  and  the  form  of  my  sacrifices  and  obla- 
tions, and  the  order  of  the  priesthood  have  T  given  in  plain  and  easy 
communications,  sufficiently  simple  to  reach  the  capacity  of  a  gos- 
pel child. 

14.  Yea,  in  this  Mountain  of  my  Holiness,  have  I  caused  to  be 
written  sufficient  to  confound  the  wise  of  this  world,  and  to  bring  in- 
to contempt  the  lofty  imaginations  of  mankind,  who  sought  to  see 
my  work  accomplished  in  some  great  and  powerful  display  of  might, 
changing  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,  from  their  state  of  sunken  corruption,  into  a  state  of  purity  and 
holiness,  in  my  form  and  image. 

15.  Foul  and  mistaken  idea,  which  must  crumble  with  the  rest  of 
the  rubbish,  and  be  consumed  with  the  rotten  timber  which  shall 
float  down  the  floods  of  my  wrath  and  displeasure,  when  I  the  Lord 
will  lay  waste  and  destroy  the  false  foundations  of  man's  inventions. 
I  will  sweep  the  earth  of  all  its  vain  imaginations,  and  of  all  the  high 
towers  which  have  been  built  to  climb  to  heaven  soi  le  other  way 
than  by  the  mortifying  way  of  the  cross,  which  bringeth  a  daily 
destruction  to  the  nature  of  sin. 

16.  Yea,  I  the  Lord,  will  sweep  the  earth  with  the  deluge  of  my 
wrath,  as  the  natural  earth  is  swept  by  a  deluge  of  water  which 
rendeth  the  rotten  foundations  of  buildings,  and  carrieth  the  timbers 
thereof  down  her  tides,  sweeping  all  before  it  which  is  movable; 
one  wreck  crashing  against  another,  until  all  is  swept,  and  the 
earth  is  cleared  of  its  rubbish,  and  the  timbers  remain  in  heaps  to 
be  consumed  by  fire. 

17.  So,  in  like  manner  will  I  sweep  the  earth  of  her  false  buildinors 
and  castles,  her  erroneous  creeds  and  systems  of  man's  planning; 
one  fabric  crashing  against  another,  until  all  be  rent  from  the  foun- 
dation, and  float  down  the  tides  of  desolation,  carrying  all  before  it 
which  is  not  firmly  fixed  upon  the  rock  which  cannot  be  shaken. 

18.  And  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  bring  to  nougiit  and  under- 
mine every  building  which  is  not  of  my  planning,  and  every  inven- 
tion wliich  is  not  of  my  framing,  until  I  clear  the  earth  of  her  rot- 


CHAP,  v.]  FOR  ALL  HIS   ENJOYMENTS.  121 

ten  lumber,  which  serveth  for  stumbling  blocks  in  the  way,  for  men 
to  fall  over. 

19.  And  I  will  cause  the  lumber  thereof  to  be  consumed  by  the 
fire  of  my  jealousy  ;  for  I  am  a  jealous  God,  and  they  who  build, 
except  by  my  permission  and  by  my  planning,  their  building  cannot 
stand;  for  I  will  undermine  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts;  1  will  lay 
snares  against  it,  until  it  be  taken  and  consumed  :  for  I  have  formed 
that  which  no  human  power  can  crush  or  overthrow. 

20.  I  have  builded  Me  a  city  which  shall  never  be  undermined  so 
long  as  time  remains.  And  this  is  my  city,  even  Mount  Zion,  and 
in  this  tabernacle  (See  Rev.  xxi.  3.)  of  my  Holiness,  I  have  placed 
my  name ;   and  here  have  I  deposited  my  laws  and  my  statutes. 

2i.  And  if  any  man  will  hear  my  voice,  my  one  voice,  which  is 
uttered  in  the  Mountain  of  my  Holiness,  and  will  come  up  to  my 
house,  there  he  may  be  taught  of  Me,  and  be  instructed  in  my 
ways,  and  learn  my  judgments  and  my  statutes  unto  man. 

22.  For  out  of  Zion  goeth  forth  the  law-  unto  all  nations,  kindreds 
and  tongues;  that  law  which  will  conquer  and  subdue  all  things 
unto  it ;  which  will  fill  the  earth  with  justice,  and  govern  the  world 
in  righteousness. 

23.  And  the  sound  of  many  voices  shall  not  be  heard  in  the  earth, 
among  all  who  are  owned  of  God.  But  the  still  small  voice  which 
is  uttered  forth  out  of  Zion,  in  the  Mountain  of  my  Holiness,  shall 
sway  the  sceptre,  and  be  the  one  word  of  God,  for  every  soul  that 
ever  finds  acceptance  and  becomes  established  in  my  true  likeness. 

24.  And  by  obedience  to  this  one  voice,  which  I  the  Lord  have 
proclaimed  in  mercy,  to  call  the  lost  children  of  men  from  a  state 
of  sin  and  shame,  into  a  state  of  righteousness  and  purity,  shall  all 
souls  in  my  new  creation  become  one.  For  as  I  am  not  divided, 
and  I  am  the  fountain  and  source  of  all  good ;  so  must  all  become 
one,  ere  they  can  center  or  return  to  Me,  the  fountain  from  whence 
all  good  proceedeth. 

25.  And  thus  shall  all  become  as  the  heart  of  one  man;  for  by  one 
law  shall  all  be  governed  ;  all  shall  move  by  one  word  of  command  ; 
all  hearts  shall  center  to  one  point,  which  is  the  point  of  obedience 
to  one  voice,  which  proceedeth  out  of  Zion,  in  the  Mountain  of  my 
Holiness  ;  which  is  no  other  than  the  voice  of  Almighty  God,  which 
roareth  out  of  Zion,  against  every  sort  of  abomination  and  pollu- 
tion wrought  by  the  children  of  men. 

16 


122  man's  exalted  ideas  of   CHRIST  [part  II. 

26.  But  this  voice  proclaiineth  peace  and  quietness  within  the  holy 
City,  and  within  the  walls  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  within  the 
gates  of  pearl,  where  nothing  shall  be  heard  to  give  offence  in  all 
my  Holy  Mountain,  saith  the  Lord ;  for  my  people  shall  dwell  in  a 
peaceable  habitation,  and  in  quiet  resting  places,  (See  Isa.  xxxii. 
18.)  and  nought  but  the  still  small  voice  shall  be  heard  in  all  ray 
holy  habitations,  saith  the  Lord. 

27.  And  this  is  my  word  which  I  have  caused  to  be  written,  and 
thus  will  I  accomplish  my  design. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  high  and  exalted  ideas  of  the  Jews  concerning  the  first  appear- 
ing of  Christ,  was  the  cause  of  their  unbelief  and  opposition;  so 
in  his  second  coming,  will  the  expectations  of  jnanTcind  be  disap^ 
pointed,  arid  great  will  be  their  opposition. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Bewail,  O  ye  children  of  men, 
and  sorrow,  because  your  imaginations  have  soared  to  something 
high  and  exalted,  and  have  neglected  to  watch  and  be  ready  for  the 
coming  of  the  Christ  of  God ;  that  when  he  should  come  as  a  thief, 
in  the  darkness  and  gloominess  of  the  reign  of  antichristian  night, 
ye  might  be  ready  to  receive  him. 

2.  For  why  should  you  be  found  fighting  against  him,  as  did  they 
in  his  first  appearance,  who  then  daily  looked  for  the  promised  Mes- 
siah, knowing  the  times  were  accomplished  fi)r  the  fulfillment  of 
the  prophecies,  which  had  been  given  concerning  his  coming. 

3.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  daily  did  they  wait  in  hope  of  his  coming, 
with  their  eyes  extended  to  heaven,  dreaming  of  some  great  display, 
in  which  some  great  monarch  should  appear,  and  reign  as  a  natural 
prince,  over  the  whole  house  of  Israel. 

4.  They  were  truly  anxious  for  the  day  to  come,  for  the  mighty 
display,  in  which  they  expected  to  see  a  child  born  and  raised  up, 
which  would  be  able  to  sit  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  reign  as 
a  mighty  prince,  who  would  be  the  glory  of  the  whole  earth,  and 
the  earth  would  be  filled  with  his  irreatness. 


CHAP.  VI.]  SHALL  ALL  BE   DISAPPOINTED.  123 

5.  And  thus  did  they  frame  their  imaginations  and  vain  expecta- 
tions, for  the  lack  of  a  knowledge  of  that  which  was  truly  great. 
And  when  the  simple,  the  mean  babe  in  the  manger,  was  born, 
wrapped  in  mean  apparel,  Who  was  willing  to  believe  this  to  be 
the  mighty  monarch  so  much  prayed  for  ? 

6.  Yet  for  fear,  did  the  haughty  Herod  cause  the  infants  of  Ju- 
dea  to  be  slain,  lest  this  might  be  the  mighty  One,  who  should  rob 
him  and  his  posterity  of  the  throne  of  his  earthly  greatness.  And 
what  was  the  effect  of  all  this?  Was  I  not  able  to  accomplish  my 
work  which  I  had  undertaken?  Did  I  not  save  my  chosen  One? 

7.  Yet  did  I  perform  my  design  beneath  all  human  invention,  and 
hidden  from  all  human  sight.  And  because  of  this  were  they  offend- 
ed, and  went  about  to  slay  and  destroy  the  holy  and  just  One,  whom 
I  the  Lord  had  chosen  to  confound  the  great,  and  bring  to  nought 
the  wisdom  of  this  world. 

8.  And  thus  have  mankind  ever  looked  above  their  Creator,  and 
in  their  loftiness,  have  soared  above  every  thing  which  was  of  Me, 
seeking  to  bring  my  ways  to  their  ways,  and  my  thoughts  to  their 
thoughts.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  my  ways  are  not  as  man's  ways, 
neither  are  my  thoughts  as  man's  thoughts.   (See  Lsa.  Iv.  8.) 

9.  For  man's  ways  are  in  being  great  of  himself,  glorying  in 
that  which  exalteth  itself  against  every  thing  which  is  of  Me,  which 
is  according  to  the  nature  of  godliness,  glorying  in  the  shadow  and 
not  in  the  substance. 

10.  And  thus  did  the  Jews  seek  to  establish  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
upon  earth,  after  the  order  of  the  shadow,  which  was  great.  They 
indeed  made  an  outward  show  of  greatness  and  prosperity,  in  out- 
ward thincrs. 

1 1.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  this  was  never  the  design  of  the  Creator, 
to  send  the  Redeemer  into  the  world,  and  with  an  arm  of  flesh,  save 
man  in  his  loftiness:  for  man  of  himself  was  lofty;  therefore  he  did 
not  stand  in  need  of  any  such  Savior  as  this. 

12.  But  the  design  of  the  Creator  was,  to  humble  the  loftiness  of 
self-exalted  man;  therefore  did  I  send  my  beloved  Son  in  the  form 
of  a  servant,  to  undermine  the  high^  looks  of  man,  who  sought  to 
see  something  great.  But  his  humble  appearance  was  offensive  to 
their  lofty  sense,  and  they  would  in  no  wise  consent  that  he  should 
rule  over  them ;  for  they  despised  him  in  their  hearts,  and  said, 
"  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth?" 


124  man's  EXALTED   IDEAS   OF   CHRIST  [PART   II. 

13.  And  thus  they  reasoned  among  themselves,  and  finally  rejected 
him  as  an  impostor,  and  as  a  pestilent  fellow,  stirring  up  the  weak 
ones  of  the  earth,  the  poor,  the  lame  and  illiterate,  to  arise  and  rule 
over  those  of  high  renown,  and  set  at  nought  the  fashions  and  cus- 
toms of  the  honorable.  And  thus  they  viewed  his  humble  follow- 
ers as  vile  intruders  upon  the  name  of  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 

14.  Neither  would  they  believe  in  him,  although  many  wonderful 
works  were  done  by  him,  and  by  his  disciples ;  yet  because  his  wis- 
dom did  undermine  the  wisdom  of  man,  and  lay  low  the  haughtiness 
of  their  corrupt  natures,  they  hardened  their  hearts,  and  closed  their 
eyes,  and  stopped  their  ears,  lest  they  should  be  convicted  of  the 
truth  of  his  testimony,  and  believe  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls, 
and  to  the  loss  of  every  thing  else,  even  all  their  worldly  riches, 
honor  and  fame. 

15.  And  this  was  more  than  they  were  willing  to  endure,  after  in- 
dulging the  hope  of  sucli  an  extraordinary  deliverance  from  bon- 
dage, as  they  supposed  would  free  them  from  the  yoke  of  the  out- 
ward oppressor. 

16.  But,  said  they,  if  we  believe  on  this  man,  where  will  be  the 
deliverance;  for  we  shall  be  plunged  into  deeper  afflictions  than  we 
were  before:  for  the  enemies  of  our  nation  will  arise  and  take  away 
our  name  and  sanctuary,  and  we  shall  no  more  be  a  people  under 
the  heavens ;  and  where  will  be  our  great  name,  and  our  wonderful 
deliverance. 

1 7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Ye  may  see  their  views  of  greatness ; 
and  thus  did  they  reject  the  true  Messiah,  through  their  loftiness 
and  their  thirst  for  vain  glory,  and  caused  him  to  be  put  to  death, 
and  sought  to  destroy  every  thing  which  breathed  forth  in  his  like- 
ness, and  which  bore  the  image  of  a  daily  cross  against  that  nature 
by  which  they  sought  to  exalt  themselves. 

18.  Neither  would  they  believe,  although  it  was  declared  unto 
them  by  word  and  by  deed,  sufficient  to  have  convinced  them  beyond 
a  doubt,  had  not  their  vain  imaginations  soared  above  every  thing 
which  was  great  in  my  sight. 

19.  And  thus  they  missed  of  salvation  and  deliverance  from  the 
bondage  of  sin;  nor  did  they  escape  the  power  of  their  outward 
oppressors;  for  they  soon  became  slaves  in  deed  and  in  truth;  for 
they  were  not  only  slaves  to  their  lusts  and  carnal  desires,  but  they 
became  slaves  in  a  land  which  was  not  their  own,  whither  they  were 


CHAP.   VI.]  SHALL  ALL  BE  DISAPPOINTED.  125 

drivcMi  l)v  tlicir  oppressors;   and  their  temple  in  which  they  trusted, 
was  burnt  to  ashes,  and  no  arm  to  save. 

20.  For  in  their  loftiness  they  had  rejected  the  means,  which  I  the 
Lord,  in  my  wisdom,  had  bestowed  upon  them,  whereby  they  might 
have  escaped  the  bondage  of  sin,  according  to  the  day  in  which 
thev  lived,  and  become  justified  in  my  sight,  by  obedience  to  the 
word  which  I  gave  unto  them,  which  was  to  come  out  and  be  sepa- 
rate from  the  world ;  to  remain  no  longer  in  bondage  to  sin  and 
death,  but  to  come  into  the  liberty  of  the  Sons  of  God,  and  no  long- 
er be  servants  to  the  god  of  this  world. 

21.  Therefore  they  became  the  servants  of  sin,  and  of  their  ene- 
mies. Through  the  darkness  of  their  ideas,  and  the  depravity  of 
their  hearts,  they  mistook  the  freedom  which  I  the  Lord  designed 
for  them,  which  was  the  freedom  of  the  soul  from  sin  and  death,  by 
a  daily  cross  and  self-denial,  mortifying  the  deeds  of  the  body,  that 
the  soul  might  live,  and  not  be  under  bondage  to  any  oppressor. 

22.  And  now,  saith  the  holy  and  just  One,  These  things  were  not 
done  in  a  corner,  neither  have  they  been  hidden  from  the  eyes  of 
the  children  of  this  world,  even  unto  the  present  day ;  yet  do  they 
remain  ignorant  concerning  the  Messiah,  and  concerning  his  divine 
mission  into  the  world,  which  is  to  save  souls  from  the  bondage  of 
sin  and  death,  and  break  the  yoke  of  oppression  from  off  their  necks, 
that  they  may  be  free  indeed. 

23.  And  as  the  first  appearing  of  my  beloved  Son  did  not  accom- 
plish the  full  and  final  design  of  Me  the  Creator,  which  was  to  bring 
in  an  everlasting  righteousness,  that  should  have  no  end;  and  that 
all  souls  might  have  knowledge  of  the  Savior,  and  obtain  a  correct 
idea  of  his  mission  into  this  world,  the  Messiah  was  again  promised 
to  descend  upon  the  earth,  to  accomplish  the  work  which  he  had 
undertaken,  and  thereby  to  redeem  man  from  the  fall. 

24.  But  as  the  ideas  of  man,  respecting  his  first  appearing,  were 
high  and  e.xalted;  so  in  like  manner  are  their  ideas  high  and  exalted 
concerning  his  second  coming,  who  think  to  see  him  appear  in  a 
mighty  splendid  manner,  which  their  natural  eyes  can  behold. 

25.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  the  natural  and  carnal  eyes  of  man  can 
never  behold  the  glory  of  the  coming  of  my  beloved  Son;  for,  to 
the  natural  eyes  of  man,  and  to  their  carnal  understanding,  his  sec- 
ond appearing  is  like  unto  the  first,  below  their  comprehension. 

26.  Neither  will  they  believe,  while  in  that  state,  although  it  be  de- 
clared unto  them;   for  as  they  caviled  in  his  first  appearance,  so  in 


126  man's  exalted  ideas  of   CHRIST  [part  II. 

like  manner  will  they  cavil  in  his  second  appearance,  and  say,  Can 
any  good  thing  come  from  this  source?  And  they  will  despise,  wonder 
and  perish;  because  they  see  not  the  Messiah  according  to  their  nat- 
ural and  carnal  views. 

27.  And  thus  the  Jews,  tlie  appointed  heirs  of  the  promise,  who 
professed  to  be  the  chosen  and  elect  people  of  God,  were  the  first 
to  reject  the  coming  of  the  Savior,  and  by  their  false  traditions,  blind 
their  own  eyes;  because  his  testimony  bore  witness  against  their 
hidden  works,  and  against  their  outward  works  of  sanctity  and  form 
of  godliness  without  the  power  of  salvation. 

28.  Therefore  in  this  they  were  offended,  and  refused  the  great 
blessings  offered  them.  But  if  he  had  come  according  to  their  ex- 
pectations, in  great  splendor,  and  they  had  been  the  chosen  ones  to 
be  glorified  by  his  coming,  even  in  their  works  of  iniquity,  having 
an  outward  form  of  godliness,  as  were  their  expectations,  would  they 
not  have  believed  on  him  ? 

29.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord;  because  in  this  they  would  have  been 
met  on  their  own  ground,  and  they  would  have  received  him  on  their 
own  terms;  and  they  would  not  only  have  believed  on  him  them- 
selves; but  in  their  zeal  and  fury,  they  would  have  compelled  all  to 
become  his  followers  at  the  laying  down  of  their  natural  lives. 

30.  But  because  he  came  not  in  a  manner  to  justify  and  exalt  them 
in  their  pride,  and  to  promote  them  in  their  lofty  expectations,  they 
proved  to  be  his  bitterest  enemies  and  persecutors ;  whereas  they 
might  have  been  the  first  to  receive  the  joyful  tidings,  and  been 
made  partakers  of  the  promised  blessings  of  the  coming  Messiah. 

31.  So  in  like  manner,  will  it  be  with  those  who  view  themselves 
rightful  heirs  of  his  second  coming,  by  an  outward  profession  and 
form  of  godliness,  without  the  power  of  salvation  from  sin. 

32.  And  thus  are  they  gazing,  with  their  eyes  extended  towards 
heaven,  to  see  the  mighty  display  of  the  coming  of  the  great  and 
just  One,  who  shall  do  wonderful  works,  and  they  expect  to  be  the 
objects  of  his  pleasure,  and  the  elect  whom  he  will  gather  from  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  to  come  and  reign  with  him  in  splendor, 
upon  the  earth. 

33.  And  thus  have  they  framed  plans  in  their  imagijiations,  to  be 
promoted  at  his  coming,  wherein  they  seek  to  be  met  upon  their 
own  ground,  and  obtain  salvation  in  their  own  way,  as  did  the  priests 
and  scribes  and  pharisees,  in  the  first  coming  of  the  Messiah. 


CHAP.  VI.]  SHAI-L  ALL  BE  DISAPPOINTED.  127 

34.  Their  high-minded  imaginations,  and  self-righteous  conduct, 
caused  my  beloved  Son  to  exclaim,  Ye  hypocrites!  Ye  wolves  in 
sheep's  clothing!  Ye  who  love  greetings  in  the  market  places,  and 
for  a  pretence  make  long  prayers;  who  seek  the  highest  seats,  grind 
the  faces  of  the  poor,  and  the  like. 

35.  Yea,  like  unto  those  who  were  compared  to  whited  sepulchres; 
so  have  I  likened  those  who  profess  to  be  the  rightful  heirs,  and  par- 
takers of  the  blessings  of  the  second  coming  of  the  Messiah ;  who 
vainly  hope  to  meet  him  in  peace,  and  be  exalted  by  Him  who  exalt- 
eth  none,  save  those  who  abase  themselves,  as  the  Messiah  did. 

36.  And  how  great  will  be  their  disappointment,  when  they  behold 
the  foundation  on  which  they  stand  is  rejected  by  him,  as  false,  and 
liable  to  be  swept  away  by  the  floods  of  desolation!  and  especially 
when  they  learn,  that  in  order  to  become  partakers  of  the  blessings 
of  his  coming,  they  must  come  off  from  the  rotten  foundation  on 
which  they  have  built  their  hopes,  and  come  down  into  the  lowly 
valley  of  obedience,  and  be  stript  of  their  false  covering,  in  the 
presence  of  the  meek  and  humble  witnesses,  whom  he  hath  appoint- 
ed to  stand  in  his  image,  being  one  with  him,  and  he  with  them. 

37.  Will  they  not  be  more  liable  to  reject  the  offers  of  mercy,  on 
these  degrading  terms,  than  those  who  are  without  hope,  and  make 
no  profession  of  godliness?  Truly  they  will.  And  those  who  have 
not  this  false  covering,  will  be  called  in  and  chosen  and  elected ; 
while  they  who  vainly  hope  to  be  the  rightful  heirs,  will  be  offended, 

38.  Yea,  and  they  would  take  any  course,  rather  than  yield  to  the 
degrading  terms  of  throwing  away  their  false  coverings,  and  having 
their  filthy  lives  exposed  to  the  searching  light,  and  their  corrup- 
tions brought  forth  with  their  own  tongues,  and  confess  wherein 
they  have  sought,  with  smooth  words,  to  show  an  outward  sanctity, 
playing  the  hypocrite,  while  within  they  were  filled  with  that  which 
is  abominable  and  corrupt  in  my  sight. 

39.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  rather  than  yield  to  this,  they  will  seek 
to  be  re-built  on  their  own  rotten  foundation,  and  labor  to  strength- 
en their  hope  in  being  saved  in  their  sins,  by  the  coming  of  the 
great  and  dreadful  Messiah ;  rather  than  believe  in  the  Messiah, 
who  hath  already  come  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  by  saving  people 
from  their  sins. 

40.  And  in  this  way  will  many,  very  many  be  found  fighting  against 
their  best  good,  and  become  bitter  enemies  to  the  way  of  life,  and 


12B  man's  exalted   ideas  of  CHRIST,  ETC.  [pART  II. 

be   the  foremost  in  persecuting  and  opposing  that  work  which  will 
stand  forever  and   ever,  and  which  cannot  be  shaken. 

41.  And  thus  do  I  compare  the  professors  of  Christianity,  who 
look  for  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  this  day,  to  those  of  the 
haughty  and  self-righteous  Jews,  who  looked  for  his  first  comino-. 
But  far  more  tolerable  is  their  state  of  justification  in  my  siorjit,  than 
will  be  those  who  shall  be  found  fighting  against  Me,  in  this  day  of 
my  power,  in  this  last  dispensation  of  my  grace  to  man. 

42.  For  light  and  understanding  were  given,  concerning  the  nature 
and  depth  of  man's  loss  in  the  first  coming  of  the  Savior,  and  the 
way  of  salvation  and  deliverance  was  plainly  marked  out  by  him, 
sufliciently  clear  to  the  understanding  of  all  who  behold  his  words 
written,  and  the  words  of  his  immediate  followers,  who  were  one 
with  him,  to  condemn  the  most  righteous  who  dwell  upon  the  earth, 
who  seek  to  be  saved  by  the  power  of  his  first  coming,  by  his  grace 
alone,  and  to  be  sanctified  in  their  sins  by  the  power  of  his  second 
coming. 

43.  And  in  this  will  be  their  condemnation,  "that  light  hath  come 
into  the  world,  and  men  choose  darkness  rather  than  light."  But 
in  this  will  the  persecutors  of  Christ,  in  his  first  appearance,  be 
found  far  more  tolerable  in  my  sight,  than  those  who  shall  be  found 
persecuting  and  fighting  against  the  power  of  the  second  coming 
of  my  beloved  Son,  whom  T  declare  with  my  own  voice,  hath  appear- 
ed the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation,  and  is  equally  as 
much  hidden  from  the  sight  of  all  natural  comprehension  as  was 
his  first  appearing. 

44.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  leave  upon  record,  in  my  own 
name.  And  he  that  heareth  and  believeth  that  the  Son  of  God  is 
revealed  in  the  flesh,  to  save  souls  from  their  sins,  and  becometh  bap- 
tized in  his  Spirit,  which  is  a  consuming  fire  to  the  nature  of  sin, 
the  same  believeth  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

45.  But  he  that  believeth  not  that  Christ  hath  appeared  in  the  flesh, 
to  save  souls  who  are  in  the  flesh,  from  their  sins,  by  a  daily  cross 
and  self-denial,  the  same  believeth  not  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul : 
therefore  doth  he  remain  under  the  condemnation  of  his  sins,  until 
he  believeth  with  his  whole  heart,  in  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  be- 
cometh freed  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  by  the  power  of  his 
coming. 

46.  Thus  and  thus,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  I  have  written  and 
caused  to  be  revealed,  by  my  holy  i)roclainiiiig  Angel  of  Truth,  to 


CHAP.   Vll.]  god's  LOVE  FOR  ALL  SOULS.  129 

a  simple,  weak  and  illiterate  child,  unable  of  herself,  to  design  or 
frame  the  like  in  my  name. 

47.  And  wo!  wo!  be  to  them  who  willfully  judge  the  words,  which 
I  the  Lord  have  written,  and  caused  to  be  revealed,  in  this  day  of 
my  mighty  power,  whereby  I  have  chosen  the  weak  things,  to  con- 
found the  mighty,  and  the  base  things  that  are  nought  of  themselves, 
to  set  at  nouy-ht  the  thinos  which  are  exalted,  and  those  who  boast 
themselves  of  their  greatness,  and  seek  to  become  great  in  that  which 
is  not  of  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

48.  Thus  have  I  given  you  my  word,  wherein  I  have  testified  of 
the  coming  of  my  beloved  Son.  And  with  the  voice  of  a  tender 
Father,  who  careth  for  all  souls,  do  I  warn  all  to  beware  that  ye  be 
not  despisers  and  mockers  of  my  mercy,  and  be  left  to  wonder  and 
perish,  and  sink  beneath  your  own  greatness  and  exaltedness  of 
yourselves,  which  is  foolishness  in  my  sight. 

49.  And  thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  With  pleasure  do  I  be- 
hold the  word  of  God  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal  hand,  and  brought 
fairly  to  mortal  view,  for  the  benefit  of  all  who  hear,  believe  and 
obey.  And  this  is  my  word  and  my  witness,  and  I  will  cause  it  to 
be  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Almighty,  to  be  placed  on  the  book 
of  his  eternal  record,  for  the  instruction  of  his  people  in  all  ages. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

God's  love  for  all  souls.  His  mercy  to  the  repenting  prodigal,  while 
the  self-righteous  Jind  no  favor.  All  are  invited  to  seek  the  favor 
of  God,  to  be  stript  of  the  filthy  garments  of  sin,  and  he  clothed 
with  righteousness. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  Hear,  O  ye  children  of  men,  and 
hearken  to  my  voice,  saith  the  mighty  One  of  Israel,  while  I  plead 
with  you,  as  a  kind  and  tender  father  pleadeth  with  those  whom  he 
hath  been  instrumental  in  bringing  into  existence,  and  for  whom  he 
feeleth  the  responsibility  of  a  parent's  duty  and  obligation. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Father;  for  all  the  souls  of 
the  children  of  men  do  I  feel ;  and  all  whom  I  have  created  are 

17 


130  god's  love  for  all  souls.  [part  II. 

precious  in  my  sight,  and  my  love  and  tenderness  are  towards  all ; 
although  by  sin  and  transgression  they  have  been  marred  and  bruised 
in  my  sight,  until  there  remaineth  no  form  nor  comeliness  in  them. 

3.  Yet  will  I  seek  after  my  own,  and  my  arm  of  mercy  and  for- 
giveness will  I  extend  unto  all,  even  to  the  uttermost,  that  will  re- 
turn unto  my  house,  and  be  stript  of  their  beggarly  garments,  and 
be  washed  from  their  filthiness,  and  be  arrayed  in  new  garments, 
clean  and  white. 

4.  Yea,  unto  them  I  will  extend  mercy  and  forgiveness,  and  with 
the  arm  of  a  tender  Father,  will  I  receive  them  in  my  bosom,  and 
they  shall  sorrow  no  more ;  and  I  will  heal  them  of  their  bruises, 
and  cause  them  to  rejoice  and  be  comforted. 

5.  And  wherein  they  have  subsisted  upon  that  which  satisfied 
nothing,  but  the  cravings  of  that  beastly  and  vile  nature,  which  is 
cursed  in  my  sight,  and  have  become  servants  thereunto;  they  have 
thereby  been  brought  to  feel  their  poverty  and  wretchedness  in  that 
state  whither  they  have  roamed  in  a  strange  land. 

6.  In  that  strange  land,  have  they  wasted  that  portion  of  light  and 
understanding,  which  every  soul  hath  received  at  my  hand,  sufficient 
to  guide  their  steps  and  cause  them  to  walk  safely  in  my  presence, 
according  to  their  faithfulness  and  obedience  to  that  portion  of  light 
which  I  gave  them,  in  their  day.  Yet  if  they  repent  they  shall  be 
fed  with  the  bread  of  life,  and  be  clothed  with  the  garments  of 
righteousness. 

7.  For  mankind  have  become  aliens  and  prodigals  to  Me,  saith 
the  Lord,  and  are  no  more  worthy  to  claim  my  parental  care  ;  yet, 
saith  the  merciful  Father  of  all,  they  who  will  say,  in  the  bitterness 
of  their  souls,  I  will  arise  and  return  to  my  Father's  house,  and 
implore  his  mercy,  and  will  come,  as  did  the  prodigal  son,  and  bow 
before  Me  and  say ; 

8.  O  Father!  I  have  sinned  and  transgressed  thy  holy  laws  and 
requirements,  and  have  wasted  that  which  thou  gavest  me,  and  have 
trampled  under  foot  thy  mercies  towards  me,  and  have  wandered 
far  from  thee,  until  I  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son  ;  but 
make  me  as  thy  servant,  that  my  soul  may  live  and  not  die;  Then 
will  I  show  mercy  to  them,  saith  the  Lord. 

9.  For  in  this  manner,  do  I  require  the  prodigal  race  of  man, 
who  have  strayed  far  from  their  Father's  house,  to  return  unto  Me. 
And  when  they  come  in  this  penitent  feeling,  suppose  ye  that  I  will 


CHAP.  VII.]  god's  love   FOR  ALL  SOULS.  131 

suffer  them  to  tarry  in  my  house,  and  in  my  presence   arrayed    in 
their  filthy  garments? 

10.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord ;  hut  I  will  cause  them  to  be  stript,  wash- 
ed and  clothed  in  the  best  robe,  not  in  the  form  or  habit  of  a  ser- 
vant ;  but  in  the  habit  of  the  sons  of  my  household,  clad  in  the 
royal  robe  of  righteousness. 

11.  And  I  will  greatly  rejoice  over  those  ^vho  w-ere  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  who  will  return  and  become  alive  unto  righteous- 
ness ;  and  my  house  shall  be  filled  with  joy  and  gladness,  at  the 
return  of  my  sons  and  daughters,  who  were  lost  and  are  found,  were 
dead  and  have  become  alive. 

12.  And  there  shall  be  music  and  dancing,  and  the  sound  of  those 
who  make  merry  in  my  house,  shall  be  heard,  and  my  house  shall 
be  a  house  of  joy  and  gladness,  and  not  of  gloom  and  sadness. 

13.  And  who  shall  be  offended  because  of  this?  Who  shall  stand 
out  and  say,  The  like  of  this  hath  never  been  done  to  any,  in  past 
dispensations  of  the  grace  of  God?  Even  to  those  who  have  been 
never  so  faithful  and  true,  thou  hast  never  been  thus  joyful  over 
them,  as  to  cause  thy  house  to  be  joyful,  even  with  music  and  danc- 
ing, feasting  and  making  merry  with  those  who  have  wasted  thy 
substance,  and  are  no  more  worthy  to  come  into  thy  presence.  (See 
Luke  XV.) 

14.  Again  I  ask,  Who  shall  be  offended  at  this?  Will  it  not  be  the 
self-righteous,  who  desire  promotion  above  all  others,  those  who  say, 
"Stand  thou  by  thyself;  for  1  am  more  holy  than  thou;"  seeking 
to  remain  in  my  house,  clothed  in  the  garments  of  self-righteous- 
ness, unwilling  to  be  cleansed  and  receive  mercy,  like  the  prodigal, 
who  feels  no  right  of  himself,  but  merely  depends  on  the  mercy  of 
the  Father,  who  hath  a  right  to  with-hold  or  bestow  on  whomsoever 
He  will. 

15.  And  in  this  way,  saith  the  Lord,  will  many  become  offended 
and  stand  out,  refusing  to  come  into  my  house,  upon  the  degrading 
terms  of  the  prodigal,  and  refuse  to  enter  and  become  partakers  of 
my  rich  blessings,  and  rejoice  in  the  dances  of  them  that  make 
merry. 

16.  And  thus  will  they  be  rejected  and  lose  their  birth-right;  be- 
cause they  rejoice  not  in  that  wherein  I  rejoice ;  and  they  condemn 
not  that  which  I  condemn,  saith  tlie  Lord.  For  my  joy  is  not  their 
joy,  neither  is  my  delight  their  delight,  nor  my  wisdom  their  wisdom. 


132  god's  love  for  all  souls.  [part  II. 

17.  But  through  their  own  natural  wisdom,  they  judge  and  con- 
demn according  to  their  own  selfish  reasonings,  unwilling  to  come 
upon  the  same  conditions  with  those  whom  they,  according  to  their 
own  self-righteousness,  consider  not  so  worthy  as  themselves. 

18.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  mighty  One  of  Israel,  I 
am  the  Father,  the  benevolent  and  merciful  Father  of  all  souls,  and 
my  love  is  even  unto  all ;  and  I  will  gather  my  sons  from  afar,  and 
my  daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  and  they  shall  come  and 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  and  besides  Me  there  is  no  other. 

19.  And  I  will  gather  them,  and  whosoever  will,  may  come  in,  and 
become  sons  and  daughters  to  Me,  by  leaving  behind  the  garments 
of  servitude  to  that  beastly  nature  of  the  flesh,  and  be  clad  in  gar- 
ments of  joy  and  rejoicing;  rejecting  that  food  which  is  beastly  and 
serpentine,  and  gladly  and  thankfully  receiving  the  rich  blessings 
which  I  do  provide  for  my  household. 

20.  Yea,  for  those  who  have  come  in,  and  are  made  partakers  of 
that  food  which  is  even  delicious  to  the  Angels,  that  never  strayed 
from  Me  by  disobedience,  but  have  always  obeyed  my  voice  and 
hearkened  to  my  call,  rejoicing  with  Me  their  Heavenly  Father,  at 
the  return  of  the  poor  and  needy  children  of  men,  destitute  of  the 
comforts  of  life  by  disobedience. 

21.  Verily,  saith  the  Father,  there  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  soul 
that  repenteth  of  the  error  of  his  ways,  and  becomes  renewed  to 
righteousness,  more  than  over  many  who  went  not  astray  and  need- 
ed no  repentance. 

■22.  And  who  are  they  that  need  no  repentance  ?  Can  it  be  those 
who  belong  to  the  prodigal  race  of  man?  Truly  not:  for  all  men 
have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  that  righteousness  which  will  be  a 
savor  of  life  unto  them,  and  remain  dependent  upon  the  mercy  of 
the  only  wise  and  merciful  One,  who  inhabiteth  eternity,  the  Author 
and  Finisher  of  all  good  unto  man. 

23.  Again  I  ask.  Who  are  they  that  are,  in  very  deed,  ever  with 
Me,  and  have  never  strayed  and  become  transgressors  in  my  sight, 
who  need  no  repentance,  excepting  those  who  never  inhabited  the 
earth  by  the  fall?  Those  who  have  surrounded  my  throne  for  ages, 
walking  in  strict  obedience  to  my  will,  ever  with  Me  as  dutiful 
children,  rejoicing  as  I  rejoice,  and  mourning  as  I  mourn. 

24.  Yea,  and  feeling  for  the  lost  children  of  men  as  I  feel ;  pos- 
sessing that  spirit  which  I  possess  ;  harboring  no  envyings,  although 
I  return  and  meet  the  prodigal  race  afar  off,  and   embrace  them  in 


CHAP.   VII.]  god's  love  TOR  ALL  SOULS.  133 

the  arms  of  love  and  tender  compassion,  and  weep  for  joy;  because 
of  the  lost  which  are  found,  and  because  of  the  dead  which  have 
become  alive. 

25.  And  they  who  rejoice  with  Me,  are  ever  with  Me,  and  all  that 
I  have,  do  they  possess,  and  they  are  ever  blessed  in  my  sight;  yet, 
if  they  partake  not  with  Me,  of  my  joy,  how  can  they  be  of  Me, 
although  they  may  inherit  all  things? 

26.  But  they  who  rejoice  with  Me,  the  holy  and  just  Parent,  and 
are  willing  to  go  forth  with  Me,  and  meet  the  fallen  race,  and  be 
workers  together  with  Me,  in  gathering  home  the  lost  and  afflicted 
children,  who  have  strayed  far  from  Me,  who  are  willing  to  return 
and  become  as  nothing  in  my  sight;  such  are  truly  mine. 

27.  Yea,  saith  the  holy  and  just  One,  all  who  w  ill  abide  in  my 
house,  must  be  partakers  of  my  joy  and  my  sorrow.  And  all  who 
will  come  in,  may  rejoice  with  Me,  and  be  partakers  of  all  the  bless- 
ings which  my  house  affords,  and  nothing  shall  ever  separate  them 
from  Me. 

28.  Great  is  my  joy  over  the  lost  that  are  found,  and  I  will  rejoice 
over  them,  evermore,  saith  the  Lord.  And  I  will  meet  my  children 
who  are  yet  afar  off,  and  embrace  them  in  the  arms  of  my  never 
ending  love  and  tender  compassion. 

29.  And  I  will  cause  my  holy  Angels,  who  are  ever  with  Me,  to 
go  forth  and  meet  them,  constrain  them  to  come  in,  and  be  stript  of 
their  beastly  garments  of  sin  and  transgression,  and  be  clothed  in 
the  best  garments,  which  are  the  garments  of  righteousness. 

80.  These  garments  are  obtained  by  the  new  birth,  by  casting  off 
the  filthy  rags  of  the  flesh,  and  becoming  new  creatures  in  my  like- 
ness, through  my  beloved  Son  and  Daughter,  the  mediators  and 
spiritual  parents  of  all  whom  I  ever  receive,  and  who  become  pre- 
cious in  my  sight. 

31.  All  who  are  sunk  in  the  pit  of  self-gratification,  and  have  wast- 
ed all  that  they  have  received  of  Me,  the  giver  of  all  good;  when 
they  become  awakened  to  their  poverty,  and  return,  and  are  willing 
to  be  nothing,  holding  no  claim,  save  that  mercy  which  floweth  from 
a  tender  parent;  yet  feeling  themselves  unworthy  to  receive  even 
that ;  such  receive  ye  in  my  name,  O  my  faithful  servants. 

32.  Yea,  receive  them,  and  cause  them  to  be  stript  and  washed, 
and  bring  ye  the  best  garment,  that  they  may  be  clothed  with  the 
royal  garments  of  the  resurrection  of  life  :  for  as  they  were  clad  in 
trespasses  and  sins,   in  likeness  of  their  natural  parents ;    so  shall 


134  GOn's  LOVE  FOR  ALL  SOULS.  [PART  II. 

they  become  alive  unto  righteousness,  in  likeness  of  the  new  and 
spiritual  parents,  by  the  new  birth,  and  they  shall  reign  evermore, 
as  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Prince  and  Princess  of  peace  and  orjad 
tidings. 

33.  But  they  who  seek  to  come  in  and  be  partakers  in  my  house, 
clothed  with  their  garments  of  prodigality,  unwilling  to  forsake  all, 
still  claiming  a  right  in  my  house;  shall  1  not  cause  them  to  be  cast 
out,  as  not  having  on  the  wedding  garment? 

34.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  have  none  in  my  house,  clothed 
in  beastly  garments,  belonging  to  those  who  walk  after  the  flesh,  and 
not  after  the  spirit.  But  I  will  cast  them  out,  into  outer  darkness, 
and  there  shall  they  weep  and  wail  with  their  kindred  who  yet  re- 
main in  darkness,  and  under  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death. 

35.  For  in  my  house  shall  be  joy  and  gladness,  rejoicing  over  the 
power  and  dominion  of  sin  and  transgression,  and  my  sanctuary 
shall  be  filled  with  those  who  rejoice  in  the  dance.  And  ye  who  be- 
come offended,  and  refuse  to  come  in  as  humble  prodigals,  know  ye, 
that  never  shall  ye  taste  of  the  blessings  which  I  have  prepared,  until 
ye  become  humble,  and  are  willing  to  receive  at  my  hand,  having  no 
right  only  by  the  mercy  of  that  God  whose  mercy  endureth  forever. 

36.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  have  caused  to  be  written,  and 
all  souls  shall  yet  see  that  I  the  Lord,  will  fulfill  my  promises,  and 
not  one  word  of  all  which  I  have  spoken,  shall  fall  to  the  ground 
unaccomplished. 

37.  But  they  who  spurn  at  my  way,  and  reject  my  offers  of  mercy 
to  them,  I  say  they  have  no  promise;  for  one  way  have  I  opened  for 
all  souls.  For  as  all  have  strayed  by  Adam,  and  have  become  lost 
in  sin  and  transgression,  and  have  laid  waste  and  squandered  that  por- 
tion of  light  which  I  gave  them,  they  have  plunged  themselves  into 
shame  and  disgrace  by  mingling  with  the  beasts,  in  the  services  of 
their  father  the  Devil,  filling  their  bellies  with  husks,  like  unto  the 
herds  of  swine,  as  the  prodigal  did. 

38.  So  in  like  manner  as  he  did,  shall  they  all  return;  and  I  will 
meet  them  as  such,  and  in  no  other  way  shall  they  ever  come  into 
my  presence,  saith  the  Lord.  Witnessed  by  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah, 
to  be  the  word  of  God,  clearly  revealed  and  written,  and  brought  to 
mortal  view,  and  with  pleasure  do  I  behold  it. 


CHAP.  VIII.]    THE   WORD  OF  GOD   WILL   STAND  FOIIEVER.  135 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  word  of  God  will  stand  forever.  His  way  is  lilainly  marked  out 
for  all  who  iralk  in  it : — Wo  to  those  icho  reject  it : — Judgment 
against  opposcrs. 

1.  Thus  saitli  the  Iioly  prochiiining  Angel  to  the  writer;  Bow 
down  thy  soul  even  with  the  dust,  and  fear  not  to  write  the  words 
which  I  shall  read  unto  thee,  from  a  Roll  written  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  to  be  revealed  by  me,  the  holy  Angel,  to  be  re- 
corded for  generations  to  come. 

2.  Holy  is  my  word,  from  generation  to  generation,  saith  the  Lord. 
And  thus  hath  it  seemed  good  in  my  sight,  to  reveal,  in  this  portion 
of  my  Zion  upon  the  earth,  that  word  which  will  stand  forever,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  never  be  able  to  prevail  against  it. 

3.  And  so  clearly  have  I  marked  out  the  way,  and  so  plainly  have 
I  placed  the  way-marks,  that  all  who  hear  with  understanding  hearts, 
will  be  left  without  excuse.  But  he  that  shutteth  his  eyes,  that  he 
cannot  see,  and  closeth  his  ears,  that  he  cannot  hear,  and  harden- 
eth  his  heart,  that  he  cannot  understand,  how  is  he  to  receive  and 
be  healed  thereby  ?  If  the  prize  be  set  before  such,  and  they  refuse 
it,  who  will  be  the  loser? 

4.  But  wo!  wo!  be  to  them  who  hear  and  refuse  to  obey!  For 
lo  the  time  is  come,  when  I  the  Lord,  will  hasten  my  work,  and  cut 
it  short  in  righteousness.  And  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  know 
that  I  the  Lord  will  work,  and  none  can  hinder.  And  I  will  has- 
ten my  work,  which  I  have  begun  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth; 
and  they  who  become  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power,  them  will  I 
heal. 

5.  But  they  who  refuse  and  reject  the  offers  of  my  grace,  them 
will  I  reserve  in  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  punished  at  the  last  day. 
And  I  will  sorely  vex  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  I  will  send 
my  judgments,  and  my  fierce  wrath,  until  they  are  willing  to  let  go 
the  captive,  whom  they  hold  under  the  Egyptian  bondage  of  sin. 

6.  Yea,  I  will  vex  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  until  they  let  my 
people  go,  and  set  at  liberty  that  which  is  mine,  the  soul  which  hath 
long  groaned  under  bondage,  in  servitude  to  the  uncircumcised  and 
polluted  oppressors  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  my  people. 


136  THE  WORD   OF  GOD   WILL  STAND  FOREVER.        [pART  II. 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Ahiiighty,  I  will  call  my  sons  and  my  daughters 
out  of  Egypt ;  and  as  my  servant  Moses  was  preserved  from  the  de- 
struction of  the  king  of  Egypt,  (who  sought  to  suhdue  my  people, 
and  still  retain  them  under  the  yoke  of  bondage  and  servitude,)  to 
be  an  instrument  in  my  hand,  to  lead  my  people  from  beneath  their 
oppression,  that  I  might  call  forth  my  figurative  Israel ; 

8.  So  in  like  manner  did  I  preserve  my  beloved  Son,  (whom  I 
sent  to  break  the  yoke  of  oppression,)  from  the  destruction  of  the 
haughty  monarch,  who  sought  to  slay  the  infants,  lest  one  miglit 
arise  who  would  undermine  the  power  of  Satan,  and  let  go  my  cap- 
tives, and  set  my  people  at  liberty. 

9.  And  as  my  beloved  Son  came  not  in  the  form  of  an  Angel,  but 
took  upon  him  the  bondage  of  the  seed  of  Abraham ;  so  in  like 
manner  did  I  cause  him  to  go  into  Egypt;  and  out  of  Egypt  did  I 
call  my  Son. 

10.  And  this  is  my  first-born  and  first  begotten  Son,  the  first  whom 
I  ever  called  out  from  under  the  yoke  of  spiritual  bondage,  who 
broke  the  band  of  strong  iron,  and  burst  asunder  the  partition  wall, 
that  the  captive  soul  might  arise  and  conquer  the  son  of  perdition, 
the  tyrant  of  the  soul ;   and  thus  did  I  call  my  Son  out  of  Egypt. 

11.  And  thus  will  I  call  my  sons  and  daughters  out  of  the  spiritual 
Egypt:  for  I  will  call  forth  that  soul  which  I  breathed  pure  into 
Adam,  which  became  captive  under  the  bondage  of  sin;  yea,  I  will 
call  forth  that  soul,  and  I  will  vex  the  oppressor,  until  he  shall  let 
my  captive  go. 

12.  And  I  will  call  my  sons  and  my  daughters  from  afar,  and  bring 
them  near  unto  Me,  saith  the  Lord.  Yea,  with  a  mighty  hand  and 
an  out-stretched  arm,  will  I  deliver  n)y  own;  and  they  who  will, 
may  become  conquerors,  as  did  my  first-born  whom  T  called  out. 

13.  He  obeyed  my  voice  and  hearkened  to  my  call,  and  came  out 
from  thence,  and  became  purified  from  the  nature  of  bondage,  which 
he  took  upon  him  to  conquer,  root  and  branch,  slaying  the  enmity 
thereof,  until  he  was  enabled  to  return  unto  Me  and  say,  I  have 
finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do;  I  have  conquered 
the  strong  enemy,  and  slain  the  cruel  oppressor. 

14.  And  thus  did  I  behold  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  my  soul  was 
well  pleased  ;  My  first-born  and  only  begotten  Son,  who  was  the 
first  that  conquered  and  subdued  all  evil  in  himself,  and  became  a 
free  and  rightful  heir  to  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness. 


CFfAP.   IX.]  GOD  DECLARES    HIS  TRUE  WORK,  ETC.  137 

15.  Thus  and  thus  must  every  soul  conquer,  who  ever  becomes 
heir  with  him,  in  my  kingdom  of  peace.  And  this  is  my  beloved 
Son,  tlie  Prince  of  Peace,  the  Prince  of  my  kingdom  of  righteous- 
ness and  peace,  which  hath  no  end. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Declaration  of  the  work  of  God  to  his  people.  Why  no  man  can 
see  the  face  of  God  and  live.  They  loho  die  to  sin,  shall  see  the 
fare  of  God  and  hear  his  voice.  God  is  one,  and  the  head  and 
members  of  his  body  are  one.  All  souls  must  become  one  with  his 
body,  or  never  find  redemption  from  all  sin. 

I.  Hear  ye,  O  ray  people,  hearken  and  understand,  for  I  have 
words  of  truth  to  speak  unto  you,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  God 
of  Israel;  for  lo!  my  work  is  hastening  on,  and  the  foundation 
thereof  is  firm  and  strong;  and  no  arm  can  stay  that  work  which 
I,  the  Mighty  One,  have  set  my  face  to  perform. 

2.  Holy,  holy  is  this  day,  saith  the  Almighty  One,  wherein  I  the 
Lord  am  making  up  my  jewels,  and  adorning  my  kingdom  with  that 
brightness  and  glory,  which  never  entered  the  heart  of  man  to  con- 
ceive, or  even  form  an  idea  of.  And  I  will  never  cease  until  I 
have  accomplished  my  work,  which  is  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  and 
bring  in  everlasting  righteousness  and  purge  out  all  offences,  and 
create  in  man  a  new  heart  and  a  right  spirit,  and  form  all  things 
anew,  after  my  image. 

3.  And  who  hath  ever  seen  the  Lord,  to  know  his  image  and  his 
stature,  his  form  or  likeness,  his  fashion  or  resemblance?  For  no 
man  can  see  my  face  and  live.  And  he  that  seeth  my  face,  my 
form  and  my  visage,  dieth  daily ;  and  he  that  seeth  Me  not,  dieth 
not.  For  again  I  say,  no  man  ever  saw  the  Lord,  face  to  face,  and 
continued  to  live  in  sin. 

4.  Although  Moses  saw  my  back  parts,  in  the  order  of  my  prov- 
idence; yet  did  he  never  see  my  face,  saith  the  Lord,  in  the  order 
of  my  grace;  for  my  face  is  a  consuming  fire  ;  and  they  who  meet 
Me  face  to  face,  must  have  the  nature  of  evil  consumed,  root  and 

18 


13H  GOD  DECLAKES   HIS  TRUE  AVORK,  ETC.  [PART  II. 

branch,  until  they  no  longer  live  in  sin,  but  die  they  must,  to  the 
nature  of  evil.     And  thus  shall  no  man  see  my  face  and  live. 

5.  This  word  that  I  spake  to  my  servant  Moses,  was  in  both  a 
literal  and  a  figurative  sense ;  but  its  true  meaning  is  spiritual.  For 
Moses  saw  not  my  glory  in  the  order  of  grace,  nor  the  brightness 
of  my  countenance,  neither  was  it  given  him  to  see :  for  the  day 
had  not  come  for  man  to  die  by  the  coming  of  the  Lord ;  nor  for 
the  man  of  sin  to  be  consumed  in  him,  by  the  brightness  of  his 
countenance. 

6.  For  as  no  man  was  suffered  to  come  near  the  Mount,  whereon 
I  stood,  to  make  known  my  laws,  my  statutes  and  my  judgments, 
for  that  day  and  figurative  dispensation  of  my  grace,  excepting 
those  whom  I  permitted,  giving  strict  charge  to  my  servant  to  suffer 
none  to  approach,  lest  they  be  smitten  by  my  mighty  wrath,  and  be- 
come dead  men ; 

7.  So  in  this  day,  wherein  I  have,  in  substance,  turned  my  face 
towards  the  children  of  men,  and  manifested  myself  in  my  bright- 
ness, in  which  all  souls  can  approach  Me  upon  the  Mount,  where 
I  have  placed  my  name  and  my  brightness.  All  who  are  called  may 
come. 

8.  Here  souls  can  see  my  face,  and  hear  my  words,  and  learn  my 
statutes,  safely  drawing  near  to  Me ;  but  death  it  is  to  the  natural 
and  fallen  part  of  man;  but  life  eternal  to  the  soul  who  is  of  Me, 
which  can  never  die. 

9.  And  this  is  my  word,  concerning  those  who  approach  Me  in 
this  day,  wherein  I  have  revealed  the  substance  instead  of  the  shad- 
ow. This  doctrine  is  agreeable  to  the  words  of  Christ;  "Blessed 
are  the  pure  in  heart ;  for  they  shall  see  God."  (Matt.  v.  3.)  None 
but  the  pure  in  heart  can  ever  truly  see  God  in  the  spirit.  This 
could  not  take  place,  until  the  ushering  in  of  a  spiritual  dispensa- 
tion, which  could  not  commence  till  Christ  appeared;  nor  could  be 
manifested  in  its  fullness,  until  his  second  appearing. 

10.  And  now,  O  my  people!  ye  whom  I  have  called  to  come  into 
my  presence,  and  meet  Me,  face  to  face,  think  ye  to  approach  Mo, 
except  ye  become  dead  to  sin?  Shall  I  not  destroy  that  natural  part 
which  is  not  of  Me,  which  cannot  see  my  face  and  live? 

11.  For  1  suffered  not  the  animal  part  of  man  nor  beast,  to  come 
near  where  I  had  placed  my  name,  to  reveal  my  laws  and  my  stat- 
utes, excepting  those  who  were  sanctified  to  Me  as  priests  and  min- 


CHAP.  IX.]    GOD  DECLARES  HIS  TRUE  WORK,  ETC.  139 

isters  of  my  word  to  tlie  congregation.  And  this  was  my  decree,  that 
those  who  ventured  beyond  the  space  appointed,  were  to  suffer  death. 

12.  And  thus  have  I  decreed  in  this  day.  Those  who  venture  be- 
yond this  space,  and  come  into  the  place  which  I  the  Lord  have 
appointed  and  consecrated  holy,  must  suffer  death  to  the  beastly 
and  carnal  nature  of  man.  For  the  natural  and  animal  body  is  not 
required  as  a  sacrifice  in  this  day;  but  the  carnal  life  is  required  of 
all  who  approach  Me  in  this  day,  and  henceforth  forever. 

I'S.  And  let  no  one  presumptuously  rush  into  my  presence,  seek- 
ing to  prolong  that  life  which  I  have  set  my  face  to  destroy  ;  for 
those  who  defile  my  holy  consecrated  ground,  with  that  nature  which 
is  beastly  and  unclean,  in  defiance  of  my  decree.  That  no  man  shall 
see  my  face  and  live  any  longer  in  sin,  but  die  daily  thereunto:  How 
think  ye  to  escape  my  judgments? 

14.  Think  ye  to  approach  Me  and  live  as  a  natural  man,  possess- 
ing a  beastly  nature,  upon  my  holy  consecrated  ground?  This  can 
never  be  henceforth  ;  for  they  that  would  become  alive  in  Me,  must 
die  to  every  part,  save  that  which  cometh  from  Me,  \vhich  is  pure 
and  holy. 

15.  And  let  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  hear  this  my  word,  and  know 
that  I  the  Lord,  have  turned  my  face  in  mercy  and  loving  compas- 
sion towards  the  children  of  men.  For  behold  the  day  is  come,  and 
all  who  seek  Me  shall  find  Me;  for  I  will  be  found  of  them  who 
diligently  seek  Me,  and  they  shall  see  my  face  and  hear  my  voice, 
and  know  my  stature  and  my  furm,  and  walk  in  the  light  of  my 
countenance,  from  day  to  day. 

16.  This  will  cause  the  nature  of  evil  gradually  to  waste  away, 
and  the  elements  thereof  to  melt  and  be  dissolved;  for  the  form, 
visage  and  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away,  and  the  lusts  thereof. 
But  my  form,  fashion  and  visage  pass  not  away,  but  remain  forever 
and  ever. 

17.  For  though  the  old  heavens  and  the  old  earth  pass  away;  yet  my 
word  endureth  forever.  And  my  word  shall  fill  the  whole  earth,  and 
this  word  shall  create  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  wherein 
shall  dwell  righteousness,  peace  and  assurance  forevermore. 

18.  And  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  and  majesty  of  the 
God  of  Israel;  and  the  God  of  Israel  shall  fill  the  earth,  and  his 
stature  shall  reach  from  pole  to  pole.  And  as  the  sun  lighteth  the 
earth  in  a  clear  day;  so  shall  my  countenance  lighten  this  new  earth, 
which  I  will  create,  in  my  time,  and  people  it  in  my  own  way. 


140  GOD  DECLARES   HIS  TRUE  WORK,   ETC.  [PART   II. 

19.  And  again  I  say,  I  am  the  God  of  heaven,  and  the  God  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  besides  Me  there  is  none;  for  the  god  of  this 
world  passeth  away,  and  no  space  shall  be  given  unto  him ;  for  I  the 
Lord  will  fill  the  whole  earth,  and  T  will  measure  unto  him  no  space 
in  my  new  creation;  for  I  will  fill  immensity  of  space  with  my 
power.  And  I  will  be  all  in  all ;  for  1  the  Lord  created  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  for  my  own  purposes,  and  for  my  own  glory. 

20.  And  this  is  my  glory,  that  all  that  is  of  Me,  shall  return  and 
be  glorified  in  Me,  and  of  Me,  and  they  shall  dwell  in  Me,  and  I  in 
them;  as  a  never-failing  stream,  which  cannot  be  separated,  is  issu- 
ing from  one  Almighty  and  Eternal  Fountain  Head,  which  is  God 
Himself 

21.  And  as  a  drop  from  the  bucket  goeth  into  the  fountain,  and 
becometh  one  with  the  stream;  so  are  the  souls  of  the  children  of 
roeu  as  a  drop  from  the  bucket,  when  redeemed  from  all  which  is 
not  of  Me,  they  are  spirit,  and  return  unto  the  fountain,  and  become 
one  with  the  fountain,  inseparably  the  same;  though  their  person- 
ality remains  the  same  as  before. 

22.  And  thus  will  I  fill  the  heavens  and  the  earth;  for  I  the  Lord, 
am  the  fountain  and  source  of  all  righteousness,  from  whence  pro- 
ceedeth  all  good,  and  all  good  is  from  Me,  the  fountain  of  good; 
and  all  evil  is  from  the  fountain  of  evil,  which  floweth  not  with  the 
fountain  of  good,  neither  mingleth  with  the  waters  that  are  pure. 

23.  For  the  fountain  of  evil  shall  be  dried  up,  and  consumed  from 
my  ncic  creation;  for  one  fountain  shall  there  be,  and  this  fountain 
shall  extend  over  the  whole  earth,  and  all  souls  that  will,  shall  flow 
unto  it,  and  become  one  with  it.  And  no  one  will  need  to  say,  Lo 
here,  or  lo  there  is  the  way;  for  one  way  will  there  be  for  all,  and 
one  fountain  and  one  head. 

24.  For  I  the  Lord,  am  as  the  similitude  of  a  man,  having  a  head 
and  a  body:  for  one  head  and  one  body  is  there  in  heaven.  And 
where  is  my  body  upon  the  earth,  and  my  fountain?  Is  it  all  over 
the  earth?  Nay,  one  head  and  one  central  fountain,  one  body  which 
reacheth  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 

25.  But  my  head  is  where  I  have  placed  my  law  and  my  commands, 
which  govern  the  whole  body.  My  body  is  made  up  of  all  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men,  who  ever  become  purified  and  come  into 
my  Spirit,  which  is  my  body,  the  spirit  of  love,  which  floweth  to- 
gether, as  a  drop  from  the  bucket,  which  cannot  be  separated. 

2(5.  And  as  the  head  of  the  natural  man  governeth  the  body,  and 


CHAP.  IX.]     GOD  DECLARES  HIS  TRUE  WORK,  ETC.  141 

goetli  wliithersoever  tlie  mind  carrieth  him;  so  shall  my  head  govern 
the  body;  and  my  body  shall  go  whithersoever  my  head  designeth  it 
to  move. 

27.  And  where  would  be  the  propriety  of  a  man's  body  and  limbs 
rising  up  and  oondemning  the  head,  because  it  led  them  thus  and 
so;  and  undertaking  to  be  their  own  lead  and  guide,  without  the  di- 
rection of  the  head?  With  equal  propriety  and  justice  might  my 
body,  which  is  my  people,  rise  up  and  condemn  my  head,  and  say, 
I  will  be  my  own  leader  and  guide,  and  my  head  shall  not  rule  Me. 

28.  How  would  my  body  appear  without  a  head  ?  and  how  would 
it  be  led?  Would  not  one  member  rise  up  against  another,  with 
equally  as  much  propriety  as  did  the  body  rise  against  the  head? 
Truly,  saith  the  Lord;  and  thus  would  the  body  become  dissolved 
and  divided  against  itself,  and  fall. 

29.  But  know  ye,  O  my  people!  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  that 
I  the  Lord  am  one;  my  body  is  one;  my  head  is  one;  and  my  head 
shall  lead  my  body;  and  my  body  shall  be  in  subjection  to  my  head, 
in  all  things;  and  every  limb  and  faculty  of  my  body  shall  move  in 
union  with  my  head,  my  one  head,  where  I  have  placed  my  name, 
my  laws  and  my  statutes. 

30.  These  shall  govern,  guide  and  direct,  to  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth,  the  whole  body,  faculties  and  limbs,  each  moving  in  un- 
ion and  communion  with  the  head.  And  the  members  of  my  body 
which  offend,  them  will  I  sever  from  my  body,  and  from  any  part  in 
my  new  creation:  for  my  body  shall  be  perfect  in  its  stature,  form 
and  visage,  which  shall  no  more  be  marred:  for  I  will  appear  in  my 
beauty,  and  my  glory  shall  confound  the  whole  earth,  and  fill  all  the 
heavens. 

31.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  have  caused  to  be  written  and 
left  upon  record,  that  all  may  know  that  1  am  the  Lord,  and  besides 
Me  there  is  none  ;  one  Lord  and  one  baptism.  And  he  that  preach- 
eth  lo  here,  or  lo  there,  let  him  be  accursed,  and  severed  from  my 
body:  for  they  who  follow  not  my  head,  which  is  my  lead,  they  are 
not  of  my  body,  and  they  have  not  become  one  with  the  fountain,  as 
a  drop  from  the  bucket,  which  cannot  be  severed. 

32.  Words  of  the  holy  Angel  to  the  Writer.  Fear  not  little 
one ;  for  lo,  I  am  with  thee,  and  I  will  be  with  thee,  henceforth  ;  and 
this  is  my  word  and  my  witness,  that  what  thou  hast  written,  thou 
hast  faithfully  written;  and  I  the  holy  Angel,  will  pronounce  it  holy, 
and  with  the  seal  of  the  Almighty  will  I  seal  it. 


142  ood's  people  are  one  spiritual  body.        [part  II. 


CHAPTER    X. 

Tkc  natural  body  a  figure  of  the  spiritual.  The  members  of  the 
one  body  of  Christ  must  be  mutually  useful  to  each  other;  like  as 
the  mctnbcrs  of  the  natural  body  mutually  assist  and  support  each 
other. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer,  Write,  Wo!  wo!  be 
to  those  who  seek  not  to  become  one  with  my  body,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  return  as  a  drop  into  the  ocean  of  all  good;  for  I  the  Lord  will 
work  and  who  can  hinder? 

2.  Yea,  my  body  shall  work,  and  my  limbs  shall  be  in  active  em- 
ploy; for  my  vineyard  must  be  tilled  and  brought  into  cultivation,  as 
a  fruitful  vine  to  flourish.  And  they  that  are  mine,  who  compose 
my  body,  will  work  in  my  vineyard,  under  the  direction  of  my  lead, 
and  whithersoever  directed,  there  will  they  work,  as  being  of  one 
body,  inseparably  the  same. 

3.  They  will  seek  no  preferment,  saying,  Why  was  I  not  created 
to  move  as  the  head?  Truly  my  faculties  are  better  calculated  for 
that.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  is  not  every  limb  of  the  natural  body  con- 
tented in  its  creation,  and  useful  in  its  place?  And  can  the  body  be 
complete  without  the  use  of  every  ficulty  ?  Is  not  every  member  cre- 
ated to  act  in  perfect  unii  n  t<wether? 

4.  Truly  the  thing  was  never  known  for  the  foot  to  rise  in  rebell- 
ion against  the  hand,  nnr  the  left  hand  to  reproach  and  become  en- 
vious towards  the  right  hand,  because  it  possessed  more  strength. 

5.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord,  I  created  man  in  my  image  and  form,  one 
member  yielding  obedience  and  servitude  to  another;  but  all  acting 
as  one  body,  governed  by  one  head,  and  possessing  one  interest. 
When  one  member  is  afflicted,  the  other  members  assist  and  become 
serviceable  and  helpful,  harboring  no  envyings,  saying,  Let  each  fac- 
ulty support  its  own  infirmities. 

6.  Neither  complain  ye,  nor  murmur  that  ye  were  not  created  for 
a  different  and  more  important  purpose.  But  whatsoever  the  head 
directs  for  any  member,  let  that  member  do  it,  as  belonging  to  tlie 
body,  whether  it  be  called  to  act  the  part  of  the  head,  hand  or  foot, 
so  let  it  be  done. 

7.  For  what  is  the  head  separate  from  the  limbs,  or  the  limbs 
from  the  body?  Do  they  not  all  belong  together?  And   one  cannot 


CHAP.   X.]  god's   people  ARE  ONE  SPIRITUAL  BODY.  143 

be  honorable  without  the  whole.  Truly  this  is  the  case;  and  hence- 
forth let  not  those  who  are  called  to  compose  my  body  be  divided. 
But  as  the  natural  body  of  man  is  combined  from  the  crown  of  his 
head  even  to  the  sole  of  his  foot,  and  every  member  and  faculty 
moves  in  union  as  one;  so  in  like  manner  let  the  members  of  my 
spiritual  body  move,  befriending  each  other. 

8.  And  ye  who  are  wont  to  repine  and  murmur  that  it  is  thus  with 
you,  and  become  unreconciled,  because  ye  are  not  what  ye  think 
ye  were  created  for,  look  at  the  inconsistency  of  your  feelings. 
And  ye  that  are  wont  to  be  unfriendly,  harboring  envyings  against 
your  companions,  consider  the  friendship  which  exists  between  the 
members  and  faculties  of  your  natural  body. 

9.  If  the  head  is  sick,  the  whole  body  is  afflicted,  and  every  mem- 
ber is  willing  to  perform  its  part  towards  the  restoration  of  the  afflict- 
ed head.  And  so  in  like  manner,  if  the  right  hand  is  under  infir- 
mity, the  left  hand  supplies  the  deficiency  as  far  as  is  in  its  power. 
But  where  would  be  the  friendship  existing  between  the  members 
of  the  natural  body,  if  one  member  should  refuse  to  yield  its  ser- 
vices to  another  ? 

10.  And  as  I  the  Lord,  created  the  natural  body  as  a  figure,  to 
represent  the  spiritual  body,  which  is  one,  composed  of  the  souls  of 
the  children  of  men,  combined  together  in  one  body ;  so  let  it  re- 
main a  figure;   and  consider  ye  your  dependence  one  upon  another. 

11.  And  ye  who  are  not  as  willing  to  render  services  to  each  oth- 
er, according  to  your  calling,  as  the  members  of  your  natural  body 
are  ever  ready  to  perform  their  duty,  which  they  owe  to  each  other, 
being  dependent  one  upon  another,  know  ye,  that  ye  answer  not  the 
design  of  your  calling,  neither  do  ye  perform  the  part  which  ye 
were  created  to  perform. 

12.  And  ye  are  not  of  my  body,  saith  the  Lord;  for  if  one  mem- 
ber of  my  body  is  afflicted,  the  whole  body  is  in  pain,  and  becomes 
sufferer  with  it  until  relieved.  And  thus  ye  may  see  by  this  figure, 
the  necessity  of  a  communion  in  the  body  at  large.  And  they  who 
are  not  willing  to  come  into  this  union,  know  ye,  they  are  not  mem- 
bers of  my  body. 

13.  I  speak  in  this  manner,  saith  the  Lord,  to  bring  my  way  and 
my  will  to  the  understanding  of  all,  that  all  may  comprehend  their 
duty  to  Me,  and  also  to  each  other  as  being  one.  And  when  ye 
view  the  faculties  of  your  body,  combined  with  the  faculties  of  your 


144  cod's  people  are  one  spiritual  body.       [part  II. 

soul,  then  let  your  mind  soar  to  the   Creator,  and  consider  the  ob- 
ject of  Him  who  created  you  thus  and  thus. 

14.  And  let  your  hearts  bow  in  gratitude,  that  ye  are  counted  wor- 
thy to  become  as  members  of  his  spiritual  body,  which  he  created 
the  natural  body  to  liken  and  imitate.  And  when  ye  behold  your 
hands,  consider  the  object  of  the  Lord  in  creating  you  with  hands, 
and  also  your  feet,  your  tongue,  and  your  voice. 

15.  Consider  ye  the  design  of  the  Lord,  and  labor  to  put  them  to 
that  use  which  will  answer  the  gloricjus  design  of  the  Creator,  and 
fulfill  the  end  of  your  calling ;  for  man  was  never  made  to  serve 
himself  alone,  to  act  exclusively  for  himself,  but  to  become  workers 
together  with  that  body  which  will  fill  the  new  heavens  and  new 
earth ;  although  separate  being?,  yet  all  of  one  spirit,  combined  in 
one  body. 

16.  Therefore  this  one  body,  though  composed  of  all  redeemed 
souls,  is  the  habitation  of  the  holy  anointing  power  of  salvation. 
"  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the  mem- 
bers of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one  body;  so  also  is  Christ." 
(L  Cor.  xii.  12.) 

17.  "That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times,  He  (the 
Lord)  might  gather  together  in  one,  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which 
are  in  heaven  and  which  are  on  earth;  even  in  him."   (Eph.  i.  10.) 

18.  How  beautiful  is  my  way,  saith  the  Lord,  to  those  who  walk 
in  it!  How  beautiful  is  the  strait  path  to  all  who  find  it,  and  walk 
in  it!  Behold  the  day  cometh,  and  is  even  at  hand,  when  the  great 
and  the  high  will  seek  to  become  one  with  the  body ! 

19.  And  O  that  man  would  know  and  understand  !  O  that  he 
would  hearken  and  believe,  and  be  persuaded  to  become  nothing 
but  as  a  drop  from  the  bucket,  that  he  might  flow  together  and  be- 
come one  with  the  fountain,  inseparably  the  same ;  that  all  souls 
might  flow  together  as  one,  never  more  to  become  separated  and 
divided  in  spirit. 

20.  And  thus  is  my  word  unto  you  at  this  time,  saith  the  Lord ; 
and  thus  closes  this  communication,  which  I  have  caused  to  be  writ- 
ten, that  all  might  have  an  understanding  of  the  true  nature  of  god- 
liness, and  of  the  true  order  of  his  appointing,  and  of  the  true  Lead 
of  his  anointing. 

21.  And  let  him  that  heareth  understand,  and  re-echo  the  same, 
from  generation  to  generation,  that  I  the  Lord  am  one,  one  body  and 
one  head.     And  again  I  say,  he  that  seeketh  to  be  led  in  any  other 


CHAP.  XI.]  ALL  THE  GIFTS  OF  GOD,  KTC.  145 

manner,  or  by  any  other  means,  except  by  the  head,  let  him  be  ac- 
cursed evenjiore. 

22.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Tsaiah,  Fear  not,  little  one;  for  I 
the  holy  prophet  do  pronounce  this  word  holy,  and  with  the  seal  of 
my  Heavenly  Father  will  I  seal  it. 


CHAPTER   XL 

An  t'xiiortation  to  gather  up  and  save  ever?/  word  and  gift  of  God, 
to  feed  and  nourish  Imngry  souls.  The  natural  and  spiritual  ele- 
ments of  man.  The  final  state  of  all  souls  must  be  decided  in 
this  dispensation. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  of  God  to  the  Writer,  I  am  an  holy 
Angel  of  the  Most  High,  sent  of  Him  to  communicate  and  make 
known  his  mind  and  will  unto  thee,  as  an  instrument  chosen  of  Him, 
to  sound  forth  the  truth  in  his  most  holy  name. 

2.  And  now  unto  thee  I  say,  bow  down  thy  soul  and  be  willing 
to  suffer  tribulation  to  receive  that  word  which  will  serve  to  feed  the 
hungry  multitude;  that  word  which  wasteth  not,  neither  diminish- 
eth  by  using;  but  as  the  loaves  which  Christ  brake  and  gave  to  the 
multitude,  so  shall  this  word  be. 

3.  For  it  shall  never  be  diminished  from  generation  to  generation, 
but  thousands  of  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  shall  be  filled  with 
the  miraculous  word  of  God,  and  be  nourished  at  the  hand  of  those 
who  will  break  and  give  to  them,  as  kind  parents,  who  delight  to  feed 
their  hungry  offspring. 

4.  Therefore  I  say  unto  all;  be  careful  and  gather  up  all,  let 
nothing  be  lost;  gather  up  the  little  fragments,  and  the  little  crumbs, 
that  ye  may  have  confidence  towards  God,  and  say,  Father,  of  all 
that  thou  hast  so  mercifully  bestowed  upon  us,  we  have  wasted  noth- 
ino- ;  but  have  gathered  the  whole  into  garners,  safe  and  secure  from 
thieves  and  invaders. 

5.  Yea,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  let  not  so  much  as  one  word  spoken, 
either  for  iastruction,  reproof  or  counsel,  fall  to  the  ground,  unpre- 
served,  for  if  ye  do,  ye  cannot  look  to  God  with  confidence,  when 

19 


146  ALL  THE  GIFTS   OF   GOD  [PART  II. 

the  harvest  is  ended,  and  ye  no  more  receive  his  word  by  verbal 
communication;  but  the  bitter  remorse  of  mis-spent  tirue  will  hang 
heavy  upon  you,  if  ye  make  not  the  best  use  of  the  time  given  you 
to  work  and  lay  up  a  store,  while  the  day  lasts  and  the  harvest  is 
lengthened  out. 

6.  And  this  is  my  word  unto  you,  saith  the  holy  Angel  of  the  Most 
High:  Holy,  holy  is  my  word  in  this  day  of  my  mighty  power,  saith 
the  Mighty  One  of  Israel;  a  day  which  hath  long  been  looked  for, 
by  the  anticipations  of  the  wise  and  the  unwise,  the  learned  and  the 
unlearned,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  high  and  the  low,  the  honora- 
ble and  the  base,  the  black  and  the  white,  the  Jew  and  the  Gentile. 

7.  For  they  have  all  centered  their  anticipations  towards  some 
future  event,  which  was  expected  to  decide  the  point  with  every  son 
and  daughter  of  Adam's  race,  that  ever  was  born  into  the  world,  by 
a  natural  birth,  according  to  the  will  of  the  flesh. 

8.  And  thus  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal  God  of  Israel,  The  ages 
have  rolled  round  which  have  brought  forth  the  day,  according  to 
my  decree,  in  which  the  case  is  to  be  decided  with  all  souls  who 
possess  an  immortal  existence,  which  must  eternally  endure,  having 
been  created  by  that  Eternal  Being  of  Almighty  power  and  endless 
existence. 

9.  But  man  being  formed  of  two  general  elements,  the  earthly 
and  the  heavenly,  the  natural  and  the  spiritual,  was  brought  into 
possession  of  two  bodies,  one  earthly  and  perishable,  the  other  spir- 
itual and  eternal.  Like  the  beasts  of  the  field,  he  was  formed  of 
the  dust  of  the  earth,  except  that  breath  of  endless  life  which  must 
endure  forever. 

10.  For  the  beasts  possess  an  animal  life,  which  I  the  Lord  gave 
them,  which  gives  living  powers  to  the  animal  and  earthly  body, 
formed  of  earthly  elements,  four  in  number,  namely,  earth,  air,  fire 
and  water.  These  combined,  compose  the  earthly  substance  which 
constitutes  the  natural  and  earthly  part  of  man. 

IL  But  that  element  of  life  which  I  the  Lord  breathed  into  man, 
formed  in  him  a  spiritual  body,  composed  of  spiritual  elements,  four 
in  number,  represented  by  the  four  natural  elements.  These,  when 
formed  in  the  heavenly  principles  of  love,  charity,  mercy  and  peace, 
and  combined  in  their  proper  order,  compose  the  heavenly  body, 
which  can  never  moulder  nor  vanish  away,  but  will  eternally  endure.* 

*  The  primary  importance  of  tlipse  lieavciily  principles  may  be  proved 
from  the  scriptiirotJ.      1.  Lovk.    God  is  lore;    and   lie   that  dwelletli  in  love 


CHAP.  XI.]      TO  BE  GATHERED  UP  AND  SAVED.  147 

12.  And  from  these  four  spiritual  elements  which  compose  the 
heavenly  body,  proceed  all  other  heavenly  graces  and  qualifications; 
but  these  are  the  standing  elements  which  compose  the  spiritual 
body,  that  can  never  decay.  And  as  it  is  said,  that  man  was  fash- 
ioned of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  it  is  truly  so,  the  natural  body  of 
man  was  formed  of  dust,  and  returns  to  dust  again. 

13.  But  the  heavenly  body  which  is  formed  of  the  spiritual  part  of 
man,  when  purified  by  the  uciv  birth,  and  fashioned  into  the  nature 
of  God,  who  is  love,  returneth  to  God. 

14.  For  as  the  earth,  with  the  natural  elements,  bringeth  forth 
fruit  of  all  kinds,  profitable  and  useful  to  the  natural  life ;  so  in  like 
manner  doth  love  afid  the  heavenly  elements,  bring  forth  fruit  of 
all  kinds,  profitable  and  useful  to  the  spiritual  life  of  that  body 
which  is  composed  of  love. 

15.  God  is  love,  the  fountain  of  love,  and  the  source  of  all  good 
to  man,  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  God,  dwelleth  in  love.  Love  is  a 
consuming  fire  ;  love  is  a  never  failing  stream  ;  love  composes  the 
atmosphere  of  the  heavenly  body,  which  is  formed  in  love,  and  cen- 
ters in  love,  that  sublime  element  which  giveth  life  to  the  spiritual 
body,  the  soul  undefiled,  created  in  my  likeness,  of  which  the  natu- 
ral body  is  the  emblem  or  earthly  resemblance. 

16.  And  had  man  kept  his  rectitude  by  obedience,  and  yielded  to 
no  inferior  nature,  then  might  the  natural  earth  have   been  peopled 

dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  liim.  I.  Jno.  iv.  16.  2.  Charity.  "  Charity 
never  faileth."  I.  Cor.  xiii.  8.  3.  Mercy.  "Blessed  are  the  nieicifiil;  for 
they  shall  obtain  mercy."  -Matt.  v.  7.  4.  Peace.  The  Savior's  hist  legacy 
to  his  disciples,  was  peace.  "  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto 
you."  Jno.  xiv.  "27. 

In  order  to  produce  a  heavenly  state,  all  principles  must  begin  in  lore,  be 
adorned  with  charity  and  mercy,  and  center  in  peace. 

According  to  the  scriptures,  there  are  four  spiritual  elements,  represented  by 
the  four  natural  elements.  "  Behold  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth." 
Isa.  Ixv.  17  &  Rev.  xxi.  1.  A  spiritual  earth.  "  We  siiall  be  caugiit  up  to 
meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,"  [or  spirit.]  I.  Thess.  iv.  17.  Spiritual  air,  certain- 
ly. John  declared  of  Christ,  saying,  "He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  fire."  Matt.  iii.  11.  Again  :  The  fire  shall  try  every  man's  work." 
This  alludes  to  spiritual  fire.  See  I.  Cor.  iii.  13.  Concerning  spiritual  water, 
sec  Christ's  words  to  the  woman  of  Samaria :  "  Whosoever  drinketh  of  the 
water  that  I  shall  give  him,  shall  never  thirst."  Jno.  iv.  14.  Again  :  "  And 
he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life."  Rev.  xxii.  1. 

All  these  passages  and  many  others,  plainly  point  out  four  spiritual  elements, 
represented  by  the  four  natural  elements,  earth,  air,  fire  and  water.     Eds. 


148  ALL  THE   GIFTS   OF  GOD  [PART  II. 

in  the  likeness  in  which  I  created  man,  walking  in  the  pure  element 
of  love,  breathing  its  pure  atmosphere,  according  to  the  order  of  his 
creation,  and  this  would  have  been  his  element. 

17.  But  as  he  became  the  subject  of  an  inferior  nature,  which 
worked  hatred,  envy,  malice  and  i^trife,  which  constitutes  the  body 
of  sin,  instead  of  love,  charity,  mercy  and  peace;  tliis  brouglit  an 
opposition  of  spirits,  one  warring  against  the  other. 

18.  Therefore,  with  this  species  of  beings  was  the  earth  peopled, 
possessing  an  animal  body  of  earthly  elements,  and  a  spiritual  body 
composed  of  spiritual  elements,  which  became  captive  to  the  body 
of  sin,  composed  of  the  elements  of  darkness,  which  work  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  the  fountain  of  all  good. 

19.  And  thus  ye  may  see  the  state  of  man,  which  bringeth  forth 
the  fruits  of  both  spirits,  a  mixture  of  good  and  evil  ;  evil  having 
the  greatest  influence,  which  l)ringeth  the  spirit  of  good  into  captiv- 
ity to  the  spirit  of  evil ;  and  the  death  of  the  animal  body,  compos- 
ed of  earthly  elements,  diminisheth  not  the  power  of  the  body  of 
sin ;  therefore  is  man  left  in  possession  of  the  two  opposite  spirits, 
one  warring  against  the  other. 

20.  But  the  day  and  time  hath  arrived  for  the  great  harvest  to  take 
place,  (of  which  there  hath  been  much  written  and  spo»ken  by 
man,)  which  must  make  the  separation  between  the  precious  and 
the  vile,  between  the  good  seed  and  the  evil  seed,  which  have  grown 
together  until  the  harvest,  which  is  now  begun.  (See  Matt.  xiii.  30.) 

21.  But  it  still  remaineth  a  mystery  to  the  greater  bulk  of  man- 
kind, how  and  in  what  manner  the  Lord  will  accomplish  his  pur- 
poses ;  the  object  of  which  is  to  destroy  and  consume  all  that  is 
not  of  his  own  planting,  and  gather  that  which  is  precious  into  his 
garners. 

22.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  this  will  I  do,  and  this  work  have  I  al- 
ready begun,  in  which  I  will  harvest  the  earth  of  its  inhabitants, 
and  lay  low  the  power  of  the  sower  of  the  evil  seed.  And  I  will 
destroy  with  fire  unquenchable,  not  only  that  nature  which  worketh 
death  and  bondage  to  the  soid,  but  the  author  thereof  will  I  destroy, 
and  consume  from  my  new  creation. 

23.  For  I  will  call  forth  the  soul  of  man,  by  that  spirit  which  is  a 
consuming  fire,  that  spirit  which  forms  the  heavenly  body  in  the 
new  birth,  which  worketh  l)y  love,  and  ])urifieth  the  heart  from  all 
the  evil  influences  of  Satan ;  that  spirit  which  is  an  unquenchable 
fire  against  every  thing  that  worketh  in  opposition  to  the  nature  of  love. 


CHAP.  XI.]      TO  BE  GATHERED  UP  AND  SAVKD.  149 

24.  And  tlius  will  t  consume  Satan  and  his  power  from  the  soul, 
and  his  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  and  his  dross  shall  be 
consumed  so  as  by  fire.  And  this  is  the  way  I  the  Lord  will  call 
forth  my  sons  and  my  daughters  from  beneath  the  power  of  the 
oppressor. 

25.  I  will  call  forth  his  soul  by  that  spirit  of  love  which  will  con- 
sume the  body  of  sin  and  death,  until  it  becomes  as  ashes  under 
the  soles  of  their  feet.  And  thus  shall  be  fulfilled  the  prophetic 
words  of  the  Apostle ;  "And  tlien  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed, 
whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall 
destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming."   (IL  Thess.  ii.  8.) 

26.  And  thus  will  f  accomplish  my  harvest,  and  the  separation  and 
the  consummation  by  fire,  so  much  spoken  of  in  the  words  of  the 
book  called  the  Bible,  which  hath  given  rise  to  a  multitude  of  opin- 
ions, and  a  diversity  of  ideas,  which  weigh  nothing  in  my  sight,  ex- 
cept as  fuel  reserved  for  the  fire. 

27.  For  in  the  days  of  darkness,  I  uttered  forth  my  word  in  dark 
and  hidden  mysteries,  that  in  hearing  they  should  not  understand, 
and  in  seeing,  perceive  not.  (See  Isa.  vi.  9.  )  But  the  day  of  light  hath 
come;  therefore  do  I  no  more  speak  in  dark  sayings,  hard  to  com- 
prehend ;  but  I  will  declare  my  word  in  sayings  easy  to  be  under- 
stood, easily  comprehended,  that  they  who  hear,  may  not  fail  to 
receive  a  correct  understanding  of  the  nature  of  my  requirements 
to  them. 

28.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  the  Author  and  Father  of  love,  who  is  a 
consuming  fire,  I  will  leave  upon  record,  sufficient  to  stop  every 
mouth,  which  openeth  to  declare  words  in  defense  of  that  nature, 
which  is  destined  to  the  unquenchable  fire  ;  yea,  I  will  stop  every 
caviler  of  Satan,  who  openeth  the  mouth  to  confute  the  work  which 
I  the  Lord,  have  begun,  which  will  never  end  unaccomplished. 

29.  And  thus  shall  man  be  harvested  from  a  state  of  sin  and  death, 
and  be  regenerated  into  a  state  of  life  and  peace;  and  become  re- 
fined from  the  dross  of  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature,  by  the  refining 
fire  o(  love,  and  the  washing  of  regeneration,  which  is  like  unto  full- 
er's soap,  which  cleanseth  with  water. 

30.  And  thus  shall  man  return  unto  Me,  and  become  one  with  Me, 
the  Father,  being  redeemed  from  the  elements  of  sin,  which  shall 
be  consumed  by  the  sun  of  righteousness,  which  ariseth  with  heal- 
ing in  his  wings.   (See.  Mai.  iv.  2.) 


150  MANKIND  AKE   MORE  WICKED  NOW,  [PART  II. 


ClIAPTEll  XII. 

The  cliildren  of  men  in  this  day,  being  more  wicked  than  those  de- 
stroyed by  the  deluge,  cannot  escape  the  just  judgments  of  God, 
loho  icill  destroy  the  old  earth  by  the  divine  fire  which  is  already 
kindled,  and  peojile  the  new  earth  in  his  own  likeness. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer,  Write,  Holy,  holy 
is  the  word  of  God  unto  man,  in  this  day  of  his  mighty  power!  And 
who  among  the  sons  of  men  will  be  able  to  abide  the  coming  of 
the  holy  and  just  One?  Him  who  spared  not  the  old  world,  because 
of  their  wickedness,  and  because  of  their  transgressions,  and  their 
innumerable  abominations  in  his  sight. 

2.  How  think  ye  to  escape  my  fury,  ye  who  daily  provoke  Me  to 
anger,  whose  trespasses  are  far  more  heinous  in  my  sight  than  those 
of  the  old  world,  which  I  swept  and  deluged  by  the  overflowing  ele- 
ment of  water,  which  destroyed  the  animal  life  of  every  living  thing 
that  breathed  upon  the  earth,  save  those  only  whom  I  the  Lord  pre- 
served in  the  ark  of  safety,  that  a  remnant  of  the  seed  of  man  and 
beast  might  be  preserved.  For  the  final  end  of  all  flesh  had  not,  as 
yet,  come  before  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

3.  But  this  was  my  decree,  that  the  earth  should  never  again  be 
deluged  by  the  destroying  element  of  water;  and  thus  I  placed  my 
bow  in  the  cloud,  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  Me  and  the 
earth,  and  a  witness  of  my  unalterable  decree. 

4.  But  did  I  ever  decree  that  I  would  never  destroy  the  earth  by 
fire?  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  I  never  did:  and  this  is  my  decree,  un- 
alterable; the  earth  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  shall  be  consumed 
by  fire;  because  of  the  wickedness  of  man.  And  I  will  consume 
all  that  is  of  the  earth,  an^  no  fle^h  shall  stand  before  Me:  for  the 
end  of  all  flesh  hath  come  before  Me,  saith  the  Holy  and  Eternal 
One.  And  I  will  kindle  the  fire  of  my  wrath,  and  it  shall  never  be 
quenclied  until  the  old  earth  is  consumed,  root  and  branch. 

5.  And  know,  O  ye  ends  of  the  earth!  I  the  Lord  have  already 
kindled  that  fire,  vvliich  will  prove  the  conflagration  of  the  whole 
world,  beginning  at  the  Zion  of  my  righteousness;  a  fire  which  can- 
not be  assuaged  by  water;  but  a  fire  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  which 
will  never  cease  its  ravages,  until  the  earth  shall  be  swept  of  all  that 


CHAP.   XII.]  THAN  THE   AxNTFDELUVlANS.  151 

is  rubbish  in  my  sii:^bt,  and  nnuglit  shall  remain  but  that  which  is  of 
the  nature  of  tire,  of  a  consuming  spirit. 

6.  And  thus  will  man  become  like  the  fountain,  and  one  with  it. 
For  as  I  the  Lord  am  a  consuming  fire;  so  are  the}'  who  are  count- 
ed worthy  to  become  the  inhabitants  of  the  new  earth,  wherein  shall 
dwell  righteousness :  for  the  old  earth,  with  all  its  elements,  have  I 
destined  to  the  fire,  to  be  consumed  root  and  branch.  Yea,  every 
branch  of  that  earthly  and  fallen  nature  of  man,  will  I  cause  to  be- 
come as  ashes,  by  the  consuming  element  of  fire,  which  worketh 
by  love  and  purifieth  the  heart,  and  cleanseth  it  from  all  dross. 

7.  And  thus  shall  the  new  earth  be  peopled  in  my  likeness,  saith 
the  Lord.  And  this  is  the  manner  in  which  I,  the  Lord,  have  pur- 
posed to  destroy  the  old  earth  by  fire,  and  create  a  new  earth,  where- 
in shall  dwell  righteousness.   (See  L  Jno.  ii.  17.) 

8.  And  let  him  that  heareth  understand,  and  re-echo  the  same, 
that  the  world  may  know  that  I,  the  Lord,  have  set  my  face  to  des- 
troy her,  root  and  branch,  and  that  I  have  already  kindled  the  fire, 
and  many  have  become  purified  and  made  white,  cleansed  by  the  ele- 
ment of  fire,  and  remain  as  a  consuming  fire  in  my  likeness,  and  as 
bright  and  shining  lights  in  the  earth,  my  new  earth. 

9.  And  where  is  the  man  so  dull,  that  he  cannot  understand  these 
my  sayings,  that  are  herein  brought  to  the  capacity  of  a  child  in 
the  gospel  ;  yet  they  are  hid  from  the  learned  and  wise  of  this  world, 
and  will  ever  remain  hid  from  that  natural  and  earthly  part  of  man, 
which  seeks  to  glory  in  his  own  wisdom,  which  is  foolishness  in  my 
sight.  But  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  these  things  are  revealed  unto 
babes.  (See  Matt.  xi.  25  &  Luke  x.  21.) 

10.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Weep  O  earth,  because  of  thy  calami- 
ties, and  mourn  because  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  O  ye  in- 
habitants! For  as  the  old  world  repented  not  at  the  warning  voice 
of  my  servant,  wherein  he  foretold  of  the  deluge  of  water,  but  de- 
rided and  mocked  him  whom  I  the  Lord  had  sent; 

11.  So  in  like  manner  will  ye,  O  inhabitants  of  earth,  mock  and 
deride  those  whom  I  send  to  warn  you  of  the  destruction  by  fire; 
neither  will  ye  believe,  although  a  man  declare  it  unto  you,  until  ye 
see  the  element  of  fire  which  shall  sweep  the  earth,  and  ye  become 
enveloped  in  that  flame  which  ye  cannot  escape. 

12.  Then  will  ye  know  of  a  truth,  as  did  the  inhabitants  of  the 
old  world,  that  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  truth;  and 


152  MANKIND   ARE   MORE  WICKED,  ETC.  [PAUT  II. 

ye  will  then  seek  the  Ark  of  safety,  when  ye  shall  be  driven  to  des- 
pair, and  know  not  where  else  to  flee. 

13.  And  they  who  are  willing  to  endure  the  fire,  to  the  consump- 
tion of  all  that  is  not  of  Me,  blessed  and  holy  are  they,  and  they 
shall  become  purified  and  made  white ;  and  they  shall  become  sons 
and  daughters  unto  Me,  saith  the  Lord  :  For  I  the  Lord,  will  say 
unto  them  who  come  into,  and  abide  the  work  of  this  purifying  fire, 
ye  are  mine,  this  day  have  I  begotten  you  by  my  spirit ;  and  thus 
ye  are  of  my  spirit,  as  was  my  first-begotten  Son,  in  whom  I  was 
well  pleased. 

14.  And  in  like  manner,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I  be  well  pleased 
with  all  who  will  return  unto  Me,  and  become  one  with  Me,  as  did 
my  beloved  Son,  who  slew  every  thing  in  himself  which  was  not  of 
Me,  the  Father,  and  by  the  spirit  of  love  consumed  it,  root  and 
branch.  For  in  love  he  gave  up  his  life,  a  ransom  not  only  for  him- 
self, but  that  the  whole  world,  by  that  spirit  of  love  manifested 
through  him,  might  be  saved. 

15.  For  I  the  Father,  so  loved  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men, 
that  I  gave  my  only  begotten  Son,  that  they  through  him  might  be 
saved,  by  becoming  purified  as  he  was.  And  thus  said  he,  when 
lie  had  conquered  all  that  was  not  of  Me;  Satan,  the  prince  of  this 
world  Cometh,  and  findeth  nothing  in  me.   (See  J  no.  xiv.  30.) 

16.  And  thus  shall  all  say,  when  all  that  is  evil  in  them  shall  be 
consumed,  and  they  are  purified  to  my  acceptance.  For  I  the  Lord, 
will  no  more  have  a  mixture  of  the  seed  of  good  and  evil;  for  lo! 
both  have  grown  together  until  the  harvest,  and  I  will  make  the  sep- 
aration once  for  all. 

17.  Thus  is  my  decree  unalterable;  for  I  will  finish  my  work  and 
cut  it  short  in  righteousness;  and  I  will  consume  the  earth  by  fire; 
and  thus  cometh  the  end,  and  this  is  the  end  of  the  world,  brought 
to  an  end  by  the  consuming  element  of  fire. 

18.  For  all  those  who  will  not  come  into  ray  holy  fire  and  be  pu- 
rified thereby,  so  as  to  become  fit  subjects  of  my  holy  kingdom, 
shall  be  destroyed  by  the  fire  of  my  judgments;  and  thus  shall  the 
world  of  the  ungodly  be  destroyed,  and  the  end  shall  come;  as  the 
beloved  Son  of  God  declared,  saying,  "  And  this  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world,  for  a  witness  unto  all  na- 
tions:  and  then  shall  the  end  come."   (Matt.  xxiv.  14.) 

19.  This  is  my  word,  which  altereth  not  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration ;  and  he  thatjthrough  ignorance,  preachelh  any  other  end  of 


CHAP.   Kill.]    GOD   REVEALS   HIS  MYSTERIES  TO  BABES.  153 

the  world  but  this  which  I  the  Lord  have  decreed,  which  is  by  the 
fire  of  my  spirit,  is  blind,  and  knoweth  nothing  of  the  things  of  God 
aright.  But  he  that  preacheth  any  other  doctrine  in  willful  rebell- 
ion to  my  word,  let  him  know  that  he  shall  meet  the  fire  of  my 
judgments. 

20.  Thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  With  pleasure  do  I  behold 
the  word  of  God  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal  hand,  and  brought 
to  mortal  view;  and  I,  the  holy  prophet,  pronounce  it  holy,  and 
with  the  seal  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  will  I  seal  it. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

The  mysteries  of  God  revealed  to  babes.  The  natural  creation  of 
male  and  female,  a  figure  of  the  spiritual.  The  spiritual  pa- 
rentage revealed  in  its  true  order. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  write.  Holy,  holy  is  the  word  of 
God  forevermore,  wherein  He  revealeth  his  hidden  mysteries,  and 
bringeth  them  to  the  capacity  of  the  infants  of  the  new  birth,  that 
out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  his  praise  may  be  perfected. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Blessed  are  the  babes  and  sucklings  of 
Zion,  who  perfect  praise  unto  Me.  And  who  are  they?  Will  the 
infant  receive  nourishment  at  the  breast  of  a  tender  father  ?  Nay,  saith 
the  Lord;  for  never  was  it  so  designed  of  Me,  the  Creator  of  all 
earthly  things,  when  I  created  the  natural  as  a  figure  and  outward 
resemblance,  to  bring  to  the  capacity  of  man,  by  the  things  which 
they  could  see  and  comprehend  with  their  natural  understanding, 
the  things  of  the  spirit,  which  natural  man  comprehendeth  not. 

8.  And  thus  I  created  natural  man,  who  brought  forth  natural  off- 
spring, begotten  by  the  father,  and  brought  forth  and  nourished  by 
the  mother.     And  thus  stands  the  figure  of  the  spiritual  Parentage. 

4.  And  equally  consistent  would  it  be,  to  argue  the  uselessness  of 
the  mother  in  the  natural  birth,  and  rearing  of  the  natural  family,  as 
it  would  be  to  argue  the  uselessness  of  the  spiritual  mother  in  the 
family  of  Christ:  for  the  necessity  of  both  are  equally  evident. 

20 


154  GOD  REVEALS   HIS  MYSTERIES  TO  BABES.  [pART  II. 

5.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord,  have  I  designed  from  the  foundation, 
when  I  created  man  as  an  emblem.  For  the  natural  creation  was 
a  beautiful  figure  of  the  spiritual,  until  corrupted  by  the  fall.  But, 
saith  the  Lord,  it  still  remains  a  figure.  And  as  the  earth  is  peo- 
pled by  natural  parentage,  begotten  by  the  father,  and  brought  forth 
and  sustained  by  the  mother;  so  shall  my  new  earth  be  replenished. 
And  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  will  I  receive  praise. 

6.  And  this  is  my  glory,  that  the  Bride  hath  come,  and  is  able  to 
conceive  and  bring  forth,  and  nourish  spiritual  sons  and  daughters 
to  Me,  who  will  lisp  forth  eternal  praises  to  the  Most  High,  that  they 
are  accounted  worthy  to  become  of  the  seed  of  the  Prince  of  life, 
and  be  nourished  and  sustained  by  the  Princess,  the  Heiress  of  eter- 
nal life. 

7.  This  is  a  stumbling-block  and  rock  of  offence  to  the  children 
of  this  world,  who  like  Nicodemus,  marveled  at  the  second  birth, 
and  was  not  enlightened  to  his  understanding;  for  the  time  had  not 
fully  come;  for  the  Bride  had  not  then  been  revealed,  whereby  souls 
might  be  born  of  the  spirit,  and  become  a  spiritual  offspring. 

8.  And  this  I  speak,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  leave  it  on  rec- 
ord, ds  my  holy  and  eternal  word,  which  aitereth  not  henceforth  and 
forever.  And  let  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  know,  that  the  Bride  hath 
made  "herself  ready,"  and  hath  already  nourished  and  reared  many 
sons  and  daughters  unto  Me,  in  the  name  and  spirit  of  my  beloved 
Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

9.  And  hear  ye  this  my  word,  O  ye  haughty  and  uncircumcised 
in  spirit!  and  spurn  not  in  your  hearts  at  that  in  which  I  the  Lord 
do  glory  :  for  if  the  natural  earth  could  have  been  peopled  in  my  like- 
ness, by  the  man  Adam  alone,  would  I  have  created  the  woman  to 
be  his  glory  ? 

10.  Equally  as  inconsistent  would  it  be,  to  argue  coiiCerning  the 
new  birth,  and  of  replenishing  the  family  of  Christ  without  the 
helper  meet.  And  ye  who  think  to  be  born  and  reared  by  the  exer- 
tions of  my  beloved  Son,  exclusive  of  the  aid  of  my  beloved  Daugh- 
ter, the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  know  ye,  your  hope  is  vain ;  for 
this  can  never  be.  (See  Rev.  xix.  7.) 

11.  And  although  ye  may  spurn  and  cavil  at  this;  yet  it  shall  be 
the  glory  of  every  son  and  daughter  of  the  first  man  and  woman, 
that  ever  find  acceptance  with  Me,  the  Father,  that  they  are  counted 
worthy  to  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  second  man  and  of 


CHAP.   XIII.]    GOD  REVEALS  HIS   MYSTERIES  TO  BABES.  155 

the  second  woman,  who  is  the  glory  of  the  man  in  the  substance, 
as  really  as  in  the  shadow. 

12.  For  in  the  first  coming  of  my  beloved  Son,  had  there  been 
sufficient  power  manifested  to  have  created  and  brought  forth  chil- 
dren of  the  new  birth,  why  was  he  again  to  appear  in  his  glory,  to 
redeem  the  earth  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to 
appear  without  sin  unto  salvation?  (See  Heb.  ix.  28.) 

13.  And  again  ;  Where  would  be  the  propriety  of  his  again  appear- 
ing in  the  form  of  the  Son  ?  Can  two  sons  beget  and  bring  forth 
better  than  one?  Equally  as  consistent  would  it  have  been,  when 
I  the  Lord  looked  down  and  saw  that  the  natural  figure  of  the  pa- 
rentage remained  incomplete,  had  I  stretched  forth  my  hand  and 
created  another  man  instead  of  a  woman. 

14.  For  as  Adam  brought  forth  nothing  in  his  image,  until  Eve 
was  created  and  revealed ;  so  my  beloved  Son  brought  forth  nothing 
in  his  image,  until  his  glory  was  revealed.  Although  he  was  Lord 
and  head  of  the  netc  creation ;  yet  did  he  lack  the  true  helper  meet, 
which  is  now  supplied.  And  blessed  shall  be  the  fruits  of  their  in- 
crease; and  they  shall  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth  in  their  like- 
ness and  form,  and  it  shall  be  beautiful  in  my  sight. 

15.  And  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  beauty  and  glory 
of  the  new  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof;  and  they  will  bless  the 
God  of  heaven,  who  is  able  to  bring  about  his  purposes,  wherein 
He  purposed  to  people  the  earth  in  his  likeness  and  form. 

16.  And  who  will  become  offended  because  of  this?  and  reject 
the  offers  of  mercy  and  free  grace,  which  is  free  for  all  ?  I  the  Lord, 
will  answer ;  They  who  are  too  great  and  self-exalted  to  become 
nothing  of  themselves,  and  to  be  again  born  as  an  infant  of  the 
spiritual  Mother,  united  with  the  spirit  of  the  Father. 

17.  And  thus  may  ye  see  in  what  manner  I  the  Lord,  have  pur- 
posed to  bring  about  my  work  :  for  1  did  create  natural  things,  to 
show  forth  and  bring  to  the  capacity  of  the  understanding  of  man, 
my  hidden  work  which  hath  remained  a  mystery  to  mortals,  until 
revealed  through  the  babes  of  my  Zion,  and  brought  to  the  under- 
standing of  all  who  will  receive  it,  that  they  may  hear  and  under- 
stand, and  be  converted  and  healed. 

18.  Again,  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  Holy,  holy  is  this  word, 
and  with  pleasure  do  I  witness  it  to  be  the  word  of  God,  written 
and  brought  to  view  by  a  mortal  instrument.  And  all  that  I  behold 
recorded  in  the  sacred  volumes  of  the  word  of  God,  I  will  seal  with 


156  OUTWARD  MIRACLES  TYPTCAI.  OF   SPIRITUAL.        [pART   11. 

pleasure  and  delight ;  for  tliis  is  my  pleasure  and  delight ;  That  the 
word  of  God  is  revealed  on  earth  as  in  heaven  ;  that  word  which  is 
calculated  to  confound  the  wise  of  this  world,  and  bring  into  con- 
tempt all  their  vain  and  foolish  imaginations  concerning  the  work 
of  God,  and  concerning  his  Christ.  And  this  is  my  word  and  my 
witness. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

The  miracles  of  Christ's  first  appeariiig,  typical  of  those,  to  be 
wrought  in  his  second  advent,  in  healing  all  7no7incr  of  spiritual 
infirmities,  giving  spiritual  life,  S^c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Write,  Holy  holy  is  the  Lord  God, 
and  holy  is  his  word  unto  man ;    and  this  is   his  word  at  this  time. 

2.  Hear,  O  earth!  and  again  hearken  all  ye  people,  to  the  voice 
of  your  God,  and  weep  and  howl  because  of  your  rebellion,  and 
because  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  and  because  of  the  blind- 
ness of  your  minds,  wherein  ye  have  become  blinded,  liaving  eyes 
and  see  not,  ears  but  hear  not,  hearts  but  understand  not,  that  ye 
may  become  converted  and  healed  of  your  infirmities. 

3.  For  as  my  beloved  Son  in  his  first  appearance,  did  heal  the 
sick,  even  all  who  had  faith  to  call  upon  him  ;  yea,  and  the  dead 
also,  he  had  power  to  raise;  So  in  like  manner  is  there  power  in 
his  second  coming,  to  heal  and  cleanse  the  soul  of  ail  its  infirmi- 
ties, and  to  call  forth  dead  souls,  and  to  raise  them  from  their  graves 
of  sin  ;  (See  Jno.  v.  2S,  29.)  and  cast  out  all  manner  of  evil  spir- 
its :  for  dominion  is  given  him,  that  even  the  devils  do  tremble  at 
his  word  and  render  him  obedience. 

4.  And  they  who  come  to  his  order  in  faith,  although  possessing 
many  foul  and  unclean  spirits;  yet  if  they  have  faith  in  his  word, 
and  in  his  order,  and  yield  obedience  thereunto,  they  shall  be  heal- 
ed and  made  every  whit  whole.  And  although  their  sins  be  as 
scarlet ;  yet  they  shall  become  white  as  snow  :  for  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord  hath  spoken  it.  (See  Isa.  i.  18.) 


CHAP.   XIV.]     OUTWARD  MIRACLES  TYPICAL  OV   SPIRITUAL.  157 

5.  For  all  power  have  I  given  him  on  earth  and  in  heaven ;  and 
no  spirit  is  so  foul  in  man,  but  it  is  subject  to  him,  and  obedient  to 
his  word,  by  the  faith  of  the  possessor  thereof.  And  whosoever 
cometh  to  him,  and  iiath  faith  to  believe  that  in  his  order,  is  suffi- 
cient power  to  bind  and  to  cast  out  the  spirit  of  evil,  according  to 
his  faith,  so  shall  it  be  unto  him,  and  by  his  faith  shall  he  be  saved. 

6.  For  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  (See  Heb. 
xi.  6.)  the  giver  of  faith.  But  faith  without  works,  is  dead,  being 
alone,  (James  ii.  17.)  and  they  that  receive  faith  in  the  coming  of 
my  beloved  Son  in  his  glory,  and  believe  that  in  him  is  sufficient 
power  given  to  bind  and  cast  out  all  that  is  in  opposition  to  the  pure 
spirit  of  God,  and  they  go  to  work  in  faith,  they  may  remove  moun- 
tains in  his  name. 

7.  Yea,  they  may  say  to  the  mountain  of  the  man  of  sin,  with  his 
deeds,  "  Be  thou  removed  and  cast  into  the  depths  of  the  sea  of 
the  wrath  of  God,"  and  it  shall  be  accomplished  according  to  their 
faith.  But  faith  alone  will  never  do  it,  unless  works  are  combined 
therewith  ;  for  faith  is  the  gift  of  God  ;  but  by  the  mouth  is  confess- 
ion made  to  salvation.   (See  Rom.  x.  10.) 

8.  And  thus  shall  man  be  saved  by  faith,  that  faith  which  will  re- 
move tliai  from  the  soul  by  confession,  which  (if  not  removed)  will 
be  like  mountains  of  lead  to  sink  it  from  my  presence. 

9.  And  thus  shall  faith  remove  mountains,  and  thus  shall  the  soul 
be  set  at  liberty,  and  healed  by  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God  in 
his  glory,  wherein  all  power  is  given  to  bind  every  spirit,  and  sub- 
due it  by  faith  which  worketh  by  love,  and  causeth  the  heart  to  be- 
come pure. 

10.  And  what  more  shall  I  say  unto  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the 
earth !  that  ye  may  understand,  and  know  the  mind  and  will  of  him 
who  hath  come  to  do  away  all  offences,  and  again  breathe  forth  into 
man  that  spirit  of  love  which  will  kindle  the  flame,  and  renew  the 
vital  spark  of  never  ending  life. 

11.  O  man!  how  long  wilt  thou  stand  out  and  halt,  and  refuse  to 
come  in  and  rejoice  with  those  who  make  merry,  who  were  dead 
and  are  alive,  who  were  lost  and  are  found!   (See  Luke  xv.  32.) 

12.  How  long  shall  I  plead  with  you,  O  ye  children  of  men,  and 
ye  refuse  to  hearken  to  my  call,  and  come  into  my  house,  that  ye 
may  share  the  rich  blessings  of  my  kingdom,  and  partake  of  the 
supper  which  I  the  Lord  have  prepared  for  you  ? 


158  THE  GOSPEL   SHALL  BE  [PART  II. 

13.  But  know  ye,  saith  the  Lord,  you  who  continue  to  make  ex- 
cuses and  stand  out  after  repeated  calls,  I  will  reject,  and  ye  shall 
never  taste  of  my  supper  until  I  have  gathered  in  the  lame,  the  halt 
and  the  blind,  out  of  the  hedges  and  high-ways,  that  my  house  may 
be  filled  with  guests.   (See  Matt.  xxii.  ID.) 

14.  And  they  who  were  first  bidden,  shall  be  last  to  partake  of  my 
supper;  for  in  that  they  have  chosen  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  sea- 
son, and  have  refused  to  hearken;  therefore  will  I  leave  them  to 
suffer  to  the  end  of  the  days  of  their  tribulation. 

15.  Then  if  they  will  seek  in  low  humiliation  the  crumbs  that  fall 
from  my  table,  and  gladly  and  thankfiilly  receive  the  same,  there 
may  be  a  way  opened  for  them.  But  the  publicans  and  harlots  shall 
go  in  before  them.  And  thus  shall  the  first  become  last,  and  the 
last  first;  for  my  house  shall  be  filled,  saith  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

The  gospel  shall  be  published  to  all  nations ;  the  time  hath  coine  atid 
the  tooric  hath  commenced.  The  mysteries  of  God  cannot  be  knotcrn 
till  the  appointed  times,  and  blessed  are  the  wise  icho  wait  God's 
time,  for  they  only  shall  iindtrstajid. 

I.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Write  Holy,  holy  is  the  word  of 
God  unto  his  people,  and  holy  shall  it  be  through  all  generations,  even 
to  the  end  of  all  things.  For  this  word  shall  be  preached  to  all  na- 
tions, and  this  gospel  shall  be  published  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth;  and  every  soul  in  the  possession  of  an  earthly  fallen  nature, 
shall  hear  this  blessed  gospel  of  free  salvation,  without  mojiey  and 
without  price. 

2.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  this  gospel  of  my  beloved  Son, 
in  his  first  and  second  appearance,  shall  bepre;ched  unto  all  nations, 
kindreds  and  tongues;  and  then  the  end  cometh  and  the  world  is  no 
more  :  for  the  tin)es  shall  be  accomplished,  ;:nd  the  end  shall  come, 
as  was  spoken  of  in  the  prophecies,  when  the  mighty  Angel  of  God 
lifted  up  his  right  hand  towards  heaven,  and  sware  by  Him  that  liv- 
eth  forever  and  ever,  that  time  should  be  no  longer.  (See  Rev. 
X.  5,  6.) 


CHAP.   XV.]  PUBMSHKD  TO   AH,  PEOPLE.  159 

8.  And  now,  in  this  latter  da\'  of  my  glory,  do  I,  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
ulter  forth  in  my  own  name,  and  declare  unto  all  nations,  that  the 
day  which  bringeth  the  end  hath  already  come,  and  the  work  hath 
already  commenced,  that  will  bring  an  end  of  all  flesh  before  Me; 
and  this  is  my  word,  which  altereth  not,  and  my  decree  unmova- 
ble  henceforth  and  evermore. 

4.  And  they  who  vainly  think  this  natural  earth  is  suddenly  to  be 
consumed  by  the  natural  element  of  fire,  with  every  living  thing  that 
breatheth  the  breath  of  life,  they  will  yet  see  the  folly  of  their  be- 
lief, and  they  will  see  that  I  the  Lord  spake  not  as  man  speaketh ; 
neither  is  natural  man  able  to  comprehend  the  Almighty,  nor  to  set 
bounds  to  his  work. 

5.  But  man,  according  to  his  natural  understanding,  hath  sought 
to  comprehend  my  way,  and  reveal  my  hidden  mysteries,  those  mys- 
teries, which  I  suffered  not  my  holy  Angels  who  surround  my  throne, 
to  understand,  until  the  times  were  accomplished  for  them  to  know; 
(See  Matt.  xxiv.  30.)  but  by  their  natural  wisdom  have  mankind 
filled  the  world  with  damnable  heresies,  and  false  ideas  concerning 
the  Deity,  and  concerning  the  mind  and  will  of  the  Most  High. 

6.  And  thus  have  thousands  spent  their  days  on  earth,  prying  into 
hidden  mysteries,  such  as  were  designed  to  remain  mvsteries  to  man, 
until  the  times  were  accomplished,  in  which  I  the  Lord  shall  come 
forth  in  my  mighty  power,  and  through  the  weak  and  illiterate  ones 
of  the  earth,  (in  the  eyes  of  the  mighty  and  learned,)  shall  con- 
found the  wisdom  of  this  world,  and  through  them  reveal  my  hidden 
mysteries  unto  man. 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  man  hath  indulged  that  nature,  which 
sought  to  know  and  be  as  gods  before  the  time,  instead  of  quietly 
seeking  to  know  the  mind  and  will  of  God  concerning  their  daily 
walk,  in  that  present  dispensation  wherein  they  lived.  For  in  no 
age,  since  the  foundation  of  the  world  to  the  present  time,  were 
they  left  destitute  of  a  knowledge  of  their  present  duty,  which  they 
owed  to  Me  their  Creator,  to  themselves  and  to  each  other.  (See 
Rom.  ii.  14,  15,  16.) 

8.  But  vain  man  chose  rather  to  pry  into  that  which  was  not  for 
him  to  know,  until  I  the  Lord  saw  fit  to  reveal  it  in  my  own  way 
and  time,  than  quietly  to  walk  in  the  path  of  his  duty,  as  I  had 
made  it  known  to  him,  according  to  the  day  and  dispensation  in 
which  he  lived;  and  had  he  done  his  duty  by  living  up  to  the  best 


160  THE  GOSPEL  SHALL  BE  PUBLISHED,  ETC.         [PART  II. 

light  given  him,  then  would  he  have  been  able  to  meet  every  increas- 
ing manifestation  of  light  which  should  thereafter  be  given. 

9.  In  so  doing,  would  the  children  of  men  have  been  justified  in 
my  sight,  according  to  the  day  in  which  they  lived  ;  but  not  so  with 
mankind  in  this  day;  for  lo,  I  find  them  behind  the  days  of  the  old 
world,  which  I  destroyed  with  water.  And  why  so?  Ts  it  because 
the  light  of  that  age  was  greater  than  the  light  of  this  present  age? 
Truly  ye  will  all  say,  Nay. 

10.  Why  then  is  man  so  dark  and  benighted  in  this  day  of  light 
and  understanding,  wherein  knowledge  hath  increased,  and  man 
hath  become  exceeding  wise  and  subtle?  Do  ye  not  read  in  the 
prophecy  of  my  servant  Daniel,  that  "Knowledore  shall  increase; 
but  the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly  ;  and  none  of  the  wicked  shall 
understand;  but  the  wise  shall  understand?" 

11.  And  who  are  the  wise  that  understand?  and  what  do  they  un- 
derstand? Is  it  the  cunning  and  artful  devices  of  man,  wherein  he 
hath  become  wise  and  subtle  in  earthly  inventions?  Truly  those 
who  are  really  wise  will  all  say.  Nay;  for  the  natural,  cunning  and 
artful  man  coniprehendeth  not  the  wisdom  of  God,  for  it  is  fool- 
ishness unto  him;  but  the  wise  shall  understand,  and  be  able  to  com- 
prehend the  mystery  of  godliness,  hidden  from  the  wise  of  this 
world. 

12.  "And  they  that  be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the 
firmament;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars 
forever  and  ever."  (Dan.  xii.3.)  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  waiteth 
and  Cometh  to  the  end,  in  which  the  words  that  were  sealed  up  shall 
be  revealed. 

13.  And  thus  do  I  declare  in  my  own  name,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  the  end  hath  come,  and  the  words  which  contain  the  mystery 
of  godliness,  so  much  spoken  of  by  the  wise  of  this  world,  my  hid- 
den mysteries,  which  were  sealed  up  unto  the  end,  have  1  revealed 
unto  the  wise,  who  are  able  to  understand;  they  who  have  become 
purified  and  made  white,  who  have  waited  unto  the  end. 

i4.  And  blessed  and  holy  are  they  in  my  sight,  saith  the  Lord; 
for  they  are  of  the  camp  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  which  was 
to  be  compassed  about  by  the  armies  of  the  wicked,  who  under- 
stood not  of  the  end  of  the  world,  nor  of  the  hidden  mysteries  of 
the  Most  High.  And  thus  will  the  wicked  continue  to  do  wickedly, 
and  none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand.  (Dan.  xii.  10.) 


CHAP.  XVI.]    THE  OLD  CREATION  FIGURATIVE  OF  THE  NEW.       161 

15.  But  they  who  are  counted  worthy  to  understand,  and  wait  with 
patience  until  the  end  cometh  in  them,  blessed  and  holy  shall  they 
be  in  my  sight,  evermore ;  and  as  dazzling  stars  of  brilliancy,  shall 
they  surround  my  throne  of  eternal  beauty  and  brightness  forever 
and  ever. 

IG.  And  thus  and  thus  shall  the  end  come,  so  as  by  fire,  which 
shall  bring  an  end  in  every  soul  that  receives  and  obeys  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  the  refiner,  whose  gospel  will  prove  a  refining  fire,  un- 
quenchable to  the  nature  of  evil.  And  they  who  hear  and  are  wise 
and  obey,  shall  be  wise  unto  life  everlasting;  and  they  shall  escape 
the  snares  of  death,  having  their  names  written  in  the  book  of  life. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  old  creation  a  figure  or  shadow  of  the  new  and  spiritual  creation. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Angel,  Holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God,  the  Crea- 
tor of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  He  who  is  able  to'create  the  shad- 
ow and  renew  the  substance,  to  destroy  the  old  heavens  and  the  old 
earth  by  fire,  and  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  in  place 
thereof,  and  thus  will  He  accomplish  it. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Did  I  create  the  shadow  of  the 
substance  in  vain,  without  a  meaning?  Will  1  not  accomplish  every 
tittle  of  the  work,  concerning  which  I  have  represented  the  likeness 
by  the  things  which  are  perceivable?  Truly  I  will,  and  all  flesh  shall 
see  it :  for  nothing  have  I  created  in  vain ;  but  I  saw  all  which  I 
created  was  good,  very  good,  and  complete  in  the  figure  by  which 
I  the  Lord,  designed  to  represent  the  substance. 

3.  How  oft  hath  man  viewed  and  gazed  with  astonishment  and 
admiration,  at  the  natural  and  outward  works  of  my  Almighty  pow- 
er, wherein  my  mighty  hand  was  stretched  forth  to  bring  forward 
the  shadow  and  resemblance  of  a  more  excellent  glory,  the  shadow 
of  the  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen  by  the  nat- 
ural eye.  (See  Heb.  xi.  1.) 

21 


162  THE  OLD  CREATION  FIGURATIVE  OF  THE  NEW.    [PART  II. 

4.  And  as  the  substance  is  greater  than  the  shadow;  so  shall  my 
new  creation  be  greater  and  more  glorious  than  the  old  creation ;  the 
new  heavens  and  the  new  earth  shall  be  greater  and  more  glorious 
than  the  old  heavens  and  the  old  earth,  which  shall  vanish  away,  and 
their  elements  melt  with  fervent  heat. 

5.  And  as  the  natural  element  of  fire,  when  consuming  natural 
and  earthly  substances,  sendeth  forth  smoke  as  burning  pitch,  when 
consuming  the  fuel ;  so  shall  the  fire  which  I  the  Lord  have  kindled, 
send  forth  smoke  and  vapor  of  smoke,  so  long  as  fuel  remaineth 
for  the  unquenchable  fire. 

fi.  And  thus  shall  the  smoke  of  the  torment  of  that  beastly  and  car- 
nal nature  of  the  fall  ascend  forever  and  ever,  so  long  as  it  remaineth. 
And  let  no  one  be  astonished  and  disheartened  when  they  view  the 
hail,  fire  and  smoke :  for  the  old  earth  and  heavens  shall  pass  away 
with  a  great  noise ;  and  great  shall  be  the  terror  of  the  wicked  ;  be- 
cause they  understand  not.  But  those  who  are  counted  worthy  to 
understand,  let  them  not  be  terrified. 

7.  I  speak  this,  that  ye  be  not  disheartened  and  terrified  in  the 
day  of  my  mighty  power;  for  it  must  needs  be  a  day  of  terror;  and 
to  see  the  old  earth  and  heavens  in  flames,  must  be  a  shocking  sight, 
and  especially  to  those  who  understand  not  the  thing  as  it  is. 

8.  This  I  speak  and  leave  it  upon  the  record,  lest  some  become 
oflfended  and  terrified,  when  they  behold  the  smoke  as  the  smoke  of 
pitch  ascending  from  the  furnace :  for  so  it  is,  and  so  it  must  be. 
The  old  earth  and  heavens  cannot  pass  away  without  terror,  which 
will  cause  the  hearts  of  many  to  fail,  even  of  those  who  profess  to 
be  wise  and  to  understand. 

9.  These  things  will  be  effected  by  the  purifying  work  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  by  the  power  and  mighty  judgments  of  God,  which  shall 
roll  through  the  earth,  both  in  the  providential  and  spiritual  orders, 
until  the  end  is  accomplished.  But  not  according  to  the  natural 
ideas  of  man,  which  he  receives  by  the  figures  used  to  represent  those 
events. 

10.  For  great  will  be  the  conflict,  while  the  old  corrupt  elements 
of  the  world  are  consuming  like  chaff",  and  the  new  and  living  ele- 
ments of  righteousness  appear  in  place  thereof,  creating  a  war  be- 
tween the  elements.  Thu.s  exclaimed  my  beloved  Son,  "  I  came  not 
to  bring  peace  upon  the  earth,  but  rather  division."  (See  Luke  xii.51.) 

11.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  in  the  end  is  peace;  but  first  cometh  the 
tempest,  the  hail,  fire  and  smoke;  but  the  end  of  the  world  in  every 


CHAP.   XVII.]    THE  REWARD  OF  FAITHFULNESS,  ETC.  163 

creature  that  is  saved,  is  peace.  For  the  redeemed  soul  returneth 
to  love,  and  peace  is  the  pure  offspring  of  love;  and  of  the  peace 
and  purity  of  the  kingdom  of  my  beloved  Son,  there  shall  be  no  end, 
saith  the  Lord  Almighty. 

12.  And  this  is  my  word  at  this  time,  upon  this  subject,  for  the  un- 
derstanding of  all  who  have  ears  to  hear  and  hearts  to  receive. 

13.  And  thus  saith  the  holy  prophet  Isaiah,  Again  do  I  witness, 
with  pleasure,  to  the  truth  of  the  writing  of  the  word  of  God,  and 
thus  do  I  pronounce  it  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal  hand,  and  with 
pleasure  do  I  seal  it  as  the  holy  and  eternal  word  of  God,  to  stand 
forever. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

As  the  natural  earth  is  improved  and  beautified  hy  cultivation ;  so 
shall  the  new  earth  he  brought  to  perfection  by  the  cultivator. 
God  requires  all  to  earn  their  food,  both  natural  and  spiritual. 
None  but  the  willing  and  obedient  shall  inherit  the  blessing  of  God. 

1.  Hearken,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and 
write.  Holy  and  eternal  is  the  word  of  God  unto  man  in  this  day, 
in  which  the  end  hath  come. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  How  have  I  clothed  the  earth 
with  beauty !  How  have  I  caused  the  natural  earth,  by  cultivation, 
to  become  beautiful  and  comely,  yielding  fruits  and  flowers  of  vari- 
ous kinds,  according  to  the  care  and  attention  of  the  cultivator;  so 
in  proportion  is  the  earth  beautiful  in  my  sight. 

8.  For  as  the  natural  earth  was  designed  to  be  brought  into  the 
perfection  of  beauty,  by  the  hand  of  the  cultivator,  each  one  culti- 
vating his  own  soil,  under  his  own  dominion ;  so  in  like  manner 
have  I  designed  to  have  my  new  earth  brought  into  perfection  of 
beauty  by  the  daily  exertions  of  the  cultivator. 

4.  For  after  the  fire  passeth  over  the  earth  to  consume  the  rub- 
bish, then  springeth  up  the  good  seed,  and  by  the  care  of  the  culti- 
vator, is  the  earth  redeemed  and  brought  into  perfect  cultivation, 
and  adorned  with  beauty,  in  proportion  to  the  labor  bestowed  upon 
it,  which  requireth  a  daily  watchfulness  and  care,  and  the  daily  la- 


164  THE  REWARD   Or   FAITHFULNESS,  ETC.  [PART   II. 

bor  and  toil  of  the  tiller,  the  true  husbandman,  each  one  tilling  his 
own  land  whereon  he  hath  dominion. 

5.  And  thus  shall  the  whole  earth,  which  I  the  Lord  will  create, 
become  beautiful  in  my  sight :  for  I  will  cause  the  fallow  ground  of 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  to  be  broken  up,  and  become  pre- 
pared to  receive  the  good  seed  of  faith ;  and  it  shall  spring  up  and 
yield  fruit,  some  fifty  and  some  a  hundred  fold,  in  proportion  to  the 
labor  of  the  cultivator  of  the  soil. 

6.  And  thus  shall  man  be  subdued  from  the  old  element  of  sin, 
and  be  renewed  into  the  element  which  is  of  the  new  earth,  where- 
in dwelleth  righteousness  and  peace,  the  fruits  proceeding  from  love, 
the  primary  standing  element  of  the  new  earth :  for  the  fruits  which 
proceed  from  this  source,  are  beautiful. 

7.  But  beware  that  ye  pluck  up  and  burn  every  thing  that  bear- 
eth  the  fruit  opposite  to  love,  which  is  hatred  and  malice ;  for  this 
is  the  seed  of  the  old  earthly  and  fallen  nature,  which  must  be  con- 
sumed and  rooted  out  by  daily  labor  and  toil. 

8.  As  the  natural  man  cultivateth  the  natural  earth  by  the  sweat 
of  his  brow;  so  shall  the  new  man  cultivate  the  new  earth  by  the 
sweat  of  his  brow,  until  he  shall  subdue  it,  and  bring  it  into  perfect 
cultivation  to  the  good  seed  which  groweth  out  of  love,  the  pure 
element  of  heaven.  And  thus  the  soil  of  the  new  earth  becomes 
subdued  and  brought  into  cultivation  by  a  daily  labor. 

9.  And  thus  do  I  the  Lord,  require  of  every  fallen  being,  that  they 
eat  the  bread  of  life  by  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  until  they  come  in- 
to that  spirit  of  perfect  love  in  which  they  are  created  anew,  and 
thus  will  their  warfare  be  accomplished,  and  their  victory  won.  And 
thus  shall  they  reign  as  lords  over  my  heritage,  as  did  my  first-born 
and  begotten  ones,  subduing  all  things  that  breathed  in  opposition  to 
the  pure  spirit  of  love. 

10.  And  again,  saith  the  Lord,  Who  are  mine  in  the  day  of  my 
vengeance?  Whom  shall  I  make  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power? 
Am  I,  the  Lord,  going  to  compel  any  one  to  become  willing  to  be 
a  tiller  of  the  ground,  that  he  may  reap  the  good  of  the  soil  which 
I  have  given  to  him? 

IL  Where  would  be  the  consistency  of  a  landlord's  saying  to  a 
poor  cottage  man,  Come  thou  with  me,  and  I  will  give  thee  suffi- 
cient land  that  with  care  and  attention,  and  suitable  cultivation,  thou 
mayest  reap  a  plenty  through  life,  to  make  thee  comfortable  and 
happy,  having  a  plenty  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  if  thou  wilt 


CHAP.  XVII.]    THE  REWARD  OF  FAITHFULNESS,   ETC.  1  Go 

only  bestow  sufficient  labor  thereon  to  subdue  it,  and  bring  it  into 
proper  cultivation  ;  and  then  to  compel  the  man  to  become  the  gain- 
er contrary  to  his  inclinations? 

12.  Would  it  be  his  wisdom  to  use  forcible  means  to  bring  him  to 
a  willingness  to  till  the  ground,  that  it  may  yield  him  a  comfortable 
sustenance  and  blessing?  Nay,  in  no  wise.  But  he  would  rather 
call  those  who  would  be  thankful  to  receive  the  offers  of  the  merci- 
ful man,  who  designed  to  bestow  favor  on  the  poor  and  destitute  chil- 
dren of  men. 

13.  For,  siiith  the  Lord,  they  who  will  not  work  cannot  reap,  in  a 
natural  point  of  view.  Neither  can  any  soul  reap  of  the  blessings 
of  the  new  earth,  until  he  becomes  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power, 
and  voluntarily  chooses  to  put  his  hands  to  work,  that  he  may  have 
wherewith  to  become  fed  and  clothed  from  day  to  day. 

14.  But  the  slothful  shall  suffer  hunger ;  for  they  who  will  not  work, 
neither  shall  they  eat,  saith  the  Lord.  Thus  stands  my  decree  for- 
ever and  ever ;  and  although  they  may  beg  their  bread  from  door  to 
door,  and  live  upon  the  earnings  of  others  for  a  season  ;  yet  by  their 
indolence  and  slothfulness  shall  they  perish. 

15.  For  I  the  Lord  am  just,  I  measure  unto  all,  in  due  season,  a 
portion  of  my  spirit,  which,  by  nurture  and  cultivation,  will  yield  suffi- 
cient of  the  fruits  of  righteousness  to  cause  the  soul  to  become  fat 
therewith,  and  to  be  enriched  therefrom.  And  thus  shall  the  willing 
and  obedient  eat  the  good  of  the  land;  but  the  idle  soul  shall  suffer 
hunger.   (See  Prov.  xix.  1.5.) 

16.  This  is  my  word  at  this  time,  for  the  understanding  of  all  who 
hear,  that  they  may  see,  if  they  will,  the  necessity  of  being  willing 
and  obedient  in  the  day  of  my  power,  and  of  putting  their  hands  to 
work,  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  truth,  which  will  bring  forth  the 
fruits  of  righteousness  and  peace  in  every  soul,  by  subduing  every 
thing  that  sprouts  forth  in  opposition  thereunto. 

17.  "  Behold  I  come  quickly  ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give 
every  man  according  as  his  work  shall  be."  (Rev.  xxii.  12.)  Yea, 
saith  the  Lord,  I  am  come,  and  my  reward  is  with  Me,  and  I  will 
give  unto  every  one  in  proportion  to  his  labor  :  and  they  who  labor 
much,  shall  receive  much ;  and  they  who  labor  little,  shall  receive 
little;  yet  all  shall  receive  their  penny,  from  the  last  even  to  the  first. 

18.  But  they  who  labor  in  the  form  of  a  servant,  for  hire,  shall 
never  receive  more  than  their  penny,   although  they  labor  all  the 


366  THE    REWARD   OF   FAITHFULNESS,  ETC.  [PART  il. 

days  of  their  lives ;  if  they  labor  in  the  spirit  of  a  hireling,  they  shall 
receive  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  wages  of  the  hireling. 

19.  And  thus  will  I  say  unto  them,  Take  that  which  is  yours  and 
go  your  way ;  for  I  will  render  unto  every  one  according  as  his 
works  shall  be.  For  the  hireling  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  he  tak- 
eth  that  which  is  his  and  goeth  his  way ;  and  the  wages  of  the  hire- 
ling shall  perish  with  the  hireling. 

20.  For  they  whom  1  the  Lord  do  call  into  my  vineyard  and  say, 
Work  ye  in  my  vineyard,  and  at  evening  I  will  recompense  you ;  if 
they  go  forth  as  the  laborer  for  his  hire,  having  no  respect  to  his 
Lord's  heritage,  only  to  receive  the  recompense  of  a  hireling,  let 
their  labor  be  long  or  short,  they  shall  never  gain  an  inheritance 
thereby ;  but  they  shall  go  their  way  with  their  penny  which  they 
have  earned. 

21.  But  they  who  put  their  hands  to  work,  and  whatsoever  they 
find  to  do,  do  it  with  their  might,  having  no  respect  to  person  or 
selfish  gain,  as  doth  the  hireling  ;  but  as  the  true  and  rightful  heir, 
who  endureth  forever  in  the  presence  of  his  Lord,  knowing  that  in 
the  end  he  shall  inherit  all  things,  such  and  such  only,  will  I  own. 
For  it  is  not  the  length  of  labor  that  entitles  the  soul  to  the  reward; 
but  it  is  the  spirit  in  which  they  labor. 

22.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  leave  upon  the  record,  knowing 
that  many  wdl  be  called,  but  few  chosen;  for  1  will  choose  none 
except  those  who  work  in  the  spirit  of  the  true  and  faithful  heir, 
who  careth  for  nothing  but  to  build  up,  beautify  and  enrich  his 
Father's  heritage,  taking  no  theuglu  for  himself,  in  a  selfish  man- 
ner, only  to  know  that  he  walks  in  perfect  obedience  to  the  will  of 
his  parents  in  all  things. 

23.  These,  and  these  only  will  I  own,  saith  the  Lord,  and  these 
are  mine,  and  n(jthing  shall  sever  them  from  Me;  for  I  will  hold 
them  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand,  and  they  shall  dwell  with  Me  forev- 
er and  ever:  For  in  that  they  have  given  up  all,  soul  and  body,  fac- 
ulties and  strength,  for  the  good  of  my  heritage,  and  have  demand- 
ed no  personal  claim,  nor  become  envious;  but  have  considered  it 
their  privilege  so  to  do ;  and  the  more  good  their  hands  found  to 
do,  the  better  pleased  they  were;  Such  are  mine  and  ever  shall  be 
mine. 

24.  And  thus  shall  ye  receive  the  reward  of  the  true  and  rightful 
heir;  while  those  who  work  for  hire,  shall  receive  the  reward  of  the 
hireling,  and  be  sent  away  therewith,  until  they  are  willing  to  cast 


CHAP.   XVII.]    THE  RF.WARD   OF  FAITHFULNESS,  ETC.  167 

off  the  spirit  of  the  hireling,  and  come  in,  in  the  true  spirit  of  tlie 
rightful  heir. 

25.  And  this  is  my  word  upon  this  subject;  and  this  word  have  T 
not  spoken  iu  vain,  nor  have  I  caused  it  to  be  written  in  vain:  for 
with  a  meaning  have  I  done  it,  and  let  it  be  recorded,  that  not  only 
this  generation,  but  the  generations  to  come  may  know  the  mind  and 
will  of  the  Most  High,  concerning  those  who  work  as  hirelings  in 
my  house,  seeking  a  daily  recompense  of  reward,  murmuring  and 
the  like;  counting  their  wages  and  reckoning  their  expenses,  and 
the  like  abominations,  which  are  a  stink  in  my  nostrils,  sailh  the  Holy 
arid  Eternal  Jehovah. 

A   FLRTHER  EXPLANATION  FROM  THE  AnGEL    OF    PrOPHETIC    LiGHT. 

26.  Here  is  manifested  the  different  states  of  those  who,  when  they 
are  called  and  receive  faith  in  the  gospel,  from  a  principle  of  love, 
freely  give  up  all  their  own  interest,  all  their  time  and  talents,  and 
devote  their  faculties  of  soul  and  body  willingly,  without  reserve, 
to  build  up  and  support  the  work  of  God  and  the  cause  of  his  peo- 
ple, without  reserving  any  thing  for  selfish  purposes,  and  trust  in 
God  for  the  recompense  of  reward,  according  to  his  own  mind  and 
will,  having  full  faith  in  his  promises,  that  no  good  thing  will  be 
withheld  from  them  thjt  love  Him  and  keep  his  commandments; 
and  their  faith  will  be  realized. 

27.  But  very  different  is  the  state  of  those  who,  having  received 
the  like  faith,  keep  back  a  part  for  selfish  purposes,  and  strive  to 
carry  along  as  much  of  the  world,  and  of  their  own  ways  and  wills, 
as  possible,  yielding  a  small  portion  of  obedience  through  fear,  lest 
they  should  be  wholly  cut  off  from  all  relation  to  the  work  of  God; 
yet  often  murmuring  at  the  greatness  of  the  cross,  and  complaining 
how  much  harder  their  lot  is  than  that  of  those  who  have  freely  de- 
voted their  all.  Thus  they  measure  to  themselves  the  reward  they 
think  they  ought  to  receive,  instead  of  trusting  in  the  Giver  of  all 
good. 

28.  Souls  in  such  a  state,  shall  receive  all  the  good  they  have  earn- 
ed ;  but  they  can  never  be  the  true  heirs  of  God,  nor  find  an  inher- 
itance in  his  eternal  kingdom,  while  in  that  state  :  Nay,  though  they 
hold  on  in  that  state  through  life,  they  will  find  when  they  come  in- 
to the  world  of  spirits,  that  they  are  not  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  are  not  numbered  with  his  true  saints. 

29.  Yet,  if  they  do  not  deny  their  faith,  but  yield  a  measure  of 
obedience,  they  will  not  be  wholly  cut  off;    but  will  have  just  that 


168    SELFISHNESS  DEBARS  FROM  THE  BODY  OF  CHRIST.   [PART  II, 

relation  to  the  work  of  God,  and  that  gain  in  goodness  that  their 
obedience  has  obtained.  But  they  will  be  left  to  wander  without 
the  kingdom,  until  they  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  and  are  willing 
to  give  up  all  for  the  least  place  in  the  camp  of  the  saints,  then  will 
they  be  gathered  in  as  those  who  have  no  claim,  but  are  wholly  de- 
pendent upon  the  mercy  of  God. 

30.  But  those  who  willingly  give  up  all  in  this  life,  and  without 
laying  out  for  self,  depend  entirely  upon  the  justice  and  goodness  of 
their  Heavenly  Father,  are  the  true  heirs  of  all  that  the  Father  hath ; 
for  they  are  truly  laboring  in  his  vineyard  on  earth;  and  when  they 
have  done  his  appointed  labor,  they  will  be  received  into  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom  of  God  to  go  no  more  out. 

31.  Such  will  be  made  pillars  in  the  temple  of  God,  according  to 
the  order  for  which  their  Eternal  Parents  have  created  and  prepared 
them.  And  their  glory  and  reward  shall  be  great,  far,  far  beyond 
that  which  can  enter  into  the  heart  of  man,  while  in  a  mortal  state. 
And  in  such  souls  only,  is  fulfilled  the  promise;  "Eye  hath  not 
seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him."  (I.  Cor. 
ii.  9.) 

32.  Therefore,  let  all  souls,  who  are  called  to  labor  in  the  work 
of  God,  choose  between  these  two  states ;  and  as  they  choose,  so 
the  reward  will  be  sure,  and  no  power  can  hinder  it :  so  saith  the 
holy  Angel.  Salvator  Regia. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

Tlie  selfish  nature  of  man  debars  him  from  the  union  of  the  body  oj 
Christ.  The  whole  family  of  Christ  is  one.  All  must  be  given 
u])  to  become  of  his  family. 

\.  Now,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Write,  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  What 
is  man,  or  the  son  of  man,  that  I  the  Lord  am  mindful  of  him,  or 
take  pleasure  in  him,  in  any  wise,  seeing  his  race  have  no  pleasure 
in  my  way,  neither  take  pleasure  in  doing  my  will,  and  in  serving 
Me  they  take  no  delight;    but  make  it  their  delight  to  serve  that 


CHAP.   XVllI.]  SELFISHNESS   DEBARS  FROM,  ECT.  169 

selfish  nature  which  sprang  from  the  opposite  spirit  of  all  good;  yet 
seek  to  become  benefited  by  the  saving  power  of  the  Most  High. 

2.  How  vain  are  the  hopes  of  those  who  seek  to  be  benefited  by 
the  order  of  my  coming,  while  cleaving  to  that  which  is  selfish,  fa- 
voring self,  having  self-gratification  uppermost  in  all  their  goings 
forth.  They  who  yield  services  to  selfishness,  must  receive  the  re- 
ward of  selfishness,  which  is  not  of  Me,  saith  the  Lord ;  They  who 
serve  the  nature  of  selfishness,  must  look  to  the  author  of  selfishness 
for  their  future  reward. 

3.  But  they  who  serve  Me,  willingly  and  cheerfully,  in  opposition 
to  that  nature  of  selfishness  which  came  by  the  fall,  which  causes 
man  to  seek  his  own  interest  more  than  that  of  his  neighbor,  in 
them  I  have  pleasure. 

4.  But  wo!  wo!  be  to  man,  and  to  the  sons  of  men,  because  of 
that  nature  of  selfishness,  which  will  ever  be  a  bar  against  them  so 
long  as  it  remaineth  unsubdued:  for  whithersoever  they  go,  they 
meet  it,  and  whithersoever  they  turn,  they  dash  against  it. 

5.  O  fatal  and  cruel  bar !  how  many  hast  thou  beaten  in  pieces, 
who  have  fallen  victims  to  thee,  O  thou  bar  of  selfishness!  Where 
will  man  find  so  great  a  tyrant  as  this!  so  calculated  to  debar  the 
soul  from  becoming  one,  jointly  one  with  the  body  of  the  Most  High, 
which  is  composed  of  many  members,  all  of  one  body. 

6.  How  can  the  selfish  nature  of  man  have  any  part  in  the  body 
of  Christ,  which  is  one  spirit?  Christ  is  not  divided,  neither  is  his 
family  divided;  and  why  is  it  that  divisions  creep  in,  which  cause 
selfishness  to  arise  and  claim  a  right  in  the  body,  holding  selfish  do- 
minion? Where  is  the  right  of  any  to  hold  selfish  dominion  in  *he 
family  of  Christ?  saying; 

7.  "Lo!  here  is  mine,  and  lo!  there  is  mine.  And  thus  I  have  a 
right  to  do  so  and  so  :  for  I  am  somebody  who  has  a  right.  I  have 
served  many  years;  and  more  than  this,  I  have  been  the  author  of 
temporal  substance,  and  had  I  remained  in  the  service  of  the  world, 
I  might  have  been  some  great  person  of  consequence." 

8.  "But  since  I  have  seen  proper,  because  of  my  faith,  to  come  in- 
to this  way  of  God,  and  have  bowed  my  neck  to  the  yoke,  in  obedi- 
ence to  my  faith,  ought  I  not  to  receive  greater  reward?" 

9.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord.  Show  me  the  rich  man,  or  one  that  hold- 
eth  dominion,  that  hath  ever  become  fitted  and  rightly  jointed  into 
the  temple  of  the  Most  High ;  and  I  will  show  thee  one  that  hath 

22 


170  SELFISHNESS    DEBARS  FROM,  ETC.  [PART  II. 

given  up  all,  and  become  poor  in  spirit,  holding  no  claim,  save  that 
which  is  common  with  the  body. 

10.  For  1  the  Lord,  with  my  ovvn  voice,  do  declare  it  to  be  impos- 
sible for  the  rich  man  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate ;  or  for  any  one 
that  maketh  an  account  of  earthly  substance,  to  cause  him  to  seek 
liberties  and  take  advantage  thereby. 

11.  They  who  are  not  willing  to  lay  all  down  at  the  feet  of  my 
Anointed,  to  be  disposed  of  according  to  the  will  of  God,  hencefor- 
ward, holding  no  claim,  only  what  is  given  them  by  my  true  witness- 
es, know  ye,  they  reserve  a  weapon  whereby  they  will  be  slain,  and 
lose  the  life  of  good,  if  they  repent  not ;  for  where  the  treasure  is, 
there  will  be  the  heart  also.  {See  Matt.  vi.  21.) 

12.  Beware,  O  ye  that  seek  to  be  the  children  of  Zion,  and  to  have 
an  interest  and  a  place  in  the  temple  of  tiie  Most  High,  that  ye  de- 
file it  not  with  your  idols,  and  your  vain  sacrifices,  wherein  ye  seek 
to  sacrifice  in  part,  reserving  a  part  to  sacrifice  to  the  god  of  this 
world. 

13.  And  this  I  speak  with  a  meaning,  knowing  the  time  is  near 
when  souls  will  flock  to  Zion,  the  rich  and  the  poor  together,  who 
will  seek  to  bring  in  divisions,  and  class  themselves  according  to 
their  earthly  circumstances,  which  shall  never  be  owned  in  my  house, 
saith  the  Lord. 

14.  For  I  will  never  have  but  one  people,  and  they  who  seek  di- 
vision by  their  divided  spirit,  shall  be  cast  out.  And  they  who  are 
not  willing  to  become  as  timber  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen,  can 
never  be  jointed  into  my  new  and  living  Temple,  which  must  be- 
come beautiful  in  my  sight,  composed  of  living  souls,  made  perfect 
in  the  hands  of  the  workmen. 


CHAP.   XlX.l        GOD  WILL   HAVE  BUT  ONE  KINGDOM.  171 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

The  nature  of  man  shall  be  beaten  in  pieces  by  the  judgments  of 
God,  until  there  remains  no  power  of  resistance  against  his  will. 
The  hypocrisy  of  professing  to  own  Christ  as  their  King,  yet 
serving  his  enemy.  God  icill  have  but  one  kingdom  and  one  King 
to  rule  over  the  earth,  S^c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  O  thou  writer,  fear 
not ;  for  I  am  with  thee  evermore,  so  long  as  thou  art  called  to  write 
the  word  of  God.  And  now  I  say  unto  thee  again,  bow  down  thy 
soul  and  give  thy  heart  to  understanding,  while  I  again  read  his 
word  for  thee  to  write. 

2.  Holy,  holy  and  eternal  is  my  word,  saith  the  Almighty.  Hear 
O  earth,  and  hearken  O  ye  children  of  men!  and  learn  my  statutes 
and  my  judgments.  For  lo !  my  arm  is  stretched  out  towards  the 
East,  and  towards  the  West,  yea,  and  towards  the  North  and  South, 
have  I  stretched  my  arm  in  wrath,  and  the  sword  of  my  truth  shall 
slay  them,  and  the  rod  of  my  anger  shall  break  them  and  shiver 
them  to  pieces.  (See  Rev.  ii.  27.) 

3.  And  wo!  wo!  be  to  the  East,  West,  North  and  South;  be- 
cause I  the  Lord  am  against  them,  and  I  will  fight  against  them  un- 
til they  become  beaten  in  pieces  as  upon  that  rock  which  is  sure  to 
break  whatsoever  falleth  thereon. 

4.  And  they  who  are  willing  to  be  beaten,  and  become  broken, 
until  they  have  in  themselves  no  strength  to  resist  the  wrath  of  the 
Almighty,  and  they  lay  down  the  weapons  of  their  warfare,  their 
carnal  weapons,  wherewith  they  shield  and  defend  themselves,  and 
whereby  they  fortify  and  secure  their  carnal  lives  from  every  invader; 

5.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  when  man  shall  be  willing  to  give  up  all 
self-defense,  and  say,  "  Here  I  am,  O  Lord,  weapons  and  all,  I  lay 
at  thy  feet;  take  me  and  them,  and  do  whatsoever  seemeth  good  in 
thy  sight;  only  grant  that  my  soul  may  live,  and  not  suffer  death;" 
Here,  and  here  only,  will  I  be  reconciled  and  cease  my  war  with  . 
the  children  of  men. 

6.  For  I,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  have  set  my  face  to  subdue  the  whole 
earth,  and  make  of  many  kingdoms  and  nations,  but  one  kingdom 
and  but  one  nation,  but  one  holding  dominion,  and  but  one  king. 
The  King  who  ruleth  in  Zion,  the  same  is  the  King  who  should  sit 


172  GOD  WILL  HAVE  BUT  ONE  KINGDOM.       [pART  II. 

upon  the  throne  of  David,  having  dominion  even  to  the   uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth. 

7.  And  thus  will  I  subdue  all  things,  and  break  down  all  powers 
which  shall  resist  the  power  of  the  Mighty  One  of  Israel ;  for  I  will 
go  forth  to  battle,  and  I  will  ride  through  the  land  with  my  armies 
to  battle,  which  is  the  great  day  of  vengeance  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
And  I  will  sweep  and  lay  low  all  who  shall  lift  up  sword  or  spear, 
and  I  will  make  an  utter  destruction  of  all  who  shall  resist  and  bid 
defiance  to  the  armies  of  Israel. 

8.  But  they  who  resist  not,  but  join  hand  in  hand  in  battle,  tak- 
ing up  arms  with  Me,  saith  the  Lord,  shall  become  conquerors,  yea, 
more  than  conquerors,  by  following  the  example  of  my  beloved  Son; 
for  they  who  conquer  shall  become  heirs  with  him  who  conquered 
all  things,  and  when  he  shall  reign  in  his  glory,  they  shall  also  reign 
with  him.  And  they  shall  be  kings  and  princes  to  him,  giying  him 
all  honor  and  glory  who  first  conquered  and  subdued  all  things,  and 
triumphed  over  every  enemy  within. 

9.  How  long,  O  ye  children  of  men,  will  ye  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  King  of  Zion,  the  son  of  David,  and  say,  "Be  thou  my 
King,"  while  ye  are  not  willing  to  go  forth  with  him  to  battle  against 
the  strong  enemy  ? 

10.  Where  would  be  the  propriety  of  the  subjects  of  any  royal 
name  paying  great  homage  to  their  king  with  their  lips,  and  bowing 
their  bodies  never  so  low  before  him,  so  long  as  they  were  not  will- 
ing to  go  forth  with  him  to  battle ;  but  secretly  conspired  with  the 
enemy,  against  whom  their  lord  had  set  his  face  like  a  flint,  to  rid 
his  kingdom? 

11.  I  say,  where  would  be  the  propriety  of  this?  And  where  w'ould 
be  the  loyalty  of  such  subjects,  who  cared  not  for  the  prosperity  of 
the  kingdom  of  their  lord,  but  were  secretly  undermining  it  by 
harboring  the  enemy,  taking  part  with  them,  and  supporting  them 
from  their  lord's  treasury? 

12.  Hear  ye  this,  O  ye  children  of  men,  and  ye  who  profess  to  be 
the  servants  of  my  beloved  Son,  saying,  Be  thou  our  King;  for  we 
want  no  other  to  rule  over  us,  saying,  Go  thou  before  us,  and  fight 
our  battles,  and  we  will  be  thy  faithful  servants,  and  render  unto 
thee  our  services  and  our  strength;  meaning,  at  the  same  time,  to 
support  the  enemy  within  and  take  part  with  him,  in  battle  against 
their  king  whom  they  have  sworn  to  obey. 


CHAP.   XIX.]       GOD   WILL   HAVE  BUT  ONE   KlxVGDOM.  173 

13.  O  ye  children  of  men!  How  long  will  ye  seek  to  support,  two 
spirits?  How  long  will  ye  be  double  minded?  having  a  mind  to 
serve  two  masters,  deceptiously  calling  upon  the  name  of  the  King 
of  Zion  to  be  your  king,  while  ye  pay  tithes  to  the  king  of  Sodom. 

14.  O  ye  deceivers!  full  of  vain  imaginations!  How  will  ye  escape 
tlie  wrath  of  Him  who  hath  come  as  a  revvarder  of  the  works,  and 
a  tryer  of  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men!  Wo  be  to  them  who 
say  and  do  not,  who  make  fair  pretences,  and  perform  not,  who 
draw  near  with  their  lips,  while  their  hearts  are  afar  off;  neither 
choose  they  to  draw  near  only  with  their  lips,  lest  they  be  consumed 
by  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  who  is  revealed  in  wrath  against  the  en- 
emies of  his  people. 

15.  How  long,  how  long  will  the  children  of  men  make  a  mystery 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  remain  blind  concerning  the  all  im- 
portant battle  which  is  to  be  fought,  which  will  decide  the  point 
with  every  soul,  and  make  a  settlement  between  the  two  armies? 

16.  For  to  whomsoever  ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  where- 
in the  mighty  conflict  is  to  take  place,  in  which  Michael  and  his 
Angels  go  forth  to  battle,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  to  de- 
stroy the  devil  and  his  angels;  I  say,  to  whomsoever  ye  yield  your- 
selves servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are.  (See  Rom.  vi.  Ifi.) 

17.  And  if  ye  take  part  with  the  mighty  Prince,  who  standeth  up 
for  the  children  of  his  people,  and  are  armed  by  him,  and  are  true 
and  valiant  in  his  service,  ye  shall  be  honored  by  him,  and  become 
conquerors  with  him. 

18.  But  if  ye  side  with  Satan,  and  commune  with  his  angels,  will 
ye  not  prove  traitors  to  your  Prince?  And  will  ye  not  receive  the 
reward  of  the  traitor,  which  is  death?  Truly  ye  shall. 

19.  Therefore  beware,  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  and  ye  sons  of  men, 
beware  that  ye  take  no  part  with  Satan  nor  his  Angels,  in  this  great 
and  decisive  battle  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  which  his  mighty 
Prince  goeth  forth  in  his  name,  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

20.  For  if  ye  do,  ye  will  surely  be  numbered  among  the  slain  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  shall  full  among  the  wounded  of  the  enemy ; 
and  ye  shall  not  be  numbered  among  the  conquerors,  who  take  no 
part  with  the  enemy,  but  are  ever  true  and  faithful  to  the  Prince  un- 
der whose  banner  they  have  enlisted  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith, 

21.  And  this  is  the  day  of  the  great  battle  of  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
which  hath  already  begun,  and  Michael  doth  already  stand  up  with 
his  armies  to  battle.     And  he  is  a  mighty  Prince,  and  all  nations 


174  OF  THE  lord's  supper.  [part  II. 

and  tongues  shall  know  that  the  mighty  Prince  hath  arisen,  with  his 
armies  to  make  war  and  accomplish  the  work  of  the  latter  day,  and 
fight  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

22.  Yea,  to  fight  and  subdue  the  power  of  the  strong  enemy,  and 
lay  low  tlie  strong  holds  of  Satan,  that  his  power  may  be  limited, 
and  a  mark  set  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no 
more,  but  that  all  may  know  and  see  the  mark  of  the  beast  in  his 
forehead,  and  shun  the  grasp  of  him  who  hath  deceived  with  his 
lies,  being  the  father  of  all  manner  of  deception  and  lies. 

23.  And  he  hath  caused  all  nations  to  worship  the  beast  of  iniquity, 
and  to  become  drunken  with  the  wine  of  fornication  and  beastly  in- 
dulgence. And  he  shall  no  more  go  about  as  a  deceiver  among  the 
nations:  for  I  will  strip  the  beast  and  the  whore,  and  men  shall  no 
more  glory  in  their  shame :  but  their  glory  shall  be  in  Me,  saith  the 
Lord. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

Concerning  the  true  natvre  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

1.  Again  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Hearken,  saith  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  while  I  reason  witli  thee  O  man!  while  I  make  known  to  thee 
my  mind  and  will,  and  show  thee  concerning  my  righteousness  and 
my  justice  towards  the  children  of  men,  and  declare  my  tender 
mercies  towards  the  workmanship  of  my  hands:  for  my  love  en- 
dureth  even  unto  the  end,  and  my  power  is  suflicient  to  save  to  the 
utmost,  all  who  will  come  to  Me  and  seek  Me  in  the  order  of  my 
appointment. 

2.  For  the  time  is  come  for  all  who  would  find  mercy,  to  seek  it 
where  it  is  to  be  found,  and  knock  at  the  door  which  hath  been  opened, 
which  no  man  is  able  to  shut  against  the  soul  who  knocketh,  and 
seeketh  mercy  and  deliverance  from  sin,  and  the  wages  thereof  For 
one  door  is  opened,  one  faith  and  testimony  sounded  forth,  one 
Lord,  and  him  crucified,  is  set  forth,  and  no  soul  can  find  Christ 
the  saving  power,  except  in  his  people  who  constitute  his  body,  and 
who  are  separated  from  the  root  of  iniquity  and  all  its  branches. 


CHAP.    XX.]  OF    THE   LOUd's   SUPPEK.  175 

3.  And  altliough  they  may  cry  lo  here!  or  lo  there!  or  flee  to  the 
desert  of  sin  and  wickedness,  and  look  for  him  among  those  uho 
yet  remain  in  the  service  of  sin;  I  say  vain  is  their  search,  and  use- 
less is  their  hi>pe  of  finding  the  Savior  among  a  diversity  of  opinions, 
among  tiiose  wlio  remain  in  the  thicket,  enclosed  in  the  forest  of  sin. 

4.  Although  Satan  may  transform  himself  into  the  appearance  of 
an  Angel  of  light,  and  show  forth  many  sign.s  and  wonders,  to  de- 
ceive, if  possible,  the  very  elect;  yet  I  say,  believe  him  not.  He 
that  crieth  lo  here!  and  lo  there!  holding  forth  any  doctrine,  save 
Christ,  and  him  crucified,  daily,  let  him  be  accursed.  For  they  who 
receive  Christ,  must  gather  to  his  body  ;  for  "Wheresoever  the  body 
is,  thither  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together."   (Luke.  xvii.  37.) 

5.  And  they  who  receive  Christ,  must  receive  him  crucified,  and 
be  baptized  into  his  death,  and  drink  of  that  cup  of  sufferings  which 
will  crucify  them  daily  unto  the  world,  and  the  world  unto  them. 
And  by  this  will  they  be  profited  by  eating  and  drinking  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  which  is  to  partake  of  the  spirit  and  life  of  his  body  ;  for  the 
time  of  the  shadow,  the  resemblance  of  the  substance,  passeth  away, 
and  the  substance  cometh. 

6.  And  they  who  eat  and  drink  worthily,  by  partaking  of  those  suf- 
ferings which  bring  a  daily  death  to  the  nature  of  evil,  and  a  daily 
life  to  the  spirit,  which  is  of  God,  they  become  one  with  the  body, 
and  are  thereby  crucified  and  slain  to  the  body  of  sin. 

7.  But  they  who  eat  and  drink  unworthily,  making  the  cross  and 
sufferings  of  Christ  of  no  effect,  through  their  disobedience  and  un- 
belief, they  partake  of  that  which  will  prove  the  condemnation  of 
their  souls;  and  in  this  they  eat  and  drink  damnation  to  themselves, 
(See  L  Cor.  xi.  29.)  and  are  more  accursed  than  they  who  know 
not  the  way  to  become  partakers  of  that  saving  power,  which  bring- 
eth  the  death  of  all  evil. 

8.  And  thus  closes  this  short  sketch,  declaring  the  word  of  the 
Most  High,  concerning  the  eating  and  drinking  of  the  Lord's  body 
and  blood,  which  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  partaking  of  his  suf- 
ferings, to  do  the  will  of  God,  which  becomes  their  meat  and  drink, 
and  brings  life  and  peace  to  the  soul;  but  death  and  destruction  to 
the  nature  of  evil. 

9.  Thus  have  I  written,  and  thus  shall  it  stand  forever  and  ever. 
And  all  souls  who  ever  become  redeemed  unto  righteousuesa,  will 


It^  OF  THK  WASHING  OF  FKET.  [pART  II. 

find  the  truth  of  this  statement  as  it  is  here  laid  down.  And  in  this 
way,  all  souls  may  partake  of  the  Lord's  supper  to  profit,  and  not  as 
a  vain  form  without  the  substance. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

Concerning  washing  feet :   The  hire  of  the  laborer,  and  the  beast  of 
Antichrist . 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  Again  bow  down  and  write  con- 
cerning the  example  of  the  Lord  and  Savior,  wherein  he  abased  him- 
self, being  their  Lord  and  Master,  by  washing  the  feet  of  his  servants, 
of  those  who  had  become  one  with  him  by  obeying  his  voice. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God;  How  much  greater  do 
those  who  claim  to  be  the  servants  of  the  Son-  of  God,  seek  to  be, 
than  he  whom  they  claim  for  their  Lord  and  Master!  Who  among 
the  sons  of  men,  are  found  to  perform  this  degrading  ceremony  of 
washing  each  other's  feet  in  remembrance  of  their  Lord  and  Savior? 
Is  Christ's  example  too  humiliating  to  their  pride? 

3.  Why  is  not  this  equally  as  binding  a  duty  upon  those  who  pro- 
fess to  be  the  followers  of  Christ,  as  that  of  breaking  bread  and 
drinking  wine?  Was  not  this  one  among  the  last  of  his  sacred  ordi- 
nances among  his  followers?  Why  then  has  this  been  neglected,  and 
that  of  breaking  bread  held  so  sacred?  Did  not  the  Lord  say,  "If 
I  your  Lord  and  Master  do  wash  your  feet,  how  much  more  ought 
ye  to  wash  one  another's  feet?  And  if  1  wash  you  not,  ye  have  no 
part  in  me?"   (See  Jno.  xiii.  14,  15.) 

4.  Why  is  it  that  those  who  profess  to  be  ministers  in  the  name 
of  my  beloved  Son,  they  who  in  remembrance  of  him  do  break  and 
bless  that  bread  which  they  hold  as  the  resemblance  of  his  body, 
and  hold  forth  the  wine  in  resemblance  of  liis  blood,  which  was 
shed  for  a  ransom  for  many,  whv  do  they  not  call  for  a  bowl  of  wa- 
ter and  a  napkin,  and  commence  the  mortifying  duty  of  washing 
each  other's  feet  in  remembrance  of  their  Lord? 

5.  But  they  say,  this  would  be  a  very  inconsistent  and  unreason- 
able task,  never  designed  of  the  Lord  to  be  practiced  in  remem- 
brance of  him.     But  saith  the   Lord,  Why  so?  If  the  ceremony  of 


CHAP.   XXI.]  THE    HIKE  OF  THE   LABORER.  177 

breaking  bread  and  pouriiio-  forth  the  beat  wine,  be  held  so  sacred, 
why  not  the  humiliating  ceremony  of  washing  feet? 

6.  I  the  Lord  will  give  the  answer,  and  the  truth  will  I  state. 
The  reason  is  this:  Because  it  is  not,  as  a  ceremony,  calculated  to 
fit  the  dark  reign  of  Antichrist.  But  in  the  beginning  it  was  not 
so;  the  one  was  held  equally  sacred  with  the  other,  so  long  as  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  which  wrought  humiliation  in  his  followers,  re- 
mained in  its  ])urity. 

7.  But  when  the  spirit  of  the  true  Christ  was  overshadowed  and  sti- 
fled, by  the  spirit  of  the  world,  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  professed 
to  be  his  followers,  they  began  by  degrees  to  throw  away  all  the  cer- 
emonies of  their  Lord,  and  set  at  nought  all  which  served  to  abase 
and  lay  low  the  loftiness  of  their  natures,  and  reserved  nothing  but 
that  which  would  cherish  that  propensity  which  is  directly  opposed 
to  the  nature  of  Christ. 

8.  In  this  way,  and  by  these  means,  was  the  spirit  of  Christ,  in  its 
purity,  wholly  driven  from  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  and 
the  reign  of  that  kingdom  set  up,  which  glories  in  nought  but  that 
which  is  great  and  exalted  in  the  eyes  of  the  wise  of  this  world. 

9.  The  ceremony  of  washing  feet,  was  a  simple  humiliating  ser- 
vice, showing  the  humiliation  of  him  who  had  become  a  simple  child, 
a  Son  well  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  that  God  who  delighteth  in  nought 
but  that  which  cometh  of  a  meek  and  lowly  heart,  denying  all  self- 
exaltedness,  all  self-righteousness,  which  pufFeth  up  each  one  above 
his  fellow,  and  shunneth  to  perform  humiliating  acts  of  servitude  to 
his  fellow  beings,  and  in  a  special  manner,  to  those  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith. 

10.  Not  that  it  remaiueth  a  binding  ceremony,  upon  those  who  have 
received  the  substance  of  that  testimony,  which  terminates  in  the 
death  of  every  spirit  that  breathes  forth  any  thing  else  but  love, 
meekness  and  true  humility,  any  more  than  the  ceremony  of  break- 
ing bread  ;   but  both  are  shadows  of  a  spiritual  work. 

11.  Again,  saith  the  Lord,  concerning  the  laborer's  being  worthy 
of  his  hire;  the  same  exalted  sense,  through  which  the  professors 
of  Christianity  have  shunned  every  appearance  of  the  cross  of  Christ, 
hath  caused  them  to  err.  How  have  those  who  wish  to  shun  all 
appearances  of  the  humiliation  of  their  Lord,  taken  this  saying  of 
my  beloved  Son,  to  justify  the  erroneous  doctrine  of  preaching  for 

23 


178  THE  HIRE  OF  THE  LABORER.  [pART  II. 

hire,  and  living  at  ease  by  the  hard  earnings  of  others,  pleading  that 
the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire ! 

12.  O,  saith  the  voice  of  the  Mighty  One!  abominations  untold, 
and  crimes  unseen  by  mortal  eyes,  must  yet  be  loudly  proclaimed 
in  the  judgment,  committed  by  those  who  boast  themselves  in  this 
way!  who  take  this  saying  of  my  beloved  Son,  to  prove  and  justify 
the  propriety  of  preaching  for  hire,  and  living  at  ease  upon  the  earn- 
ings of  others,  who  are  far  better  and  more  acceptable  in  my  sight 
than  themselves. 

13.  Open  your  bibles,  ye  vain  pretenders!  and  find  this  saying  of 
my  beloved  Son  to  his  disciples,  when  he  sent  them  forth  to  preach 
the  gospel  of  free  salvation,  without  money  and  without  price,  and 
see  how  far  it  agrees  with  your  manner  of  preaching  what  you  call 
the  gospel  of  Christ;  but  tome  it  is  the  delusion  of  Antichrist,  the 
beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  (Luke  x.  5,  6,  7.) 

14.  And  who  are  they  among  the  sons  of  men  who  wander  not 
after  the  beast  of  Antichrist,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed?  Who 
among  the  sons  of  men  have  not  received  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
excepting  those  whose  names  are  found  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book 
of  Life,  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ?  And  who  is  there 
among  the  fallen  race,  that  doth  not  give  glory  and  honor  to  this 
beast,  saying.  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  Who  is  able  to  make  war 
with  him?  (See  Rev.  xiii.  4.) 

15.  But  lo  I  say  unto  you,  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  ye  who 
wander  after  the  beast,  who  receiveth  his  power  from  the  prince  of 
darkness ;  him  who  worketh  miracles,  and  doth  many  wonders  in 
the  sight  of  those  who  wander  after  him,  by  the  power  of  him  who 
giveth  him  his  power ;  Know  ye,  that  power  hath  begun  to  operate 
on  earth  and  in  heaven,  which  shall  roll  through  the  earth,  and  no 
place  shall  be  found  for  the  beast  and  for  those  who  have  received 
his  mark. 

16.  For  he  that  hath  made  war  with  the  saints,  and  overcome  them, 
and  reigned  triumphant  for  many  centuries,  the  same  is  the  beast  of 
Antichrist ;  and  the  spirit  is  the  same,  let  its  name  be  what  it  may, 
whether  Catholic,  or  Protestant  Reformers,  or  any  other  name. 

17.  Those  who  follow  that  spirit,  which  maketh  war  with  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  gospel  of  free  salvation,  without  money  and  without 
price,  preached  and  practiced  by  the  Son  of  God  and  his  immediate 
followers,  let  their  name  and  persuasion  be  held  in  never  so  high 


CHAP.   XXI.]  THR   HIRE   OF  THE   LABORER.  179 

reputation,  by  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world,  they  give  honor 
to  the  beast  of  Antichrist,  and  receive  his  mark. 

18.  And  therefore,  that  spirit  which  killeth  with  the  sword,  shall 
perish  by  the  sword;  and  that  spirit  which  leadeth  into  captivity, 
shall  be  led  captive.  Hence  the  sword  of  truth  is  already  sent  forth, 
which  shall  slay  the  spirit  of  Antichrist,  and  bring  into  captivity  all 
which  worketh  in  the  soul,  in  opposition  to  the  true  spirit  of  Christ, 
and  against  the  purity  and  innocence  of  the  gospel. 

19.  And  this  is  the  word  which  I,  the  God  of  Heaven,  have  writ- 
ten, and  caused  to  be  revealed  to  an  instrument  of  mortality,  that 
all  who  hear  this  my  word,  may  know  the  views  of  the  Most  High, 
concerning  those  who  profess  Christ,  and  possess  nought  but  the 
spirit  of  Antichrist;  that  spirit  which  gathereth  not  with  Christ, 
but  scattereth  all  which  cometh  forth  in  his  likeness,  and  possessing 
his  spirit. 

20.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  I,  the  holy  Angel,  do  cheerfully 
witness  this  to  be  the  word  of  Almighty  God,  faithfully  written  by 
a  mortal  hand,  and  brought  to  mortal  view.  And  with  pleasure  do 
I  seal  it  with  the  seal  of  the  Almighty,  to  remain  a  durable  word, 
never  to  be  blotted  out  through  time. 


THE  WOED  OF  GOD  KEVEALED, 

OUT  or  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEN  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  June  17,  A.  D.  1842. 

Containing  important  Revelations   of  the  sealed   myste- 
ries OF  the  visions  of  Saint  John, 


PRELIMINARY  NOTE  BY  THE  EDITORS. 

1.  The  revelations  of  St.  John  have  generally  been  considered,  in  a  great 
measure,  a  sealed  Book.  Yet  many  of  the  figurative  representations  used  there- 
in to  point  out  future  events,  are  so  appropriate,  that  some  men  of  deep  pen- 
etration have  been  able,  by  tiie  light  of  their  understanding,  to  discover,  in  a 
good  degree,  and  to  show  in  the  records  of  history,  the  events  by  which  these 
figurative  revelations  were  evidently  fulfilled  in  the  providential  order. 

2.  But  the  true  spiritual  meaning,  which  is  far  the  most  important,  could 
never  be  discovered  by  natural  wisdom.  Therefore,  in  order  to  prevent  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  following  interpretations  and  applications  of  those 
symbolical  figures,  it  will  be  necessary  that  the  reader  should  bear  in  mind, 
that  all  substances  and  principles,  which  God  hath  made  in  the  visible  crea- 
tion, are  figurative  representations  of  spiritual  things,  in  the  spiritual  creation  : 
"  For  the  invisible  things  of  Him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made."  Rom.  i.  20. 

3.  For  this  reason  it  appears  evident  that,  where  these  visible  things  arc 
used  in  the  language  of  prophetic  revelation,  the  interpretation  must  be  two 
fold;  first  outwardly,  in  visible  things,  which  must  be  fulfilled  in  the  order 
of  Providence,  in  events  which  take  place  in  the  world.  The  second  is  spir- 
itual or  internal,  and  must  be  interpreted  and  fulfilled  in  the  order  of  the  in- 
ternal and  spiritual  work  of  God. 

4.  Therefore  let  it  be  understood,  that  the  interpretation  here  given  by 
Divine  Inspiration,  is  mostly  opening  or  revealing  the  spiritual  meaning  of 
some  of  those  sublime  figures,  which  have  hitherto  remained  sealed  up  as 
mysteries,  and  showing  their  application  and  operation,  in  the  spiritual  work 
of  regeneration,  and  the  restoration  of  all  things  in  the  new  creation  of  God. 

5.  But  this  subject  will  be  ^more  fully  opened  in  the  explanations  of  the 
holy  Angel  of  Prophetic  Light,  affixed  to  this  work.  "  Let  him  that  readeth 
understand." 


lATRODUCTION  BY  THE  BOIY  ANGEL. 

1.  Thus  saitli  the  holy  Angel  to  the  inspired  writer,  Bow  down 
tliy  soul,  O  thou  mortal  instrument,  and  fear  not  to  write  the  word 
of  the  only  wise  and  just  God;  Him  who  created  the  heavens  and 
the  earth,  for  a  purpose  as  yet  unknown  to  mortals;  for  a  purpose 
which  will  yet  end  in  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  Creator,  and  term- 
inate in  the  happiness  of  every  soul  w'ho  will  vield  perfect  obedience 
to  his  known  will  unto  them.     Believest  thou  this? 

2.  Truly,  replies  the  writer,  I  believe  all  this.  Wherefore  then 
canst  thou  doubt  and  become  fearful  in  his  hands?  Is  not  the  prom- 
ise of  God  sure?  Will  He  ever  forsake  the  obedient?  Arise,  O  child, 
and  be  comforted,  and  know  thou  hast  never  done  violence  to  the 
word  of  God,  but  hast  handled  it  in  his  holy  fear,  in  obedience  to 
his  most  holy  word,  made  known  unto  thee,  through  his  servants, 
his  holy  anointed  ones,  Zion's  Leaders,  and  also  in  obedience  to  his 
daily  watchmen  whom  he  hath  set  as  Shepherds  of  the  flock,  of 
which  thou  art  a  little  one. 

3.  And  now  I  say  unto  thee,  Fall  down  into  the  dust,  and  dis- 
perse thy  fears,  and  be  able  to  receive  the  w^ord  of  God  as  it  Com- 
eth unto  thee.  Be  willing  to  lengthen  out  the  days  of  thy  tribula- 
tion and  sorrow,  and  know  that  in  the  end,  thou  shalt  receive  that 
peace  and  crown  of  glory,  which  will  reward  thee  four-fold  for  all 
thy  toil  and  for  all  thy  sorrow,  wherein  thou  hast  sorrowed  for  the 
word  of  God's  sake.  This  I  speak  to  thee,  that  thou  mayest  renew 
thy  courage,  and  be  willing  to  lengthen  out  the  days  of  thy  tribula- 
tion, knowing  the  Lord  hath  pleasure  in  thy  obedience. 


CHAP.   I.]  WHO  ARE  TRUK  MARTYRS  OF   CHRIST.  183 


CHAPTER   I. 

Intcrprrtut'wn  of  the  Vision  of  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for 
the  icord  of  God,  t^r.  Sec  Rev.  vi.  9.  None  are  true  martyrs  of 
Christ  who  are  not  slain,  as  to  the  life  of  fallen  nature  and  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  S^'c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God;  Hear,  O  Israel,  and 
understand  the  voice  of  thy  God !  Hearken,  ye  inhabitants  of  my 
Zion  upon  earth!  Hearken  and  know  the  voice  of  your  God,  and 
understand  and  obey  my  Almighty  word  to  you,  that  it  may  be  well 
with  you. 

2.  For  lo!  the  time  draweth  near,  when  the  mighty  word  of  God, 
and  the  power  of  that  testimony  which  bringeth  the  end,  shall  be 
uttered  forth  and  proclaimed  to  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth.  And 
the  roaring  of  that  trumpet  which  hath  long  been  looked  for,  by  the 
anticipations  of  man,  shall  be  heard  throughout  the  world,  which 
shall  rend  the  earth  and  the  heavens,  and  bring  a  revolution  and  a 
new  manifestation  of  the  grace  of  that  Almighty  God  and  his  power, 
who  first  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 

3.  Yea,  saith  the  voice  of  the  Eternal  God,  the  Beginning  and 
the  Ending;  that  God  who  created  the  world,  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  and  began  all  things  in  wisdom ;  He  it  is  who  is  able  to  bring 
the  end,  according  to  that  never  failing  fountain  of  wisdom,  which 
floweth  from  the  throne  of  Almighty  Power. 

4.  And  thus.  He  who  was  able,  by  his  Almighty  Power,  to  stretch 
forth  his  hand  and  create  and  fashion  the  earth,  and  all  that  was 
therein;  He  it  is  who  is  able,  by  the  same  Almighty  Power,  to  ex- 
tend his  power,  and  bring  the  end  of  all  things  before  Him. 

5.  For,  saith  the  Lord,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  Beginning 
and  the  Ending;  and  before  Me  there  was  none,  and  after  Me  there 
is  none:  for  I  am  the  first  and  the  last.  I  am  He  who  goeth  before, 
and  it  is  I,  even  I  the  God  of  Israel,  that  bringeth  up  the  rear. 

6.  And  no  power  cometh  after  that  Almighty  Power  which  bring- 
eth the  end,  whereby  souls  may  look  for  another  dispensation  of  the 
grace  of  God;  for  that  testimony  hath  gone  forth,  which  shall  slay 
and  bring  the  end  of  all  natural  things  before  Me. 

7.  And  this  word  shall  never  cease  until  it  hath  done  its  work, 
which  is  to  bring  the  end,   and  slay  all   which  proceedeth  not  from 


184  AVHO  ARE  TRUE   MARTYRS  OF   CHRIST.  [PART  III. 

tlie  throne  of  Eternal  Wisdom,  and  sever  from  the  soul,  all   which 
debars  it  from  returning  to  that  fountain  from  whence  it  originated, 

8.  And  they  who  love  not  their  lives  unto  death,  for  the  testimo- 
ny's sake,  and  for  that  word  which  bringeth  the  end,  they  become 
martyrs  in  spirit,  and  are  slain  for  the  testimony  which  they  bear, 
and  to  which  they  yield  obedience.  And  by  this  sword,  which  is 
the  testimony  of  eternal  truth,  a  flaming  sword  against  all  unright- 
eousness, shall  every  fallen  being  be  slain  and  wounded  to  the  death 
of  that  nature  of  evil  which  causes  disobedience,  before  the  soul 
can  ever  return  unto  Him  who  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  all  things. 

9.  And  thus  may  ye  see  the  spiritual  fulfillment  of  the  revelation 
of  St.  John,  wherein  he  looked  and  beheld  under  the  altar,  those 
who  were  slain  for  their  testimony's  sake,  who  cried  unto  Me  and 
said;  "How  long,  O  Lord,  just  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth?  And  white 
robes  were  given  them.  " 

10.  "And  it  was  said  unto  them  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  lit- 
tle season,  until  their  fellow  servants  also,  and  their  brethren,  that 
should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. "  And  who  w'ere 
they  who  had  been  slain  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  in  a  natural 
point  of  view?  Could  it  have  had  reference  to  those  of  the  prophets 
who  were  slain  in  the  days  of  my  figurative  work?  Truly  not. 

11.  Who  then  were  these  who  had  been  slain  for  the  testimony's 
sake,  who  cried  unto  Me  that  their  blood  might  be  avenged?  Were 
they  not  the  martyrs  of  Jesus,  who  were  put  to  death  by  the  perse- 
cuting power  of  the  dragon?  But  this  would  not  have  taken  place, 
had  they  not  been  first  slain  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to  them. 

r2.  Therefore  they  cried  unto  a  righteous  and  just  God,  that  his 
judgments  might  not  only  avenge  their  blood  upon  the  wicked  per- 
secutors, but  that  the  same  sword  which  had  slain  them,  might  be 
the  weapon  to  slay  and  lay  low  that  spirit  of  enmity  in  man,  that 
earthly  and  fallen  nature  which  rested  in  man,  and  which  is  ever 
at  enmity  and  opposed  to  the  way  and  requirement  of  a  holy  and 
just  God. 

13.  Although  this  was  outwardly  fulfilled  in  the  martyrs,  who  were 
slain  during  the  days  of  the  primitive  Church,  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held ;  yet  none  could  be 
counted  true  martyrs  of  Jesus,  nor  receive  the  reward  of  martyrdom, 
but  those  who  were  slain  to  the  life  of  the  world,  according  to  the 
work  of  the  dav.     Their  beiu'r  outwardly  slain  for  their  testimony, 


CHAP.   I.]  WHO  ARK  TRUE  MARTYRS  OF  CHRIST.  185 

was  but  a  figure  of  the  death  in  spirit,  to  the  fallen  nature  of  man. 
Hence  tlie  work,  in  the  true  meaning,  must  be  spiritually   fulfilled. 

14.  Therefore,  I  again  ask,  who  were  those,  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
who  were  seen  under  the  altar,  slain  for  the  testimony's  sake?  Were 
they  not  those  who  were  killed  to  the  world,  and  slain  by  the  testi- 
mony of  my  beloved  Son?  He  who  was  slain  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  and  was  worthy  to  receive  honor  and  glory,  he  who  was 
killed  to  the  very  foundation  of  that  earthly  nature,  that  he  might 
receive  that  honor  and  glory  which  is  of  that  world  which  hath  no 
end.  I  say,  were  they  not  those  who  were  slain  by  the  testimony  of 
my  beloved  Son?  Truly  they  were. 

15.  And  this  was  their  request  when  they  entered  the  eternal  world, 
that  the  same  power  of  self-destruction  might  continue,  and  ven- 
geance be  taken  upon  that  nature  of  evil  which  constitutes  the  man 
of  sin,  and  wages  war  against  every  spirit  which  is  of  God,  and 
causes  the  wicked  world  to  persecute  every  faithful  follower  of  Christ. 

16.  For  these  followers  of  my  beloved  Son,  knew. not,  when  they 
entered  the  eternal  world,  but  that  the  work  of  full  and  final  redemp- 
tion had  taken  place  in  a  far  greater  degree  than  they  then  found 
it ;  nor  did  they  know  but  that  the  same  testimony  had  been  reveal- 
ed that  was  to  be  preached  to  all  nations,  which  would  bring  the  end 
of  the  world  as  far  as  it  had  in  them:  although  the  Lord  plainly 
told  them  of  the  falling  away,  and  of  his  second  coming. 

17.  Yet  they  understood  it  not  in  its  true  nature;  but  hoped  to 
see  the  work  of  destruction  going  on,  and  to  find  a  work  accom- 
plished in  that  dispensation,  which  was  never  designed  to  be  accom- 
plished until  the  second  coming  of  my  beloved  Son. 

18.  And  such  was  the  word  unto  them,  when  they  complained  be- 
cause the  work  which  had  already  begun,  and  the  vengeance  of 
God  against  the  persecuting  world,  did  not  continue,  and  bring  about 
the  end.  They  received  the  reward  of  their  faithfulness,  and  were 
clothed  in  garments  of  peace  and  quietness,  and  bid  to  rest  in  hope, 
until  their  brethren  who  dwelt  upon  the  earth,  should  be  killed  as 
they  were,  both  by  persecution  and  by  the  same  testimony. 

19.  This  testimony  would  be  accomplished,  in  its  fullness,  by  the 
second  coming  of  him  who  would  be  revealed  in  wrath,  to  take  ven- 
geance upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  upon  that  enmity 
which  constitutes  the  old  earth  and  heavens,  which  will  vanish  and 
be  consumed  by  the  flaming  sword  of  truth,  which  is  the  testimony 

24 


186  WHO  ARE  TRUE   MARTYRS  OF  CHRIST.  [PART  III. 

of  Christ,  and  by  the  fiery  judgments  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the 
eternal  throne. 

20.  This  will  cause  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and 
them  who  glory  in  that  which  is  of  the  old  earth  and  heavens,  to 
mourn  and  seek  to  hide  from  the  face  of  Him  who  knoweth  the  se- 
crets of  their  hearts,  and  is  able  to  comprehend  the  depth  of  that 
nature  of  enmity,  which  seeketh  to  hide  beneath  the  rocks  and 
mountains,  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  who  is  revealed  in  wrath  against  the 
abominations  of  man.   (See  Rev.  vi.  15  to  17.) 

21.  And  thus  saith  the  voice  of  the  Almighty,  the  Beginning  and 
the  Ending,  May  all  see  by  this  my  word,  the  fulfillment,  in  the  spirit- 
ual sense,  of  this  part  of  the  vision  of  the  beloved  apostle.  And 
thus  hath  it  been  from  the  foundation. 

22.  They  who  were  slain  by  the  testimony  revealed  through  my 
beloved  Son,  slain  to  all  carnal,  earthly  enjoyments,  killed  to  the 
world  of  pleasure,  rested  in  hope,  until  the  fullness  should  be  reveal- 
ed, and  the  Bride  brought  forth  out  of  her  closet,  to  meet  the  Bride- 
groom, that  they  twain  might  be  one  living  spirit,  in  the  full  like- 
ness of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One.  And  until  then,  there  was  never 
a  soul  born  and  brought  forth  into  the  new  creation,  by  the  power 
of  the  regeneration,  the  first-born  Parents  of  the  new  creation 
excepted. 

23.  But  from  the  days  of  my  beloved  Son,  until  the  Bride  was  re- 
vealed, hath  the  work  of  generation  been  going  on,  multiplying  and 
replenishing  the  earth  by  natural  generation,  fulfilling  the  power  of 
propagation,  which  I  had  established  in  the  creation  of  the  old 
world;  yet  regardless  of  the  times  and  seasons,  which  plainly  shows 
for  itself,  that  the  law  of  propagation  is  not  in  all  their  thoughts. 
But  thus  it  is,  and  thus  it  hath  been. 

24.  But  the  time  hath  come  for  the  work  oi  the  ivonder ,  which  was 
seen  in  heaven,  to  be  progressively  fulfilled  in  its  completed  order. 
A  woman  clothed  with  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  travailing  in  pain 
to  be  delivered,  and  bring  forth  that  testimony  which  was  to  rule  the 
nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  breaking  in  pieces  all  which  remaineth 
in  man,  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  a  pure  and  holy  God  ; 

25.  Even  that  testimony  which  causeth  Satan  to  rage,  and  cast 
forth  out  of  his  mouth  a  multitude  of  slanders,  and  evil  surmises, 
and  bitter  railings  and  persecution ;  because  of  that  testimony  which 
is  to  rule  and  break  in  pieces  and  subdue  all  under  it,   which  is  of 


CHAP.  I.]  W  ilO  ARE  TKUE  MAKTYRS  OF  CHRIST.  187 

the  loftiness  of  man;  That  testimony  which  will  bring  tiie  end  of 
the  reign  of  iniquity,  and  wholly  undermine  the  power  of  the  ad- 
versary, and  reduce  his  kingdom  to  the  dust.  This  testimony  or 
word  of  God,  was  first  revealed  in  the  first-born  Son,  brought  forth 
by  Eternal  Wisdom. 

26.  And  for  this  cause  was  Satan  enraged,  and  sought  to  make  war 
with  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of  the  woman,  those  who  stood  firm 
in  that  testimony  which  had  begun  to  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and 
take  vengeance  upon  him  who  first  sowed  the  seed  of  rebellion  in 
the  hearts  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  which  hath  ever  reigned  in 
their  offspring,  even  unto  the  present  day. 

27.  And  thus  was  that  testimony,  when  first  revealed  on  earth,  and 
brought  forth  by  the  woman  clothed  with  the  brightness  of  the  sun, 
caught  up  unto  the  throne  of  God,  from  the  persecuting  dragon; 
The  same  testimony  which  created  the  war  in  heaven,  wherein  Mi- 
chael and  his  Angels  fought  against  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  and 
cast  them  out  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony.     And  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death. 

28.  And  thereby  was  the  door  opened  in  heaven,  and  the  testimo- 
ny revealed  the  second  time,  and  brought  forth  by  the  Bride,  which 
is  to  slay  the  enmity  of  man,  and  give  no  room  in  the  hearts  of  those 
who  walk  in  obedience  thereunto,  for  Satan  or  any  of  his  crew. 
And  thus  were  Satan  and  his  angels  cast  out  and  overcome  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony. 

29.  For  those  who  had  waited  in  hope,  and  rested  in  their  integrity, 
when  they  heard  the  trumpet  of  full  and  final  salvation  by  the  new 
birth,  and  redemption,  not  only  from  sin,  but  from  the  very  nature 
of  sin,  great  was  their  joy  in  heaven. 

30.  This  caused  souls  to  give  honor  and  glory  to  that  God  who 
was  able  to  bring  about  his  purposes,  and  hasten  the  day  of  final 
salvation,  when  the  old  accuser  was  to  be  cast  out,  with  his  deeds, 
which  continually  held  the  soul  in  oppression,  and  became  its  ac- 
cuser before  God,  day  and  night. 

3L  And  thus  was  deliverance  wrought  in  heaven,  and  souls  w-ere 
awakened  and  called  to  judgment,  and  arraigned  at  the  bar  of  jus- 
tice, by  faith  in  the  testimony,  which  wrought  death  to  the  nature 
of  sin,  and  life  eternal  lo  the  soul. 

32.  And  they  who  received  it,  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death; 
but  were  slain  to  every  part  of  a  fallen  nature,  and  wholly  subdued 


188  AN   ILLUSTRATION   OF  THE  WOMAN  [PART  111. 

to  that  rod  of  iron  which  ruleth  and  reigneth  over  them,  which  seta 
the  soul  at  liberty  to  rejoice  in  its  deliverance. 

33.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  have  written  and  caused  to  be 
revealed  to  an  instrument  of  mortal  clay,  for  the  good  and  instruc- 
tion of  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth.  As  my  judgments  are  fast 
hastening,  and  the  time  of  the  end  draweth  near,  I  leave  this  word, 
that  ye  may  know  by  what  means  cometh  the  end.  And  thus  clos- 
es this  word  from  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  all  things. 

34.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  Fear  not  little  one,  for  lo!  I  am 
with  thee.  And  with  pleasure  do  I  behold  this  word  faithfully 
written  and  brought  to  mortal  view.  And  I  the  holy  Angel,  will 
seal  it  a  holy  word,  never  to  be  blotted  out  so  long  as  time  remains. 
This  is  my  word  and  my  witness. 


CHAPTER   II. 

A  communication  from  the  holy  Angel  of  Prophetic  Light,  giving 
a  further  illustration  of  the  wonder  seen  in  heaven  hy  St.  John, 
concerning  the  tooman  clothed  icith  the  sun,  and  of  her  offspring, 
Sf'c.     Given  at  the  Holy  Mount,  October  26,  1844. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  This  vision  hath  never  been  clearly 
explained,  in  its  fullness,  in  any  writing.  It  consists  of  two  parts; 
concerning  the  bringing  forth  into  the  world  (See  Heb.  i.  6.)  by 
the  Eternal  Mother,  the  divine  spirit  of  Christ,  in  its  first  and  sec- 
ond appearance  ;  though  like  many  other  figurative  revelations,  it 
is  given  in  short,  and  not  clearly  expressed  in  its  fullness. 

2.  The  Woman  seen  in  the  vision,  represented  the  Eternal  Mother 
Wisdom,  who  first  brought  forth  Christ  in  the  male  order.  There- 
fore saith  her  first-born  Son,  "Wisdom  is  justified  of  all  her  chil- 
dren." (Luke  vii.  35.)  She  was  the  Mother  of  that  testimony  of 
everlasting  truth  in  him  which  roused  the  enmity  of  the  great  dragon 
of  iniquity,  who  sought  to  devour  this  holy  child  as  soon  as  he  was 
brought  forth;  but  this  he  could  not  effect.  (See  Matt.  ii.  16,  and 
Rev.  xii.  4.) 

3.  But  when  the  true  spirit  of  Christ  was  caught  up  from  the 
earth,  to  God  and  to  his  throne,  then  the  power  of  the  bloody  drag- 


CHAP.   II.]        SEEN  IN  VISION  CLOTHED   VAITH  THE  SUN.  189 

on,  who  had  sought  to  destroy  this  man  child  and  his  testimony, 
that  it  might  not  supplant  his  kingdom,  made  war  with  the  saints, 
and  overcame  them. 

4.  Then  the  Church  of  that  day,  being  destitute  f)f  the  true  spir- 
it of  Christ,  fell  to  the  earth.  For  this  cause,  the  divine  Mother 
or  Holy  Spirit,  emanating  from  Holy  Wisdom,  which  had  dwelt  in 
the  primitive  Church  as  the  Spirit  of  promise,  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness state  of  the  witnesses,  from  the  face  of  the  persecuting  serpent 
which  had  overcome  the  Holy  City.   (See  Rev.  xi.  2.) 

5.  These  witnesses  who  abode  in  the  field,  (See  Micah  iv.  10.) 
were  clothed  in  sack-cloth  and  mourning :  fur  tiiey  were  driven 
from  the  Holy  City  into  the  wilderness,  bv  the  Gentiles,  where  this 
Mother  Spirit  was  fed  by  divine  revelation,  and  kept  alive  by  their 
testimony,  during  the  dark  reign  of  Antichrist. 

H.  Had  it  not  been  for  this,  the  holy  spirit  of  Promise  would 
have  died  away  from  the  earth.  But  here  this  holy  spirit  travailed 
in  pain  to  bring  forth  the  second  birth,  until  the  time  came  for  her 
deliverance,  and  for  the  work  of  full  redemption  to  be  made  mani- 
fest, according  to  the  ancient  prophet  Micah.   (See  iv.  10.) 

7.  During  this  period,  the  go.'^pel  of  Christ's  first  appearing  was 
preached  in  the  spiritual  world;  and  by  the  power  of  this  testimony 
of  eternal  truth,  he  received  to  himself  a  kingdom,  which  was  ex- 
tensively spread  and  established,  according  to  the  order  of  that  day, 
agreeable  to  his  parable;  "A  certain  nobleman  went  into  a  far 
country,  to  receive  for  himself  a  kingdom,  and  to  return."  (Luke 
xix.  12.)  This  alludes  to  the  ascension  and  work  of  Christ  in  the 
spiritual  world,  and  to  his  second  coming. 

8.  But  when  the  power  of  the  dragon,  in  the  Gentiles,  had  pre- 
vailed again-stthe  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  trodden  under  foot  the 
Holy  City,  and  set  up  his  kingdom  upon  its  ruins,  which  is  "  The 
abomination  of  desolation;"  so  that,  through  Antichrist,  he  reigned 
triumphant  on  earth;  then  he  sought,  with  all  his  hosts  of  angels 
and  powers  of  iniquity  and  darkness,  to  extend  his  kingdom  in  the 
spiritual  world,  and  to  supplant  the  true  order  and  power  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  and  to  get  the  dominion  there,  as  he  had  done 
on  earth. 

9.  Here  was  the  heaven  in  which  the  war  of  Michael  and  the 
dragon  first  took  place.  For  Michael,  the  mighty  Archangel,  who 
always  stood  for,  and  defended  the  perfect  work"  of  God,  was  sent 
forth  by  the  Eternal  Parents,  with  all  the  Angels  and  spirits  of  the 


190  AN  ILLUSTllATION  OF  THE  WOMAN  [PART  III. 

righteous,  who  were  moved  by  the  perfect  spirit  of  God;  and  they 
fought  against  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  and  the  mighty  powers 
of  evil. 

10.  And  the  Dragon  and  his  angels  fought  with  all  their  power  and 
deceptive  influence,  and  prevailed  not  so  as  to  find  any  place  in 
heaven,  that  is,  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  For  Michael  and  his 
host  made  war  upon  them,  in  the  name  and  spirit  of  Christ,  by  the 
perfect  testimony  of  eternal  truth,  against  every  spirit  and  principle 
which  was  not  like  God  and  the  pure  life  of  the  Lamb. 

11.  Therefore  it  is  declared  that,  "they  overcaine  by  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony.  And  they  loved  not 
their  lives  unto  the  death."  (See  Rev.  xii.  11.)  That  is,  they  loved 
nothiug  in  their  lives  which  was  contrary  to  the  pure  spirit  of  Christ; 
but  sacrificed  every  principle  to  the  death  by  the  cross,  that  was  not 
of  God  nor  like  God. 

12.  And  thus  the  great  Dragon  of  iniquity,  and  his  angels  and  pow- 
ers of  darkness  were  overcome  and  cast  out  of  heaven,  from  all  the 
regions  of  the  spiritual  world,  where  the  kingdom  of  Christ  had  been 
extended. 

13.  By  this  means  the  way  was  prepared  in  the  heavens,  for  salva- 
tion and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  the  power  of 
his  Christ,  to  come*  and  be  established,  to  rule  and  reign  forever; 
and  for  the  full  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel  to  be  sent  forth 
on  earth,  to  supplant  the  dominion  and  power  of  the  dragon  in  the 
kingdom  of  Antichrist,  and  to  overthrow  it  to  its  foundations.  (See 
Rev.  xii.  10  to  12.) 

*  How  is  the  power  of  his  Christ  to  come,  and  be  manifested  .'  Can  there  be 
a  kingdom  without  subjects .'  And  can  any  be  his  subjects  until  tliey  are  born 
of  his  seed?  For  to  tiiat  alone,  the  promise  of  blessing  was  given.  See  Gal. 
iii.  16.  As  this  is  evidently  the  case,  how  can  they  be  born  without  a  Motlier 
in  Christ .'  Dons  not  the  greatest  power  of  natural  man  consist  in  peopling  the 
kingdom  of  this  world  with  his  offspring.'  Surely  this  cannot  be  denied. 
And  it  is  equally  undeniable,  that  this,  his  greatest  power,  is  r.:anifested  through 
the  natural  mother;  and  as  the  natural  is  figurative  of  that  which  is  spiritual, 
See  Rom.  v.  14.  it  follows  conclusively,  that  the  power  of  Christ,  to  people 
his  kingdom  with  spiritual  offspring  must  be  manifested  by  tiie  Mother  spirit, 
bringing  forth  the  true  seed  througli  that  chosen  female,  in  whom  the  true 
Bride  was  revealed.  See  Rev.  xix.  7  to  9.  This  is  the  power  of  Christ  thus 
declared,  in  that  chosen  female  in  whom  and  her  seed,  the  Eternal  Mother 
was  persecuted  by  the  dragon.  Eds. 


CHAP.  II.]      SEEN  IN  VISION  CLOTHED  WITH  THE  SUN.  191 

14.  But  until  this  victory  was  gained  in  the  heavens,  tlie  work 
could  never  take  place  on  earth.  Thus  in  the  issue  of  this  war  of 
Michael  and  his  Angels,  aj^ainst  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  the  pow- 
er of  the  work  of  full  redemption  and  eternal  salvation  was  brought 
forth. 

15.  For  when  the  victory  was  sufficiently  gained  in  the  heavens, 
and  the  way  was  prepared  on  earth,  by  the  power  of  Michael,  who 
pursued  the  dragon,  and  cast  him  and  his  angels  out  of  the  Holy 
City;  then  the  Eternal  Mother  brought  forth  her  true  representative 
on  earth,  Christ  in  the  female  order,  even  the  holy  Bride. 

16.  And  she  abode  in  and  upon  that  woman,  who  was  prepared  by 
deep  sufferings  and  the  baptism  of  the  holy  spirit  and  fire,  as  her 
tabernacle  on  earth;  and  to  her  was  given  the  tioo  wings  of  a  great 
eagle, ihdX  she  might  fly  to  her  place  in  the  wilderness  of  America, 
from  the  power  of  the  dragon,  who  persecuted  the  Mother  Spirit  in 
her. 

17.  For  the  dragon  now  saw  that  he  was  cast  out  of  the  Holy 
City,  where  he  gained  the  support  of  his  power,  to  spread  his  false 
principles  through  the  earth,  under  a  garb  of  Christianity.  Even 
this  his  hiding  place  was  now  uncovered  and  exposed  to  open  view, 
by  the  providential  work  of  Michael,  whereby  the  rights  of  man  and 
liberty  of  conscience  were  brought  to  light. 

18.  Therefore  this  great  dragon,  even  the  Devil,  was  obliged  to 
flee  into  the  world,  among  its  dark  inhabitants,  to  cover  and  shelter 
himself.  And  thus  he  brought  the  great  wo,  foretold  in  the  vision, 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth:  for  he  came  down  in  great  wrath, 
and  overshadowed  them  with  clouds  of  darkness,  and  stirred  up  en- 
mity and  opposition  to  the  light  of  truth,  and  spread  the  raging 
principles  of  confusion,  blood  and  carnage  through  the  world. 

19.  Then  he  sought  in  his  wrath,  with  all  his  power,  to  destroy 
the  second  birth  of  the  divine  spirit  of  Christ,  in  the  female  line, 
as  he  had  in  vain  sought  to  do,  when  that  spirit  was  first  brought 
forth  in  the  male  line. 

20.  For  he  plainly  saw  that  if  he  could  not  effect  this,  the  united 
and  perfect  testimony  which  would  be  brought  forth  by  the  divine 
Twain,  would  supplant  and  utterly  overthrow  his  dominion,  both  in 
the  natural  and  spiritual  world,  and  establish  the  everlasting  king- 
dom of  righteousness  and  truth  in  the  saints  of  the  Most  High. 

21.  Therefore  great  was  his  persecuting  rage  against  the  woman 
and  her  seed.     But  on  the  wings  of  liberty  and  independence,  which 


192  AN  ILLUSTRATION   OF  THE   WOMAN  [PAKT  III. 

God  had  provided  for  this  very  purpose,  she  flew  to  the  place  pre- 
pared for  her,  vj'here  she  was  nourished  three  years  and  a  half,  by 
the  divine  spirit  of  Christ,  and  fed  by  the  holy  Angels.  (See  Rev. 
xii.  14.)* 

2'2.  Thus  was  she  protected  in  the  wilderness,  from  the  rage  of 
the  persecuting  serpent,  until  she  brought  forth  the  testimony  of 
the  everlasting  gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearing. 

23.  Then  the  dragon,  in  his  wrath,  sent  forth  a  flood  out  of  his 
mouth,  that  he  might  cause  the  woman  to  be  carried  away  thereby. 
This  flood,  in  a  general  sense,  signifies  the  persecuting  power  of 
Antichrist;  but  in  this  case  it  had  special  reference  to  the  tyrannical 
power  and  armies  of  the  beast,  which  were  sent  forth  by  the  dragon, 
to  prevent  the  establishment  of  the  rights  of  man,  and  the  effects 
of  the  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel  in  this  land  of  liberty; 
though  the  actors  therein  were  ignorant  of  the  designs  of  the  power 
by  which  they  were  moved. 

24.  This  flood  also  signifies  the  persecuting  venom  stirred  up 
against  the  woman,  by  his  malicious  slanders  and  base  falsehoods. 
"But  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  opened  her  mouth  and  swal- 
lowed up  the  flood."  First,  by  stirring  up  the  liberal  spirit  of  earth- 
ly men,  to  assist  her  and  her  children;  and  secondly,  by  establish- 
ing a  liberal  constitution,  which  secures  the  rights  of  conscience, 
and  in  a  great  measure,  protects  her  children  from  persecution,  and 

*  It  is  evident  that  the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  that  fled  into  the  wil- 
derness, and  the  woman  to  whom  were  given  tiie  wings  of  a  great  eagle, 
were  two  spiritual  manifestations  through  the  female  order,  at  difTerent  times 
and  in  different  characters;  for  the  war  of  Michael  and  the  dragon  intervenes 
between  them.  And  fleeing  into  the  wilderness,  and  being  fed  there  1260 
days,  shows  a  very  different  work  and  state  from  flying  into  the  wilderness 
into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time 
from  the  face  of  the  serpent :  This  is  evidently  the  three  years  and  a  half  of 
waiting  time,  in  the  wilderness  of  America;  in, or  during  which  time,  the 
Daughter  was  protected  and  nourished  by  the  ministration  of  Angels  and 
heavenly  powers  to  prepare  for  the  opening  of  the  everlasting  gospel.  "The 
dragon  persecuted  the  woman,  which  brought  forth  the  man  child."  See  Rev. 
xii.  13.  But  how  did  he  persecute  her.''  Truly,  in  the  same  manner,  as  that 
spirit,  through  his  agents  in  Christ's  first  appearing,  hated  and  persecuted  the 
Father,  i.  e.  in  the  Son,  a7i(l  liis  followers,  or  seed;  for  they  could  not  see, 
nor  hate,  nor  persecute  the  Father,  in  any  other  way.  See  Jno.  xv.  24.  In 
like  manner,  the  dragon,  in  his  agents,  hates  and  persecutes  the  Eternal 
Mother,  where  she  is  revealed  in  the  daughter  and  her  seed,  for  he  could 
never  do  it  in  any  other  way.  Eds. 


CHAP.   II.]  8KEN  I.N   VISIO.V   CLOTHED  AVITH  THE   SU.V.  193 

opens  the  way  for  the  increase  of  light,  and  for  the  spreading  of  the 
testimony  of  eternal  truth  through  the  world. 

25.  But  this  hath  raised  the  wrath  of  the  dragon  to  its  highest 
pitch.  Tlierefore,  when  the  woman  had  done  her  work  on  earth, 
and  was  taken  up  to  the  heavens,  from  his  persecuting  power,  he 
was  then  exceedingly  wroth,  and  commenced  a  war  with  the  rem- 
nant (or  residue)  of  her  seed,  who  keep  the  commandments  of  God, 
and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Chirst.   (See  Rev.  xii.  17.) 

26.  This  war  will  continue  in  various  manners  and  degrees,  and 
will  never  cease  until  God  hath  effected  his  full  work  with  the  race 
of  man.  And  in  every  increasing  degree  of  the  work  of  God,  the 
dragon  will  cast  out  a  flood  of  false  principles  and  malicious,  per- 
secuting slanders,  to  overflow  and  destroy  the  seed  of  the  woman, 
and  the  seed  of  providential  light  from  the  world. 

27.  But  he  shall  be  defeated  by  the  power  and  the  renewed  war  of 
the  great  prince,  Michael  and  his  Angels.  And  the  earth  will  con- 
tinue to  open  her  mouth  more  and  more,  by  divisions  in  the  corrupt 
institutions  of  the  world,  and  swallow  up  this  fiood,  by  v.hich  means 
the  true  seed  shall  be  preserved;  and  being  nourished  by  the  genial 
rays  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and  the  life-giving  power  of  the 
divine  influences  of  heaven,  this  seed  shall  continue  to  grow  and 
extend  its  fruits  until  it  spreads  through  the  world,  and  produces  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  God  in  its  perfect  order  and  glory,  saith  the 
Angel  of  God. 

28.  Again,  hear  the  word  of  divine  truth,  saith  the  Angel,  concern- 
ing the  degrees  of  progressive  increase  of  the  work  of  God,  in  this 
final  dispensation  of  the  Two  Anointed  Ones.  When  the  holy  Bride 
ascended  into  the  heavens,  then  was  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  ac- 
complished in  its  fullness. 

29.  At  this  time,  the  trumpet  of  full  and  perfect  salvation  was 
sounded  through  the  regions  of  the  heavens,  and  the  faithful  souls, 
who  had  been  waiting  for  this  work,  embraced  the  call  with  great 
joy.  And  many  of  those  who  slept  in  Christ,  were  awakened  by 
the  sound,  and  came  forth  to  judgment,  and  entered  into  the  per- 
fect work,  and  were  born  into  the  eternal  kingdom,  by  the  seed  of 
the  Parents  of  the  New  Creation. 

30.  Therefore  the  kingdom  of  Christ  was  established,  in  its  perfect 
order,  in  the  heavens.  Then  the  same  power  and  perfect  testimony 
descended  to  the  earth,  and  by  divine  revehiion,  was  established  in 

25 


194  AN   ILLUSTRATION  OI'  THE  WOMAN  [pART  III. 

the  principles  of  the  same  perfect  work  and  order,  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Two  Anointed  Ones.  After  this,  the  immediate  presence  of 
these  divine  Parents  was  withdrawn  to  the  Heavens,  and  went  forth 
to  effect  a  further  conquest  over  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  to  ex- 
tend the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  spiritual  world. 

31.  This  caused  a  renewed  war  between  Michael  r.nd  his  Angels, 
and  ministers  of  the  perfect  work,  against  the  dragon  and  his  angels 
and  ministers  of  evil.  And  the  dragon  and  his  hosts  were  again 
cast  out  from  all  the  regions,  where  the  kingdom  of  Christ  had  ev- 
er extended,  and  from  all  the  regions  where  the  armies  of  Michael 
came,  and  where  the  perfect  testimony  was  sounded. 

32.  Therefore  the  dragon  came  down  to  the  earth  in  great  wrath, 
and  renewed  a  furious  and  malicious  war  with  the  seed  of  the  woman, 
and  many  of  them  he  wounded  to  death.  This  caused  clouds  of 
darkness  to  overshadow  Zion,  and  many  of  her  children  who,  for  a 
time,  had  shone  as  stars  of  light,  were  attracted  by  the  tail  of  the 
dragon  and  cast  down  to  the  earth.  These  things  caused  great 
mourning  among  the  faithful. 

33.  For  this  cause  the  doors  of  heaveji  were  opened,  and  Michael 
'and  his  host  of  perfect  spirits  descended,  and  made  war  upon  the 

dragon  and  his  ministers  of  evil,  and  overcame  and  drove  them  out 
of  Christ's  kingdom  upon  earth. 

34.  Then  Michael  and  his  ministers  followed  the  dragon  into  the 
world,  to  effect  a  further  conquest  over  the  powers  of  darkness,  in 
the  order  of  Providence,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  testimony  of 
eternal  truth,  which  is  the  word  of  God  that  was  seen  in  the  visions 
of  Saint  John,  to  go  forth  and  extend  the  kingdom  of  God,  in  the 
perfect  order  of  Christ,  throughout  the  world,  both  visible  and 
invisible. 

35.  After  Michael  and  his  Angels  had  cast  the  old  accuser  out  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  then  the  heavenly  Parents  descended,  and 
re-established  the  Zion  of  God  in  its  order  and  power.  And  ever 
since  this  was  effected,  the  war  of  Michael  and  his  Angels  has  been 
going  on  in  the  world,  and  continues  to  increase  with  greater  and 
greater  power. 

36.  This  causes  the  many  wonderful  operations,  and  extraordinary 
events,  both  natural  and  spiritual,  which  have  been  rolling  on,  with 
increasing  rapidity,  in  the  world,  for  several  years  past. 

37.  And  now,  saith  the  Angel,  the  time  is  fully  come,  yea,  is  al- 
ready  in  operation,   for  that  spirit   which   is  Faithful  and   True, 


CHAP.   II.]  SEEN   IN   VISION   CLOTHKO   WITH  THE   SUN.  195 

whose  name  is  called  the  Word  of  (Jod,  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse, 
to  ffo  forth  into  the  world,  in  a  greater  degree  than  ever  before,  and 
in  righteousness  to  judge  and  make  war  against  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness. (See  Rev.  xix.  2.) 

38.  This  signifieth  the  eternal  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  truth, 
which  is  the  icord  of  God,  brought  forth  by  the  Two  Anointed  Ones; 
Christ  in  the  perfect  order  of  the  heavenly  Parentage,  who  were 
first  sent  forth  into  the  world  in  and  upon  purified  human  tabernacles. 

39.  This  is  represented  by  the  white  horse,  and  the  armies  that 
followed  on  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white, 
made  so  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  is  his  life,  signifying  purified 
souls,  those  in  human  tabernacles,  who  follow  the  Lamb  whitherso- 
ever he  goeth. 

40.  The  likeness  seen  upon  the  white  horse,  being  clothed  in  a  vest- 
ure dipped  in  blood,  signifieth  that  the  pure  testimony  that  is  and 
s-hall  be  sent  forth  into  the  world,  must  be  brought  forth  by  great 
tribulation,  which  will  take  the  life  of  the  fallen  nature  of  man. 

41.  The  Sacred  Roll  sent  forth  by  the  command  of  the  Almighty, 
and  the  words  of  this  divine  Book,  now  commanded  of  Gud  to  be 
written  and  sent  forth,  are  declarations  of  this  eternal  testimony  of 
the  word  of  God,  which  shall  go  forth  to  all  the  nations  in  the 
world,  and  shall  increase  in  greater  and  greater  degrees  of  power 
and  light,  until  it  accomplishes  the  whole  designs  of  the  Eternal 
Parents. 

42.  But  against  this  word  of  God,  and  the  armies  that  go  forth 
with  it,  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,  and  kings  of  the  earth  and 
tlieir  armies  of  fallen  beings,  will  be  gathered  together  to  make  war. 
But  the  hcast  and  false  prophet  have  been,  and  shall  be  progress- 
ively taken  by  the  providential  work  of  Michael,  and  cast  alive  into 
a  fire  unquenchable.  For  though  their  spirits  will  yet  live,  their 
power  and  dominion  shall  be  taken  away;  thus  they  shall  be  bound 
and  tormented  in  darkness. 

43.  And  the  remnant,  those  who  are  stripped  of  the  covering  power 
of  the  beast  and  false  prophet,  shall  be  slain  by  the  swcrd  of  him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  vvhite  horse,  even  by  that  testimony  of  Etirnal 
Truth,  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  faithful  and  true 
witnesses  of  Christ. 

44.  And  all  the  fowls  shall  be  filled  with  their  flesh.  For  those 
who  cleave  to  the  flesh,  shall  be  tormented  with,  and  devoured  by 


196  THE   VOICE    OF   GOD  [PART  III. 

the  fowls  of  Satan,  wliich   live  and  fly   in  the  air  and  elements  of 
darkness. 

45.  But  those  who  cleave  to  the  spirit,  shall  be  caught  up  in  the 
air  or  spiritual  elements  of  eternal  life,  and  shall  inherit  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom  of  God;  and  thus  shall  they  be  ever  with  the  Lord. 
(See  I.  Thess.  iv.  17.)  Then  shall  the  kingdom  of  God  be  establish- 
ed in  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  to  stand  forever  even  forever- 
more,  Amen.  Sai.vator  Regia. 


CHAPTER   III. 

Address  of  the  holy  Angel,  and  of  the  apostle  John  to  the  inspired 
writer.  The  voice  of  God  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  The 
time  of  his  judgments  near.  The  true  sign  of  the  coming  of 
Christ  in  his  glory,  and  the  two  joitnesses  explained. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  voice  of  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  Bow 
down,  O  thou  child,  hearken  and  understand,  hear  and  believe! 
For  lo,  I  say  unto  thee,  the  time  hath  come  for  the  word  of  God  to 
go  forth,  and  the  testimony  of  eternal  truth  to  be  sounded  to  all  na- 
tions, kindreds  and  tongues,  that  word  of  God  which  shall  slay  and 
bring  low,  in  man,  all  which  is  not  according  to  his  pure  and  holy 
spirit. 

2.  And  by  this  word  of  God,  which  is  revealed  in  this  day  of  the 
second  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  in  his  glory,  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  who  are  alive  to  the  nature  of  sin  which  bringeth  death 
to  the  soul,  must  die  to  that  nature,  or  never  be  made  alive  to  right- 
eousness and  peace.  (See  Rom.  vi.  11.) 

3.  Again  saith  the  holy  Angel;  Arise,  O  thou  instrument  of  clay, 
and  fear  not:  for  lo,  I  am  with  thee,  and  have  heard  thy  groanings 
of  spirit,  and  have  beheld  thy  tears  which  thou  hast  shed  for  the  word 
of  God's  sake.  And  now  I  say  unto  thee,  be  comforted  and  fear 
not:  for  there  are  now  four  bright  Angels  standing  by  thee,  to  guard 
the  instrument  chosen  of  the  Most  High,  to  sound  forth  the  word  in 
his  most  holy  and  eternal  name. 

4.  Know  thou  also,  that  at  the  present  time,  the  beloved  apostle 
John  is  present,  he  who  ate  the  little  book  that  was  in   his  mouth 


CHAP.   III.]  TO  THE   INHABITANTS   OF  THK  EARTH.  197 

sweet  as  honey,  and  bitter  in  his  belly,  he  who  was  to  prophesy,  be- 
fore many  peoples,  kindreds  and  tongues.  And  knowest  thou  not, 
that  I  the  holy  Angel,  am  present,  who  gave  the  little  book  to  this 
beloved  one?  I  who  stood  with  my  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  my 
left  foot  upon  the  earth.  Surely  1  am  present;  therefore  fear  not, 
but  bow  low  and  receive  the  word  of  the  beloved  apostle  John. 

5.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle  ;  Hear  O  thou  little  one  !  heark- 
en and  understand  the  voice  of  him  who  hath  suffered  much,  while 
remaining  in  time,  for  the  word  of  God's  sake,  and  for  the  testimo- 
ny of  truth  which  I  held  in  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. 

6.  But  my  sufferings  while  here  in  time,  were  more  outward  suf- 
ferings, through  the  persecution  of  the  enemies  of  the  cross,  than 
through  severe  tribulation  of  soul.  For  the  time  had  not  then  come; 
for  the  refiner  of  silver  and  purifier  of  gold,  had  not  yet  come  with 
his  fan  in  his  hand,  to  make  the  separation  between  the  precious  and 
the  vile,  but  merely  to  begin,  as  being  the  beginning  of  that  work 
which  will  accomplish  the  end  of  all  unrighteousness. 

7.  And  as  that  day  afforded  not  the  power  of  full  and  final  salva- 
tion, which  cometh  by  the  fire  of  the  refiner;  so  in  like  manner 
were  our  sufferings  more  outward  than  inward.  But  the  time  hath 
now  come  for  those  who  receive  the  word  of  God,  the  power  of 
revelation,  to  receive  it  through  deep  tribulation  of  soul ;  that  tribu- 
lation which  will  be  suflicient  to  bow  their  hearts  before  Him  in  ev- 
ery word,  thought  and  way. 

8.  And  those  who  are  not  willing  to  bear  this  deep  tribulation 
and  sorrow  of  soul,  for  the  word  of  God's  sake,  that  they  may  be 
pure  vessels  unto  Him,  through  whom  to  convey  his  mind  and  will 
unto  man,  are  not  worthy  to  receive  the  word  of  God. 

9.  And  the  Lord  Himself  will  reject  them  as  unfit  instruments, 
'''Inwilling  to  be  tried  stones  and  purified  vessels,  to  receive  the  du- 
rable riches,  which  will  serve  to  feed  and  clothe  the  nations  with 
righteousness,  when  their  souls  shall  be  awakened,  to  cry  to  God 
for  a  right  understanding  of  his  mind  and  will  to  them. 

10.  Then  will  they  be  able  to  receive  the  word  of  Gcd,  and  it  will 
be  to  them  food  and  clothing  to  obey  it ;  and  it  will  bring  death  and 
destruction  to  every  branch  of  a  fallen  and  corrupt  nature,  and  re- 
fine the  soul  from  all  dross,  and  bring  it  into  the  likeness  and  image 
of  the  Refiner,  who  hath  already  come. 

11.  And  now,  O  thou  instrument!  I  John,  say  to  thee,  be  thou 
comforted,  and  know  that  without  sufferings  of  soul,  nothing  is  gain- 


198  THE  VOICE  OF  GOD  [PAUT  III. 

ed  to  profit:  therefore  be  cheerful  in  sufferings.  For  if  thou  art 
called  to  till  up  the  cup  of  thy  sufferings  in  the  service  of  God,  as 
an  instrument  in  his  hands,  to  bring  about  his  purposes,  wherein 
canst  thou  be  better  employed?  I  say  thy  sufferings  are  not  in  vain; 
for  thou  shalt  reap,  if  thou  faint  not. 

12.  Now  I  will  read  to  thee  from  the  little  book,  which  1  received 
from  the  hand  of  the  mighty  Angel,  which  will  cause  me  to  proph- 
esy therefrom,  in  spirit,  before  many  people,  kindreds  and  tongues: 
for  in  this  book  is  sealed  up  the  word  of  God,  hidden  from  mortals 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

J3.  Hearken,  O  earth,  to  the  voice  of  thy  God!  and  howl,  O  ye 
inhabitants  thereof!  For  lo,  the  time  draweth  near,  when  the  vials 
of  his  wrath  will  be  accomplished  to  be  poured  out  upon  thee,  O 
earth,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof;  for  the  Lord  who  is  mighty  in 
judgment  hath  come. 

14.  And  not  one  word  or  syllable,  of  all  which  is  recorded  in  the 
book  of  the  prophecies,  of  the  Revelations  of  John,  the  servant  of 
Jesus  Christ,  shall  fail  to  be  accomplished  upon  the  earth,  and  the 
inhabitants  thereof  For  the  anger  of  the  Lord  is  great,  and  his  fury 
terrible  against  the  earth,  and  the  abominations  committed  in  it,  by 
those  who  dwell  thereon. 

15.  And  the  fury  of  the  Almighty  shall  never  be  stayed,  nor  his 
arm  be  slackened,  until  his  warfare  be  accomplished  with  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth,  and  until  his  arm  hath  gotten  the  victory  "over 
the  beast  and  over  his  image:''  that  the  nations  of  the  earth  may  no 
more  be  servants  to  Satan,  by  yielding  idolatry  to  the  beast,  who  re- 
ceiveth  his  power  from  the  prince  of  darkness,  the  son  of  perdition, 
and  goeth  to  perdition.  (See  Rev.  xvii.  IL) 

16.  Holy,  holy  are  thy  ways,  O  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth 
and  just  are  thy  judgments,  O  thou  King  of  saints!  ;> 

17.  Again  hearken,  O  earth,  and  hear  thy  doom!  For  lo,  the  spir- 
it of  prophecy  is  upon  me,  to  utter  forth  the  decrees  of  the  Almighty, 
to  a  wicked  and  perverse  generation,  that  seeketh  signs  and  wonders 
in  the  natural  atmosphere,  to  teach  them  of  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man  in  his  glory  ;  as  though  he  would  come  in  the  natural  clouds 
of  the  sky,  surrounded  by  those  who  were  visible  to  the  natural  and 
carnal  eyes  of  man. 

18.  O  vain  and  foolish  seekers  of  the  things  of  God,  through  the 
signs  of  the  natural  heavens!  For  I  say  unto  you,  as  did  Jesus  while 
upon  earth ;  "There  shall  no  sign  be  given,  but  the  sign  of  Jonah, 


CHAP.   HI.]  TO  THE   INHABITANTS  OF  THE   EARTH.  199 

who  laid  three  days  and  tl)ree  nijjhis  in  the  bowels  of  the  deep." 
So  say  I  unto  you,  O  ye  wicked  and  perver.-^e  generation,  who  ^cek 
a  sign,  a  natural  sign,  to  prove  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  in 
his  glory  ! 

19.  But  no  sign  shall  be  given,  but  the  sign  of  Jesus  and  him  cru- 
cified, whose  witness  and  whose  prophecies  have  lain  as  dead  car- 
casses, in  the  sight  of  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth  ;  even  those 
who  have  trampled  upon  the  testimony  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  glcj- 
ried  not  in  the  death  of  that  cross  which  torments  that  nature  of 
evil,  which  is,  and  ever  was  opposed  to  the  testimony  and  the  mor- 
tifying cross  of  the  Son  of  God. 

20.  And  thus  have  they  suffered  the  testimony  of  truth,  which  had 
power  to  subdue  all  things  unto  it,  (when  the  times  were  accom- 
plished,) to  be  trodden  under  foot,  in  the  sight  of  men.  Neither 
would  they  suffer  the  carcass  without  life,  to  be  buried,  but  to  re- 
main as  a  stench,  as  from  a  dead  carcass,  having  been  lifeless  many 
days;  having  a  name  that  they  live  and  are  dead.  (See  Rev.  iii.  1.) 

21.  And  by  this  may  ye  receive  the  sign  of  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man  in  his  glory.  For  as  the  Two  WUnnsses,  which  is  the  man- 
ifestation of  the  spirit  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  hath  been,  as  it 
were,  dead,  killed  and  overcome  in  the  bodies  of  the  witnesses  on 
earth,  by  the  beast  of  Antichrist,  for  many  days,  and  nought  hath 
remained  of  the  resemblance  thereof,  but  the  carcass,  without  the 
power  of  life;  which  implies  the  former  and  present  dead  and  form- 
al state  of  the  professors  of  the  christian  name; 

22.  So,  in  like  manner,  when  ye  see  life  spring  up,  and  that  which 
was  dead,  and  as  a  rotten  carcass,  come  forth  with  life,  then  know 
ye  that  the  Son  of  man  hath  come  in  his  glory.   (See  Matt.  xxv.  31.) 

23.  And  the  spirit  which  bringeth  life,  shall  enter  and  cause  that 
which  is  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  to  become  alive;  which  will 
cause  great  fear  and  terror  to  fall  upon  those  who  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  when  they  see  the  spirit  of  life  enter  into  that  which  hath 
long  slept  in  death. 

24.  When  they  behold  that  testimony  which  giveth  life,  by  the 
death  of  every  thing  which  is  in  opposition  thereunto,  how  will  they 
mourn  and  be  terrified,  and  seek  to  hide  from  the  face  of  those 
who  were  dead  and  are  alive,  and  able  to  give  life  to  all  who  are 
willing  to  be  slain  as  they  were. 

25.  And  then  shall  they  behold  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  m 
his  glory,  when  they  again  hear  that  testimony  of  eternal  truth,  pro- 


200  THK  VOICK  OF  GOD  [PART    111, 

claimed  by  those  who  were  in  sackcloth,  that  spirit  of  prophecy, 
which  coineth  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  which  will  torment  and 
afflict  thnt  part  of  man  which  seeketh  Christ  in  the  splendor  of  this 
world;   who  look  for  him  in  the  natural  clouds  of  the  atmosphere; 

26.  Yea,  that  spirit  in  man  which  seeketh  to  preach  and  prophesy, 
clothed  with  the  splendor  and  wisdom  of  this  world,  instead  of  that 
meekness  which  was  revealed  in  the  Son  of  God,  clothed  in  humil- 
ity, and  abased  to  the  world  in  every  form. 

27.  Yea,  when  ye  see  the  witnesses  of  eternal  truth,  clothed  in 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  in  mourning  for  sin  and  the  fallen  state  of 
man,  proclaiming  that  testimony  which  strikes  a  death  blow  to  the 
world,  and  to  the  enjoyments  thereof;  then  know  ye  of  a  truth, 
that  the  spirit  of  life  from  God,  hath  entered  his  two  witnesses.  And 
no  soul  heareth  the  testimony  of  the  Ttco  Witnesses ,  clothed  in  sack- 
cloth, as  a  witness  against  the  fashions  and  forms  of  this  world,  but 
must  be  terrified  and  tormented  thereby. 

28.  But  they  who  receive  and  obey  the  testimony  of  the  Two 
Witnesses,  which  are  the  golden  candlesticks  and  lamps  before  the 
God  of  the  earth ;  the  spirit  of  God  shining  forth  through  the  ever- 
lasting Bridegroom  and  Bride,  the  spirit  of  life  eternal  to  the  soul; 
they  shall,  in  like  manner,  be  caught  up  from  the  snares  and  devices 
of  the  wicked  One,  and  gradually  ascend  beyond  the  reach  of  their 
inbred  foes ; 

29.  In  like  manner  as  did  the  Tim  Witnesses ,  who  first  ascended 
to  the  throne  of  God,  triumphant  above  their  inbred  enemies,  by 
the  power  of  that  testimony  which  giveth  life  to  every  soul,  who 
receiveth  and  obeyeth  the  same;  which  will  cause  them  to  arise  and 
ascend  to  the  throne  of  God,  as  did  their  Lord  and  Mother. 

30.  And  although  this  testimony  hath  long  been  dead  to  those  who 
inhabit  the  earth,  and  are  in  possession  of  that  earthly  nature  which 
Cometh  by  the  fall,  and  hath  been  as  a  stench  to  those  who  desired 
to  walk  after  their  own  heart's  lusts;  yet  shall  it  be  revived  and  fill 
the  whole  earth,  and  give  knowledge  and  understanding  to  those 
who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  of  the  way  of  peace,  and  of  life  everlasting. 

31.  Therefore,  they  who  seek  for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man 
in  his  glory,  by  the  signs  of  the  natural  heavens,  they  will  seek  in 
vain,  and  find  nothing  but  sorrow  and  confusion  of  face;  a  fearful 
looking  for  of  that  which  cometh  not,  until  they  be  taken  in  the  net 
from  whence  they  cannot  escape.     And  thus  is  the  word  upon  this 


CHAP.   111.]  ILLUSTRMION  OF  THE    PRECEDING.  201 

subject  revealed  from  the  little  book,  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,   ia 
the  name  of  the  beloved  apostle  John. 

32.  The  four  guardian  Angels  present,  bear  witness  to  the  truth 
of  this  word,  revealed  from  the  little  book,  to  an  instrument  of  clay. 
And  thus  exclaimeth  the  mighty  Angel,  who  stood  with  his  right 
foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  upon  the  earth; 

33.  I  do  witness  and  utter  forth  with  a  loud  voice,  this  testimony, 
which  is  revealed  in  this  day  of  the  second  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man  in  his  glory,  which  hath  been  sealed  up  from  the  understand- 
ing of  man,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  is  that  word  of  God, 
which  is  a  consuming  fire  to  the  element  of  sin. 

34.  And  by  this  word  of  God,  cometh  the  end  of  the  world ;  and 
the  end  of  the  world  hath  already  come  unto  those  who  have  re- 
ceived and  obeyed  this  testimony,  which  is  the  word  of  God,  and 
time  no  longer  remaineth  with  them,  but  they  are  redeemed  from 
the  earth. 

35.  Yea,  and  they  have  become  washed  from  the  pollutions  of  the 
works  of  generation,  and  no  more  yield  to  defile  each  other,  by  the 
beastly  indulgence  of  lust,  which  is  the  god  of  this  world.  But 
they  become  virgins  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake,  and  follow 
the  Lamb  and  Bride  whithersoever  they  go,  which  is  in  direct  oppo- 
sition to  the  fallen  nature  of  man. 

36.  For  as  the  first  man  and  woman  led  into  sin,  which  cometh 
by  lust,  infused  by  the  subtil  serpent  of  sin,  and  the  whole  human 
family  have  been  led  by  them,  and  by  that  spirit  of  the  serpent 
which  composeth  the  god  of  this  sinful  world ; 

37.  So  in  like  manner,  shall  all  who  become  followers  of  the 
Lamb,  whithersoever  he  goeth,  be  led  directly  in  the  opposite  road ; 
which  will  regenerate  and  bring  man  back,  not  only  to  that  state  of 
innocence  in  which  he  was  created  before  he  became  a  slave  to  the 
beastly  passion  of  lust,  but  raise  him  to  eternal  life. 

Supplement  to  the  preceding,  in  confirmation  and  illustration  thereof  y 
given  by  the  Angel  of  Prophetic  Light. 

38.  Although  the  spirit  of  the  Eternal  TWO  prophesied  in  the 
Witnesses  of  truth,  called  the  two  witnesses,  being  male  and  fen»ale, 
during  the  dark  reign  of  Antichrist,  and  who,  when  they  had  fin- 
ished their  testimony,  were  killed  by  the  beast :  (See  Rev.  xi.  3,  7.) 
Yet  these  were  but  a  figure  of  the  only  perfect  and  true  witnesses, 

26 


202  ILLUSTRATION   OF  THE   PRECEDING.  [pART  HI. 

even  the   Two  Anointed  Ones,  who  are  the  likeness  of  the  Eternal 
Two. 

39.  These  have  risen  in  their  true  witnesses,  from  the  dominion  of 
Antichrist,  above  the  power  of  the  beast,  and  have  ascended  up  to 
heaven.  For  they  overcame  the  world,  and  by  the  cross,  slew  the 
life  of  the  beastly  nature  in  themselves,  and  thereby  received  the 
power  of  eternal  life,  and  ascended  pure  and  spotless  up  to  the  throne 
of  their  Eternal  Parents. 

40.  And  thus  have  they  "led  captivity  captive;"  and  in  this  dis- 
pensation are  able,  and  will  dispense  the  same  power  and  gifts  of 
eternal  life  to  all  men  who  are  willing  to  receive  them  :  (See  Eph. 
iv.  8.)  by  which  they  will  be  slain  to  the  life  of  their  own  beastly 
natures,  and  rise  triumphant  over  him  that  giveth  his  power  to  the 
Beast,  and  life  to  his  image,  which  is  a  dead  body,  having  the  form 
of  godliness,  but  is  destitute  of  the  power  of  salvation.  (See  II.  Tim. 
iii.  5.) 

41.  For  such  are  only  an  image  of  the  beast,  let  them  be  called  by 
whatsoever  name  they  will ;  and  their  life  is  the  life  of  Satan,  given 
in  the  beastly  nature  of  fallen  man.  And  know  ye,  saith  the  Angel, 
in  no  such  body  will  Christ  ever  be  found.  Therefore,  in  no  other 
manner  will  Christ  ever  come  to  the  end  of  time,  than  in  the  spirit 
of  the  Two  Anointed  Ones,  that  stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth.  (Zee.  iv.  14.) 

42.  This  spirit  doth  and  will  appear,  in  jiames  of  divine  fire,  to 
consume  the  man  of  sin,  destroy  the  power  of  Antichrist  and 
utterly  overthrow  the  kingdom  of  the  beast  of  fallen  nature,  in  ev- 
ery soul  that  will  pass  through  the  purifying  work  of  this  refining 
fire.  And  in  this  way,  "the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven, 
against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  hold  the 
truth  in  unrighteousness,"  as  testified  by  the  apostle  to  the  Romans. 
(Chap.  i.  18.  See  also  II.  Thess.  ii.  8.) 

43.  Then  will  the  seed  of  righteousness  spring  up  and  grow  in 
them,  and  produce  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  their  souls. 


CHAP.   IV.]    THE    FALSE   HOPE  OF   THOSE  WHO  TRUST,   ETC.         203 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Address  to  the  worldly  minded,  tcho  boast  of  their  pleasures;  yet 
trust  in  the  merits  of  Christ  for  salvation.  God,  by  his  judg- 
mcnts,  tcill  subdue  all  these  things  and  bring  in  an  everlasting 
righteousness. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  bow  down  thy  soul  in  humility 
and  give  thy  heart  to  understanding,  and  receive  the  sayings  of  the 
little  book,  as  it  is  read  unto  tliee. 

2.  Hearken  O  earth,  and  listen  to  the  voice  of  thy  God ;  and  un- 
derstand his  judgments  unto  thee.  Bow  down  O  ye  mighty;  for  in 
an  hour  when  ye  ioik  not  for  desolation,  behold  it  corneth  unto 
you!  For  lo,  tho  woes  of  the  Almighty  are  sent  forth  and  cannot  be 
recalled;  and  his  decrees  are  made  sure  by  the  word  of  i)rophecy, 
which  altereth  not. 

3.  Hearken,  O  ye  seas  and  ye  islands  !  Hearken,  O  ye  ships,  and 
ye  that  hold  commerce  at  sea!  ye  that  have  become  enriched  by  the 
traffic  of  those  things  which  belong  to  spiritual  Babylon,  which  must 
sink  and  come  to  nought;  and  those  who  have  become  rich  by  the 
multitude  of  her  delicacies,  and  the  traffic  of  those  things  which 
belong  to  the  kingdom  of  the  beast,  in  which  the  whole  earth  hath 
become  drunken  with  her  sorceries.  Wo  be  to  them !  for  in  an 
hour  when  they  look  not  for  desolation,  behold  it  cometh! 

4.  And  the  great  City,  the  seat  of  iniquity,  is  brought  into  re- 
membrance before  God,  who  will  visit  her,  and  deal  with  her  ac- 
cording to  her  folly,  and  measure  unto  her  double,  for  all  her  abom- 
inations, wherein  she  hath  defiled  and  worked  pollution  with  all  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  and  bewitched  them  with  her  fornications.  [Al- 
luding to  the  great  antichristian   institutions  of  the  world.] 

5.  O,  Babylon!  Babylon!  thou  mother  of  harlots  !  thou  who  hast 
boasted  thyself  and  lived  deliciously  and  said,  "I  sit  as  a  queen,  and 
no  evil  befalleth  me ;  for  I  am  a  lady,  and  all  nations  of  the  earth 
seek  me,  and  where  shall  be  the  hand  sufficient  to  overthrow  so  mighty 
and  so  strong  a  one?" 

6.  "Therefore  will  I  sit  in  quietness,  and  no  harm  shall  come  to 
me ;  for  my  lovers  are  many,  and  my  foes  are  few.  Therefore  will 
I  take  my  ease  and  nought  shall  disturb  me ;  and  it  shall  be  well 


204  THE  FALSE  HOPE  OF  THOSE  [PART  111. 

with  me;   for  mighty  is  the  arm  which  upholdeth  me;  for  my  king- 
dom is  sure  and  undivided,  and  nothing  shall  overthrow  it." 

7.  And  thus  uttereth  the  voice  of  those  who  delight  in  the  God 
of  this  world,  who  have  become  bewitched  by  the  pleasure  of  sin, 
and  intoxicated  by  the  wine  of  beastly  indulgence,  and  say,  "Who 
is  like  unto  the  lady  who  sitteth  delicately  and  knoweth  no  sorrow  ; 
whose  joy  is  in  the  good  things  of  this  life,  which  God  hath  provided 
for  all  his  creatures  to  enjoy  with  unrestrained  freedom.  For  God 
looketh  not  at  the  outward  appearance  of  any,  but  at  the  heart." 

8.  "As  God  in  his  wisdom  and  understanding  hath  created  all 
things  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  man,  and  given  him  a  relish  for  the 
same,  why  not  enjoy  them  with  freedom  unmolested,  and  without 
fear;  for  thus  it  seemeth  good  in  our  sight,  and  is  popular.  For  all 
classes  of  professors  do  the  same,  and  there  is  no  distinction,  by  out- 
ward appearance,  between  the  professor  and  profane,  only  as  God 
knows  the  heart." 

9.  "Therefore  will  I  sit  no  widow,  but  will  deck  myself  and  en- 
joy the  pleasures  which  the  Lord  God  hath  given  for  his  creatures 
to  enjoy,  and  who  shall  make  me  afraid  in  all  this?  for  the  kings 
of  the  earth  do  the  same,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  bond  man  and 
the  free  man,  all  receive  their  glory  in  this  way,  and  where  can  be 
the  harm  in  so  doing?" 

10.  "Therefore  will  I  deck  myself  with  the  pleasures  and  fashions 
of  this  world,  and  will  glory  in  them,  as  the  Lord  hath  given  me  a 
heart  so  to  do.  And  I  will  plead  the  merits  of  his  beloved  Son, 
whom  He  hath  so  graciously  condescended  to  send  into  the  world, 
with  like  passions  and  besetments,  being  tempted  in  all  points  like 
unto  us;  yet  without  sin." 

11.  "And  was  finally  nailed  to  the  cross,  and  gave  up  his  life  a 
ransom  for  all,  who  being  willing  in  spirit,  yet  weak  in  the  flesh,  to 
perform  the  will  of  God,  made  known  through  his  beloved  Son. 
And  all  may  plead  his  merits,  while  enjoying  the  good  things  of  this 
life,  which  God  hath  provided  for  his  creatures;  and  finally  become 
acceptable  at  last,  by  the  merits  of  the  blessed  Son  of  God,  who 
knoweth  the  perverseness  of  our  frail  natures,  and  requireih  no  more 
of  the  creature  than  it  is  able  to  perform." 

12.  "Therefore  why  should  I  sit  desolate  and  be  as  a  widow,  when 
the  Lord  hath  paid  the  utmost  farthing?  and  all  that  is  required  of 
his  subjects  is,  to  believe  that  he  is  able  to  do  all  things  for  them, 
let  their  outward  walk  and  appearance  he  what  it  may." 


CHAP.    IV.]       WHO    TRUST  IN  THE   MliRITS   OF  CHRIST.  205 

13.  And  thus  argueth  the  spirit  of  the  vvho^e,  the  mother  of  har- 
lots, who  sitteth  upon  the  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns, 
who  seeketh  to  fare  sumptuously  every  day,  and  be  decked  with  the 
splendors  and  share  the  pleasures  and  luxuries  of  this  life,  in  com- 
mon with  those  who  profess  not  the  name  of  God,  through  his  be- 
loved Son:  yet  think  to  find  happiness  hereafter,  by  the  desire  of 
the  heart,  which  is  not  sufficient  to  cause  them  to  come  out  from 
thence,  and  touch,  taste  and  handle  nothing  which  is  unWean  or 
polluted. 

14.  But  wo!  wo!  wo  be  unto  thee,  O  thou  seat  of  iniquity!  thou 
source  of  abominations!  For  lo  the  time  coineth  when  the  Lord 
Almighty  will  stretch  forth  his  hand  and  consume  and  break  in 
pieces  the  stay  and  the  staff,  the  bread  of  life  and  the  fountain  of 
water,  and  the  resources  of  those  who  have  become  rich  with  the 
merchandise  and  the  traffic  of  those  forbidden  indulgences  which 
have  hitherto  been  multiplied  to  the  children  of  this  world. 

15.  For  the  time  is  come,  when  the  Lord  will  war,  in  his  wrath, 
against  the  idols  of  time;  and  those  who  make  merchandise  thereof, 
will  mourn  when  they  see  the  ax  laid  at  the  seat  of  all  earthly  indul- 
gences, and  the  source  and  fountain  of  corruption  laid  low. 

16.  For  that  power  w^hich  is  revealed  from  on  high,  is  able  and 
will  accomplish  the  design  of  the  Almighty,  and  bring  about  his 
purposes  which  He  hath  purposed  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
His  purposes  are  to  subdue  all  things  under  Him,  and  reign  all  in 
all,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth;  To  subdue  all  opposition  in  all 
the  works  of  his  hands,  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness, 
and  a  reign  of  that  spirit  which  floweth  from  the  Almighty  Fountain 
of  all  good. 

17.  Thus  saith  the  Almighty,  the  day  hath  come,  and  the  dispen- 
sation hath  appeared  for  the  accomplishment,  and  the  fulfillment  of 
all  the  prophecies  which  have  been  given,  from  time  to  time,  refer- 
ring to  the  latter  day  of  glory,  which  shall  accomplish  the  downfall 
and  destruction  of  Satan's  kingdom. 

18.  Yea,  and  to  establish  that  kingdom  of  righteousness  which  shall 
have  no  end;  that  kingdom  which  admits  of  no  wars  and  fightings, 
except  the  war  which  every  soul  must  wage  against  his  own  selfish, 
fallen  nature,  who  ever  comes  into  the  possession  of  that  peace  and 
righteousness,  which  cometh  of  that  kingdom  which  hath  no  end. 

19.  But  this  cannot  be  accomplished  in  a  soul  unsubdued,  without 
the  chastening  rod  of  the  all-wise  Parents.    For  man  is  like  a  disobe- 


206  THE  FALSE  HOPE  OF  THOSE  [pART  HI. 

dient,  rebellious  and  unsubdued  child,  unaccustomed  to  wholesome 
discipline,  which,  although  grievous  to  the  unsubdued  part;  yet  h 
that  which  finally  renders  him  a  comfort  to  himself  and  a  blessing 
to  all  those  around  him. 

20.  So  in  like  manner  hath  the  Lord  God  purposed  to  subdue  the 
loftiness  of  man,  and  cause  him  to  become  a  blessing  not  only  to 
himself,  but  a  comfort  and  satisfaction  to  his  great  Creator,  capable 
of  perf<frming  and  fulfilling  the  design  of  Him  who  created  him  for 
a  purpose  as  yet  unknown  to  mortals. 

21.  For  no  sou  becometh  useful  to  the  father,  and  capable  of  per- 
forming the  father's  will  to  his  mind,  while  unsubdued  and  turbu- 
lent in  spirit;  for  he  seeketh  not  to  do  the  will  of  the  parent,  who 
is  far  wiser  than  himself,  but  remaineth  a  curse  and  a  grief  to  his 
father,  while  in  this  undisciplined  state. 

22.  Although  the  tender  parent  may  lengthen  out  the  cord  of  for- 
bearance, and  withhold  the  red  for  a  season;  yet  in  process  of  time, 
the  respcnsibiiity  of  the  father  becomes  aroused,  and  out  of  love  to 
the  child,  for  his  own  best  good,  and  for  the  comfort  and  consola- 
lation  of  the  parent,  he  applieth  the  rod  in  love. 

2;5.  But  if  the  rod  which  is  applied  in  tenderness  and  love,  and 
with  mildness,  only  serves  to  enrage  the  head-strong  child,  what 
then  becometh  the  duty  of  the  parent,  whose  love  forbids  him  to 
spare  the  rod,  and  see  the  destruction  of  the  child  of  whom  he  is 
the  father?  Will  he  not  add  more  stripes?  and  with  more  severity 
in  his  countenance,  let  the  child  see  his  determination  to  conquer 
and  not  be  conquered?  Truly  he  will. 

24.  The  parent,  who  seeketh  nought  but  the  best  good  of  his  off- 
spring, will  never  cease  to  extend  the  most  proper  means  of  correc- 
tion, after  he  once  commences  the  task  of  subduing  his  child,  until 
he  is  conquered,  and  laid  low  in  spirit,  at  the  feet  of  him  who  hath 
raised  his  hand  in  love,  although  with  severity.  Then  will  the  child 
be  enabled  to  love  the  chastening  which  hath  set  him  at  liberty. 

25.  Until  this  is  done,  the  pnrent  hath  no  consolation  in  his  child; 
nor  hath  the  child  any  true  love  for  the  parent,  that  love  which 
worketh  cheerful  obedience,  and  a  delight  to  do  his  father's  will. 
Then  doth  the  father  have  pleasure  in  the  son,  and  the  son  in  the 
father,  and  they  become  one  in  spirit,  and  the  joy  of  both  father 
and  son  is  completed. 

26.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  the  eternal  Parent  of  all  the 
souls  of  the  children  of  men;    in  this  manner  have  I  purposed  to 


CHAP.   IV.]         WHO  TRUST   IN  THE   MERITS  OF  CHRIST.  207 

deal  with  the  huughty  and  rebellious  nations  of  the  earth,  who  have 
sought  their  own  ways  until  the  responsibility  of  the  all-wise  Pa- 
rent hath  become  aroused,  and  his  decrees  have  gone  forth  unto 
judgment. 

27.  For  the  children  of  men  do  not  remain  as  a  bles.sing,  and  a 
consolation  to  Him  who  gave  them  breath;  but  their  ways  have  be- 
come exceeding  perverse  and  loathsome  in  my  sight,  and  I  the  Lord 
have  no  pleasure  in  them,  because  of  their  rebellion  against  Me, 
daily,  wherein  they  provoke  Me  to  anger,  and  hasten  the  day  of  fi- 
nal reckoning. 

28.  Yet  in  love  do  I  view  them,  and  with  tenderness  will  I  meas- 
ure unto  them,  and  number  the  strokes  which  I  lay  upon  them.  Then 
will  I  wait  until  I  see  the  result  of  the  rod  laid  on  in  love,  tender- 
ness and  mercy. 

29.  And  thus  will  I  continue  to  deal  with  man,  and  measure  to 
him  the  rod  of  correction,  until  every  heart  shall  bow  before  Me, 
except  the  heart  that  is  abandoned  and  beyond  the  reach  of  correc- 
tion by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  Father. 

39.  And  I  will  never  cease  my  work  of  judgment,  in  mercy  and 
in  wrath,  until  I  have  accomplished  my  purpose,  which  is  to  break 
down  and  subdue  all  rebellion  in  man,  and  bring  the  fallen  race  at 
the  feet  of  Him  who  hath  conquered  all  things  under  Him,  or  the 
rebel  soul  is  forever  cut  off. 

31.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  I  will  sorely  vex  the  haughti- 
ness of  the  rebellious  children  of  men,  with  the  rod  of  my  severe 
judgments,  until  they  are  willing  to  come  out  from  under  that  bon- 
dage, which  causes  the  rebellion  against  the  just  and  righteous  re- 
quirements of  the  only  wise  God. 

32.  And  the  more  stubborn  and  rebellious  they  are,  the  more  will 
I  measure  unto  them  of  the  rod  of  affliction,  until  they  shall  be' 
willing  to  break  off  from  the  enjoyments  of  that  stubborn  and  will- 
ful nature,  which  craves  the  forbidden  enjoyments  of  sin,  and  glories 
in  that  which  cometh  of  the  wicked  one,  and   leadeth  to  perdition. 

33.  And  by  this  word,  may  all  see  the  manner  in  which  I  the  Lord 
will  reckon  with  the  children  of  men ;  yea,  with  all  such  as  have 
become  deceived  by  the  idea  of  finding  their  relation  to  Me,  through 
my  beloved  Son,  while  enjoying  the  fullness  of  the  pleasures  and 
honors  of  Babylon,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  known  will  of  their 
God,  revealed  through  their  Lord  juid  Savior. 


208  THE   FALSE   HOPt:   OF  THOSE  WHO  TRUST,  ETC.     [PART   III, 

34.  Thus  saitii  the  Almighty  ;  Before  the  work  of  final  subduing^ 
is  accomplished,  and  the  fallen  race  of  man  is  brought  low  enough 
to  receive  that  cross,  which  will  cause  them  to  kiss  the  rod  that  hath 
liberated  their  souls  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and  caused  them  to 
be  broken  off  from  the  world  of  wickedness,  so  that  they  see  no 
pleasure  therein ;  will  all  be  accomplished  and  fulfilled,  spoken  of 
in  the  book  of  the  Revelations  of  my  servant  John  : 

35.  Although  not  according  to  the  natural  and  outward  represen- 
tation by  which  man,  according  to  his  sense,  hath  formed  an  idea 
of  the  last  days,  and  the  fulfillment  of  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  the 
Almighty:  yet  before  the  work  is  accomplished,  by  which  I  shall 
lay  low  the  haughtiness  of  man,  and  subdue  the  rebellion  which 
reigneth  in  his  breast,  against  all  that  is  of  God,  his  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther, and  shall  be  wholly  subjected  to  his  mind  and  will  in  full  as  it 
is  made  known  to  him,  through  his  appointed  agents;  he  will  then 
know  the  truth. 

36.  I  say,  before  man  will  come  to  this  point  of  self-nothingness, 
he  will  then  be  brouglit  to  cry  in  the  humiliation  of  his  soul,  "  O 
Lord,  it  is  enough!  My  soul  shall  bow  to  thee  henceforth  and  for- 
evermore  ;   for  thy  judgments  are  just  and  thy  mercies  sure." 

37.  And  where  is  the  benevolent  father,  who  will  not  slack  his 
hand  of  correction,  when  the  child  is  wholly  subdued?  especially 
when  by  promise  of  future  obedience  to  the  mind  and  will  of  the 
parent  who  delighteth  to  restore  the  child  of  aflliction,  and  place 
him  in  circumstances  to  prove  his  obedience  to  his  promise,  the 
child  by  willing  obedience  to  the  mind  and  will  of  his  father,  as  it 
is  made  known  to  him,  can  obtain  his  father's  forgiveness. 

3S.  And  if  he  will  continue  in  obedience,  he  will  be  the  delight 
of  his  father,  and  will  be  of  one  spirit  with  the  father,  in  all  things 
useful  and  profitable  to  him,  because  of  his  cheerful  obedience  to 
his  father,  in  all  things.  And  thus  shall  man  be  profitable  to  Me, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  be  placed  in  circumstances  to  fulfill  the  design 
of  his  creation. 

39.  But  until  beaten  and  broken  asunder,  from  every  thing  which 
ariseth  in  opposition  to  the  holy  requirements  of  God,  their  Heav- 
enly Father,  no  souls  can  become  serviceable  to  him,  and  fulfill  the 
design  of  their  creation. 


CHAP.   V.l  THE   LORD   HATH   -NO   PLEASL  KE,   ETC,  Ji09 


CHAPTER   V. 

The  Lord  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked.  Those  who 
will  not  be  reformed  by  judgments  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God.  His  judgments  on  Babylon.  31an  must  overcome  the 
world  in  himself,  or  he  cannot  be  accepted  of  God. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Be  it  known  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and 
tongues,  that  the  Almighty  Creator  of  all,  hath  no  pleasure  in  the 
death  of  the  wicked,  but  rather  that  all  would  turn  and  live,  and 
find  acceptance  with  Him,  while  the  rod  of  mercy  is  stretched  out, 
while  the  chastening  of  the  Lord  is  upon  them.  (SeeEzek.xxxiii.  IL) 

2.  But  they  who  harden  their  hearts,  and  are  unmoved  by  the  rod, 
unsubdued  by  the  Father's  stripes  of  correction,  I  will  abandon, 
and  disinherit  them  from  any  portion  in  my  kingdom  of  peace  and 
righteousness,  and  will  leave  them  to  measure  out  their  days  of  an- 
guish, until  they  shall  pay  the  utmost  farthing. 

3.  Then  if  they  will  repent,  and  cry  unto  Me  out  of  the  bowels 
of  hell,  I  will  hear  them  and  return  to  them,  and  heal  them  of  their 
stripes,  and  restore  them  by  their  faithful  obedience  to  my  righteous 
commands. 

4.  And  such  is  the  fate  of  man,  who  now  stands  before  Me,  load- 
ed with  guilt,  and  weighed  down  with  rebellion  against  Me,  and 
against  all  things  of  my  planning.  And  nought  but  sore  judgments, 
one  vial  after  another,  of  the  fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  the  Almigh- 
ty, will  ever  be  able  to  bring  his  soul  to  a  feeling,  and  subdue  his 
rebellious  nature  in  my  presence. 

5.  I  will  pour  out  my  vengeance  upon  Babylon,  and  will  sorely 
vex  her  and  make  desolate  all  her  stores,  and  the  abundance  of  her 
sorceries,  and  those  things  which  she  hath  heaped  up  to  corrupt  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  cause  them  to  glory  in  idols  made  with 
hands,  and  take  pleasure  in  the  works  and  inventions  of  man; 

6.  Yea,  upon  those  who  make  gods  of  perishable  things,  and  fall 
down  and  worship  them,  and  say,  "  Who  is  like  unto  thee  in  all  the 
earth,  so  great  and  so  mighty  as  this  great  city?"  The  seat  of  indul- 
gence which  supplieth  all,  from  the  king  upon  the  throne  even  down 
to  the  craftsmen,  the  shipmasters,  the  sailors  and  the  merchants. 

27 


210  THK   LORD   HATH   NO  PLEASURE  [PART   III. 

7.  Have  not  all  these  indulged,  and  become  enriched  by  the 
abundance  of  her  sorceries,  which  she  hath  heaped  up  to  deceive 
and  bewitch  all  nations  to  commit  fornication  and  lust  after  her 
beauty,  which  is  of  the  god  of  this  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the 
lust  of  the  eye  and  the  pride  of  life,  the  three  bewitching  and  sedu- 
cing spirits  which  deceive  the  whole  earth,  and  gather  together  in 
battle  against  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

8.  These  three  ruling  besetments  in  man,  are  ever  at  war  with  the 
true  spirit  of  God,  from  whence  proceedeth  all  other  vile  principles 
and  cravings,  and  must  be  overcome  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and 
by  the  power  of  the  testimony  of  his  faithful  witnesses. 

9.  Even  from  the  king  upon  the  throne  to  the  beggar  who  beg- 
geth  his  bread,  all  will  have  to  overcome  these  three  ruling  beset- 
ments, which  come  of  the  god  of  this  world,  and  are  the  elements 
of  the  world  of  sin  and  wickedness,  and  which  all  men  savor  while 
in  the  state  of  rebellion  against  God. 

10.  Yea,  saith  the  Almighty,  all  who  will  ever  be  subdued  to  right- 
eousness, must  first  overcome  this  world  of  pleasure  in  themselves, 
by  living  the  life  of  Christ,  and  "resisting  unto  blood,"  even  to  the 
destruction  of  the  life  of  fallen  nature,  by  walking  the  path  of  self- 
denial,  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  made  known  to  them,  which 
is  able  to  slay  the  carnal  life  of  every  fallen  being. 

H.  By  thus  living  and  walking,  will  they  be  slain,  as  was  Christ 
their  Lord,  and  become  conquerors  and  overcomers  by  the  blood, 
that  is,  the  life  of  him  who  first  set  the  example  and  conquered 
and  subdued  the  world,  by  the  death  of  that  nature  which  he  took 
upon  him,  in  common  with  the  fallen  race  of  man. 

12.  And  thus  shall  all  things  which  are  in  opposition  to  the  nature 
of  God,  be  conquered  and  subdued  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  which 
every  soul  must  receive/or  himself.  But  this  he  cannot  receive  with- 
out taking  the  life  of  the  beast  of  iniquity  in  himself,  by  a  daily 
cross  and  self-denial,  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  the  first  conqueror, 
and  by  living  the  life  of  him  who  conquered  all  things  by  his  own 
blood. 

13.  And  thus  cometh  the  end  of  this  word,  declaring  to  all  people 
what  God  requires  of  them  who  seek  the  truth,  and  are  willing  to 
lay  hold  of  it,  and  by  it  become  free  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and 
its  direful  consequences. 

14.  And  thus  saith  the  mighty  Angel,  I  the  mighty  Angel,  do  bear 
witness  to  that  which  is  here  laid  down,  as  the  manner  in  which  the 


CUAP.   v.]  IN  THE   UaATH  OF  THE   WICKED.  211 

mighty  City,  which  giveth  life,  and  supplieth  all  nations  from  her 
stores,  wherewith  to  support  that  carnal  life,  must  come  to  an  end, 
and  be  brought  low  by  the  power  of  the  testimony  of  this  gospel,  and 
by  that  cross  which  will  slay  and  make  her  desolate  in  every  soul  who 
shall  receive  it. 

15.  As  I  the  mighty  Angel,  did  cast  the  stone  into  the  deep  with 
violence;  so  in  the  like  mighty  manner,  are  souls  called  to  be  vio- 
lent in  the  destruction  of  the  nature  of  the  beast,  which  hath  been 
nourished  by  the  mother  of  harlots;  that  is,  by  the  spirit  of  a  false 
profession  of  religion. 

16.  Yea,  they  that  have  come  out  from  her,  are  required  to  meas- 
ure double  unto  her,  for  all  which  she  hath  caused  them  to  suffer  by 
the  indulgence  of  her  sorceries,  wherewith  she  hath  bewitched  all 
nations  to  commit  fornication  with  her. 

17.  And  thus  shall  she  be  made  desolate  and  afflicted,  by  every 
soul  who  receiveth  the  testimony  which  bringeth  the  end  of  the 
world  in  them;  for  they  will  never  cease  to  revenge  upon  that  na- 
ture which  hath  caused  them  all  the  sorrow  and  tribulation  which 
they  ever  suffered,  until  they  have  made  a  final  end  thereof  by  the 
cross  and  self-denial. 

IS.  And  thus  shall  every  soul  be  avenged,  and  thus  is  vengeance 
given  to  every  soul  who  receiveth  the  testimony  of  Christ,  whereby 
they  may  repay  and  be  avenged  of  their  cruel  adversary.  And  this 
is  the  vengeance  which  cometh  of  God,  and  which  will  cause  every 
soul  who  receiveth  it,  to  exclaim  in  the  words  of  their  Heavenly 
Father;   "Vengeance  is  mine  and  I  will  repay  it,  saith  the  Lord." 

19.  And  thus  will  the  Lord  be  avenged  in  his  people,  upon  the  ad- 
versary: for  He  will  call  forth  that  spirit  to  operate  in  man,  which 
shall  take  vengeance  in  his  name,  and  shall  subdue  all  opposition  to 
his  holy  will. 

20.  And  thus  ends  the  word  and  the  witness  of  the  mighty  Angel, 
to  which  the  remaining  three  exclaim  Amen;  even  so  let  it  be  for- 
evermore. 


212  BINDING  OF  THK   DRAGON  EXPLAINED.  [PART  III. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Binding  of  the.  dragon  evplaincd.  False  doctrines  of  Satan  among 
the  followers  of  Christ  cast  out  hy  the  manifestation  of  divine 
Light,  whereby  Satan  hath  been  bound ;  but  will  again  be  loosed 
by  the  spirit  of  apostacy,  8^'c. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  bow  down,  O  thou  writer  of  the 
hidden  things  of  God,  and  hear  the  words  of  the  little  book,  which 
I  shall  now  read  as  follows.  (See  Rev.  x.  2.) 

2.  And  I  saw  another  mighty  Angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 
And  he  laid  hold  of  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  the  Devil,  and 
bound  him,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  set  a  mark  up- 
on him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  until  the  thou- 
sand years  were  ended:  then  he  should  be  loosed  for  a  little  season. 
(See  Rev.  xx.) 

3.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle  to  the  writer;  Why  art  thou  of 
a  sorrowful  countenance?  Is  not  He  who  was  able  to  reveal  that 
which  is  already  brought  to  thy  understanding,  able  and  willing  to 
give  thee  the  true  interpretation  of  that  which  is  to  come?  Truly 
He  is,  saith  the  beloved  apostle. 

4.  Therefore  hearken,  O  thou  child  of  sorrow!  and  listen  while 
I  speak  unto  thee  of  these  things.  Hath  not  that  power  been  reveal- 
ed from  on  high,  in  this  dispensation,  which  is  sufficient  to  bind  the 
adversary,  hand  and  foot,  in  every  soul,  by  that  chain  which  is 
mighty  in  power? 

5.  Hath  not  the  Angel  of  God  descended  with  the  chain  of  strength 
and  ministered  that  life  and  power  among  the  children  of  Zion  which 
hath  bound  the  spirit  of  the  adversary,  and  cast  it  into  the  bottom- 
less pit?  That  is,  hath  cast  it  out  of  Zion,  into  the  world  of  endless 
darkness. 

6.  That  spirit  which  worketh  deception,  and  sought  to  deceive 
the  elect  and  make  them  believe  a  lie,  that  they  might  be  damned; 
That  spirit  which  sought  to  make  souls  believe  there  was  an  easier 
way  to  heaven,  than  that  mortifying  way  which  was  revealed  by  the 
Lamb  and  Bride. 

7.  Hath  not  that  spirit  ranged  among  the  followers  of  Christ, 
which  hath  sought  to  bring  ia  new  doctrines  ?   False  and  seducing 


CHAP.   VI.]  BINDING   OF  THE   DRAGON    EXPLAINED.  213 

spirits,  to  turn  aside  the  wayward,  and  upsot  the  tbundatidn  of  the 
righteous,  and  strew  false  prophecies  among  the  ignorant,  and  turn 
aside  the  teet  of  the  foolish? 

8.  Hath  not  all  this  been  among  the  elect  of  God  ?  Truly  it  hath. 
And  Satan  hath  ranged  in  this  way,  up  and  down  the  habitations  of 
the  saints,  to  deceive  and  throw  in  his  darts,  and  upset  the  way  of 
the  righteous. 

9.  But  God,  in  his  everlasting  mercy,  hath  provided  a  way  and 
opened  a  door  in  heaven,  for  that  knowledge  and  understanding, 
from  his  holy  and  eternal  throne,  through  his  holy  Angels  and 
anointed  ones,  sufficient  to  bind  the  serpent  in  every  soul,  and  set  a 
mark  upon  him,  that  he  deceive  the  righteous  nation  no  more,  with 
his  false  doctrines. 

10.  For  by  his  deceptive  arts,  he  would  fain  have  persuaded  them 
to  believe  there  was  an  easier  way  to  get  to  heaven,  than  to  make  a 
final  sacrifice,  and  give  the  death  blow  to  all  carnal  and  worldly  en- 
joyments. But  now  hath  the  dragon  become  bound,  and  cast  out  of 
every  soul  who  hath  been  faithful  in  this  present  dispensation ;  and 
a  mark  is  set  upon  him,  that  he  shall  deceive  them  no  more  with 
his  base  and  corrupt  delusions. 

11.  And  they  who  have  been  made  partakers  of  this  blessed  man- 
ifestation of  divine  light  and  understanding  from  on  high,  have  been 
made  sufficiently  wise  to  head  the  serpent  in  every  form  ;  and  are 
able  to  teach  the  same  doctrine  of  severe  self-denial  to  the  genera- 
tions which  are  to  come;  that  Satan  may  gain  no  advantage  among 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  while  the  light  of  this  present  mani- 
festation shall  continue  to  shine,  which  hath  marked  the  dragon  so 
plain,  that  no  one  can  be  ignorantly  deceived  by  him. 

12.  But  if  they  err  and  become  deceived,  it  must  be  by  willful  dis- 
obedience, whereby  they  break  the  chain  by  which  he  is  bound.  This 
chain,  which  is  the  true  order  of  the  gospel,  is  sufficiently  strong  to 
bind  Satan  in  every  soul  who  obeyeth  it. 

13.  And  in  this  blessed  manifestation  of  divine  light,  have  Satan 
and  his  crew  become  bound  more  than  ever  before,  and  so  marked 
that  no  soul  need  be  deceived  any  more,  unless  by  yielding  willing 
disobedience,  which  worketh  deception  in  the  soul. 

14.  For  without  obedience  to  the  gospel,  no  power  in  heaven  is 
sufficient  to  bind  Satan  from  deceiving  any  soul.  But  so  far  as 
the  light  of  this  manifestation  extends,  he  is  bound,  so  that  he  can- 
not deceive  the  saints  of  the  Most  High;    and  this  is  a  blessing 


214  BINDING   OF  THE  DRAGON  EXPLAINED.         [PART    III. 

which  no  church,  nor  body  of  people  ever  enjoyed  in   any  previous 
dispensation. 

15.  Therefore,  they  who  have  become  partakers  of  this  blessed 
light,  and  have  not  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  nor  of  his  image, 
shall  be  of  the  first  resurrection,  on  whom  the  second  death  hath  no 
power;  for  they  have  risen  from  the  dead,  and  have  become  the  first 
fruits  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb.   (See  Rev.  xiv.  4.) 

16.  For  whether  they  are  in  the  mortal  body,  or  in  the  spiritual 
world,  they  are  the  order  and  number  of  the  first  who  have  been 
born  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride,  by  that  life  which  raiseth  souls 
from  the  death  of  a  fallen  nature,  and  causeth  them  to  become  alive 
to  the  eternal  life  of  righteousness.  And  this  order  and  number 
will  be  accomplished  in  the  fullness  of  this  glorious  manifestation. 
And  these  shall  reign  upon  the  earth,  as  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  the  Lamb  forevermore. 

17.  Blessed  and  holy  are  they  who  are  true  partakers  in  this  first 
resurrection,  and  are  made  alive  in  eternal  righteousness,  while  the 
light  of  this  blessed  manifestation  continues  to  shine,  in  which  Sa- 
tan hath  been  clearly  marked  to  the  view  of  every  soul,  and  bound 
from  all  who  yield  obedience  to  their  most  holy  faith  and  under- 
standing, until  they  gain  the  victory.  For  they  shall  never  fall  vic- 
tims to  the  power  of  the  second  death. 

18.  But  those  who  obey  not  the  light  of  this  manifestation,  after 
having  been  made  partakers  of  its  divine  light  and  power;  but  by 
disobedience  again  let  Satan  loose,  how  great  will  be  their  destruc- 
tion! For  how  mighty  will  be  the  power  of  iiim,  who  having  been 
once  bound  by  the  strong  chain  of  the  mighty  Angel,  if  again  set 
at  liberty  ! 

19.  Will  he  not  come  forth  in  great  fury  and  destroy  all  which  lies 
in  his  power?  Surely  he  will  destroy  the  souls  that  have  set  him  at 
liberty,  and  cause  them  to  die  unto  eternal  righteousness,  which  is 
the  second  death. 

20.  During  the  period  of  this  dispensation,  which  is  numbered  as 
the  thousand  years*  Satan  is  also  more  and  more  bound  by  the 
great  chain  of  the  mighty  Angel  of  Providence ;  so  that  he  cannot 

*  This  period  docs  not  apply  to  such  an  exact  number  of  years,  days,  weeks 
and  months,  but  to  a  period  of  providential  events,  bringing  forth  tlie  final 
and  triumphant  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  a  time  called  by  the 
spirit  a  thousand  years,  denoting  an  extensive  work  and  series  of  times,  but 
which  man,  by  natural  wisdom  cannot  calculate.  See  II.  Peter  iii.  8.      Eds. 


CHAP.   VI.]        BINDING   OF  THE   DKAGO.N   EXPLAINtD.  ^15 

deceive  the  nations,  and  cause  them  to  unite  under  the  intiuence  of 
the  ecclesiastical  power  of  Antichrist  and  the  false  prophets,  and 
bind  and  fetter  the  consciences  of  souls;  so  tliat  they  cannot  obey 
the  light  of  God  revealed  to  them;  by  which  means  he  hath,  during 
the  reign  of  the  beast,  swe|)t  the  saints  from  the  earth. 

21.  But  all  souls  shall  be  progressively  set  at  liberty,  by  the  sounds 
of  the  seventh  trumpet;  (by  the  first  sound  of  which  the  binding  of 
the  dragon  commenced;)  so  that  they  can  obey  the  light  of  God, 
and  be  made  partakers  of  the  gospel  of  salvation,  when  they  are 
called  by  the  trumpet  of  the  Two  Anointed  Ones,  if  they  choose  so 
to  do.t 

22.  After  the  first  order  of  the  saints  is  accomplished  by  thisglori- 
ous  manifestation,  then  shall  be  called,  in  progressive  degrees,  those 
who  have  not  yet  been  raised  to  life  by  the  trumpet  of  salvation. 
Therefore,  in  the  days  wherein  the  dragon  is  bound,  and  liberty  of 
conscience  is  enjoyed,  shall  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom be  preached  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people. 

23.  And  souls  shall  be  gathered  by  its  blessed  sound,  as  fast  as  they 
are  set  at  liberty  from  the  bands  of  the  false  principles  of  Satan, 
through  the  tyranny  of  ecclesiastical  power,  until  they  shall  flock, 
by  hundreds  and  by  thousands,  to  Zion,  to  learn  the  way  of  right- 
eousness; and  they  shall  be  judged  out  of  the  books  which  shall  be 
opened  by  confession  and  repentance.  And  in  this  manner  shall  they 
come  forth  to  judgment,  and  put  away  all  which  belongs  to  the  old 
earth  and  heavens. 

t  The  period  called  the  thousand  years,  saith  the  prophetic  Angel,  com- 
menced in  its  first  degree,  in  the  providential  order,  when  the  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical powers  were  bound  by  liberal  constitutions,  eiiected  by  a  great  chain 
of  providential  operations ;  so  that  they  could  not  coml>ine  to  oppress  the 
souls  of  men,  and  hinder  the  progress  of  light  in  the  human  mind;  though 
the  work  preparatory  to  that  event,  had  long  been  progressing  in  the  order 
of  providence. 

And  the  spiritual  binding,  in  the  real  substance,  began  at  the  same  period 
when  the  true  Church  was  established  on  earth,  in  the  power  and  order  of 
the  neic  creation  of  God.  And  this  period  will  be  finished  when  Satan  ia 
loosed  and  sufl^ered  to  go  forth  to  gather  the  nations  to  battle,  in  the  great  day 
of  God  Almighty,  which  will  decide  the  fate  of  all  souls,  and  bring  forth 
the  eternal  power  and  glory  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High.  By  the  saints 
reigning  a  thousand  years  does  not  mean  that  they  cease  to  reign  at  that  time 
any  more  than  Christ's  reigning  till  all  enemies  are  put  under  his  feet  means 
that  he  then  ceases  to  reign.  Nay,  this  is  the  beginning  of  his  reign  in  tri- 
umphant glory.  (See  I.  Cor.  xv.  25.)  Salvator  RECtA. 


216  BINDING   OF  THK  DRAGON   EXPLAINED.  [PAKT  HI. 

24.  Therefore,  in  the  days  of  this  dispensation,  shall  be  accom- 
plished tlie  building  and  fwiishing  of  that  work  which  was  begun,  and 
the  foundation  thereof  laid  in  the  first  coming  of  the  Son  of  man, 
of  which  he  himself  became  the  head  of  the  corner.  Though  the 
foundation  was  laid  in  his  first  coming,  yet  it  remained  unfinished 
until  the  Bride  was  revealed  and  adorned,  and  become  one  with 
the  Bridegroom. 

25.  Behold  the  days  come,  snith  the  Angel  of  God,  when  Satan 
will  again  be  loosed  in  and  by  the  spirit  of  apostacy,  and  be  suffer- 
ed to  range  as  a  deceiver,  in  the  power  of  infidelity,  and  will,  if  pos- 
sible, deceive  the  very  elect,  the  righteous  nation;  and  will  deceive 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  gather  together  the  malice  of  the  god 
of  this  world. 

26.  And  the  camp  of  the  saints  will  be  compassed  about,  and  beset 
by  the  power  and  fury  of  the  adversary,  in  all  those  in  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  who  are  enemies  to  the  word  of  God,  and  to  the 
testimony  of  eternal  truth,  the  everlasting  gospel.  (See  Rev.  xx.  J. 
to  10.)  This  will  cause  great  tribulation  and  mourning  in  the  belov- 
ed City;  and  the  faithful  will  cry  unto  the  God  of  all  power  for 
deliverance. 

27.  Then  will  the  Lord  again  stretch  forth  his  hand  in  mighty  pow- 
er, and  with  the  fire  of  his  wrath,  which  He  will  kindle  in  Zion, 
will  He  consume  and  disperse  that  spirit  which  hath  been  set  at  lib- 
erty, to  try  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth.  Yea,  that  spirit  of  un- 
belief and  apostacy  shall  be  consumed  from  Zion,  by  the  fire  of  the 
Almighty,  together  with  those  who,  through  the  spirit  of  infidelity, 
have  turned  servants  to  Satan,  to  persecute  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High. 

28.  This  will  renew  the  zeal  of  the  saints,  and  the  light  of  Zion 
shall  shine  forth  throughout  the  earth.  Thus  shall  Satan  again  be 
bound  by  the  ministration  of  the  mighty  Angels  of  God,  and  be 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  and  shall  be  sealed  in  the  regions  of  eter- 
nal darkness,  with  the  false  prophets,  and  all  those  who  have  fallen 
victims  to  the  second  death. 

29.  Satan,  who  is  the  dragon,  the  adversary  of  the  truth,  will  be  in 
a  measure  loosed  in  the  spirit  of  apostacy,  and  will  work  through  the 
power  of  infidelity,  at  the  close  of  every  succeeding  manifesta- 
tion and  opening  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  through  the  days  of  this 
dispensation. 


Chap,  vi.]       binding  ok  the  dragon  explained.  211 

30.  But  he  will  never  be  loosed  IVom  the  chain  of  the  nsighty  An- 
gel of  Providence,  in  a  general  sense,  so  as  to  go  forth  through  the 
earth,  to  deceive  and  gather  tlie  nations,  to  combine  in  one  general 
struggle  against  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  until  the  light  and  glory 
of  Zion  shall  extend  throughout  the  earth,  and  branches  of  the  true 
Israel  of  God  shall  i)e  established  in  all  nations. 

31.  Then  will  the  great  and  final  struggle  take  place  between  the 
powers  of  the  natural  and  spiritual  world.  This  will  usher  in  the 
last  and  final  degree  of  the  manifestation  of  the  work  of  God  to  all 
souls,  in  their  probationary  state.  For  Zion  will  obtain  the  victory, 
through  such  manifestations  of  divine  power  and  wonderful  works 
as  were  never  before  known. 

32.  And  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  shall  hear  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God;  and  the  glory  of  God  shall  shine  through- 
out the  world,  to  every  creature,  and  all  nations  shall  know  and  fear 
his  name.  And  those  who  refuse  to  obey  his  will,  shall  be  cut  off 
by  the  fire  of  his  wrath  and  the  fury  of  his  indignation,  which  shall 
be  poured  out  without  mixture. 

33.  Then  shall  the  end  come,  as  was  foretcid  by  the  holy  Son  of 
God.  (See  Matt.  xxiv.  14.)  "And  death  and  hell  shall  be  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death."  (See  Rev.  xx.  14.) 
This  implies  that  all  those  dark  and  rebellious  spirits  which  brought 
spiritual  death  and  hell  into  the  creation  of  God,  with  all  their  pow- 
ers of  darkness,  shall  be  cast  out,  into  their  own  elements  of  eter- 
nal darkness;  and  bounds  will  be  set  that  they  shall  no  more  come 
into  the  new  creation  of  God. 

34.  But  they  shall  be  bound  in  the  raging  fire  of  their  own  nature, 
under  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God,  which  will  be  to  them  a  fire  un- 
quenchable, where  they  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night;  forever 
and  ever.  And  thus  shall  "  the  last  enemy,  which  is  death,  be  de- 
stroyed, and  God  shall  become  all  and  in  all."  (See  I.  Cor.  xv.  26, 
28.)  So  saith  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  light,  in  union  with  the 
beloved  apostle  John,  who  have  both  set  the  seal  of  their  witness 
that  this  is  the  word  of  Eternal  Truth. 

28 


218  THE  ORDER  AND  GLORT  [PART  III* 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Souls  must  be  cut  off  from  the  carnal  life  of  nature,  before  tlicy  can 
be  prepared  fur  the  living  building  of  God.  The  order  and  glo- 
ry of  the  New  Jerusalem.  The  true  tcork  of  judgment  declared, 
which  God  is  able  and  loill  accomplish. 

1.  Tims  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  Hearken,  O  ye  people,  and 
understand  the  manner  in  which  the  Holy  City,  New  Jerusalem,  is 
builded,  and  the  way  souls  are  prepared  to  dwell  therein.  When 
the  union  between  the  heavenly  Bridegroom  and  Bride  was  accom- 
plished, then,  by  the  operation  of  their  united  spirits,  the  power 
and  principles  of  the  New  Creation  of  God  were  brought  to  light, 

2.  These  are  the  tried  and  precious  stones,  upon  which  the  holy 
and  beloved  City  was  and  is  founded.  Then  by  this  divine  Parent- 
age, living  souls  could  be  brought  info  the  resurrection  of  eternal 
life,  by  the  power  of  their  united  testimony;  and  thus  be  prepared 
and  fitted  to  dwell  in  this  holy  tabernacle  of  God  with  men,  and  be- 
come as  tried  and  precious  stones  in  this  holy  habitation. 

3.  And  by  this  may  all  see  the  propriety  of  the  temple  of  God 
being  likened  to  living  souls,  as  lively  stones,  built  up  a  spiritual 
house  for  a  habitation  of  God;  or  as  timber  prepared  by  the  hands 
of  the  workmen.  But  none  can  be  fitted  into  this  holy  building, 
until  they  become  dead  to  all  natural  and  earthly  things:  (Seel. 
Peter  ii.  4,  5,  6.) 

4.  For  as  trees  are  hewn  from  the  tbrest  in  a  state  of  natural 
growth,  having  natural  life,  remain  unfit  to  be  placed  in  a  natural 
building,  until  they  are  prepared  and  seasoned,  and  all  the  natural 
life  of  the  timber  is  extinct;  this  seasoning  causes  it  to  shrink  and 
become  ill  shapen  ;  therefore  it  must  be  scored  and  hewed  and  joint- 
ed, before  it  is  fit  for  the  building;  so  in  like  manner,  is  the  spir- 
itual timber  required  to  be  prepared,  before  it  is  fit  to  be  jointed  in- 
to the  new  and  living  building,  composed  of  living  souls,  dead  to 
every  natural  and  earthly  craving. 

5.  And  thus  shall  that  City,  which  I  John  saw,  adorned  as  a 
bride  for  her  husband,  be  established  and  built  up  upon  the  earth: 
for  "  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men;"  and  that  testimony  is 
given  to  mortals  which  will  bring  the  end  of  the  sensual  enjoyments 
of  natural  life  which  are  found  in  the  pleasures  of  this  vain  world. 


CHAP.   VII.]  OF  THE  NEW    JERUSALEM.  219 

6.  And  this  will  implant  in  them,  tliat  life  revealed  by  the  Lamb 
and  Bride,  which  will  cause  the  soul  to  live,  and  become  fitted  into 
this  most  holy  City  and  sacred  Temple,  of  which  Christ,  in  his  first 
coming,  with  his  apostles,  were  the  twelve  foundations;  for  no  oth- 
er foundation  is  laid  than  this,  which  was  laid  in  the  first  coming  of 
the  Son  of  man. 

7.  But  what  is  the  foundation  of  the  building,  without  the  body 
and  the  adorning,  finishing  and  the  garnishing?  The  same  power 
which  is  able  to  connnence  the  buildnig,  is  able  to  accomplish  the 
same,  the  cost  having  been  counted  before  the  first  stroke  was  given, 
to  hew  the  first  corner  stone  from  the  mountain. 

8.  And  thus  hath  tlie  Lord  purposed  to  accomplish  the  work 
which  He  hath  begun;  for  He  is  the.  Beginning  and  the  Ending. 
And  He  hath  begun  this  living  building,  and  He  will  never  cease 
his  labor  until  it  is  acconiplished  to  his  mind,  and  He  beholds  the 
end  of  that  work,  which  He  in  wisdom  began,  in  the  first  coming 
of  his  beloved  Son,  who  became  one  with  the  Father. 

9.  For  before  Him  who  sitteth  upon  the  white  throne  in  judg- 
ment, in  his  holy  temple  shall  the  old  earth  and  heavens  flee  away, 
and  no  place  shall  be  found  for  them:  for  the  new  heavens  and 
earth  shall  appear,  and  by  their  appearance  and  influence,  shall  the 
old  be  done  away,  before  this  dispensation  shall  be  ended. 

10.  "  And  there  shall  be  no  more  sea."  That  is,  the  depths  of 
that  fallen  nature,  which  is,  figuratively  the  sea  of  waters,  in  which 
the  race  of  man  is  brought  forth,  shall  be  discovered  and  dispersed 
from  the  creation  of  God.  Then  shall  the  glories  of  the  new  crea- 
tion be  made  manifest.     (See  Rev.  xxi.  I.  and  xvii.  15.) 

JL  And  1  John  saw  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  Angels, 
and  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  written  thereon.  On 
the  east,  three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on  the  south,  three 
gates;  and  on  the  west  three  gates.  And  thus  is  the  door  of  en- 
trance opened,  through  the  heavenly  virtues,  into  the  New  Jerusalem, 
to  all   nations,   kindreds  and  tongues. 

12.  These  gates  are  not  shut,  day  nor  night,  against  any  nation, 
kindred  or  tongue,  who  are  willing  to  forsake  all  that  workcth  abom- 
ination in  the  heart,  and  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness: 
for  nothing  shall  enter  that  is  unclean,  that  worketh  abomination 
within  these  sacred  walls. 

13.  For  the  light  thereof  shall  serve  to  enlighten  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  and  the  kings  shall  see  her  glory,  and  shall  flock  unto  it 


220  THE  OKDER  AND   GLORY  [PART  III. 

to  be  glorified  thereby.  And  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  flock 
unto  Zion,  the  city  of  the  living  God,  and  be  willing  to  lay  down 
the  glories  of  this  world,  to  become  glorified  with  that  glory  which 
Cometh  of  God.  And  they  will  freely  consecrate  all  their  riches 
and  talents  to  honor  and  build  up  Zion. 

14.  And  thus  shall  all  nations  bring  of  their  riches  and  honors, 
and  lay  them  down  at  the  feet  of  Him  who  giveth  light,  and  is  the 
light  thereof,  and  they  shall  seek  to  become  clothed  with  the  riches 
of  heaven  and  with  that  honor  which  cometh  of  God  in  his  holy  tem- 
ple. And  thus  shall  the  temple  of  the  Most  High  be  built  up  with 
the  purified  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  become  one  with  that 
fountain  of  light,  which  lighteth  the  holy  habitation  of  Zion. 

15.  And  from  this  place,  the  New  Jerusalem,  shall  judgment  go 
forth,  and  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  be  judged  by  the  law  which 
shall  go  forth  from  Zirn.  And  all  nations  shall  seek  the  law  from 
thee,  O  thou  most  holy  Zion!  thou  new  and  living  City  which  com- 
eth of  God :  and  no  weapon  formed  against  thee,  O  thou  most  holy 
City,  shiU  be  able  to  prevail.      (See  Isa.  liv.  17.) 

l(y.  But  thou  shalt  prevail,  and  by  the  light  which  shineth  in  thee, 
and  before  the  face  of  Him  that  dwelleth  in  thee,  through  those 
who  have  become  one  with  the  fountain  of  all  light,  siiall  all  dark- 
ness flee  away.  And  every  tribe  of  Israel  shall  receive  judgment  by 
the  light  of  this  temple,  of  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  were  the 
found  ition  thereof,  and  shall  be  judged  by  those  who  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  David,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

17.  For  no  other  judgment  is  given  save  this,  wherein  the  witness- 
es of  God  sit  upon  the  judgment  seat  of  his  own  appointment,  and 
become  judges  in  his  name,  and  in  the  name  of  his  beloved  Son, 
clothed  with  that  spirit  and  light  from  on  high,  sufficient  to  conquer 
and  subdue  all  darkness,  in  those  who  come  to  them  to  be  judged. 
Nay,  no  other  judgment  is,  or  ever  shall  be  given,  neither  in  time 
nor  in  the  endless  ages  of  eternity,  but  this:  God  in  and  through  his 
witnesses,  and  his  divine  power  dispensing  through  that  order  the 
effects  of  justice  to  all  souls.  And  hereby  is  the  scripture  fulfilled, 
that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world,  yea  and  judge  Angels.  (See 
I.  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.) 

IH.  And  this  is  the  word  of  truth,  which  I  behold  written  by  mor- 
tal hand,  including  a  view  of  the  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem, 
brought  to  the  understanding  of  man  by  natural  and  outward 
things.     Yet  it  is  a  spiritual  work,  ujiseen  by  the  natural  eye,  per- 


CHAP.  Vll.]  OF  THE   ^E^V  JEUISALIM.  221 

ceivable  only  by  the  eye  of  faith.  And  none  but  tlie  meek  and  these 
who  become  pure  in  heart,  can  or  eversliall  see  lier  glory:  for  the 
haughtiness  of  man  seeth  no  glory  in  the  things  of  God.* 

19.  But  they  who  by  obedience,  have  become  one  spirit  with  God 
and  his  CIn-ist,  can  see  with  pleasure,  the  beauty  and  glcry  of  the 
wisdom  of  God,  in  his  dealings  with  his  creatures;  and  will  never 
cease  to  give  glory  and  honor  to  Him  who  hath  called  them  to  so 
great  a  salvation  as  to  be  redeemed,  net  only  from  sin,  but  from  the 
nature  thereof,  leaving  them  without  spot  cr  blemish  before  the  throne 
of  God,  and  the  Lamb  forevermore. 

2U.  And  they  shall  sorrow  no  more,  for  the  Lord  will  comfort  them 
and  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  they  shall  be  clothed 
with  a  garment  of  rejoicing,  and  be  able  to  stand  in  the  presence 
of  God,  and  sing  the  song  of  the  redeemed  through  the  endless  ages 
of  eternity. 

2L  "Eye  hath  not  seen  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive"  the  honor  and  glory  which  is  laid  up 
for  those  who  love  the  way  of  God,  and  by  it  become  redeemed  from 
the  power  and  mark  of  the  beast,  by  living  the  life  of  the  Lamb, 
and  by  the  power  of  their  testimony. 

22.  And  thus  shall  the  work  be  accomplished  both  in  heaven  and 
on  earth,  and  bring  the  end  of  all  unrighteousnefs.  and  overthrow 
the  author  thereof:  and  thus  cometh  the  end.  For  He  who  is  able 
to  begin  the  work,  is  able  to  accomplish  and  become  the  finisher  of 
the  s  me.  For  He  that  hath  spoken  these  things,  is  true  and  faith- 
ful, and  saith  I  am  Aljjha  and  Onuga,  the  Beginning  and  the 
Ending. 

23.  Let  him  thit  is  unjust,  be  unjust  still :  and  let  him  that  is  fil- 
thy, be  filthy  still :  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous 
still;  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still.  Behold,  I  come 
quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according 
as  his  works  shall  be.  Blessed  and  hcly  are  they  who  keep  the 
sayings  of  this  book;  for  they  shall  have  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life, 
and  find  entrance  through  the  gates  into  the  City.    (See  Rev.  xxii.) 


*  Let  it  be  understood  that  it  is  m  t  intended  by  tlie  foregoing  to  signify 
tbat  tiiere  is  not  a  city  wliicii  will  be  real  to  tlie  spiritual  sense  and  sight,  tor 
the  habitat  on  of  redeemed  souls,  fi;r  this  is  doubtless  the  case  and  this  is  a 
representation  of  the  united  and  compact  order  of  souls  in  tlie  New  Creation^ 
See  Heb.  xii.  22.  EJs. 


222  EXPLANATION   OF  VARIOUS   SUBJECTS,  [PART  111. 

24.  Thus  Cometh  the  end  of  this  word,  whereby  is  explained  and 
brought  to  tlie  understanding  of  all  who  seek  the  truth  in  righteous- 
ness, and  are  willing  to  he  saved  tliereby,  the  mysteries  of  the  build- 
ing and  adorning  cf  the  holy  City. 

25.  For  sufficient  hath  been  revealed,  in  this  blessed  manifestation 
of  divine  light,  to  enlighten  every  soul  who  heareth  it,  and  cause 
them  to  be  left  without  excuse  who  obey  it  not ;  and  they  shall  be 
speechless,  bound  hand  and  fotit,  fit  sul)jects  to  be  cast  out  among 
dogs  and  sorcerers,  whoremongers  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever 
joveth  and  maketh  a  lie. 


CPIAPTER   VIII. 

The  fgurative  import  of  the  tiocJve  triha^  of  Israel  eyplainrd.  The 
spiritual  meaning  of  circumcision.  The  true  irork  of  judgment 
in  the  witnesses  of  God ;  here  nil  sotds  tnust  be  judged  in  right- 
eousness. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle;  As  the  figurative  Israel  was 
represented  by  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  who  had  been  circum- 
cised by  the  outward  sign,  according  to  the  word  of  God  unto  his 
servant  Abraham ;  so  in  like  manner  is  the  spiritual  Israel  repre- 
sented by  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

2.  Not  that  the  substance  hath  any  reference  to  the  natural  seed 
of  Abraham,  but  to  those  who  shall  become  the  spiritu  il  seed  of 
the  true  Israel  of  God,  by  the  ciicuincision  of  the  heart,  in  obedi- 
ence to  his  commands,  which  will  sever  from  the  soul  the  chuse 
which  produceth  the  effect  of  all  warrings  in  the  members  of  the 
natural  part  of  man,  which  debarreth  the  soul  from  a  free  union  and 
comnmnion  to  and  with  his  blessed  Creator. 

3.  And  as  the  types  were  represented  by  the  natural  circumcis- 
ion upon  those  who  were  the  called  and  chosen  people  of  God,  in 
the  days  of  the  shadow,  ntider  the  law  of  Moses,  called  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel;  so  is  the  spiritual  Israel  represented  in  like  manner. 

4.  But  those  who  shall  he  redeemed  from  all  nations,  kindreds 
and  tongues,  by  that  power  which  vvorketh  the  purification  of  the 
soul,  and  redeemeth  it  unto  God,   by  a  daily  cross  and  self-denial, 


CHAP.   VIll.]         EXPLANATION   OF   VAIUOLS  SUBJECTS.  2ii3 

against  all  the  works  of  natural  generation,  and  subdueth  the  root 
of  the  old  tree,  whicii  bringeth  forth  the  fruits  of  corruption,  lliey 
are  the  true  Israel  of  God. 

5.  And  upon  these  tribes  of  the  spiritual  Israel,  which  have  thus 
become  the  true  Israel  of  God,  shall  the  seal  of  tiie  Most  High  be 
set;  yea  upon  tiie^e  who  worship  not  the  beast  nnr  his  image;  these 
who  hn\e  been  cleansed  from  the  corruptions  of  a  ftllen  nature,  by 
the  washing  of  the  regeneration,  and  by  the  power  of  the  testimony 
which  worketh  the  purilisation  of  soul  and  body.  And  these  are 
they  whom  I  John  saw  sealed  of  all  the  tribes  of  Israel,  as  the  ser- 
vants of  the  living  God. 

6.  These  have  no  particular  reference  to  the  natural  offspring  of 
the  sons  of  Jacob,  who  was  afterwards  called  Israel,  except  as  a  fig- 
ure, because  of  the  call  of  God  to  him,  wherein  he  wrestled  and 
prevailed,  and  obtained  the  blessing  of  God,  and  thereby  became 
the  father  of  the  typical  Israel ;  a  type  of  the  true  Israel,  who  wres- 
tle in  spirit,  and  overcome  and  prevail,  and  obtain  the  blessing  and 
favor  of  God  by  an  overcoming  power  over  the  man  of  sin,  and  be- 
come of  the  number  of  the  redeeiied  of  the  true  Israel  of  God. 

7.  These  are  tiiey  whom  I  John  saw,  sealed  of  the  Almighty 
God,  who  were  not  partakers  in  the  abominations  of  the  earth,  but 
were  redeemed  therefrom,  out  of  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues, 
in  the  first  dispensation  of  Christ,  and  were  those  who  should  not 
be  partakers  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  should  be  poured  out  upon 
those  who  should  still  remain  in  rebellion  to  God,  unsubdued  by 
the  circumcision  of  the  heart.   (See  Rev.  vii.  53.) 

8.  And  by  this  word,  ye  may  see  the  meaning  of  the  twelve  gates 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  the  twelve  Angels,  having  the  names 
of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  These  signify  the  door  of  entrance 
into  the  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  from 
heaven,  and  is  brought  to  light  by  the  testimony  of  the  woman 
clothed  with  the  brightness  of  the  suu,  having  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars  upon  her  head.  (See  Rev.  xii.) 

9.  This  vision  was  significant  of  the  light  of  that  testimony 
which  was  brought  forth  by  Holy  Mother  Wisdom,  through  her 
first-born  Son  and  Daughter,  and  which  is  revealed  in  this  day, 
through  the  joint  Parentage  of  the  Two  Anointed  Ones,  which  shall 
yet  rule  the  nations  of  the  earth;  which  is  the  sun  of  righteousness. 

10.  This  is  the  light  which  conquers  all  darkness,  and  opens  the 
door  of   salvation  for  the  restoration  of  the  fallen  race ;   that  the 


224  p:xplanatjon  of  various  subjects.         [part  hi. 

true  Israel  of  God  may  be  built  up  and  restored  by  obedience,  to 
that  rectitude  which  shall  establish  them  upon  that  foundation  which 
is  immovable,  and  be  planted  in  that  kingdom  whose  King  shall 
reign  forever  and  ever,  in  the  heights  of  Zion. 

11.  And  thus  shall  Israel  return  with  songs  of  everlasting  jny,  and 
sing  in  the  heights  of  Zion,  and  rest  from  her  sorrows.  And  God 
will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  cause  them  to  rejoice 
forevermore.  And  they  shall  be  healed  by  the  power  of  the  Lamb 
and  Bride,  by  obedience  to  that  testimony  which  bringeth  life,  the 
fruits  thereof  yielding  a  sufficient  and  continual  supply  to  the  soul. 

12.  And  thus  may  all  see  the  meaning  of  the  saying  of  the  Son  of 
Gcd,  when  he  spake  with  reference  to  his  appearing  in  his  glory; 
when  they  also  who  had  suffered  with  him,  [alluding  to  his  apostles,] 
should  appear  in  the  glory  of  his  sfcond  coming,  and  should  sit 
upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  (See  Mat. 
xix.  28.) 

J  3.  In  this  he  alludes  to  the  day  of  judgment,  when  judgment 
should  be  given  to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  to  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness  and  subdue  it,  not  having  special  reference  to  the 
twelve  apostles,  who  suffered  with  Christ  upon  earth,  [except  as  to 
the  first  in  the  true  order  of  the  number,]  separate  from  many  others 
who  become  awakened  by  the  trumpet  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man,  when  he  should  appenr  in  his  glory  to  take  vengeance  upon  the 
world  of  wickedness,  and  upon  the  abominations  of  the  children  of 
men. 

14.  All  who  appear  w^ith  him,  in  his  glory,  by  coming  into  the 
light  of  his  glory,  to  them  is  judgment  given,  and  they  sit  upon 
thrones  of  judgment,  clothed  in  garments  of  righteousness,  and  with 
the  justice  of  God,  to  render  judgment  in  his  name,  and  in  the  nanie 
of  his  beloved  Son,  who  hath  appeared  in  glory  to  subdue  all  things 
under  him. 

15.  And  thus  is  judgment  given  to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,\.o 
sit  upon  thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel ;  for  so  it  was 
called  in  that  day,  in  order  to  bring  it  to  the  understanding  of  those 
who  look  no  further  for  the  manifestation  of  the  work  of  God,  be- 
yond the  bounds  of  his  figurative  people,  who  were  called  the  tribes 
of  Israel.  (See  Dan.  vii.  22.) 

16.  The  Lord  alone  knew,  in  that  day,  the  meaning  of  this  saying, 
concerning  the  judgment  of  the  tribes  of  Israel;  for  his  disciples 
knew  not,  in  its  fullness,  nor  could  they  come  into  the  work,  until 


CHAP.  VIII.]        EXPLANATION   OK  VARIOUS  SLBJLCT9.  225 

he  appeared  in  his  giory,  in  (he  Bride  adorned,  and  the  power  of 
regeneration  became  establislied,  and  the  door  opened  for  souls  to 
be  born  of  the  Spirit  and  the.  Brick.  (See  Rev.  xxii.   17.) 

17.  Then  all  who  are  willing  to  come  into  this  light,  and  appear 
with  their  Lord  in  his  glory,  become  purified  and  made  fit  temples 
to  receive  the  power  of  judgment,  and  become  witnesses  in  the  name 
of  him  who  hath  a[)peared  in  his  giory,  to  render  judgment  unto  the 
world  in  righteousness. 

18.  And  thus  have  I  John,  seen  the  fulfillment  of  these  sayings  of 
the  Son  of  man  in  this  respect,  and  with  great  joy  have  I  beheld 
the  work  of  judgment  going  on,  both  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
And  many  thousands  of  thousands,  have  already  been  judged  ac- 
cording to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

19.  And  these  are  now  rejoicing  in  justification  before  the  throne 
of  God  in  his  holy  temple,  for  their  redemption  and  deliverance 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  and  their  deliverance  from  the 
beast  and  from  the  mark  of  his  image;  having  received  the  seal  of 
the  Most  High,  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  power  of  their 
testimony,  having  palms  of  victory  in  their  hands. 

20.  And  when  I  John  saw  this  work,  the  fulfillment  of  the  proph- 
ecies of  the  latter  day  of  glory,  T  uttered  fi)rth  with  a  loud  voice, 
and  gave  glory  and  honor,  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  Him  who 
reigneth  forever  and  ever. 

21.  Yea,  I  John  bowed  and  gave  glory  and  honor  and  thanksgiv- 
ing unto  that  God,  who  had  hastened  the  day  to  fulfill  his  purposes, 
and  to  bring  about  that  work  which  was  begun  in  the  days  of  the 
first  coming  of  the  Son  of  man;  and  to  accomplish  the  fulfillment 
of  that  work  which  I  John  saw,  while  dwelling  in  a  tenement  of 
mortality.  But  I  understood  it  not;  neither  did  I  understand  it  un- 
til I  saw  the  fulfillment  thereof. 

22.  And  I  then  gave  glory  to  God,  in  the  highest  strains  of  joy  and 
rejoicing;  insomuch  that  the  heavens  did  ring  with  the  loud  accla- 
mations which  I  John  uttered,  when  I  saw  the  work  fulfilling  in  sub- 
stance, which  I  had  only  viewed  by  the  eye  of  faith  and  hope,  for 
many  centuries. 

23.  And  this  is  my  word,  wherein  I  have  declared  in  the  power  of 
God,  and  testified  concerning  the  manner  of  the  judgment  which 
has  been  revealed  to  me,  to  show  to  the  understanding  of  every 
rational  capacity;    Yea,  the  fulfillment  of  that  judgment  which  is 

29 


226  OF  THE  I>OCLSTS,   SCORPIONS,  ETC.  [pART   III. 

laid  down  in  the  Book  of  Revelations,  which  I  John  saw  and  wrote, 
while  banished  by  the  enmity  of  man,  to  the  Island  called  Patmos. 
24.  And  thus  cometh  the  end  of  this  word,  which  I  do  witness, 
and  declare  to  be  faithfully  and  truly  written,  for  the  understanding 
of  every  sincere  and  well  disposed  soul  who  shall  hear  it,  from  this 
time  henceforth  and  forever.  And  thus  reply  the  four  mighty  An- 
gels, Amen;  even  so  let  it  be  forevermore,  the  truth  of  the  Al- 
mighty God. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Some  cyplanatlon  of  John's  Vision  of  the  bottomless  pit,  the  locusts, 
scorpions,  Sec 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  and  beloved  apostle  John;  And  I  saw 
another  mighty  Angel  descending  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of 
the  bottomless  pit,  and  he  opened  it,  and  there  arose  a  smoke  as  of 
a  burning  pit,  and  there  came  out  locusts,  having  power  to  hurt  men 
five  months,  excepting  those  who  were  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the 
Almighty  in  their  foreheads. 

2.  And  what  are  these  locusts,  and  what  meaneth  the  smoking" 
pit  which  filled  the  heavens  therewith  from  her  burning?  Can  any 
of  the  wise  of  this  world,  with  all  their  learning  and  understanding 
of  divine  things,  and  of  the  purposes  of  God,  make  known  the  spir- 
itual meaning  of  this  part  of  the  vision  ?  For  who  hath  ever  seen 
the  like?  Or  who  will  ever  see  the  like  fulfilled  in  a  literal  point 
of  view  ? 

3.  I  John  answer,  none  will  ever  see  this  fulfilled  to  their  natural 
understanding;  for  no  natural  being  ever  hath  understood,  or  ever 
will  be  able  lo  comprehend  this,  in  its  spiritual  meaning,  without 
that  inspiration  which  is  of  Gcd. 

4.  And  now,  O  thou  little  one!  bow  down  thy  spirit,  and  receive 
the  true  interpretation  of  this  part  of  the  vision,  which  relates  to 
the  bottomless  pit,  and  the  contents  thereof.  The  light  which  came 
down  from  heaven,  by  the  mighty  Angel,  having  power  to  open  the 


CHAP.    IX.]  OF  THE  LOCL'STS,   SCORPIONS,  KTC.  227 

bottomless  pit,  is  no  other  than  the  searching  power  of  God,  which 
hath  been  sent  and  shall  continue  to  be  sent  upon  the  earth. 

5.  This  will  open  and  bring  to  mortal  view,  by  various  means, 
the  abominations  which  lie  concealed  in  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men  ;  that  sink  of  iniquity  and  uncleanness  which  hath  neither 
bottom  nor  bounds,  wherein  all  souls  are  sunken,  some  more  and 
some  less. 

6.  It  is  called  the  bottomless  pit,  because  there  is  no  bottom  to 
the  depth  of  human  depravity,  in  which  the  soul  is  daily  sinking 
while  following  the  corrupt  cravings  of  the  carnal  mind.  And  thus 
all  who  have  not  received  the  mark  of  the  Most  High  in  their  fore- 
heads, are  daily  sinking  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  bottomless  pit ; 

7.  And  the  searching  light  of  God  halh  opened  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  caused  light  to  shine  into  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men,  sufficient  to  discover  to  them  the  depth  of  their  fallen  state  in 
the  bottomless  pit.  And  this  searching  light  of  God  hath  opened 
the  door  of  their  hearts,  and  by  the  fire  of  conviction  caused  the 
soul  to  send  forth,  through  an  honest  confession,  those  abominations 
which  come  forth  like  smoke  from  a  burning  pit. 

8.  And  haih  not  that  fire  which  is  kindled  in  the  heart,  by  the 
searching  power  of  God,  which  is  a  consuming  fire,  been  able  to 
reach  the  stubble  in  the  hearts  of  many,  and  caused  a  mighty  con- 
flagration, and  a  sending  forth  of  smoke,  as  from  a  pit  which  har- 
boreth  all  manner  of  filth  and  putrefaction? 

9.  Truly  this  is  the  case ;  and  many  have  been  tried  as  in  the 
furnace,  and  have  been  purified  and  made  white;  so  that  nothing  is 
left  which  is  in  opposition  to  the  true  spirit  of  God,  which  is  like  a 
consuming  fire.  And  thus  have  they  been  sealed,  and  bear  in  their 
foreheads  the  image  of  the  Most  High,  having  had  their  evil  natures 
consumed  by  the  fire  of  his  spirit,  until  nought  remains  in  the  soul 
which  is  not  of  his  spirit,  and  beareth  not  his  im;ige. 

10.  And  thus  shall  the  scorpions  of  the  wrath  of  God  be  sent  forth 
and  arise  out  of  the  heart  wherein  the  fire  hath  been  kindled,  which 
shall  have  power  to  afflict  men,  and  cause  their  carnal  lives  to  be- 
come a  burden  to  them,  and  they  shall  seek  to  die  thereunto,  one 
side  of  the  cross;  but  find  not  the  power  which  will  enable  ihem  to 
cease  from  sin,  and  die  to  the  nature  thereof. 

11.  And  thus  shall  they  be  tormented  with  the  arrows  of  a  guilty 
conscience,  caused  by  the  fire  from  the  Almighty,  which  hath  open- 
ed the  door  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  they  begin  to  see  the  depth 


228  OF  THE   LOCUSTS.   SCORPIONS,   ETC.  [PART   111. 

of  their  abominations,  and  seek  to  refrain  therefrom;  but  find  no 
rest,  because  the  fire  hath  not  caused  them  to  send  forth  by  confess- 
ion and  a  daily  cross,  the  contents  of  the  bottomless  pit. 

12.  Therefore  they  seek  death  and  find  it  not;  because  they  seek 
it  not  where  it  may  be  obtained.  And  thus  are  they  tormented  with 
the  scorpions  of  a  guilty  conscience,  aroused  by  the  searching  pow- 
er and  light  of  God. 

13.  And  thus  shall  men  be  tormented  day  and  night,  until  they 
seek  death  in  the  order  of  God's  appointment,  and  there  voluntarily 
have  their  carnal  lives  slain  by  confession  and  repentance,  and  a 
daily  cross  and  self-denial;  which  will  continue  to  burn  upon  that 
nature  of  evil,  until  all  is  consumed  which  is  not  of  the  true  and  ho- 
ly Spirit  of  God. 

14.  And  thus  shall  they  become  purified  so  as  by  fire,  and  receive 
the  image  of  the  Most  High,  and  become  of  the  sealed  number. 
But  those  who,  on  first  receiving  the  searching  power  of  God,  which 
causes  the  bottomless  pit  to  be  opened  to  them,  and  who  voluntarily 
become  objects  of  the  fire,  and  send  forth  by  confession  as  from  a 
smoking  pit,  and  by  this  holy  fire  become  purified  unto  God,  and  re- 
ceive his  image  and  likeness :  On  such,  the  scorpions  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  is  the  sting  and  the  darts  of  a  guilty  conscience,  have 
no  efiect. 

15.  But  on  those  who  remain  in  rebellion,  and  refuse  to  have  their 
evil  natures  consumed  by  the  purifying  fire,  and  seek  death  in  some 
other  way  than  by  the  cross,  they  become  objects  of  the  torments  of 
a  guilty  conscience,  and  remain  the  same,  until  sufficiently  humbled 
to  be  willing  to  seek  death  in  and  by  the  cross. 

16.  And  this  is  my  word  upon  this  subject,  giving  all  an  under- 
standing who  seek  the  truth  in  righteousness.  And  no  other  fulfill- 
ment of  this  part  of  the  vision,  except  that  which  is  here  laid  down, 
will  any  fallen  being  ever  see  in  the  work  of  salvation.  But  in  this 
way  shall  all  souls  see  the  fulfillment  thereof,  who  shall  ever  become 
redeemed  unto  righteousness  by  virtue  of  the  cross. 

17.  And  those  who  stand  out,  after  receiving  the  light  of  convic- 
tion, which  discovers  to  them  the  d-epth  of  their  loss,  are  the  ones 
whom  the  scorpions  have  power  to  hurt.  But  they  who  immedi- 
ately volunteer,  are  those  who  receive  not  the  scorpions,  but  volun- 
tarily become  purified  by  the  consuming  fire. 

18.  These  are  they  "who  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death." 
These  are  of  the  first  resurrection  from  the  dead ;  who  have  receiv- 


CHAP.   IX.]  OF  THK  LOCUSTS,   SCORPIONS,   F.TC.  229 

ed  the  mark  of  God  in  tlieir  foreheads,  on  whom  the  darts  of  a 
tormented  conscience  have  no  effect;  for  tliey  are  faultless  before 
the  throne  of  God,  and  are  of  one  spirit  with  Him.  And  thus  in 
my  word  accomplished  on  this  subject. 

Additional  explanation  by  the  prophetic  Angel. 

19.  As  the  preceding  may  not  be  comprehended  liy  many,  saith 
the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  light,  by  the  desire  of  the  beloved  Apos- 
tle I  have  given  the  following  explanation,  to  remove  doubts  from 
the  minds  of  those  who  may  not  otherwise  understand  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  vision. 

20.  This  vision  hath  a  two-fold  meaning.  The  star  that  was  seen 
io  fall  from  Heaven,  (See  Rev.  ix.  1.)  was  first  in  the  providen- 
tial order;  for  an  agent  brought  down  a  light  from  the  order  of  the 
former  revelation,  in  the  Jewish  and  christian  dispensations,  to  the 
earthly  and  fallen  nature  of  man,  and  used  it  as  a  key  to  open  that 
fallen  nature,  which  is  as  the  bottomless  pit. 

21.  For  that  nature  is  indeed  bottomless,  as  to  its  loss,  being  joined 
to  the  eternal  powers  of  darkness;  and  thus  it  brought  forth  all  its 
dark  elements  to  operate  and  rule  upon  earth,  and  was  so  ordered  by 
Divine  Providence  as  to  be  a  scourge  to  those  who  had  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  the  pagan  and  antichristian  idolatry.* 

22.  But  the  spiritual  fulfillment  is  in  the  work  of  regeneration,  in 
the  present  dispensation,  in  which  the  niighty  Angel  of  judgment 
hath  descended  to  the  earth.  For  the  light  which  he  hath  brought 
down  from  heaven,  operates  in  natural  man,  to  effect  the  work  of  the 
righteous  judgment  of  God. 

23.  Therefore  by  this  key  is  the  bottomless  pit  of  fallen  nature 
opened;  and  the  man  of  sin  that  dwells  in  this  nature,  is  revealed 
and  brought  forth  to  judgment,  with  all  his  corrupt  and  dark  ele- 
ments, to  be  consumed  by  the  fire  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is 
the  furnace  in  Zion. 

24.  And  thus  the  smoke  thereof  arises  and  darkens  the  air,  or  the 
element  of  the  life  of  all  the  fallen  children  of  men.  And  this 
work  of  judgment  brings  forth  the  tormenting  stings  of  a  guilty 
conscience,  which  are  like  the  stings  of  locusts  and  scorpions. 

25.  Neither  is  there  any  smoke  of  darkness,  that  ever  came  forth 
from  the  bottomless  pit,  equal  to  that  which  conieth  forth  out  of  the 

*  This  alludes  to  the   Mahometan  power,  which  rapidly  spread,  like  de- 
vouring locusts  over  the  earth.  Eds. 


230  THE  LITTLE  BOOK  EXPLAINED.  [PART  ill. 

hearts  and  mouths  of  those  who,  after  being  convicted  by  the  light 
of  the  gospel,  reject  it,  and  do  "despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace," 
thereby  revealed  unto  them. 

26.  Such  send  forth  the  smoke  of  eternal  darkness,  which  darkens 
the  whole  air,  that  is,  the  internal  element  of  the  life  of  man,  out 
of  which  came  the  serpents  and  scorpions  of  the  powers  of  evil, 
which  bite  and  sting,  hurt,  wound  and  torment,  with  persecuting 
venom,  all  souls  in  their  power.  And  truly  their  king  is  the  destroy- 
ing angel  of  the  bottomless  pit.  Salvator  Regia. 


CHAPTER   X. 

Explanation  of  the  mystery  of  the  little  Booh  which  the  Angel  gave 
to  the  bi  loved  Apostle  to  eat,  and  concerning  the  mystery  of  god- 
liness, 6fc. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  Again  bo  w^  down  thy 
spirit,  and  understand  the  word  of  God,  as  it  is  made  known  to  thee 
by  the  beloved  apostle  John;  and  thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle: 
Again,  O  thou  little  one,  wilt  thou  condescend  to  write  the  word 
which  I  have  purposed  to  read  to  thee  from  the  little  book,  (See 
Rev.  X.  2.)  in  union  with  my  God,  according  to  his  most  holy  will 
and  pleasure? 

2.  Yea,  that  book  which  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey,  and 
bitter  in  my  belly;  and  why  was  it  so?  Why  was  it  sweet  in  my 
mouth  and  bitter  in  my  belly?  I  will  tell  thee.  Sweet  is  the  word 
of  revelation  to  any  soul  who  is  resigned  to  the  will  of  God  ;  but  it 
often  causes  bitter  tribulation  and  sufferings  to  bring  it  forth. 

3.  But  specially  sweet  is  the  sound  of  the  gospel  of  salvation  to 
the  poor  hungry  souls,  and  they  receive  it  with  gladness,  and  it  is 
as  a  sweet  morsel  to  those  who  are  brought  to  a  sense  of  their  pov- 
erty and  wretchedness  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  their  souls  are 
awakened  to  cry  to  Him  for  something  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of 
that  immortal  part  which  is  from  God,  and  can  subsist  upon  nothing 
save  that  which  is  of  his  divine  nature. 

4.  Souls  after  being  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  own  nothing- 
ne.ss  of  themselves,  and  feel  that  hunger  and  thirst  which  craves  the 


CHAP.   X.]  TilE  LITTLE  BOOK.   KXPLAINKD.  231 

things  of  God,  instead  of  the  beggarly  elements  of  sin ;  such  souls 
when  favored  with  the  sound  of  the  gospel  of  salvation  and  deliver- 
ance, it  is  sweet  to  their  taste,  and  they  receive  it  gladly,  being  hun- 
gry for  the  things  of  God. 

5.  But  when  it  entereth  into  the  inmost  parts  of  the  soul,  and  is 
fairly  digested,  to  work  purification  therein,  it  then  worketh  bitter- 
ness, and  that  which  was  sweet  in  the  mouth,  after  it  entereth  the 
bowels  to  purge  ail  meats,  becometh  bil.er,  and  commenceth  a  quar- 
rel with  the  rubbish  of  a  carnal  nature ;  and  thus  that  v/hich  is 
sweet  in  the  mouth,  becometh  bitter  in  the  belly. 

6.  And  thus  it  was  concerning  the  little  book,  which  contained 
the  mysteries  of  God,  sealed  up  from  the  understanding  of  man,  un- 
til the  last  trumpet  should  be  sounded,  in  which  time  the  mysteries 
of  God  siiould  be  finished;  yea,  the  mystery  of  subduing  the  man 
of  sin  by  a  daily  and  mortifying  cross,  and  raising  the  soul  to  a  life 
of  righteousness,  and  holding  dominion  over  the  man  of  sin,  until 
he  is  subdued  and  slain. 

7.  This  is  the  main  point  to  accomplish,  and  this  is  the  great 
mystery  which  is  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  trumpet  of  the  power  of 
God,  to  make  known  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  and  how  and  in  what 
manner  to  obtain  deliverance  therefrom,  which  is  the  greatest  and 
most  hidden  mystery  to  the  natural  man  that  ever  was  or  ever  will 
be  revealed;  and  when  this  is  fairly  revealed  and  brought  to  the  un- 
derstanding of  natural  and  fallen  man,  the  mystery  of  God  will  be 
finished. 

8.  Although  the  great  and  wise  of  this  world  have  spent  unwea- 
ried labor  to  pry  into  the  mysteries  of  godliness,  how  and  in  what 
manner  God  will  manage  his  great  work  of  salvation,  to  save  and 
glorify  souls  in  their  sins,  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness,, 
by  the  merits  of  his  Son; 

9.  Yet  have  they  never  reached  the  point;  for  it  was  hidden  from 
their  eyes:  they  looked  above  God  and  all  that  was  of  God;  there- 
fore was  the  true  mystery  of  God  hidden  from  their  eyes,  and  reveal- 
ed unto  simple  babes,  who  know  nothing  of  themselves,  but  rely 
wholly  upon  that  which  they  are  taught  by  their  parents. 

10.  And  through  the  weak,  illiterate  and  humble  souls,  shall  all 
the  wise  of  this  world  be  confounded;  for  God  hath  chosen  them  to 
fulfill  his  work  in  the  latter  day,  and  through  them,  reveal  his  hid- 
den mysteries  to  a  lost  world.     And  all  flesh  shall  know  that  God 


232  THE  LITTLE  BOOK  EXPLAINED.  [PART  III. 

reigneth  in  Zion,  and   hath   revealed  his  hidden  mysteries  to  her 
children. 

11.  And  this  revelation  shall  finish  and  make  an  end  of  the  world 
of  iniquity,  in  every  soul  who  obeyeth  the  revelation  of  God,  as 
it  is  revealed  in  Zion  in  the  days  of  the  last  trumpets,  which  shall 
finish  his  mysteries  unto  fallen  man ;  the  great  and  wonderful  mys- 
tery of  conquering  an  evil  nature,  which  was  never  before  fully  re- 
vealed to  man.  • 

12.  And  in  this  shall  many  become  offended,  when  they  see  in 
what  manner  God  hath  purposed  to  destroy  death,  and  him  that  had 
the  power  of  death,  and  will  say,  "If  this  be  the  way  that  the  mighty 
warfare  and  destruction  of  the  man  of  sin  is  to  be  accomplished; 
to  die  daily,  and  be  nailed  to  the  cross,  until  no  life  remaineth  of 
the  nature  of  evil,  until  the  soul  can  say.  It  is  finished,  I  have  over- 
come death,  in  my  own  soul,  and  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, 
and  no  longer  remain  a  servant,  but  a  conqueror  over  all  evil;" 

i;?.  "If  this  must  be  done,  and  in  the  way  of  God's  appointment, 
as  He  hath  revealed,  how  are  all  souls  ever  to  be  saved?  If  the 
creature  must  suffer  unto  death,  and  each  one  die  for  himself,  after 
all  we  have  heard  about  the  Savior's  dying  once  for  all  souls,  then 
is  it  a  new  doctrine,  and  a  hard  saying,  and  who  will  be  able  to 
receive  it?" 

14.  And  thus  will  they  become  offended,  when  death  stares  them 
in  the  face,  and  seek  to  flee  and  escape  it  as  long  as  they  can.  But 
let  no  one  be  deceived,  and  think  they  can  ever  become  members  of 
the  Lord's  body,  fitted  and  jointed  into  the  holy  temple,  built  with- 
out hands,  composed  of  living  souls,  while  they  remain  alive  to  the 
nature  of  evil. 

15.  This  cannot  be,  the  life  of  nature  must  be  slain,  before  the  soul 
can  become  jointed  into  the  new  and  living  building,  the  temple  of 
the  Lord's  body;  for  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  the  City  of  the  living 
God,  I  saw  no  temple ;  for  the  Lord  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  were  the 
temple  thereof;  signifying,  that  God  is  all  in  all  therein.  And  there 
shall  nothing  enter  the  gates  of  the  holy  City  (which  are  opened  for 
all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues)  which  defileth  or  worketh  abomi- 
nation, or  maketh  a  lie. 

16.  But  souls  must  be  called  as  they  are,  with  all  their  abomina- 
tions. Yet  it  is  no  abomination  to  confess  and  repent  of  sin;  but 
this  work  must  be  done  without  the  City  in  the  suburbs  thereof;  for 
in  so  doing,  they  lay  down  the  glory  of  this  world,  which  is  the  lusts 


CHAP.  X.]  THE   LITTLE   BOOK  EXPLAINED.  233 

thereof,  to  receive  that  honor  and  glory  which  comelh  of  God,  and 
is  the  light  of  the  City. 

17.  And  thus  shall,  both  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  bring  their 
riches  and  honors,  which  are  of  this  world,  and  lay  them  low  at  the 
feet  of  the  witnesses  of  God,  which  is  the  light  of  God,  tiirough  his 
appointed  agents,  before  they  can  become  in-dwellers  of  the  holy 
City.  This  is  no  shame  nor  abomination,  but  the  just  requirement 
of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  who  requireth  the  works  of  darkness,  which 
were  done  while  under  the  reign  of  the  prince  of  darkness,  the  god 
of  this  world,  to  be  revealed. 

18.  These  must  all  be  brought  to  the  light  of  God,  which  is  the 
light  of  the  City,  and  exposed  and  laid  low  in  the  dust,  that  the  soul 
may,  by  the  light  of  God,  be  enabled  to  discover  and  overcome  all 
darkness,  and  enter  into  that  warfare  with  the  prince  of  this  world, 
which,  if  faithfully  continued,  will  prove  the  death  of  the  same,  in 
every  soul  that  wageth  war  with  him,  in  the  order  and  manner  of 
God's  appointing. 

19.  And  when  the  victory  is  completely  won,  and  the  nature  of 
evil  wholly  subdued,  when  the  natural  life  of  the  timber  is  entirely 
extinct,  then  it  is  prepared  to  be  fitted  into  the  new  and  living  tem- 
ple, in  the  perfect  likeness  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  which  constitute 
the  temple  of  the  City. 

20.  And  thus  shall  souls  be  fitted  into  the  temple,  and  nothing  can 
fit  into  this  holy  temple,  but  that  which  is  tried  and  made  clean  and 
white,  in  the  perfect  likeness  of  God.  Many  may  be  lighted  by  the 
light  of  the  City,  and  be  in  the  work  of  preparation  by  a  daily  death 
of  the  man  of  sin ;  yet  so  long  as  the  life  of  sin  remaineth,  it  is 
unsafe  timber  to  be  fitted  into  the  temple  of  the  Most  High,  where 
God  is  all  in  all. 

21.  And  by  this  may  all  see  the  fulfillment  of  the  vision  of  the  Ci- 
ty, wherein  entereth  nothing  which  worketh  abomination.  But  the 
gates  of  the  City  are  continually  open,  to  receive  all  such  as  are 
willing  to  leave  their  abominations,  and  come  in  at  the  strait  gate, 
which  openeth  to  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth,  to  every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tongue  and  color,  bond  and  free,  to  return  and  come  in  at  the 
gate  which  leadeth  into  the  City. 

22.  And  thus  shall  souls  return  and  become  one  with  God,  by 
coming  into  the  order  of  regeneration,  which  God  hath  appointed 
for  all  souls  who  ever  draw  near  unto  Him,  and   become  one  with 

30 


234  THE  LITTLE  BOOK  EXPLAINED.  [pART  III. 

his  body,  jointly  one  in  spirit,  separated  from  all  which  is  of  the 
fall,  and  redeemed  therefrom  by  the  power  of  the  regeneration. 

23.  Ye  read,  "Strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it :  and  broad  is  the 
way  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many  there  be  who  go  in  there- 
at." This  is  even  so;  because  man  in  nature,  always  looks  for 
the  things  of  God,  in  a  way  calculated  to  meet  his  lofty  imagina- 
tions;  therefore  he  faileth  to  find  the  strait  gate,  which  leadeth  to 
life ;  because  the  loftiness  of  God  is  not  according  to  the  loftines.s 
of  man,  which  is  foolishness  in  his  sight. 

24.  The  description  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  as  it  was  shown  to  me 
while  in  vision,  on  the  Lord's  day,  was  shown  according  to  the  wis- 
dom of  God,  which  was  wonderful  in  my  eyes,  and  in  the  eyes  of 
all  who  beheld  it  in  their  imaginations,  as  described  in  the  book  of 
Revelations.  I  John  was  filled  with  the  spirit  of  God,  and  saw 
according  to  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  not  according  to  the  wisdom 
which  is  in  man. 

25.  Had  I  seen  all  with  the  eye  of  nature,  filled  with  myself,  what 
would  have  been  the  sight?  I  answer.  Nothing  comely  nor  desira- 
ble. But  as  I  beheld  as  with  the  eye  of  God,  being  filled  with  his 
spirit,  scenes  sublime,  divinely  bright  and  heavenly  appeared  tome, 
too  glorious  to  be  described  on  paper. 

26.  Nay,  never  could  be  told  to  mortals,  to  their  understanding, 
the  magnificence  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  as  I  John  saw  it,  descend- 
ing from  God  out  of  heaven,  to  be  established  upon  the  earth,  that 
the  tabernacle  of  the  grace  of  God  might  rest  upon  the  earth  and 
dwell  with  the  children  of  men. 

27.  And  now  I  John  ask,  Who  among  the  sons  of  men  seeth  this 
wonderful  City,  so  adorned  and  divinely  bright  and  glorious?  Yet 
do  I  declare  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that  she  hath  de- 
scended and  resteth  upon  the  earth,  and  is  found  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  adorned  with  the  glory  of  God  and  his  brightness. 
And  who  seeth  it? 

28.  I  answer ;  the  meek  and  humble  cross-bearer  seeth  the  glory 
of  God  in  his  temple;  and  none  but  the  meek,  they  who  are  clothed 
with  the  light  of  God,  can  ever  see  any  thing  divine  and  glorious 
in  the  way  of  God;  for  God's  glory  is  not  according  to  man's  glory; 
neither  is  God's  wisdom  according  to  man's  wisdom.  For  the  wis- 
dom of  God  is  foolishness  to  the  natural  wisdom  of  this  world;  and 


CHAP.   X.]  THE  LITTLE  BOOK   EXPLAINED.  235 

the  natural  wisdom   and  understanding  of   man  is  foolishness  unto 
God.   (See  I.  Cor.  i.  20.) 

29.  Therefore  is  the  wisdom  of  God  in  direct  oj)position  to  the 
wisdom  of  man;  and  for  this  reason  is  the  way  of  God  hidden  from 
the  wise  of  this  world  ;  because  they  see  not  the  wisdom  of  God 
therein,  it  being  foolishness  to  them.  And  for  this  cause,  few  there 
be  who  find  the  strait  gate,  which  leadeth  to  the  most  holy  City^ 
which  is  framed  and  fashioned  according  to  the  wisdom  of  God, 
which  undermineth  all  that  is  of  the  wisdom  of  this  world. 

30.  Man,  in  his  exalted  state,  thinks  to  see  something  great  in  the 
latter  day,  when  the  mysteries  of  God  shall  be  finished.  And  in 
this  are  they  right ;  for  they  that  are  truly  wise,  shall  see  something 
great,  and  will  greatly  rejoice  therein. 

31.  They  will  see  the  ax  laid  at  the  root  of  all  evil,  the  source  of  all 
human  depravity.  And  they  will  see  a  daily  subduing  and  wasting 
away  of  that  evil  nature  which  debars  the  soul  from  becoming  one 
with  the  Author  of  all  good;  and  in  this  they  will  greatly  rejoice. 

32.  And  their  joy  will  become  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  when 
they  see  their  steps  bent  towards  the  fountain  of  all  good,  and  they 
become  lighted  by  the  glory  of  God  which  lighteth  the  City,  and 
they  see  eye  to  eye  with  God.  Then,  and  not  until  then,  can  they 
see  the  wisdom  of  God  in  his  holy  and  eternal  way. 

33.  But  to  the  natural  man,  who  vieweth  the  way  of  God  with  his 
natural  and  carnal  understanding,  what  could  be  framed  more  base 
and  ill  shapen?  more  mean  and  unsavory  to  his  natural  inclinations, 
and  so  little  calculated  to  give  relish  to  that  carnal  nature  in  man, 
who  seeth  no  beauty  nor  comeliness  in  the  way  of  God. 

34.  Was  the  New  Jerusalem  and  the  glory  thereof  visible  to  the 
natural  and  fallen  man,  as  it  was  shown  unto  me  in  the  vision,  on 
the  Lord's  day,  while  I  saw  the  things  of  God  aright,  who  would 
hesitate  to  seek  a  privilege  therein,  and  count  it  their  greatest  gain 
so  to  do? 

35.  But  what  then  must  be  the  sacrifice  before  they  can  enter? 
Here  would  be  the  trouble,  seeing  nothing  can  enter  which  worketh 
abomination  or  maketh  a  lie:  natural  and  fallen  man  being  filled 
with  that  which  is  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God,  which 
wholly  debars  him  from  a  right  within  the  walls  of  the  City. 

36.  They  who  view  the  things  of  God,  and  calculate  them  accord- 
ing to  their  own  natural  wisdom  and  understanding,  imagine  that, 
when  the  New  Jerusalem  becomes  established  upon  the  earth,  all 


236  THE  LITTLE  BOOK  EXPLAINED.  [PART  III. 

nations  will  gather  to  her,  and  the  kings  and  great  ones  of  the  earth 
will  bring  their  riches,  glory  and  honor  to  her,  that  she  may  be  glo- 
rified thereby. 

37.  But  this  is  not  rightly  understood.  They  must  bring  all  that 
is  ot*  the  glory,  honor  and  riches  of  this  world,  in  themselves, 
which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  an  abomination  in  his  sight,  and 
lay  them  low  at  the  entrance  of  the  City,  which  is  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  to  seek  the  door,  the  strait  gate,  which  is  the  light  of 
God  in  his  witnesses. 

38.  And  there,  in  the  presence  of  God,  they  must  honestly  and 
faithfully  confess,  and  bring  to  the  light  all  that  is  of  the  glory  of 
this  world,  and  the  kingdoms  thereof,  which  are  divided  into  three 
parts;  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes  and  the  pride  of  life, 
which  are  not  of  the  Father,  but  of  the  devil,  whose  kingdom 
must  fall. 

39.  Yea,  his  kingdom  must  fall  in  every  soul  who  seeketh  an  en- 
trance into  that  City,  wherein  dwelleth  nothing  that  worketh  abomi- 
nation in  the  sight  of  God.  And  when  all  this  is  brought  and  laid 
low  at  the  feet  of  Christ  in  his  anointed  ones,  then  is  the  soul  pre- 
pared to  become  an  in-dweller  of  the  City;  and  thus  will  they  give 
up  all,  body  and  soul  to  glorify  God. 

40.  And  as  they  advance  in  their  travel,  from  that  nature  which 
findeth  an  element  in  the  things  of  this  world,  and  the  honors  there- 
of; so  far  do  they  become  clothed  with  a  right  understanding,  and 
can  view  the  things  of  God  aright,  and  be  able  to  glorify  Him  in 
his  holy  temple,  which  is  the  light  of  the  City.  And  they  shall 
walk  in  the  light  of  the  City,  as  being  the  children  of  the  light, 
wherein  dwelleth  no  darkness. 

41.  And  thus  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  "which  are  saved," 
come  and  walk  in  the  light  of  the  City,  and  become  glorified  there- 
by; and  in  no  other  way  than  this,  will  any  fallen  being  ever  find 
the  strait  gate,  which  is  the  pearl  of  great  price,  and  enter  through 
the  gates,  into  the  City. 

42.  Yea,  it  is  the  pearl  of  great  price,  for  it  costs  all  which  he 
hath,  whoever  enters  and  becomes  glorified,  and  is  made  able  to 
walk  the  golden  streets  of  truth  and  righteousness,  in  every  word, 
thought  and  way.  These  shall  find  it  to  be  a  pearl  of  great  price, 
costing  all  which  belongs  to  the  kingdom  of  Babylon  and  the  glory 
of  her  City;  yet  the  time  is  hastening  on,  when  the  great  and  learn- 


CHAP.  XI.]  THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  NEW  JERUSALEM.  237 

ed  of  the  earth,  shall  honor  Zion  for  the  beauty  and  excellency  of 
her  order  and  institution. 

4J}.  And  thus  have  I  written,  for  the  understanding  of  every  ration- 
al being,  how  and  in  what  manner  souls  may  find  acceptance  through 
the  gates  into  the  City.  And  in  no  other  way  than  this,  will  any 
soul  ever  find  acceptance  with  God,  and  be  made  able  to  return  and 
become  one  with  Ilim  in  spirit. 

44.  And  this  I  do  proclaim,  and  with  aloud  voice  utter  forth,  even 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  that  all  may  hear  and  understand  the  true 
interpretation  of  the  vision  concerning  the  order  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem which  I  John  saw,  on  the  Lord's  day,  while  banished  to  the 
isle  called  Patmos. 

45.  This  may  seem  like  foolishness  to  the  wise  of  this  world;  but  it 
is  that  truth  which  will  stand  forever,  being  framed  in  the  wisdom 
of  God.  And  all,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth  shall,  sooner  or  lat- 
er, know  of  a  truth,  these  my  statements.  Unto  which  the  four 
mighty  Angels  reply.  Amen,  even  so  let  it  be,  forevermore. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

The  mystery  of  the  Holy  City,  Neio  Jerusalem  explained.  Man 
must  come  out  of  his  fallen  nature  and  be  pm-ifed,  before  he  can 
dwell  therein,  Sfc. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Angel,  Again  bow  down  thy  soul,  and  write, 
Holy  is  the  word  of  God,  and  hidden  are  his  mysteries  to  the  wise 
of  this  world ;  but  to  those  who  become  wise  by  the  wisdom  which 
Cometh  from  God,  how  easy  do  they  receive  and  comprehend  his 
most  hidden  mysteries. 

2.  And  one  of  the  seven  Angels  which  had  the  seven  vials  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  said,  "Come  hither  and  I  will  show  thee  the  Bride 
the  Lamb's  wife."  And  he  took  me  to  an  exceeding  high  moun- 
tain, and  there  he  showed  me  the  holy  City,  New  Jerusalem  descend- 
ing from  God  out  of  heaven,  adorned  as  a  Bride  for  her  husband. 
(See  Rev.  xxi.) 

3.  Who  among  the  wise  and  learned  of  this  world,  knoweth  the 
true  interpretation  of  this  part  of  the  vision?  or  how  to  apply  it  to 


238  THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  [pART   III. 

their  present  views  of  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  of  the  estab- 
lishing of  that  City  wherein  dwelleth  nothing  tliat  worl^eth  abomina- 
tion in  the  sight  of  God  ? 

4.  Hear,  O  earth!  and  understand  tlie  things  of  God  aright;  and 
put  away  your  false  inventions  and  creeds,  and  your  deluded  notions, 
wherein  no  two  think  alike,  each  one  varying  according  to  the  wis- 
dom and  understanding  by  which  he  is  actuated,  which  is  all  natu- 
ral and  fallen,  and  belongeth  to  that  wisdom  which  is  foolishness  in 
the  sight  of  God. 

5.  Had  mankind  chosen  to  live  according  to  the  light  of  God, 
which  was  revealed  in  the  coming  of  his  beloved  Son,  and  had  they 
walked  according  to  his  precepts,  and  followed  the  example  so  clear- 
ly shown  by  him,  who  was  called  to  be  an  example  to  all  men,  or 
even  walked  according  to  the  law  of  nature,  how  much  more  accept- 
able would  their  works  be  found  in  the  sight  of  a  pure  and  holy  God ! 

6.  But  instead  of  this,  they  have  left  the  strait  path  of  self-denial, 
and  are  seeking  to  comprehend  and  pry  into  the  hidden  mysteries  of 
God,  which  were  decreed  by  Him  to  remain  mysteries,  until  the  last 
trumpet  should  be  sounded,  in  which  time  the  mysteries  of  God 
were  to  be  finished;  and  therefore  they  have  profited  nothing  by 
their  labors. 

7.  But  as  it  hath  seemed  good  to  the  children  of  men  to  seek  out 
inventions  of  their  own,  and  as  the  world  hath  become  filled  with  their 
false  imaginations;  so  much  the  more  have  they  heaped  up  fuel  for 
the,  consumer,  and  made  work  for  repentance. 

8.  For  all  the  rubbish  of  man's  invention  to  save  the  life  of  sin, 
and  remain  crooked  and  perverse  in  the  sight  of  God,  must  be  con- 
sumed by  the  brightness  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God,  to  take 
vengeance  thereon.  For  lo  he  cometh  with  clouds !  surrounded  with 
the  angelic  order,  to  take  vengeance  upon  that  nature  which  pierc- 
ed him,  which  is  in  common  with  all  mankind. 

9.  And  when  they  behold  him  through  the  medium  of  that  nature, 
which  is  the  elementary  life  of  every  fallen  being,  how  will  they  be 
alarmed  and  terrified,  and  mourn  and  weep  at  the  brightness  of  his 
coming!  And  thus,  and  thus  only,  will  they  see  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  God  in  his  glory,  which  is  in  his  witnesses,  the  light  of  the 
world,  a  City  which  cannot  be  hid  :  for  he  suddenly  cometh  to  his 
temple. 

10.  And  what  is  his  temple?  Ye  read  in  the  vision,  "The  Lord 


CHAP.    XI.]  NKW  JEKLSA1.KM    KXPLVINED.  239 

God  AluiiglUy  aiui  the  Lamb"  are  tiie  teiiii)le  of  the  City.     And  the 
City  was  pre])ared  "as  a  Bride  adorned  tor  her  husband."* 

11.  And  as  it  hath  been  revealed  heretofore,  that  no  one  can  l)e  fit- 
ted into  the  temple,  until  the  life  of  sin  is  wholly  subdued  m  the  soul ; 
so  in  like  manner,  did  the  Lord  hasten  to  purify  a  soul  in  the  female 
order,  and  bring  her  into  the  likeness  of  his  holy  and  Eternal  Wis- 
dom, in  whom  the  spirit  and  anointing  of  his  beloved  Son  might 
dwell,  that  they  twain  might  become  one  in  spirit,  in  likeness  of  the 
Eternal  God  Almighty,  two  in  one. 

12.  And  thus  did  the  spirit  of  God  descend  from  his  Almighty 
throne,  and  fashion  and  form  the  first  female  that  ever  became  renew- 
ed into  life  and  shaped  in  the  image  of  true  godliness,  adorned  with 

*  The  Angel  said  to  St.  John,  "  Come  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  the 
Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife."  And  he  saw  the  holy  City,  "New  Jerusalem,  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  from  God."  From  this  revelation,  the  professors  of 
Christianity  generally  suppose  that  this  City  was  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 
But  the  vision  signifies  no  such  thing;  but  says  that  the  City  was  "prepared 
as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband."  Not  that  it  was  the  Bride.  St.  John 
saw  the  holy  City,  and  described  it.  And  near  the  close  of  the  vision,  accord- 
ing to  the  promise  of  the  Angel,  the  Bride  was  shown  to  him,  in  union  with 
the  Spirit,  dispensing  the  waters  of  life. 

"And  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth, 
say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  Come.  And  whosoever  will,  let 
liim  take  the  water  of  life  freely."  Here  tlie  true  Bride  is  plainly  declared, 
as  being  one  with  the  Spirit;  that  is,  with  Christ.  And  the  call  goes  forth 
from  the  United  Twain.  Hence  we  might  with  equal  propriety  call  the  City 
the  Spirit,  as  to  call  it  the  Bride.  But  who  are  tliey  that  hear,  and  call  others 
to  come .'  Who  are  they  that  hear  the  call  and  come  ?  Are  these  the  City  .'' 
Are  these  the  Bride?  If  so,  by  whom  are  tiiey  called.' 

Upon  this  supposition,  wiio  are  the  gieat  multitude  that  gave  thanks  and 
rejoiced  because  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  hath  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made 
herself  ready  .'  And  who  are  they  that  were  blessed,  because  they  were  called 
to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb .''  Reason  and  truth  must  answer,  that 
these  are  they  that  were  called  by  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride,  and  have  obeyed 
the  call.  Therefore  they  are  blessed;  for  they  have  become  the  children  and 
true  followers  of  the  heavenly  Bridegroom  and  Bride.  For  until  this  mar- 
riage was  accomplished,  there  could  be  no  real  spiritual  offspring. 

Therefore  these  are  tliey  of  whom  it  is  written,  "Instead  of  thy  fathers, 
shall  be  thy  children,  whom  thou  niayest  make  princes  in  all  the  earth." 
Psalm  xlv.  16.  This  work  could  not  be  fulfilled  until  the  dispensation  of 
the  Bride ;  therefore  the  City  was  prepared  like  the  Bride,  when  she  was 
adorned  for  her  husband.  And  with  the  same  heavenly  graces  must  every 
child  of  the  New  Creation  be  adorned,  before  they  can  ever  dwell  in  this  ho- 
ly City.  Eds. 


^40  THE   MYSTERY  OF    THE  [PART  III. 

that  purity  and  righteousness  which  prepared  her  to  meet  the  Bride- 
groom and  become  one  with  him  in  spirit,  having  been  separated  from 
the  nature  of  sin  by  excruciating  sufferings. 

13.  And  thus  she  became  a  temple  for  the  spirit  of  Christ  to  dwell 
in,  and  they  twain  became  one  spirit,  in  likeness  of  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  his  holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  male  and  female,  be- 
coming jointly  one  in  spirit.  And  thus  did  the  Lord  suddenly  come 
to  his  temple ;  for  the  redemption  of  the  first  female  was  suddenly 
wrought  that  the  Lord  might  hasten  to  prepare  a  helper  meet  for  his 
beloved  Son. 

14.  And  while  the  power  and  faculties  of  Christ  did  sleep  and 
slumber,  in  his  body,  (the  Church,)  and  became  inactive  as  to  dis- 
pensing the  power  of  salvation ;  then  did  the  Lord,  in  the  height  of 
this  slumber,  stretch  forth  his  hand,  and  from  the  sleeping  body,  in 
his  name,  sever  a  member,  and  breathe  into  her  nostrils  the  breath 
of  spiritual  life  ;  and  she  became  a  living  soul,  a  helper  meet  for 
the  spiritual  man:  for  she  forsook  all  and  cleaved  to  the  Bride- 
groom. Then  was  fulfilled  the  vision  of  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb, 
whose  Bride  had  made  herself  ready. 

15.  And  by  the  work  of  these  divine  Parents  of  the  new  creation, 
the  holy  City,  New  Jerusalem  was  built,  which  I  now  behold  estab- 
lished upon  the  earth.  And  her  inhabitants  are  those  who  hear  the 
call  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride,  and  come  to  the  marriage  supper 
of  the  Lamb,  whereby  that  light  is  now  revealed  and  set  on  high, 
which  can  never  be  blotted  out.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  people, 
kindreds  and  tongues,  that  the  City  is  builded  and  the  temple  is 
erected;  for  the  Lord  God  and  his  Christ,  who  are  one,  are  the 
temple. 

16.  And  this  is  the  foundation  of  the  temple,  which  lieth  four 
square,  and  is  equal  in  length,  breadth  and  height;  for  God  is  equal; 
and  thus  stands  the  foundation  pillars  of  the  new  heavens  and  the 
new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness :  The  Eternal  Father 
and  Mother,  Son  and  Daughter,  four  distinct  Beings  united  in  one 
spirit.  (See  Eph.  iv.  4.) 

17.  Even  as  the  blessed  Son  spake  while  on  earth,  after  he  had 
conquered  the  nature  of  enmity  in  himself;  "I  and  my  Father  are 
one,  and  he  that  seeth  me,  seeth  the  Father;"  So  is  it  respecting 
the  beloved  Daughter ;  they  who  see  the  Daughter,  see  the  Mother 
of  all,  being  in  her  perfect  likeness,  and  one  in  spirit  with  her. 


CHAP.   XI. J  NEW  JERUSALEM  EXPLAINED.  241 

And  thus  stands  the  order  of  the  Deity,  manifested  in  four,  unitedly 
in  one  spirit.   (See  Col.  ii.  9.) 

18.  The  Father  was  revealed  in  and  by  the  Son,  and  the  Mother 
in  and  by  the  Daucrluer;  Thus  the  Son  and  Daughter  proceeded 
and  came  forth  from  God,  (See  Jno.  vi.  42  &,  viii.  42.)  and  were 
the  true  offspring  and  representatives  of  the  Eternal  Parents,  and 
stand  with  them  in  the  same  spirit,  not  in  equal  dignity  and  power, 
but  as  their  first-born,  and  heirs  of  the  new  creation.  Hence  through 
this  medium  only  is  the  true  order  of  divinity  made  manifest.  "  My 
Father  is  greater  than  I."  (See  Jno.  xiv.  28.)  "Whom  He  hath  ap- 
pointed heir  of  all  things."   (See  Heb.  i.  1,2,  3.) 

19.  And  for  this  cause,  four  is  the  number  which  God  hath  chosen 
to  set  forth  his  likeness  to  a  lost  world,  in  all  orders  of  the  spiritual 
priesthood  in  his  Church.  Such  are  they  who  execute  judgment 
and  mercy,  in  the  name  of  the  Most  High,  and  who  are  called  to  meet 
the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  gather  them  to  the  kingdom 
of  his  glory,  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  old  earth  and  heavens. 

20.  In  each  family  or  order  where  God  hath  placed  his  name  for 
salvation,  the  number  called  to  bear  his  likeness  is  four;  and  these 
four  are  called  to  be  of  one  spirit,  even  as  the  Father  and  Son, 
Mother  and  Daughter  are  one.  Therefore  the  City  lieth  four  square, 
and  is  equal;  the  City  of  the  living  God,  to  whom  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds and  tongues  shall  gather  for  salvation,  and  bow  to  this  order 
of  God's  appointment,  to  his  likeness  in  his  witnesses,  and  make 
confession  of  all  known  sin,  unto  salvation,  and  find  deliverance. 

21.  And  thus  may  all  nations  and  kindreds  find  God,  and  have  free 
access  to  Him  wherever  He  hath  established  his  order  and  placed 
his  name  for  salvation.  And  they  who  find  this  order,  find  the  City 
of  the  living  God;  and  if  they  enter  through  the  gates  into  the  City, 
they  must  enter  according  to  God's  appointment,  which  is  equal  in 
length,  breadth  and  height;  for  no  one  can  escape  this  order  of 
God. 

22.  And  all  who  submit  to  this  order,  become  squared  thereby,  and 
prepared  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen  to  be  fitted  into  the  temple, 
in  the  perfect  likeness  of  God.  But  all  such  as  rebel  against  this 
order,  will  be  cut  off  therefrom.  And  thus  stands  the  order  of  the 
new  earth  and  heavens ;  and  the  four  foundation  pillars  whereon  they 
rest  are  hereby  manifested. 

23.  And  by  this  all  souls  may  find  God,  and  the  City  of  God,  where- 

31 


242  THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  NEW  JERUSALEM,  ETC.     [pART  111. 

ever  they  find  his  order,  let  it  be  founded  on  whatever  portion  of  the 
earth  it  may ;  the  location  altereth  nothing,  so  long  as  God  hath  es- 
tablished his  order,  in  his  likeness,  according  to  the  purity  of  the 
gospel.     There,  and  there  only,  can  his  City  be  found. 

24.  And  where  is  the  caviler  that  can  say  ought  against  this?  And 
.    where  is  the  capacity  so  weak  that  it  cannot  understand  and  be  able 

to  comprehend  God  in  his  order?  For  in  this  manner  hath  God  stoop- 
ed to  the  capacity  of  all,  that  all  might  be  reached  by  his  mercy,  hav- 
ing an  understanding  of  the  mysteries  of  godliness. 

25.  And  thus  hath  God  revealed  Himself  in  so  clear  a  light,  that 
his  order  no  longer  remaineth  a  mystery,  but  is  known  of  those  who 
diligently  seek  Him  in  purity  of  heart,  and  is  found  only  in  his  or- 
der;  and  there  and  there  only,  can  souls  find  access  to  Him.  And 
there  is  He  ever  found,  at  all  times  in  a  manner  whereby  souls  can 

'  draw  near  to  Him,  and  be  taught  even  as  by  his  own  mouth;  and 
thereby  hath  the  condescension  of  the  Almighty  become  exceeding 
great,  and  of  his  goodness  and  mercy  there  is  no  end. 

26.  And  they  who  desire  salvation,  cannot  fail  to  understand  the 
mystery  which  is  so  clearly  revealed,  that  souls  may'  obtain  it  by 
conquering  and  slaying  that  beastly  nature,  which  is  in  opposition 
to  the  nature  of  God,  and  to  his  holy  order,  in  all  dispensations  of 
his  work.  These  are  four  in  number,  this  present  one  being  the 
fourth  and  last  of  the  dispensations,  in  which  God  hath  wrought, 
to  fulfill  his  purposes,  since  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

27.  In  this  present  dispensation,  yea,  and  in  this  present  genera- 
tion, shall  be  fulfilled  that  which  hath  ever  remained  a  mystery  to 
the  wise  of  this  world;  that  order  and  building  which  is  four  square; 
that  power  of  full  and  final  salvation  which  is  vested  in  the  four 
square  lot  of  beings,  in  the  name  and  power  of  the  Most  High. 

28.  These  are  they  to  whom  He  hath  given  power  to  hurt  the 
earth  and  destroy  it,  standing  upon  the  four  corners  of  it,  signify- 
ing their  ascension  above  the  powers  thereof,  holding  dominion  over 
that  nature  which  is  of  the  earth,  in  themselves,  whereby  they  have 
power  to  become  of  that  angelic  order  of  beings  who,  although  pos- 
sessed of  earthly  tabernacles,  can  arise  and  stand  as  witnesses  of 
the  living  God  in  his  name. 

29.  These  can  also  hold  dominion  over  the  earth,  to  judge  and 
condemn  it,  not  only  in  themselves,  but  they  can  cause  that  no  wind 
nor  element  shall  come,  whereby  that  fallen  nature,  which  is  of  the 
earth,  may  flourish  in  any  soul :    but  that  it  may  wither  like  the 


CHAP.   XII.]      OF  THE  FOUR  ANGELS  OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.  243 

green  grass,  beneath  the  scorching  rays  of  divine  light,  which  is 
spiritually  revealed  in  and  through  those  who  have  power  to  hurt 
the  earth  and  the  sea,  and  hold  the  winds  and  elements  thereof. 

30.  And  this  is  the  fulfillment,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  of  that  part  of 
the  vision  wherein  I  saw  the  four  Angels  standing  upon  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  holding  dominion  over  the  elements  thereof; 
having  power  to  hurt  the  earth,  in  the  order  of  providence;  but 
their  destructive  power  was  with-held,  until  the  servants  of  God, 
and  they  who  are  the  first  ripe  fruits,  should  be  sealed  unto  life 
eternal. 

31.  This  vision,  saith  the  prophetic  Angel,  was  fulfilled,  both  prov- 
identially and  spiritually,  in  the  dispensation  of  Christ's  first  appear- 
ing, according  to  the  work  and  order  of  that  day ;  but  the  fulfill- 
ment thereof  in  the  perfect  order,  could  not  take  place  until  the 
dispensation  of  Christ's  second  appearing  with  the  holy  Bride. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

Explanation  of  the  work  of  the  four  Angels  of  Judgment,  S^c. 

1.  The  four  Angels  of  Judgment,  that  hold  the  power  over  the 
Elements  of  Destruction,  both  providentially  and  spiritually,  are,  as 
yet,  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  as  it 
respects  the  work  of  the  present  dispensation,  in  which  all  old  things 
are  to  be  destroyed,  and  all  things  created  anew,  in  the  order  of  the 
new  and  spiritual  creation  of  God.  And  it  is  through  their  agency 
that  the  way  must  be  prepared  for  this  work  to  be  accomplished. 

2.  But  their  work  is  now  limited  to  the  bounds  of  the  regular 
flowing  of  the  waters  of  this  spiritual  river,  until  those  in  the  order 
of  the  first  ripe  fruits  of  this  dispensation  are  sealed  unto  life  eter- 
nal, in  the  perfect  likeness  of  the  divine  Parentage  of  the  new  cre- 
ation, as  patterns  and  guides  to  all  after  generations. 

3.  Then  at  the  sound  of  the  sixth  trumpet  of  this  dispensation, 
these  Angels  will  be  loosed,  and  will  be  prepared  to  sound  the  trum- 
pets of  judgment  and  destruction  to  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues.     And  they  shall  go  forth 


244  OF   THE  FOUR  ANGELS  OF  JUDGMENT,   ETC.        [pART  111. 

in  the  power  of  destruction,  against  the  earthly  fallen  nature  of  man, 
and  pour  forth  plagues  thereon,  in  great  multitudes  of  people  through- 
out the  earth. 

4.  This  they  will  continue  to  do,  until  a  third  part  of  the  inhab- 
itants, possessing  this  fallen,  earthly  nature,  are  destroyed  by  the 
fire  of  judgments,  or  until  that  nature  is  consumed  in  them  by  the 
fire  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  which  all  souls  will  yet  know  can  be 
found  only  in  Zion,  from  whence  it  is  sent  forth  to  the  world. 

5.  And  those  who  were  not  slain  by  the  power  which  dwelleth  in 
the  four  destroying  Angels,  wiio  sacrifice  upon  the  four  horns  of  the 
golden  altar  that  standeth  before  God,  represented  in  his  Witnesses, 
repented  not  of  their  deeds,  but  remain  alive  unto  sin,  blaspheming 
God  because  of  their  plagues. 

6.  And  this  is  the  true  spiritual  meaning  of  the  Angels  wliom  I 
saw  loosed,  who  lay  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  who  had 
power  to  hurt,  wound  and  destroy  that  which  is  not  of  God.  This 
testimony  which  cometh  out  of  their  mouths  in  the  spiritual  work 
of  this  dispensation,  is  like  fire,  smoke  and  brimstone  to  every  part 
of  an  evil  nature,  which  is  in  opposition  to  the  true  spirit  of  God, 
being  composed  of  the  three  elements  of  this  fallen  world,  that  war 
in  opposition  to  the  spirit  and  true  order  of  God. 

7.  But  these  shall  be  overcome  by  the  power  which  is  loosed  from 
under  the  vail  in  the  great  spiritual  river  Euphrates,  and  which  will 
dry  up  the  waters  of  the  natural  river  of  fleshly  lust,  and  destroy  all 
the  branches  thereof,  in  every  soul  that  cometh  into  the  spiritual  riv- 
er, through  the  order  of  God's  appointment,  to  take  vengeance  upon 
the  wickedness  of  man,  and  consume  in  him  all  that  is  not  of  the 
Father,  but  of  the  world. 

y.  And  the  judgments  and  destructions  which  shall  roll  through 
the  earth,  in  the  days  of  the  work  of  these  Angels,  will  proceed 
from  spiritual  fire,  smoke  and  brimstone,  by  which  "  the  slain  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  many."   (See  Isa.  Ixvi.  10.) 

9.  And  thus  are  the  great  mysteries  revealed,  and  brought  to 
the  understanding  of  the  wise,  yet  foolish  in  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
that  the  foolishness  of  God  may  confound  the  wise,  and  undermine 
all  that  is  of  the  loftiness  of  man. 

10.  The  revelation  of  the  wonderful  displays  of  the  four  Angels, 
which  stood  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  and  also  the  four 
Angels  bound  in  the  great  spiritual  river,  signifies  the  flowings  of 
this  great  and  last  dispensation,  which  bringeth  death  to  the  man  of 


CHAP.   XII.]      OF  THE  FOUR  ANGELS   OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.  245 

sin,  being  the  dispensation  of  the  second  Eve,  whereby  a  spiritual 
offspring  is  brought  forth. 

11.  The  four  beasts*  [or  more  properly  living  creatures]  which 
surround  the  throne  of  God,  having  wings,  represent  the  united 
spirits  of  the  four  dispensations,  manifested  in  divine  and  angelic  be- 
ings, having  arisen  and  triumphed  over  the  povtcr  of  the  beast,  and 
become  as  the  Angels  of  God  in  heaven;  Such  as  are  accounted 
worthy  to  execute  judgment,  as  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  in  his 
likeness,  having  eyes  before  and  behind,  that  rest  not  day  nor  night, 
crying  Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God,  and  holy  is  his  eternal  way 
of  truth  and  righteousness.   (See  Rev.  iv.  8.) 

12.  These,  say  1  John,  as  with  the  mouth  of  the  Almighty,  have 
reference  to  no  other  than  the  spirits  of  the  four  dispensations,  which 
are  united  together,  in  the  present  and  last,  which  is  the  dispensa- 
tion of  death  to  the  nature  of  evil,  in  and  through  those  of  God's 
appointment,  who  are  his  witnesses;  the  four  chosen  number  in  each 
family  or  order  of  Believers,  where  God  hath  placed  his  name  for  sal- 
vation, and  destruction  to  the  man  of  sin. 

13.  These  are  they  who  stand  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
in  this  dispensation,  holding  dominion;  they  who  are  called  to  stand 
upon  the  walls  as  watchmen  in  the  name  of  the  Deity,  whose  all-see- 
ing eye  is  ever  upon  the  objects  beneath  his  charge.  And  thus  may 
all  understand,  who  are  able  to  understand  the  things  of  God  aright, 
which  are  foolishness  to  the  wise  of  this  world,  who  think  to  com- 
prehend the  things  of  God,  and  see  them  according  to  that  under- 
standing which  is  of  man,  and  not  of  God. 

14.  God,  through  his  prophets,  declared  in  ancient  days,  that  He 
would  mark  the  way  so  plain,  that,  "The  way-faring  man  though  a 
fool  should  not  err  therein."  That  is,  in  the  day  when  He  should  reveal 
his  hidden  mysteries,  and  bring  to  the  understanding  of  infants  in 
Christ,  that  which  the  wise  of  this  world  have  soared,  in  their  imag- 
inations, above  God  and  all  that  was  of  God,  to  comprehend. 

15.  But  in  the  still  small  voice  doth  He  declare  in  wisdom,  and 
make  known  his  hidden  mysteries,  through  those  who,  of  them- 
selves, are  unable  to  frame  or  devise  how  to  speak  the  things  of  God, 
except  by  a  divine  gift,  inspired  by  his  holy  spirit,  to  speak  of  the 
things  of  God  aright  according  to  that  wisdom  which  is  of  God  and 
not  of  man. 

*This  is  wrongly  translated  beasts,  it  should  be  rendered  living  creaturts. 

Eds. 


246  OF  THE   FOUR  ANGELS  OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.        [PART  lU. 

16.  But  O  the  depths  of  Satan's  subtilities  to  overthrow  the  sim- 
plicity of  God's  holy  and  eternal  way!  That  simplicity  of  his  order, 
which  is  square  and  equal,  is  so  exceeding  simple,  that  none  but  sim- 
ple and  humble  souls  will  be  able  to  understand  the  wonderful  myste- 
ry of  godliness,  so  hidden  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  which  was  de- 
signed to  remain  a  mystery,  until  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  Angel 
of  the  seventh  trumpet,  when  he  should  begin  to  sound,  when  the 
mystery  of  God  should  be  finished.   (See  Rev.  x.  7.) 

17.  And  where  is  the  true  and  faithful  cross-bearer  in  this  day, 
wherein  God  hath  manifested  Himself  in  his  true  order,  that  still  re- 
maineth  ignorant  of  his  mysteries?  Yet  the  wise  of  this  world  see 
not,  neither  can  they  see,  until  their  eyes  are  opened  to  see  the  things 
of  God  aright:  then  will  they  see  clearly  and  understand;  but  not 
while  under  the  vail  of  the  flesh. 

18.  But  when  the  vail  is  taken  away,  and  the  nakedness  of  man's 
nature  shall  appear,  then  will  he  seek  to  flee  therefrom,  being  fright- 
ened at  his  own  likeness,  which  hath  been  vailed  from  his  sight. 
And  until  mankind  become  awakened  to  flee  from  themselves,  in 
the  order  of  God's  appointment,  they  will  never  be  able  to  discover 
the  things  of  God  in  their  true  light,  and  see  the  beauty  and  excel- 
lency of  his  way. 

19.  The  great  and  learned  may  cavil  at  the  things  of  God;  be- 
cause they  were  pointed  out  in  so  marvellous  a  manner,  seeming  to 
show  forth  such  wonderful  displays  of  power,  when  nothing  cometh 
therefrom  in  the  work  of  salvation,  but  that  which  is  so  exceeding 
simple  and  easy  to  be  comprehended  by  a  mere  child. 

20.  Thus  say  1  John,  I  know  of  no  other  reason  why  these  things 
respecting  the  spiritual  work  of  God,  were  shown  to  me  in  such  a 
marvellous  manner,  only  that  they  might  be  placed  beyond  the  reach 
of  all  who  would  pry  into  the  mysteries  of  God,  that  they  should  not 
touch  that  which  God  decreed  to  remain  enveloped  in  mystery,  un- 
til the  day  when  He  should  stretch  forth  his  power  and  confound 
the  world  through  the  weak,  and  lay  low  their  loftiness  through  that 
wisdom  which  is  foolishness  in  their  sight. 

21.  And  they  who  mock  and  scoff  at  the  wisdom  of  God,  which  is 
foolishness  in  their  eyes,  and  say,  "This  cannot  be  the  foundation 
of  God's  work  in  the  latter  day,  in  which  it  was  promised  that  his 
kingdom  should  be  set  up,  and  his  order  for  the  justification  of  souls 
established.  Good  sense  and  reason  forbid  that  God  should  be  so 
limited  in  his  wonderful  display ;  of  which  so  much  hath  been  spoken 


CHAP.   XII.]      OF  THK  TOUR  ANGELS   OF  JUDGMENT,   ETC.  247 

and  written  in  the  law  and  the  prophets,  concerning  the  latter  day 
of  glory;  and  what  doth  it  all  amount  to?  And  where  is  the  glory?" 

22.  Let  them  return  and  reflect  for  a  moment,  and  consider  that, 
whatever  displays  the  glory  of  God,  worketh  self-abasement  to  the 
natural  and  carnal  man;  for  God's  glory  is  not  according  to  man's 
glory.  Therefore  man,  who  seeketh  that  glory  in  the  way  and  order 
of  God's  appointment,  without  mortification  and  sore  vexation  to  the 
loftiness  of  his  nature,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  will  meet  with 
great  disappointment. 

23.  And  if  he  thoroughly  examines  into  the  cause  why  it  is  so,  he 
will  at  once  see  that  he  is  striving  to  glorify  himself,  instead  of  qIc- 
rifyingGod,  according  to  his  appointment,  in  which  is  abasement  in 
the  extreme  to  the  loftiness  of  man;  to  such  a  degree  th;;t  no  s(  ul 
can  honor  and  glorify  God,  in  his  revealed  order,  without  becoming 
a  fool  sufficiently  to  undermine  and  lay  very  low  the  loftiness  of  his 
nature,  which  hath,  ever  since  the  beginning,  strove  and  warred 
against  God,  in  the  true  order  of  his  work. 

24.  For  no  soul  wageth  war  against  God,  as  He  stands,  according 
to  the  imaginations  of  most  people,  who  know  not  God  nor  his  ways, 
far  above  the  clouds,  in  the  regions  of  divine  light  and  brightness. 

25.  But  let  Him  place  his  name  "in  earthen  vessels,"  and  cause 
the  tabernacle  of  his  grace  to  dwell  among  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  men,  in  his  order,  which  lieth  four  square  and  is  equal,  and  the 
rebellion  against  God,  in  opposition  to  the  order  of  his  work,  which 
still  remaineth  in  creatures,  is  clearly  made  manifest;  for  they  will 
rage  in  proportion  to  their  enmity,  and  will  never  rest  quiet  until  their 
enmity  is  subdued. 

26.  And  hereby  hath  God  purposed  to  subdue  the  enmity  of  man, 
by  and  through  the  medium  of  his  order,  where  He  hath  placed  his 
name  and  the  power  of  salvation;  and  thus,  through  this  medium, 
may  souls  prove  their  reconciliation  to  God.  And  if  strictly  obedi- 
ent to  God,  through  his  appointed  witnesses,  ever  bowing  to  the  di- 
vine Spirit  in  them,  as  unto  God,  they  cannot  fail  to  glorify  God, 
and  be  glorified  by  Him,  who  is  glorified,  and  glorifieth  souls  in 
no  other  way,  except  in  his  own  order.  (See  Matt.  x.  40.) 

27.  For  they  who  seek  to  climb  to  heaven,  unless  by  the  way  of 
God's  appointment,  will  find  themselves  thrust  down  as  thieves  and 
robbers,  who  have  no  right  nor  claim  to  God,  having  missed  the  way 
of  God's  appointment,  whereby  all  souls  may  approach  Him  and 
find  salvation. 


248  OF   THF.   FOUR  ANGELS   OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.        [PART  III. 

28.  Therefore  refuse  not  to  give  glory  and  honor  to  God,  in  the 
order  of  his  appointment,  and  reverence  his  holy  name,  in  those 
whom  He  hath  placed  therein.  And  in  so  doing  we  please  God, 
and  draw  near  to  Him,  by  slaying  the  enmity  which  is  ever  at  war 
with  Him  in  his  revealed  order. 

29.  Hence  when  the  enmity  in  souls,  which  riseth  in  rebellion 
against  the  appointed  order  of  God,  through  his  agents,  in  his  name, 
is  completely  conquered,  and  they  can  bow  to  God  in  his  witnesses, 
and  honor  Him  through  them,  having  no  respect  to  persons,  but  re- 
lying wholly  upon  the  anointing  power  of  God;  then  is  Satan  bound 
in  such  souls,  and  their  enmity  becomes  inactive. 

30.  And  if  they  continue  in  this  good  work,  which  they  have  be- 
gun, they  will  find  it  to  be  nothing  less  than  the  subduing  work  of 
God,  which  works  the  purification  of  the  heart;  and  they  will  know 
of  a  truth,  that  God  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  their  salvation,  and 
is  manifested  in  his  true  order,  and  is  found  for  salvation  no  where 
else. 

31.  And  this  flows  through  that  order,  which  is  revealed  and  set 
up  in  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  being  the  revela- 
tion of  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  the  glory  of  the  first  new  man. 
Yea,  that  divine  order  which  hath  never  been  revealed,  until  the 
Bride  uttered  her  voice  to  the  children  of  men,  and  madeknown,^by 
the  revelation  of  God,  the  root  and  fountain  of  all  depravity. 

32.  And  by  the  same  power  and  gift  of  God,  she  showed  how  and 
by  what  means  souls  might  arise  out  of  their  depraved  state,  and  find 
redemption  therefrom,  by  coming  into  the  work  and  order  which  God 
had  revealed,  in  the  last  display  of  his  grace,  which  is  equal  for  all 
souls,  both  male  and  female,  rich  and  poor,  bond  and  free,  black  and 
white. 

33.  All  souls  have  an  equal  right  to  bathe  in  the  great  fountain 
of  the  waters  of  life,  by  coming  into  the  order,  and  submitting  to 
that  divine  government,  that  is  loosed  from  the  mystery  in  which  it 
was  bound  in  all  ages,  and  is  now  set  up  of  God,  for  the  guidance  of 
all  the  children  of  men  in  the  work  of  redemption. 

34.  This  government  is  composed  of  sanctified  souls,  who  live  a  di- 
vine and  angelic  life,  and  is  four  square  and  equal,  being  both  male 
and  female,  who  stand  as  emblems  of  the  Deity,  to  show  forth  the 
likeness  of  God  to  a  lost  and  sinful  world. 

35.  God  created  man  in  the  beginning,  after  his  own  image.  "  In 
the  likeness  of  God  made  He  him ;  male  and  female  created  He 


CHAP.   XII.]       OF  THE   FOUR  ANGELS  OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.  249 

them."  But  they  transgressed  and  fell  from  their  noble  lot  and  siand- 
ing,  as  the  true  emblems  of  God  the  Father  and  God  the  Mother. 
Therefore,  in  process  of  time,  have  the  eternal  Parents  created  and 
fashioned  those  who  show  forth  their  likeness,  and  they  twain  are 
one  spirit,  even  as  God  the  Father,  and  his  holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom 
are  one. 

3G.  And  this  is  the  true  order  of  God,  v.'here  He  hath  placed  his 
name  for  salvation;  and  to  them  who  stand  in  this  likeness,  in  the 
likeness  ofFather  and  Son,  Mother  and  Daughter,  Hath  he  given  pow- 
er to  hurt  the  earth,  and  destroy  the  corrupt  elements  thereof.  Yea 
to  them  power  is  given  to  smite  with  the  rod,  all  that  is  not  of  the 
spirit  of  God.  And  those  who  rebel  against  this  order,  will  be  vexed 
in  spirit  as  with  tiie  sting  of  scorpions. 

37.  This  sacred  order  was  prefigured  by  the  four  dispensations  of 
divine  Providence  and  grace,  to  bring  about  the  salvation  of  a  lost 
world,  and  which  will  be  brought  to  perfection  in  this  fourth  and  last : 
and  also  by  the  four  rivers  that  flowed  out  of  Eden,  which  spiritually 
typify  the  four  living  fountains  combined  in  one  head,  and  flow  from 
the  Father  and   Mother,  the  Son  and  Daughter. 

38.  The  first  natural  son  and  daughter  transgressed  and  forfeited 
their  noble  relation,  as  the  first  who  were  fashioned  in  the  likeness 
and  image  of  God,  in  that  state.  But  in  due  time,  hath  the  Lord 
in  his  wisdom  opened  the  way  for  the  redemption  of  man  from  his 
fallen  state,  by  the  obedience  of  the  first  spiritual  Son  and  Daughter, 
your  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  your  heavenly  Father  and  Re- 
deemer, in  the  New  Creation,  and  your  ever  blessed   Mother  Ann. 

39.  For  she  was  the  first  female  that  ever  overcame  the  world,  and 
rose  triumphant  above  the  powers  thereof,  whereby  she  became  joint- 
ly heir  in  the  head  of  the  new  creation,  and  the  scrond  Eve,  the 
Mother  of  all  that  should  ever  become  alive  unto  righteousness. 
Therefore  is  she  the  true  and  faithful,  spiritual  Mother  of  all  living, 
both  now,  henceforth  and  forevermore. 

40.  And  thus  stands  man,  in  true  rectitude,  as  when  created  in 
the  likeness  and  image  of  God;  yet  in  a  higher  state,  having  been 
tried  and  proved,  and  "made  perfect  through  sufferings."  And  thus 
is  Eden,  with  all  its  beauty  and  glory,  spiritually  restored,  and  the 
four  fountains  opened,  which  flow  from  the  one  holy  and  Eternal 
Fountain,  the  Father  of  all,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  the  Crea- 
tor of  all  things,  both  animate  and  inanimate; 

32 


250  OF    THE  FOUR  ANGELS  OF  JUDGMENT,  ETC.        [PART  111. 

41.  This  fountain  being  divided  into  four  parts,  represented  by 
four  rivers  flowing  out  of  Eden.  The  fourth  river  represented  by 
Euphrates,  is  the  fountain  of  the  second  Eve,  the  dispensation  where- 
in the  true  likeness  of  God  is  revealed :  for  God's  lil^eness  and  im- 
age was  never  brought  forth,  until  both  male  and  female  were  crea- 
ted; and  until  then,  no  offspring  could  be  brought  forth. 

42.  Hence  the  true  order  of  God,  which  showeth  forth  his  likeness 
to  a  lost,  sinful  world,  was  hidden  and  concealed  in  mystery,  in  all 
ages,  until  the  second  Eve  was  brought  forth.  Then  was  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God  clearly  shown;  and  that  order  which,  spiritually, 
lay  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates,  which  implies  the  power  of 
procreation,  was  loosed  and  brought  to  light,  and  prepared  to  sound 
forth  full  redemption,  in  the  name  of  God;  and  spiritual  offspring 
can  now  be  brought  forth. 

43.  This  order  is  manifested  in  the  four  anointed  ones,  that  bear 
the  ark  of  the  testimony  of  the  living  God  to  a  lost  world,  in  the  im- 
age of  the  Father  and  Son,  Mother  and  Daughter.  Tn  this  ark  sal- 
vation is  found. 

44.  And  thus  hath  God  placed  his  name  "in  earthen  vessels,"  (See 
II.  Cor.  iv.  7.)  and  caused  the  tabernacle  of  his  grace  and  mercy  to 
rest  among  the  children  of  men.  And  this  is  the  foundation  of  God's 
own  framing,  to  show  forth  his  likeness  to  a  lost  world,  an  order 
which  will  ever  be  supported  by  his  Almighty  hand ;  so  firm  and  so 
sure  is  it  founded  and  established,  that  neither  men  nor  devils  will 
ever  be  able  to  overthrow  it. 

45.  This  holy  order  is  as  permanent  as  the  heavens,  being  framed 
by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  and  brought  forth  by  his  holy  and  eter- 
nal Wisdom.  And  by  no  other  medium  will  souls  ever  find  God, 
either  in  time  or  in  eternity,  only  by  the  order  where  He  has  placed 
his  name,  in  those  who  bear  the  likeness  and  image  of  God,  through 
his  beloved  Son  and  Daughter. 

Explanation  b?/  the  Prophetic  Angel. 
The  visions  explained  in  this  chapter,  and  applied  to  the  spiritual 
work,  have  been,  in  a  general  sense,  fulfilled,  or  are  fulfilling  in  the 
world,  by  the  work  of  divine  Providence.  But  the  spiritual  fulfill- 
ment thereof  could  not  be  accomplished  until  the  present  perfect  dis- 
pensation, wherein  all  these  visions  and  figurative  representations  will 
finally  be  fulfilled  in  their  various  degrees,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  through 
the  divine  Parentage,  in  the  work  of  redeeming  the  lost  children  of 
men,  saith  the  Prophetic  Angel,  Salvator  Regia. 


CHAP.   XIll.]  OF  THE  SEVEN  VIALS,  ETC.  251 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Some  explanations  of  the  seven  vials  of  the  ivroth  of  God,  S^c. 

1.  "And  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  gave  unto  the  seven 
Angels,  seven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for- 
ever and  ever.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glo- 
ry of  God,  and  from  his  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into 
the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  Angels  were  fulfilled." 
(See  Rev.  xv.  7,  and  8.) 

2.  Where  is  the  learned  and  wise  who  is  able  to  comprehend,  and 
bring  to  the  understanding  of  man  the  sealed  meaning  of  this  por- 
tion of  the  hidden  mysteries  of  the  work  of  God  ?  I  John  do  de- 
clare, that  no  man,  neither  in  heaven  nor  on  earth,  is  able  to  loose 
the  seals,  and  make  known  the  hidden  mysteries  which  are  sealed 
up  in  the  hand  of  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  only  by  the  pow- 
er of  "the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,"  the  Lamb  that  was  slain, 
who  is  worthy  to  receive  honor  and  glory  and  dominion  forever  and 
ever. 

3.  And  by  and  through  this  medium,  is  the  sealed  book  opened, 
and  the  hidden  things  of  God  brought  to  the  understanding  of  those 
who  are  wise,  with  that  wisdom  which  cometh  from  God.  One  of 
the  four  living  creatures  gave  to  the  seven  Angels,  the  seven  last 
plagues,  to  pour  out  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  upon  those 
who  possess  an  earthly  and  corruptible  nature  and  element. 

4.  The  four  living  creatures  of  which  ye  read,  have  reference  to 
the  four  dispensations,  represented  by  the  Anointed  Ones,  who 
stand  in  the  order  of  God's  appointment,  to  show  forth  his  likeness, 
as  the  true  emblems  of  the  order  of  Father  and  Son,  Mother  and 
Daughter;  those  who  are  called  to  be  watchmen,  full  of  eyes,  be- 
fore and  behind,  ever  upon  the  look  out,  to  guard  and  protect,  by 
day  and  by  night,  who  rest  not  in  security,  but  ever  feel  an  anxious 
concern  for  the  welfare  and  prosperity  of  the  flock. 

5.  These,  with  the  light  emanating  from  the  all-seeing  eye  of 
God,  which  slumbereth  not,  discover  the  enemy  and  ere  his  poison- 
ous darts  enter  the  fold,  to  lay  waste  and  destroy  the  quiet  and  in- 
nocent flock,  his  design  is  discovered,  and  his  intentions  baffled  by 
this  light  of  God,  in  his  appointed  witnesses,  who  slumber  not,  day 


252  OF  THE   SEVEN  VIALS,   ETC.  [pART  III. 

nor  night ;   but  continually  cry,  Holiness  to  the  Lord  and  to  his  holy 
and  eternal  way. 

6.  As  the  four  dispensations  will  finish  the  decrees  of  God,  con- 
cerning a  lost,  sinful  world ;  so  in  the  fourth  dispensation,  which 
hath  reference  to  the  fourth  living  creature,  the  pouring  out  of  the 
vials  of  the  wrath  of  God,  shall  be  accomplished  in  their  full  order 
and  spiritual  meaning,  upon  the  wicked  world  :  for  the  wrath  of  God 
is  kindled  against  the  wickedness  of  man. 

7.  Therefore  this  fire  of  his  wrath  shall  never  be  quenched,  un- 
til it  hath  done  its  work,  to  scorch  the  nations  of  the  earth  and 
sorely  vex  them,  until  they  are  willing  to  bow  before  the  Lord,  in 
low  humiliation,  and  give  glory  to  Him,  through  his  witnesses,  and 
make  confession  to  God,  and  tell  his  Anointed  what  they  have  done 
contrary  to  the  law  of  God.  (See  Joshua,  vii.  19.)  This  is  the  true 
order  for  all  souls,  for  the  glory  of  God  in  Christ  He  giveth  to  them. 
(See  Jno.  xvii.  22.) 

8.  Until  souls  are  sufficiently  humbled  to  acknowledge  God,  ac- 
cording to  his  appointment,  his  wrath  will  never  cease  to  be  poured 
upon  them.  For  He  will  never  be  reconciled  to  the  ungodliness  of 
man;  but  his  wrath  is  kindled  never  more  to  be  quenched;  because 
of  the  abominations  which  rest  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

9.  And  so  long  as  one  soul  remaineth  under  the  power  and  influ- 
ence of  the  prince  of  iniquity;  so  long  will  the  anger  of  the  Lord 
continue.  For  the  fire  which  is  kindled  from  the  Lord,  will  con- 
tinue to  burn  against  all  the  ungodliness  of  men,  from  this  time 
henceforth  and  forever. 

10.  For  his  anger  will  never  abate  tovvards  the  subjects  of  the  fall, 
who  seek  to  remain  in  quietness,  fulfilling  the  lusts  of  their  father 
the  devil;  for  the  dispensation  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  the  minis- 
ters of  his  judgments  are  abroad  in  the  earth,  preparing  to  fulfill  the 
decrees  of  God  upon  a  lost,  sinful  and  rebellious  generation,  whose 
glory  is  in  the  works  of  their  own  hands,  and  in  the  devices  of  their 
own  wicked  hearts. 

11.  Therefore  shall  they  be  smitten  and  wounded  and  sorely  vexed, 
until  they  shall  see  no  pleasure  in  the  things  of  time;  and  the  fountain 
which  was  once  sweet  to  their  taste,  and  satiated  their  thirst  for  the 
unrighteous  enjoyments  thereof  shall  become  bitter,  insomuch  that 
many  will  die  to  carnal  pleasure,  because  of  the  bitterness  which 
Cometh  in  consequence  of  the  indulgence,  arising  from  that  corrupt 
fountain. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  OF  THE   SEVEN  VIALS,   ETC.  253 

12.  And  thus  shall  the  fountains  and  sources  of  all  human  and 
vain  pleasure  become  bitter,  that  men  have  no  relish  nor  pleasure 
therefrom;  therefore  death  shall  fall  upon  many,  because  of  the 
fountains  which  are  made  bitter,  by  the  effects  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  shall  be  poured  upon  them. 

13.  And  they  who  die  unto  sin,  and  become  alive  unto  righteous- 
ness; because  of  the  plagues  which  work  bitterness  of  soul,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  indulgence  of  that  corrupt  fountain  of  carnal 
pleasure,  which  hath  become  as  wormwood ;  blessed  and  holy  are 
they. 

14.  But  they  who  die  not  of  the  bitterness  of  the  fountain,  but 
continue  to  blaspheme  the  name  of  God,  because  of  their  plagues, 
and  repent  not  of  their  idolatry,  and  of  their  whoredoms,  and  of 
their  thefts  and  murders,  wherein  they  provoke  the  Lord  to  anger ; 
upon  such  shall  the  wrath  of  God  continue  to  be  poured  out  in  de- 
struction. 

15.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  By  the  temple  being  filled  with 
smoke,  from  the  glory  of  God  and  his  power,  so  that  no  man  was 
able  to  enter  therein ;  is  signified,  in  the  general  order  of  Provi- 
dence, that  the  light  and  glory  of  God  had  become  so  obscured  by 
the  mists  of  Antichrist,  and  the  liberties  of  the  children  of  men 
were  so  bound,  that  the  divine  light  had  become  as  smoke  and  dark- 
ness to  all  natural  people;  so  that  this  light  could  not  shine  to  them, 
to  show  the  way  into  the  holy  temple  of  God's  habitation. 

16.  Therefore,  no  man  by  all  his  labors,  and  all  the  light  he  could 
obtain,  was  able  to  find  the  way  and  enter  into  the  temple,  until  by 
the  plagues  and  dissensions  brought  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
through  the  seven  vials  of  wrath,  the  corrupt  governments  of  the 
world  were  so  far  disarmed  of  their  power  over  the  rights  of  man, 
that  liberty  of  conscience  was  allowed.  This  opened  the  way  for 
the  operation  of  light  in  the  preparatory  order  of  divine  Providence. 

17.  And  thus  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  shining  forth  of  the 
true  light,  from  the  holy  temple  in  the  heavens,  to  the  lost  world,  by 
the  second  appearing  of  Christ.  Through  this  light,  man  was  clear- 
ly shown  how  he  might  find  the  way  to  enter  the  temple  of  holiness, 
by  losing  his  natural,  fallen  life,  that  he  might  gain  life  eternal. 
Then  was  the  temple  of  God  opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen 
in  it,  the  ark  of  his  testimony,  even  the  everlasting  gospel  of  salva- 
tion, which  was  thereby  made  accessible  to  man.  (See  Rev.  xi.  19.) 


254  OF  THK   SEVEN  VIALS,  ETC.  [pART   III. 

18.  But  in  the  order  of  the  spiritual  work  of  this  dispensation,  this 
revelation  signifieth,  in  the  present  degree,  that  by  the  present  di- 
vine manifestation,  the  glory  of  God  is  so  clearly  made  known,  and 
his  power  and  will  so  fully  manifested  in  his  body,  which  is  his  tem- 
ple, and  shines  and  flows  forth,  through  all  the  habitations  of  Zion, 
wherever  her  walls  are  built  up;  that  Satan  is  bound  in  every  faith- 
ful soul,  and  the  power  of  the  enemy  is  cast  out,  and  hath  no  rule 
in  the  Zion  of  God's  likeness. 

19.  But  the  glorious  light  of  divine  revelation  and  power,  hath  fill- 
ed the  temple  of  God,  in  every  branch  and  department  thereof  And 
this  light  and  power  is  as  smoke  and  darkness,  to  all  men  in  their 
natural  life  and  sense.  Therefore  no  man  is  able  to  enter  therein, 
until  by  the  plagues  of  the  seven  vials  of  divine  wrath,  poured  upon 
the  seven  principles  of  his  nature,  he  shall  yield  up  his  natural  life 
and  all  belonging  to  it,  that  he  may  find  that  life  which  is  accepta- 
ble to  God. 

20.  Then  man  ceaseth  to  be  a  natural  man,  and  becometh  a  new 
creature  in  the  spirit;  then  can  he  enter  the  holy  temple,  and  find  a 
habitation  therein,  and  not  before.  Therefore,  during  this  divine 
manifestation,  the  glory  of  God  will  fill  his  temple,  and  will  blind 
the  eyes  of  the  wise  of  this  world,  and  bring  into  contempt  all  the 
glory  of  man  within  the  walls  of  Zion. 

21.  Hence  man,  as  man,  with  all  that  is  of  the  inventions  and  ru- 
diments of  this  world,  will  be  debarred  from  entering  into  the  temple, 
or  having  any  ruling  power  in  Zion,  so  long  as  the  light  of  this  glo- 
rious work  shall  continue. 

22.  And  so  long  as  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  continue  to  be 
poured  out  upon  the  earth,  according  to  the  present  degree  and  or- 
der of  the  providential  work,  which  is  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  in- 
gathering of  souls  to  Zion;  so  long  will  the  glory  and  power  of  God 
continue  to  fill  his  temple,  to  enlighten  souls  who  are  prepared,  and 
show  them  the  way  to  enter  therein. 

23.  But  when  the  measure  of  this  degree  of  the  divine  work  is  fill- 
ed, then  will  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  the  Almighty  cease  to  be  pour- 
ed out;  that  is,  the  vials  which  are  to  be  meted  out,  in  the  degree 
appointed  for  the  present  generation ;  the  work  of  God  being  accom- 
plished, according  to  the  present  order,  which  is  for  a  further  exten- 
sion of  the  power  of  salvation,  and  the  in-gathering  of  souls  to  the 
Israel  of  God. 


CHAP.   Xlll.]  OF  THE   SEVEN  VIALS,   ETC.  255 

24.  Then  the  glory  and  power  of  divine  revelation  and  heavenly 
gifts  will,  for  a  j^eason,  be  in  a  (jreat  measure  withdrawn;  and  Zion 
will  be  left,  that  her  children  may  prove  their  birth-right,  by  their 
integrity  and  faithfulness;  and  that  it  may  be  made  manifest  who 
are  not  rightful  heirs  to  the  glorious  inheritance. 

25.  During  this  period,  Zion  will  be  overshadowed  with  clouds  of 
darkness,  by  the  influence  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  through  the 
gathering  of  the  ej^raents  and  rudiments  of  this  world,  in  her  un- 
faithful children,  who  will  seek  to  blend  these  elements  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel,  rather  than  bear  a  full  cross  and  suffer  the  loss 
of  all  things.  Therefore,  in  this  sense,  will  men  come  in  where  the 
temple  of  God  stands,  in  his  holy  Anointed  and  faithful  souls,  and 
will  thus  corrupt  the  pure  stream  of  the  waters  of  life. 

2C.  Nevertheless,  many  faithful  souls  shall  remain,  who  will  keep 
the  pure  gospel,  and  maintain  the  true  order  of  God's  appointment. 
And  these  shall  be  the  plant  of  a  great  people,  and  the  seeds  of  a 
greater  work  of  the  power  and  glory  of  God,  than  hath  ever,  here- 
tofore, been  on  earth.  And  glorious  branches  of  Zion  shall  spread 
far  and  wide,  when  she  shall  again  be  purged,  and  the  stream  of  her 
river  of  life  shall  be  fully  purified. 

27.  For  then  shall  the  sixth  vial  of  the  wrath  of  God,  be  poured 
out  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  both  providentially  and  spiritu- 
ally, according  to  the  existing  degree  of  the  work  of  God.  Provi- 
dentially, upon  the  great  natural  river  of  the  world,  prefigured  by 
the  river  Euphrates,  and  signifying  the  corrupt  governments  and 
powers  of  this  fallen  world,  which  are  founded  in  the  waters  of  the 
ambition,  pride  and  lusts  of  the  fallen  nature  of  man. 

28.  These  shall  be  gradually  "dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings 
of  the  East  may  be  prepared;"  that  is,  the  messengers  of  divine 
light,  with  the  everlasting  gospel.  For  as  fast  as  these  corrupt  wa- 
ters are  dried  up  in  the  souls  of  the  people,  they  will  embrace  the 
testimony  of  eternal  truth,  and  follow  the  divine,  light  revealed  in 
the  ark  of  God's  Testament,  and  thereby  be  led  into  the  temple  of 
holiness. 

29.  At  that  time,  shall  this  sixth  vial  of  judgment  be  poured  out  in 
spirit  upon  the  spiritual  Euphrates  or  river  'of  Zion,  according  to 
the  degree  of  that  order  of  the  work  of  God,  that  the  waters  thereof 
may  be  cleansed  thereby,  from  all  impurity.  And  thus  shall  the 
corrupt  streams,  which  have  flowed  therein,  from  the  great  river  and 
elements  of  this  world,  be  cut  off  and  dried  up. 


256  OF  THE  SKVEN  VIALS,  ETC.  [PART  III. 

30.  For  tlie  waters  of  this  holy  fountain,  which  is  the  last  river 
created  of  God,  must  flow  more  pure  and  clean  to  the  kings  and 
kincrdoms  of  the  earth  than  ever  before,  to  effect  the  purposes  which 
God  hath  designed,  in  that  order  of  his  work  with  the  children  of 
men.  Then  cometh  the  fire  from  heaven,  to  destroy  Satan  and  his 
power  from  Zion,  and  to  purify  her  from  all  uncleanness,  and  cut 
off  all  unfaithful  souls  and  deceitful  workers. 

31.  And  blessed  and  holy  are  they  who  shall  abide  the  fire,  and 
stand  faithful  to  the  light  and  understanding  that  hath  been  given  in 
this  holy  manifestation,  and  shall  be  found  watching,  and  shall  keep 
their  holy  garments,  that  their  shame  may  not  appear:  for  they  shall 
be  gathered  by  the  strong  arm  of  him  that  cometh  as  a  thief,  and 
be  protected  from  all  harm. 

32.  And  all  such  shall  be  his  witnesses  to  the  kings  and  kingdoms 
of  the  earth ;  and  through  this  medium  shall  the  pure  gospel  of  the 
kingdom  spread  among  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people, 
in  various  degrees  and  times. 

33.  In  the  order  of  this  vial,  shall  be  manifested  the  three  unclean 
and  ruling  spirits  of  fallen  nature,  that  rise  in  rebellion  against  the 
true  order  of  God,  "which  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet."  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  which  will  go  forth  to 
gather  the  kings  and  the  people  of  the  earth  to  battle,  to  make  war 
against  the  word  of  God,  in  the  saints  of  the  Most  High.  (See  Rev. 
xvi.  14.) 

34.  Then  shall  the  seventh  vial  of  the  wrath  of  God  be  "poured 
out  upon  the  air;"  which  signifieth  the  breath  of  the  fallen  life  of 
man.  This,  in  its  progress,  will  finish  the  work  of  judgment,  and 
strike  the  death  blow  upon  the  life  and  elements  of  this  fallen  world. 
And  the  judgments  of  God  will  be  meted  out  to  every  soul  of  man, 
exactly  according  to  the  light  and  talents  which  He  hath  created 
and  given  them. 

35.  Then  shall  come  the  commotion  of  wars  and  rumors  of  wars, 
voices  and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  such  as  was  never 
known,  so  mighty  and  so  great!  which  shall  split  and  subdivide  the 
powers  of  darkness.  And  the  great  city  shall  be  divided  into  three 
parts,  and  fall  to  the  ground  to  rise  no  more.* 

*  TAJs  ^reat  cj'Zy  is  the  combined  Systems  of  nature,  which  bind  all  man- 
kind togetlier  in  tiiese  three  elements  and  roots  of  the  world,  in  which  state 
they  are  likened  to  a  great  or  universal  city,  which  includes  all  the  institu- 


CHAP.   XIII.]  OF  THE   St:Vf:N  VIALS,    ETC.  257 

36.  Yea,  tliat  building  of  corruption,  which  proceeds  from  the 
elements  of  this  worUl,  "the  lust  of  the  tiesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes, 
and  the  pride  of  life,"  (I.  Jno.  ii.  16.)  will  crumble  to  dust,  never 
more  to  rise  in  defiance  to  the  true  spirit  and  order  of  God's  ap- 
pointment. 

37.  Then,  and  not  until  then,  will  the  nations  truly  learn  right- 
eousness, and  become  the  nations  and  kingdoms  of  God  and  of 
his  Christ.  Then  will  the  last  loud  and  shrill  trumpet  be  echoed 
through  the  earth,  from  end  to  end;  and  the  dead,  both  small  and 

lions  of  fallen  man.  The  three  parts  or  parties  into  which  it  is  divided  by 
the  mighty  earthqual^e,  signifying  the  shaking  and  breaking  power  which  is 
iinceasinglv  operating  in  the  world,  are  ;  First,  Forinalism  ;  that  part  or  party 
in  the  world  who  cleave  to  the  established  creeds  and  systems  of  their  ances- 
tors, and  oppose  any  change  wliich  affects  their  foundation  principles. 

Second,  That  party  who  take  the  principles  and  reason  of  nature  for  their 
guide,  which  systetri  is  properly  called  .Xafuralisrn ;  its  folhnvers  oppose 
Formulisvi,  as  binding  the  consciences  and  liberties  of  mankind,  and  as  being 
inconsistent  with  the  reason  or  rational  sense  of  man.  From  this  party  aris- 
es, in  a  general  sense,  all  the  civil  and  political  revolutions  in  favor  of  natu- 
ral rights  which  take  place  in  the  world. 

TJie  third  is  Spiritualism ;  tliat  party  or  general  division  among  men,  wlio 
maintain  the  necessity  of  present  spiritual  light  and  inspired  revelations  from 
heaven,  in  religious  concerns;  and  contend  that  these  spiritual  principles 
ought  not  to  be  bound  by  either  7i«<2/rflZ  or /orm^// principles.  From  the  prin- 
ciples of  this  party,  arise  all  real  religious  revivals;  and  from  thence  will 
spring  up  those  spiritual  operations  of  various  kinds,  which  will  progress- 
ively take  place  in  the  world  ;  and  open  the  way  for  the  growth  of  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom  of  Christ,  and  prepare  souls  to  enter  therein. 

It  must  evidently  appear  to  the  attentive  observer,  that  the  world,  for  at 
least  a  century  past,  has  been  more  and  more  divided  into  these  three  parts 
or  parties;  and  that  their  clashing  principles  have  produced  those  wonderful 
political,  moral  and  religious  convulsions  and  outbreaks,  figuratively  called  a 
"mighty  earthquake,"  wliich  has  been  and  is,  progressively  shaking  and 
breaking  to  pieces  all  the  natural,  political  and  religious  systems  and  institu- 
tions, (properly  likened  to  cities,)  among  all  nations;  which  will  filially 
cause  them  all  to  be  overtlirown,  and  to  fall.  And  thereby,  through  the 
fierceness  of  divine  indignation,  enkindled  among  men  by  the  providence  of 
God,  great  Babylon,  the  combined  religious  power  allied  to  the  world,  the 
mother  of  all  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  and  great  supporter  of  the  corrupt  powers 
of  the  world,  will  be  utterly  overthrown  to  rise  no  more.  And  thus  will  this 
mighty  work  in  the  times  of  the  end,  fulfill  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  the 
prophet,  concerning  the  great  image,  and  the  stone  cut  out  that  smote  and 
brake  it  in  pieces,  &c.  See  Dan.  ii.  34,  35.  Eds. 

33 


258  THE   APOSTLF/S   ADDRESS,  ETC.  [PART  III. 

great,  an  innumerable  company,  which  no  man  can  number,  be 
gathered  to  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  in  his  witnesses,  to  be  judg- 
ed according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

38.  Then  shall  nations  flock  to  Zion  to  learn  righteousness,  and 
be  taught  of  God's  holy  and  eternal  way,  laying  low  the  enmity  of 
their  nature,  and  subduing  the  element  thereof,  by  overcoming  all 
in  themselves  that  glorieth  in  the  elements  of  this  world,  which  is 
of  the  devil,  and  not  of  God.  And  this  is  the  last  order  of  the  res- 
urrection in  Christ. 

39.  Blessed  and  holy  are  they  who  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection, 
on  whom  the  second  death  hath  no  power.  (See  Rev.  xx.  6.)  For 
they  who  are  called  to  the  first  order  of  the  resurrection ,t  (See  I. 
Cor.  XV.  23.)  and  shall  rise  unto  life  eternal;  if  they  hold  their 
birthright,  on  them  the  second  death  hath  no  power.  But  if  they 
lose  their  holy  birthright,  and  become  heirs  of  the  second  death, 
and  their  names  are  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life,  is  not 
this  the  second  death?  For  those  who  have  once  been  partakers  of 
life,  and  have  again  returned  to  the  elements  of  death,  from  whence 
they  came,  surely  this  is  nothing  less  than  the  second  death. 

40.  "  And  death  and  hell  shall  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  which 
is  the  second  death."  Those  whose  names  are  not  found  written  in 
the  book  of  life,  must  be  found  swallowed  up  in  death  and  hell; 
and  when  death  and  hell  give  up  their  dead,  then  will  these  come 
forth  to  judgment;  but  not  until  the  last  of  all. 

41.  Then  if  life  be  found  in  them,  whereby  they  may  become 
awakened  sufficient  to  struggle  for  that  life  which  overcometh  death, 
then  may  they  again  be  renewed  into  a  measure  of  the  life  of  the 
gospel ;  but  if  not,  they  must  return  to  the  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, there  to  be  tormented  with  the  beast  and  false  prophets,  and 
with  their  father  the  devil,  forever  and  ever. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

TTie  apostle's  address  to  the  writer,  with  Instructions,  and  some 
further  explanations  of  the  subjects  of  the  preceding  chapttr,  Sfc. 

1.  Again,  bow  down  thy  soul  and  write;  and  this  is  my  word  un- 
to thee,  O  thou  instrument  of  clay !  Why  art  thou  sorrowful  and  of 

t  For  tliey   shall   come   into   the   resurrection  Aic.,  every   man   in  his  ovvrt 
order.  Eds. 


CHAP.   XIV.]  THE   APOSTLk's   ADDRKSS,  ETC.  259 

a  fearful  spirit,  concerning  the  things  which  thou  hast  written?  Sure- 
ly the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  are  pouring  out,  and  are  abroad 
in  the  earth.  But  of  the  times  and  seasons  wherein  they  shall  be 
accomplished,  knoweth  no  man. 

2.  The  word  of  prophecy  is  given  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  proph- 
et often  receives  an  impression  that  the  same  will  be  speedily  ful- 
filled; not  considering  that  one  day  with  the  Lord  is  as  a  thousand 
years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.  But  these  things  will  all 
be  revealed  in  the  progressive  order  of  the  work  of  God. 

3.  For  this  reason  it  hath  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  the  all-wise 
Father,  to  limit  the  practice  of  stating  times  and  seasons  for  the 
fulfillment  of  his  purposes.  I  John  saw  and  understood,  and  as  I 
understood,  so  I  wrote,  and  so  do  I  now  declare;  that  during  the 
fulfillment  of  the  vials,  which  are  to  be  poured  out  in  this  age,  and 
during  this  manifestation  of  the  out-pouring  of  the  spirit  of  God  upon 
a  lost  world,  and  the  shining  of  the  divine  glory  in  Zion,  no  carnal 
man,  with  the  inventions  and  elements  of  fallen  nature,  shall  be  able 
to  enter  in  the  temple  of  the  Most  High. 

4.  For  this  is  the  power  of  the  first  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
Therefore  they  who  arise,  and  are  born  into  life  by  the  power  of 
this  present  divine  manifestation,  and  by  the  operation  of  the  spir- 
it of  God,  through  his  judgments  in  the  earth;  such  shall  be  num- 
bered in  the  first  resurrection,  in  the  order  of  the  perfect  gospel. 
And  they  shall  reign  with  Christ  upon  the  earth,  as  kings  and  priests 
unto  God,  being  the  first  fruits  of  his  labor,  and  the  first  heirs  of  his 
covenant  of  life  everlasting,  in  the  completed  order  thereof 

5.  These,  whether  in  time  or  eternity,  are  the  most  blessed  and 
holy  of  all  souls,  being  of  the  first  ripe  fruits  unto  God  and  the 
Lamb;  and  these  shall  ever  be  as  kings  and  ministers  unto  God, 
through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity,  to  execute  his  will  and  judg- 
ment, not  only  upon  those  of  this  earth,  but  in  the  regions  of  the 
worlds  of  spirits. 

6.  So  blessed  and  holy  and  precious  above  ail  souls,  are  those 
who  become  purified  unto  God,  and  made  acceptable  in  his  sight, 
during  the  light  and  power  of  the  first  order  of  the  resurrection,' 
for  they  are  thereby  fitted  and  prepared  to  do  the  will  of  God,  be- 
yond any  souls  that  were  ever  created  in  his  likeness,  in  this  world. 

7.  These  having  been  thoroughlv  proved  and  tried  in  every  point, 
have  become  far  more  valuable  in  the  sisht  of  God  than  fine  gold  in 
the  sight  of  the  miser.     And  thus  hath  the  Lord  designed  to  fulfill 


260  THE  apostle's  address,   etc.  [part  111. 

his  purposes,  to  make  man  more  precious  in  his  sight  than  fine  gold, 
even   a  man  than  the  golden  wedge  of  Ophir,   (See  Isa.  xiii.  12.) 

8.  And  from  this  righteous  seed  of  the  first  resurrection,  shall 
Zion  again  take  root  and  become  a  great  nation;  but  judgment 
must  begin  at  the  house  of  God,  and  Zion  must  be  purified  in  every 
renewed  degree  of  his  work,  in  each  of  "the  days  of  the  seventh 
trumpet,"  that  the  way  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  may  be  pre- 
pared. For  can  Zion  be  built  up,  and  the  nations  of  the  earth 
gather  to  her  in  safety,  while  she  remaineth  corrupted  with  man's 
inventions,  whereby  they  may  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  Christ,  and 
him  crucified  to  the  world?  This  cannot  be. 

9.  But  when  she  is  thoroughly  purified,  then  shall  the  remnant  of 
those  who  are  able  to  stand  the  fire,  which  cometh  down  from  heav- 
en, to  purify  them  from  Satan  and  his  power,  become  tried  and  made 
white  and  clean,  "  and  shall  shine  forth  as  the  sun,  in  the  kingdom 
of  their  Father." 

JO.  But  the  wicked  will  continue  to  do  wickedly,  and  none  of  the 
wicked  shall  understand  these  things;  but  they  who  are  wise  shall 
understand  the  true  nature  of  the  work  of  God.  And  all  such  as 
rebel  against  the  order  of  God's  appointment,  shall  be  cut  off  from 
Zion. 

11.  Yea,  the  wise  shall  understand  those  things  which  shall  take 
place  in  that  day,  and  know  them  to  be  the  fulfillment  of  the  proph- 
ecies, given  in  this  present  out-pouring  of  the  divine  spirit,  through 
the  manifestation  of  the  light  of  the  first  resurrection  from  the 
dead,  in  its  fullness,  in  which  Christ  shall  reign  in  his  glory,  accom- 
panied with  his  elect  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  who  have 
gathered  as  eagles  to  the  body. 

12.  For  wheresoever  the  body  is,  there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered 
together.  (See  Luke  xvii.  37.)  Which  signifies,  wheresoever  the 
spirit  of  Christ  is  manifested  in  his  body,  there  will  souls  gather  for 
spiritual  sustenance.  And  except  here,  where  He  hath  placed  his 
name  in  living  witnesses,  this  can  no  where  be  found. 

13.  And  thus  hath  Christ  come  to  judge  the  earth,  and  "sit  as  a 
refiner  and  purifier  of  silver.  "And  in  tliis  manner  shall  he  reign  as 
a  refiner  and  purifier  of  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  in  the  or- 
der of  the  first  ripe  fruits,  which  is  the  first  perfect  resurrection. 
And  this  is  the  most  glorious  period  that  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be, 
for  souls  who  are  called  and  obey  their  call,  and  become  purified  by 
the  fire  of  the  gospel,  from  all  the  dross  of  a  corrupt  nature. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  THE  apostlk's  address,  etc.  2G1 

14.  These  shall  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  the  Lamb, 
through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity.  Like  as  tlie  first-born  is  con- 
sidered the  most  noble,  and  is  first  heir  to  the  estate  of  his  father, 
under  the  law;  so  in  like  manner  do  those  of  the  first-born,  being 
of  the  first  order  of  the  resurrection,  come  into  possession  of  the  in- 
heritance of  their  Eternal  Father,  as  true,  obedient  and  trtist  worthy 
children,  to  lead  and  instruct  those  who  are  younger. 

15.  For  God,  in  all  dispensations,  wrought  by  and  through  his  ap- 
pointed servants.  But  the  day  of  the  servant  and  hireling  is  at  an 
end,  and  the  true  heirs  have  come  forward  to  rule  and  govern  the 
heavenly  estate,  in  the  name  and  spirit  of  their  Eternal  Parents, 
through  their  beloved  and  first-born  Son  and  Daughter,  the  Prince 
and  Princess  of  life  eternal. 

1().  These  were  the  first  who  rose  from  the  dead,  and  burst  the  pris- 
on door.s  of  darkness,  and  became  heirs  of  all  things,  both  in  heaven 
and  on  earth.  Thus  are  they  the  first  risen  from  the  dead,  through 
whom  the  power  of  the  resurrection  is  given.  And  all  who  will 
walk  in  their  footsteps,  until  they  are  born  into  their  spirit,  which  is 
life  from  the  dead,  they  also  become  heirs  and  inheritersof  all  things. 

17.  Again  listen  and  understand  the  things  of  God.  The  earth 
may  pass  away,  but  not  one  tittle  of  my  word  shall  fall  to  the  ground 
saith  the  Son  of  God.  Nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  king- 
dom against  kingdom;  and  there  shall  be  wars  and  rumors  of  wars 
and  commotions;  but  the  end  is  not  yet.  For  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom must  first  be  preached  to  all  nations  before  the  elect  can  be  gath- 
ered from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 

18.  Yea,  the  gospel  trumpet  must  first  be  sounded  unto  all  nations, 
and  the  elect  be  gathered  from  the  four  winds  of  heaven;  from  the  ut- 
termost parts  of  the  earth,  even  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  heaven, 
must  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  be  sounded; 
but  the  end  is  not  yet.  For  the  elect  of  God  must  reign  with  Christ 
in  his  kingdom  ot  peace  and  righteousness,  a  thousand  years  upon 
the  earth,  in  the  kingdom  of  his  glory,  as  kings  and  priests. 

19.  And  what  is  the  office  of  kings  and  priests?  Are  they  not  those 
who  hold  dominion  and  exercise  authority?  The  elect  of  God  are 
called  to  be  kings  and  priests  unto  Him  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever- 
more.  Then  are  they  not  called  to  hold  dominion,  and  exercise  au- 
thority and  execute  judgment  in  the  name  of  their  God,  and  in  the 
name  of  his  Christ? 


262  THF.  apostle's   address,  etc.  [part  III. 

20.  Why  then  is  it  a  mystery,  how  and  in  what  manner  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  is  to  be  governed,  so  long  as  the  evidence  is  clear  that 
it  is  the  children  of  the  first  order  of  tlie  perfect  resurrection,  who 
are  to  be  the  rulers  and  governors  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ?  And 
for  this  purpose  were  they  called  and  sanctified  a  holy  nation,  a  roy- 
al priesthood  unto  their  God. 

2J.  And  thus  shall  the  Savior  sit  as  a  refiner,  purifying  the  sons  of 
Levi,  who  are  called  to  be  of  the  priesthood,  a  royal  nation  to  go 
before,  to  fulfill  the  purposes  of  God,  as  governors  and  rulers  in 
his  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness,  which  hath   no  end. 

22.  Therefore  marvel  not  at  the  greatness  of  your  calling,  and  re- 
sponsibility:  for  if  ye  prove  faithful,  ye  rise  above  all  other  beings 
that  were  ever  created  in  this  world,  whether  visible  or  invisible. 
But  if  ye  prove  unfaithful,  ye  fall  below  all  other  beings  that  were 
ever  created  in  the  likeness  of  God,  in  this  world. 

23.  When  ye  hear  of  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars  and  calamities,  such 
as  were  never  known  before,  know  ye  the  end  is  not  yet ;  for  ail  the 
elect  have  not  yet  been  called,  and  have  not  yet  reigned  in  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  as  kings  and  priests  upon  the  earth,  a  thousand  years. 

24.  For  this  must  needs  be  fulfilled  ere  the  end  shall  come,  and  the 
final  resurrection  of  both  quick  and  dead  shall  be  accomplished, 
that  is  to  say,  those  who  are  alive,  must  yet  suflfer  to  be  quickened 
in  spirit.  And  those  who  have  never  been  made  alive  unto  right- 
eousness, must  suffer  until  they  are  quickened  into  life ;  therefore 
this  resurrection  hath  reference  to  both  quick  and  dead. 

25.  And  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  resurrec- 
tion, which  shall  be  quickened  to  life,  shall  go  forth  in  the  power 
and  strength  of  their  God,  to  fulfill  his  purposes,  as  the  second  heirs 
of  the  covenant  of  life;  for  the  seed  royal  shall  never  be  blotted 
out;  and  there  shall  never  fail  of  the  sons  of  Levi,  and  of  the  line- 
age of  David,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  to  sit  upon  the  throne  and  execute 
judgment,  as  kings  and  priests  unto  God. 

26.  Although  Zion  may  return  to  her  slumbering,  and  provoke  the 
Lord  to  anger,  and  many  of  her  children  may  thereby  be  carried 
away  captive,  through  their  own  wills,  under  the  power  and  influ- 
ence of  the  prince  of  darkness;  Yet,  when  the  times  are  accom- 
plished, when  Zion  shall  seek  the  Lord  in  earnest  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, for  her  deliverance  from  the  yoke  of  oppression,  the  Lord 
shall  appear  for  her  help. 


CHAP.   XIV.]  THE   apostle's  ADDRESS,  ETC.  263 

27.  For  then  shall  the  incense  of  her  sincerity  nscend  unto  the  liord 
of  hosts;  yea,  the  prayers  of  all  saints,  both  in  lieaven  and  on  earth, 
shall  ascend  unto  the  Most  High,  for  the  deliverance  and  redemption 
of  Zion. 

28.  And  thus  the  spirit  of  the  righteous  seed,  and  those  who  are 
alive  and  are  zealous  for  the  law  of  their  God,  who  have  suffered, 
that  they  might  be  quickened  to  a  further  degree  of  his  work,  shall 
come  forth ;  and  the  Lord  their  God  will  hear  their  supplications, 
and  his  glory  shall  shine  upon  them,  and  cause  them  to  be  instru- 
ments to  accomplish  his  future  and  increasing  work  among  the 
children  of  men. 

29.  Therefore  shall  the  City  be  again  re-established,  and  her  walls 
set  up  to  a  far  greater  extent  than  before;  and  Jerusalem  shall  be- 
come a  praise  in  the  earth,  and  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues, 
shall  flow  unto  it :  for  this  is  the  last  dispensation  of  the  providence, 
grace  and  mercy  of  God  to  a  lost  and  rebellious  world. 

30.  Therefore,  even  as  the  return  of  the  children  of  the  figurative  Is- 
rael, from  under  the  yoke  of  the  oppressor,  was  the  last  call  of  God  to 
them,  while  under  the  work  of  the  shadow,  and  did  not  cease,  until 
the  figurative  work  was  completed;  so  shall  this  second  or  final  resur- 
rection, which  is  to  come,  be  the  last  and  final  call  of  God  to  a  lost 
world;  yet  it  is  under  the  present  dispensation,  which  shall  never 
cease,  until  God  hath  accomplished  his  redeeming  work  with  man. 
Hence,  it  is  the  last  and  fin;il  order  of  the  resurrection. 

31.  For  no  other  foundation  shall  ever  be  laid  than  that  which  is 
already  laid;  and  no  other  doctrine  shall  ever  be  preached  for  the 
salvation  and  redemption  of  souls,  than  that  which  is  already  preach- 
ed, which  is  the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  and  risen  from  the 
dead. 

32.  They  who  preach  any  other  doctrine,  except  that  of  the  death 
and  destruction  of  the  man  of  sin,  in  and  by  the  order  of  God's 
appointment,  which  requires  a  full  and  total  cross  against  every 
branch  of  a  fallen  nature,  and  bringeth  the  death  thereof,  and  the 
resurrection  of  the  immortal  part  into  the  nature  of  God ;  I  say, 
they  who  preach  any  other  doctrine  than  this,  let  them  be  accursed 
from  this  time  henceforth  and  forevermore. 

33.  For  Zion  shall  never  fall  under  the  dominion  of  her  enemies; 
but  though  she  will  be  sorely  tried,  in  every  succeeding  day  or  trav- 
el of  the  work  of  God;  And  though  many  may  fall  away  from  her 
holy  order;  yet  shall   she  be  again  cleansed  from  all  the  defilement 


264  THE  apostle's  ADDUESS,  etc.  [part  III. 

of  evil  workers.     For  the  Lord  her  God  will  arise  for  her  help,  and 
his  coiiiilenia,nce  will  shine  upon  her  with  exceeding  great  brightness. 

34.  And  the  law  and  ordinances  of  God,  for  the  safe-going  of  his 
people,  will  be  renewed  with  ,great  power.  Thus  will  the  likeness 
of  God  again  appear  in  Mount  Zion,  and  shine  forth,  with  increas- 
ing glory,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  in  every  renewed  degree  of 
his  work,  until  the  whole  earth  shall  be  taught  the  way  and  order  of 
God,  and  his  judgments  and  decrees  to  a  lost  world. 

35.  For  the  day  of  final  reckoning  with  the  subjects  of  the  fall 
hath  come,  and  He  will  hasten  his  work  and  cut  it  short  in  right- 
eousness, and  make  an  end  of  all  flesh  before  Him,  and  bring  in  an 
everlasting  righteousness  to  the  sons  of  men.  Then  shall  come 
the  final  separation  between  the  precious  and  the  vile,  between  him 
that  serveih  God,  and  him  that  serveth  Him  not. 

36.  In  the  progressive  degrees  of  the  work  of  God,  many  separa- 
tions have  been  and  shall  continue  to  be  made  between  the  precious 
and  the  vile,  to  purify  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  to  make 
them  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God.  But  this  is  the  final  and  fin- 
ishing day  of  the  work. 

37.  For  by  the  operations  of  this  day,  shall  an  everlasting  separa- 
tion be  made  between  the  precious  and  the  vile;  and  all  in  man, 
which  will  or  can  be  redeemed  unto  righteousness,  shall  be  purified 
and  made  alive  by  the  power  of  the  last  and  final  resurrection, 
which  is  quick  and  powerful,  whereby  the  work  of  redemption  is 
completed. 

38.  But  the  wicked  go  away  "into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels."  (See  Matt.  xxv.  41.)  For  the  spirit  of 
God  shall  not  always  strive  with  man;  neither  shall  the  righteous 
and  the  unrighteous  forever  dwell  together.  For  the  final  separa- 
tion Cometh,  and  the  end  of  all  things  drawethnigh,  when  man,  that 
was  made  to  glorify  God,  must  fulfill  the  design  of  his  creation. 

39.  Thus  God  alone  shall  be  glorified  by  the  children  of  men,  and 
there  shall  be  no  space  found  in  the  new  heavens  and  earth,  for  any 
thing  but  that  which  is  able  to  glorify  God  in  the  highest  strains  of 
beauty,  according  to  the  respective  orders  of  their  creation  :  for 
God  created  nothing  but  that  which  was  calculated  for,  and  will  fi- 
nally end  in  his  honor  and  glory. 

40.  For  God  created  no  power  sufficient  to  undermine  and  rob 
Him  of  that  glory,  in  which  He  purposed  to  be  glorified  by  the 
works  of  his  hands.     Although  Satan,  by  the  inferior  power  of  evil, 


(supplement,)  concerning  the  resurrection.   '265 

hath  designed  to  rob  God  of  the  glory  due  to  his  holy  name,  and 
turn  liiy  glory  into  shame;  yet  that  power  which  is  above  all  powers, 
will  finally  turn  all  things  to  his  own  honor  and  glory,  and  shall  be 
glorified  by  all  the  works  of  his  hands. 

41.  And  the  glory  of  God  shall  be  all  and  in  all.  And  all  that 
savoreth  not  to  his  honor  and  glory,  shall  be  destroyed  from  the 
creation  of  God,  with  him  who  first  sought  to  rob  God  of  the  glory 
which  He  ordained  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  for 
which  He  created  the  worlds,  visible  and  invisible. 


A  SUPPLEMENT  TU  THE  PRECEDING  CHAPTER,  BY  THE  EDITORS. 

As  the  subject  of  the  resurrection  has  been  treated  in  a  manner  different 
from  the  general  opinion  of  the  professors  of  rehgion,  the  following  illua- 
tration  may  be  interesting,  and  perhaps  instructive,  to  such  as  desire  further 
information  on  that  important  subject. 

1.  The  resurrection  has  been  an  object  of  the  highest  hopes  and  desires  of 
all  the  professors  of  religion  from  the  earliest  ages;  but  the  real  nature  of  it 
has  been  but  little  understood.  The  true  nature  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
saints,  consists  in  their  rising  from  the  death  of  a  fallen  nature,  into  the  divine 
spirit  and  life  of  Christ,  until  they  come  into  his  perfect  likeness.  When  this 
is  fully  effected,  they  are  then  perfected  in  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life, 
and  are  fashioned  like  his  glorious  body,  according  to  their  order.  See 
Phil.  iii.  21. 

2.  The  resurrection  of  the  righteous  in  Christ  is,  in  a  general  sense,  the 
first  resurrection  :  and  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked,  into  the  life  and  dam- 
nation of  the  wicked  one,  is  the  second  resurrection  :  for  there  is  no  second 
resurrection  directly  stated  in  scripture;  yet  both  the  first  and  second  are  ev- 
idently declared  in  the  words  of  Christ:  "The  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which 
all  that  are  in  the  graves,*  shall  hoar  his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they 
that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life,  and  they  that  have  done 
evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  John  v.  28,  29. 

3.  He  alluded  to  his  second  coming  in  his  fullness.  All  souls  shall  hear  his 
voice,  by  the  calls  of  the  perfect  gospel  of  full  salvation,  and  shall  come  forth 
from  all  the  dwelling  places  wherein  they  have  sinned.  See  Ezek.  xxxvii.  23. 
And  those  who  obey  the  call,  and  give  up  all,  and  their  own  lives  also,  "  that 
they  may  win  Christ,'"  do  truly  lose  their  lives  for  his  sake  and  the  gospel's; 
and  will,  according  to  his  promise,  find  life  eternal.  Thus  when  they  have 
fully  done  this  good  work,  they  come  forth  into  the  fullness  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  everlasting  life;  and  are  then  the  perfect  children  of  God. 

*  The  word  translated  grava^,  means  in  tlie  original  language,  places  of  remembrance. 

34 


266     (supplement,)   concerning  the  resurrection,   [part  111. 

4.  But  they  tiiat  reject  the  merciful  calls,  and  continue  to  do  evil,  by  doing 
despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace  wiiich  strives  with  them,  when  they  have  filled 
up  the  measure  of  their  evil  doings,  until  the  holy  spirit  ceases  to  strive  with 
them,  they  then  rise  in  the  spirit  of  the  wicked  one,  and  come  forth  into  the 
resurrection  ofdamnation  in  the  life  of  eternal  evil.   See  Heb.  x.  29. 

5.  But  the  resurrection,  like  all  the  works  of  God,  is  progressive,  and  is 
brought  forth  in  different  orders,  rising  according  to  the  work  of  the  day  and 
time,  into  higher  and  higher  degrees  of  power  and  life  to  eternal  perfection. 
This  is  evidently  shown  by  the  apostle  to  the  Corinthians  :  "  For  as  in  Adam 
all  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order  ; 
Christ  the  first  fruits  ;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's,  at  liis  coming.  Then 
Cometh  the  end,  &c.  See  I.  Cor.  xv.  22,  23,  24. 

6.  The  apostle  here  shows  that  there  are,  evidently,  different  orders  and 
times  in  the  resurrection,  and  that  when  it  is  fully  accomplished  in  all  its  or- 
ders, tlie  end  sliall  come,  and  Christ  will  give  up  the  kingdom  to  the  Father. 
This  is  further  illustrated  in  the  same  chapter,  by  the  similitude  of  the  differ- 
ent glories  of  the  sun,  moon  and  stars  ;  and  adds ;  "  So  also  is  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead.  "  I.  Cor.  xv.  41,  42. 

7.  In  every  dispensation  and  degree  of  the  work  of  God,  there  has  been  a 
resurrection  of  the  faithful  in  divine  life,  according  to  the  order  of  the  work. 
Those  who  obeyed  the  law,  lived  by  the  law,  in  its  order  and  degree.  Ezek. 
XX.  2.  And  the  apostles  testified  that  they  had  risen  with  Christ,  and  sat 
with  him  in  heavenly  places  in  that  day.  See  Eph.  ii.  6.  But  the  resurrec- 
tion of  that  day  could  only  be  in  part,  not  perfect :  for  the  same  apostle  says; 
"  We  know  in  part,  and  we  prophesy  in  part.  But  when  that  which  is  per- 
fect is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away."  I.  Cor.  xiii. 
9,  10. 

8.  Let  it  be  remembered  by  all,  that  Christ  himself  did  declare,  saying,  "I  am 
the  resurrection  and  the  life:  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead, 
yet  shall  he  live  :  And  whosoever  liveth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never 
die."  John  xi.25,  26.  Therefore,  if  the  words  of  the  Savior  have  any  definite 
meaning,  he  has  positively  settled  the  matter  to  every  candid  mind,  that  it  is 
the  soul  only,  and  not  the  body,  that  is,  or  ever  can  be  the  subject  of  the  res- 
urrection;  for  surely,  a  dead  body  can  never  hear,  nor  believe  in  him;  and 
all  the  bodies  of  the  saints  certainly  die,  as  well  as  those  of  others. 

9.  Hence,  if  the  words  of  Christ  are  truth,  which  cannot  be  denied,  the 
body  does  not  partake  of  the  resurrection ;  but  it  is  the  soul  that  rises  into 
the  life  of  Christ ;  and  therefore  there  never  will,  and  never  can  be  any  other 
resurrection  to  eternal  life,  through  endless  ages. 

10.  Yet,  in  every  order  of  the  work  of  God,  as  the  faithful  rose  into  the 
power  of  life,  the  disobedient  and  rebellious  always  rose  in  the  life  of  oppo- 
sition, by  the  power  of  the  wicked  one.  This  is  the  resurrection  of  damna- 
tion ;  and  this  is  second,  and  follows  the  resurrection  unto  life,  in  every  order 
of  its  progress,  and  ever  will  do  so,  until  the  last  order  of  the  resurrection  is 
perfected,  and  the  everlasting  separation  is  made  between  the  precious  and 
the  vile. 

11.  But  as  this  is  the  finishing  dispensation  of  the  work  of  God  to  man,  in 


CHAP.   XV.]       MAN  WAS  CREATED  FOR  GOd's  GLORY,  ETC.  267 

every  order  of  the  resurrection,  tlicre  doubtless  will  be  those  who  will  reject 
the  offers  of  the  resurrection  unto  life.  Sucli  will  fall  under  the  power  of 
death  ;  and  under  its  judgments  they  must  remain,  until  all  who  will  accept 
the  off'er,  in  that  degree  of  the  work,  have  risen. 

12.  Then  there  will  be  one  more  offer  to  such  as  have  been  punished  with 
death  for  their  disobedience.  And  if  they  have  not  sinned  unto  eternal  death, 
and  are  humble  enough  to  accept  the  least  mercy,  they  will  rise  into  a  meas- 
ure of  life,  and  come  in  behind  all  the  rest,  and  be  saved  "  so  as  by  fire,"  with 
the  loss  of  all  their  labors,  and  all  the  glory  which  they  might  have  gained  by 
obedience.  In  this  sense,  this  may  be  called  a  second  resurrection  in  every 
order  of  this  last  dispensation,  until  the  whole  i.s  perfected  and  the  end  is 
come. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

No  power  is  able  to  rob  God  of  his  glory.  He  created  man  for  his 
men  honor  and  glory,  and  will  accomplish  his  purpose.  The  man- 
ifestation of  the  Love  of  God  to  his  creatures. 

1.  As  God's  power  is  the  greatest,  and  ever  will  remain  the  great- 
est; so  all  other  powers  must  finally  fall  before  it.  And  there  is  noth- 
ing which  was  ever  invented  and  put  into  execution  by  the  mighty 
prince  of  darkness,  through  his  agents,  to  rob  God  of  his  glory  and 
crush  his  Almighty  power,  but  will  in  the  end,  terminate  in  the  fur- 
therance and  increase  of  his  honor  and  glory. 

2.  For  as  in  the  beginning.  He  created  no  power  sufficient  to  un- 
dermine and  rob  Him  of  the  glory,  wherein  He  purposed  to  be  glo- 
rified by  the  works  of  his  hands,  nor  is  there  any  power  of  evil  able 
to  do  it;  therefore,  as  Satan's  power  rages  to  overthrow  God's  work  ; 
so  God,  in  his  own  time  will  obtain  the  victory,  and  turn  it  to  the  fur- 
therance and  increase  of  that  glory  which  He  purposed  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  So  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good 
to  those  who  put  their  trust  in  God. 

3.  God  created  man  to  glorify  Him  above  all  the  works  of  his 
hands,  which  He  had  hitherto  created  in  the  natural  world,  visible 
and  invisible.  And  by  this  was  the  power  of  those  who  had  not  been 
tried  and  proved  in  all  points,  and  become  subject,  aroused  to  oper- 
ation; and  hence,  through  this  medium,  the  opposite  spirit  was 
brought  into  action  in  the  world,  which  is  the  spirit  of  envy,  not  will- 


268        MAN  WAS  CREATED  FOR  GOd's  GLORY,  ETC.  [PART  III. 

ing  to  submit  to  God's  will  and  become  subject  to  his  decrees;   but 
is  opposed  to  all  his  works. 

4.  Hence  this  inferior  power  sought  to  overthrow  and  baffle  God's 
purposes,  and  rob  Him  of  his  glory,  by  destroying  the  power  of  obe- 
dience, which  God  had  established  in  the  new  subjects,  which  He 
had  fashioned  to  glorify  Him  thereby,  above  all  other  natural  beings 
that  He  had  created. 

5.  This  being  accomplished,  man  became  a  slave  to  a  power  in- 
ferior to  that  of  his  Creator,  which  he  was  formed  to  glorify.  And 
Satan  gloried  in  the  downfall  of  the  purposes  of  God,  in  his  new  sub- 
jects; nor  did  he  consider  that  God's  power  was  above  all  power,  and 
was  able  to  turn  all  things  to  his  honor  and  glory,  and  nothing  could 
hinder. 

6.  Although  many  centuries  have  passed,  and  Satan's  power  hath 
raged  as  the  destroyer;  yet  from  the  commencement  of  the  fall  of 
man,  God,  in  his  never  ending  power  and  w'isdom,  designed  to  turn 
the  downfall  of  man  from  his  rectitude,  by  the  inferior  power  of  the 
adversary,  to  the  increase  and  furtherance  of  his  own  glory  :  and  thus 
it  will  and  shall  be  accomplished. 

7.  For  as  He  designed  man  to  be  a  peculiar  praise  and  honor  to 
Himself,  hath  He  not  power  to  accomplish  the  same  ?  Truly  He  hath, 
to  all  who  become  willing  and  obedient  to  the  offers  of  his  mercy, 
which  are  to  rescue  man  from  the  pit  of  death,  and  from  the  cruel 
grasp  of  his  strong  enemy. 

8.  And  can  there  be  greater  love  displayed  among  the  children  of 
men,  than  were  a  poor  mortal  in  a  state  of  wretchedness,  overwhelm- 
ed with  sorrow  and  misery,  when  nothing  but  death  stares  him  in  the 
face  on  every  side,  and  no  way  of  escape  appears,  a  friend  steps  forth, 
and  hazards  his  own  life  to  rescue  him  from  destruction? 

9.  Does  not  this  act  of  benevolence  bring  such  a  friend  nearer 
than  his  own  kindred?  Yea,  nearer  than  his  own  life!  And  where  is 
he  who  receiveth  such  mercy  and  charity,  that  would  not  rather  lose 
his  own  life  than  prove  treacherous  to  his  friend,  who  had  risked  his 
own  life  to  save  liim  from  destruction? 

10.  God  created  nothing  which  would  not  terminate  in  his  honor 
and  glory;  for  the  lesser  powers  must  always  become  subject  to  the 
greater,  or  be  driven  out.  Therefore,  as  the  power  of  God  is  and 
ever  will  be  greater  than  all  other  powers;  so  in  process  of  time, 
must  his  Almighty  power  rule  and  reign  all  in  all,  both  in  heaven 
and  on  earth. 


CHAP.  XV.]  MAN  WAS  CREATED  FOR  GOd's  GLORY,  ETC.       "269 

II.  And  for  that  love  which  is  manilosted  in  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation,  shall  souls  hate  and  forsake  all  natural  and  selfish 
kindred,  yea,  and  their  own  lives  also,  to  please,  obey  and  glorify 
that  God,  who  hath  so  mercifully  condescended  to  reach  forth  the 
arm  of  love  and  tender  compassion,  and  deliver  them  from  the  bonds 
of  iniquity,  and  rescue  them  from  the  pit  of  misery  and  endless 
shame,  when  death  and  hell  stared  them  in  the  face  and  pressed  on 
everv  side. 

V2.  Thu.^  ill  the  pro^rres.';  of  time,  shall  the  glorv  of  God  be  made 
manifest  to  all  and  in  all ;  and  nothing  shall  bear  rule  in  the  new- 
heavens  and  earth,  only  that  which  is  able  to  glorify  God,  and  ren- 
der never  ceasing  thanksgiving  to  his  holy  and  eternal  name;  for 
this  is  the  purpose  of  their  existence,  to  honor  and  glorify  God. 
And  all  other  powers  which  do  not  center  to  the  glory  of  God, 
must  come  to  nought,  and  crumble  beneath  his  Almighty  power. 

18.  For  the  day  of  final  reckoning  is  begun,  and  Satan's  work  near- 
ly accomplished  in  relation  to  the  subjects  of  the  fall.  He,  together 
with  his  power,  and  those  who  choose  to  serve  him,  must  receive 
their  reward  in  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  which  burneth  for- 
ever and  ever,  in  the  regions  of  everlasting  darkness.  For  God 
will  be  glorified  of  all  nations,  and  honored  in  all  his  works. 

14.  And  his  glory  is,  comparatively,  but  just  begun,  which  will 
increase  to  the  endless  ages  of  eternity.  And  man  who  hath  been 
reached  by  the  mercy  of  God,  and  saved  through  great  tribulation, 
shall  ever  be  the  glory  of  his  kingdom  and  the  brightness  of  his 
majesty,  the  immediate  object  of  his  pleasure  and  delight,  and  shall 
forever  praise  and  honor  Him  for  his  undeserved  mercy. 

15.  And  thus  hath  God  purposed  to  stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh, 
and  be  glorified  of  none  who  glory  in  their  own  righteousness,  and 
plead  their  own  uprightness  before  Him,  when  their  hearts  are  full 
of  impurity.  But  in  this  manner  will  He  receive  honor  and  glory, 
when  souls,  in  the  purity  of  their  hearts,  can  exclaim,  "  Who  shall 
not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name?  for  thou  only  art  holy; 
for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy  judg- 
ments are  made  manifest."   (See  Rev.  xv.  4.) 

16.  Yea,  all  nations  of  the  redeemed  shall  come  and  worship  be- 
fore God,  in  this  state  of  acknowledging  his  goodness  and  mercy, 
and  their  own  nothingness  of  themselves,  in  his  sight.  And  in  no 
other  way,  can  any  become  acceptable  to  God  and  glorify  Him,  but 
through  humiliation  and  self-abasement;  pleading  no  righteousness 


270  MAN  WAS   CREATED  FOR  GOd's   GLORY,   ETC.      [PART  III. 

of  themselves,  but  through  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God,   who 
alone  is  good  and  merciful. 

17.  In  this  way,  can  man  arise  and  fulfill  the  requirements  of  God, 
and  glorify  his  name,  seeking  to  glory  in  nothing,  save  that  which 
is  of  God.  But  when  all  self-exaltation  is  destroyed,  and  man  feels 
himself  as  lost  and  nothing  in  himself,  but  misery  and  despair,  ex- 
cept that  which  is  of  God ;  then  will  he  be  able  to  give  God  all  the 
glory,  and  say,  "Thou  only  art  holy,  righteous  and  just." 

18.  This  will  be  the  height  of  the  glory  of  man,  to  give  God  the 
glory  due  to  his  name,  to  whom  honor  and  glory  are  justly  due. 
This  being  accomplished,  man  becometh  one  with  his  Maker;  and 
to  honor  and  glorify  Him  is  the  height  of  all  his  enjoyments;  and 
thus  his  bliss  will  become  perfect,  and  God  only  is  glorified. 

19.  And  for  this  cause,  hath  God  suffered  man  to  be  exposed  in  that 
state  wherein  he  was  liable  to  plunge  into  death,  that  he  might,  by 
the  proof  of  his  integrity,  be  thereby  the  more  able  to  glorify  Him; 
and  having  become  stained  and  abased  to  all  which  is  of  himself,  he 
findeth  nought  therein  to  glory ;  but  learneth  thereby  that  God  is  the 
author  and  finisher  of  all  righteousness,  and  the  eternal  fountain  from 
whence  floweth  every  good  gift. 

20.  How  little  is  the  true  nature  of  the  glory  of  God  considered  by 
the  human  family  at  large,  even  by  those  who  profess  to  be  most 
humble!  How  greatly  do  they  err,  not  knowing  the  power  of  God, 
nor  the  glory  due  to  his  holy  and  eternal  name!  Much  is  spoken  of 
the  glory  of  God,  and  of  glorifying  Him,  by  those  who  are  wholly 
ignorant  of  his  divine  nature,  or  in  what  manner  He  is  glorified- 
For  that  which  serves  in  the  least  to  exalt  self,  is  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  divine  glory. 

21.  How  then  can  man,  who  is  full  of  selfishness,  seek  to  glorify 
God?  The  first  step  that  mortals,  who  are  possessed  of  a  fallen  na- 
ture, can  take  to  glorify  God,  is  to  abase  themselves,  by  giving  glo- 
ry to  God,  and  exposing  in  the  presence  of  his  witnesses,  all  the 
works  and  crooked  windings  of  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature:  this  be- 
ing but  the  beginning  of  the  work  of  glorifying  their  great  and  heav- 
enly Creator. 

22.  And  what  is  there  in  this  beginning  which  is  calculated  to  ex- 
alt and  glorify  a  selfish  nature?  If  this  be  the  beginning  of  giving 
glory  to  God,  what  then  must  be  the  end?  For  God  is  to  be  glori- 
fied by  his  creatures,  through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

23.  All  souls  who  come  to  the  gospel,  are  called  by  their  faith  and 


CHAF.   XVI.]  HOW  MAN  MUST  GLOKIKV  GOO.  271 

conviction,  to  abu^e  themselves  and  give  glory  to  God,  in  the  order 
of  his  appointment,  and  make  confession  of  all  known  sin.  If  this 
is  right!)'  performed,  it  brings  them  under  great  self-abasement  and 
nothingness  of  themselves:  this  is  a  righteous  feeling,  and  oucht 
to  be  cherished  in  every  soul. 
24.  But  how  often  is  it  the  case,  at  the  very  commencement  of  glori- 
fying God  and  subduing  the  man  of  sin,  by  laying  low  all  selfishness, 
that  souls  influenced  by  the  pleadings  of  a  selfish  nature  that  seeks 
to  live,  become  self-exalted!  With  this  sense  they  strive  to  glorify  God 
in  their  own  loftiness,  by  building  up  the  selfish  nature,  which  seeks 
the  glory  and  adoration  of  self,  more  than  the  glory  of  God;  for  this 
worketh  self-abasement  in  every  word,  thought  and  way. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

Man  must  abase  himself  to  glorify  God.  The  great  mistake  of  souls 
who  think  to  honor  God  by  exalting  themselves.  Concluding  ad- 
dress of  the  apostle  John. 

1.  Let  every  soul  who  is  called  from  a  lost  and  sinful  world,  to 
glorify  God  in  his  holy  habitation,  cease  to  glory  in  that  which  is  sel- 
fish and  self-pleasing,  that  which  is  calculated  to  exalt  rather  than 
abase  the  loftiness  of  their  natures.  For  man  is  so  formed  that  he 
cannot  serve  two  masters;  and  for  this  cause  hath  God  called  his 
people  out  from  under  the  service  of  Satan,  to  be  a  separate  people, 
wholly  devoted  to  his  service,  to  glorify  Him  in  the  beauty  of  holiness. 

2.  But  where  is  the  beauty  and  holiness  of  selfishness?  Is  it  in 
that  which  serves  to  build  up  and  sustain  whatever  is  self-pleasing? 
or  in  throwing  off  that  lowliness  of  mind  and  self-abasement,  in 
which  God  alone  can  be  glorified?  This  I  speak,  that  none  may  be 
deceived,  and  think  they  are  in  the  work  of  glorifying  God,  when  they 
are  eager  for  promotion  and  self-applause,  easily  puffed  up,  but  slow 
to  come  into  the  humiliating  requirements  of  God,  in  his  own  order. 

3.  But  let  every  soul  consider,  that  he  who  seeketh  to  exalt  him- 
self is  abased  in  the  sight  of  God ;  and  he  that  abaseth  himself 
giveth  glory  to  God,  and  is  glorified  of  Him  who  delighteth  in  a 
meek  and  lowly  heart.     When  this  is  rightly  considered,  where  is 


272  HOW   MAN  MUST  GLORIFY  GOD.  [PAUT   111. 

the  room  for  sell-honor,  self-promotion  and  applause?  seeing  God  only 
is  to  be  glorified,  and  in  no  other  way  than  by  the  humility  of  his 
subjects. 

4.  Many  who  have  spent  a  life  of  self-exaltedness  while  on  earth, 
their  habits  have  become  so  formed,  that  they  know  nothing  but  self- 
promotion.  And  when  they  came  into  the  eternal  world,  and  were 
called  by  the  gospel  to  self-abasement,  the  change  was  so  great, 
where  a  continual  self-denial  was  required,  that  their  sincerity  led 
them  to  seek  a  superscription  to  be  placed  upon  their  breasts,  (that 
they  might  have  the  impression  at  all  times  present  with  theni,)  in 
the  following  words : 

5.  Thou  only  art  Jioly !  Thou  alone  art  worthy  to  receive  honor 
and  glory  !  This  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  am  I  permitted  to  leave 
upon  record,  that  all  may  know,  that  God  only  is  worthy  to  receive 
honor  and  glory,  and  for  a  warning  to  all  who  know  the  will  of 
God,  that  they  seek  not  to  walk  haughtily  in  his  presence;  but  con- 
tinually bear  in  mind,  in  all  they  do,  say  and  think:  Thou  only  art 
worthy  to  receive  honor  and  glory  ! 

6.  This  impression  of  the  holiness  of  God  must  produce  a  sense 
of  fear  and  reverence,  which  forbids  all  haughtiness  and  self-exalted 
feelings  in  his  presence.  Blessed  and  holy  are  they  who  become 
wholly  subdued  to  his  will,  while  possessing  power  and  faculties  to 
enjoy  and  glory  in  that  which  is  pleasing  to  a  selfish  nature. 

7.  Such  souls  become  accustomed  to  the  will  of  God,  and  it  is 
their  delight  and  pleasure  to  glorify  Him;  nor  do  they  seek  pleas- 
ure in  any  other  way.  This  is  engraven  upon  their  hearts,  and 
their  very  gestures  bespeak  glory  to  God  ;  their  tongues  lisp  forth 
in  union  and  harmony  with  the  other  faculties  of  the  body.  Thus 
they  glorify  God  in  all  their  words  and  ways. 

8.  Thus  have  T  written  and  left  upon  record,  in  my  own  name, 
saith  the  beloved  apostle,  hoping  it  may  do  good  to  some  who  may 
hereafter  hear  this  my  word,  and  may  cause  them  to  honor  and  glo- 
rify God,  in  an  acceptable  manner  in  his  sight.  But  I  desire  that 
none  may  miss  the  point  through  a  lack  of  understanding,  and 
think  they  are  glorifying  God  in  his  holy  and  eternal  way,  when 
their  real  motives  are  to  glorify  self,  and  shun  the  cross  of  a  life  of 
self-denial,  and  daily  avoid  glorifying  God  in  self-abasement  in  his 
presence. 

9.  Some  may  show  great  marks  of  humility  and  gratitude,  for 
the  goodness  of  God,  and  for  their  great  privilege   in  his  blessed 


CHAP.   XVI.]  HOW  MAN  MUST  GLORIFY  COD.  273 

work  of  salvation,  while  nothing  crosses  their  path  that  brings  mor- 
tification to  a  selfish  nature.  But  let  this  cross  be  presented,  they 
immediately  lose  their  feigned  humility,  and  no  longer  breathe  forth 
praises  to  God,  and  glory  to  his  holy  name. 

10.  This  kind  of  humility  standeth  no  trial.  But  that  humility 
which  is  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God,  suifereth  long,  and  contin- 
ueth  to  operate  in  souls,  causing  them  to  glory  that  they  are  count- 
ed worthy  to  suflsr  rebuke  and  affliction,  that  they  may  prove  their 
sincerity  to  God,  and  be  able  to  glorify  Him,  while  walking  the 
path  of  adversity  and  humiliation. 

11.  It  is  a  great  blessing  to  suffer  in  spirit,  while  in  this  state  of 
mortal  existence,  and  a  great  notice  of  God,  if  a  right  use  be  made 
of  it.  For  by  this  trying  gift,  souls  are  proved  before  God;  and 
are  thereby  placed  in  that  exalted  state  of  happiness  beyond  the 
grave,  which  cannot  be  granted  to  those  who  have  sought  ease  and 
indulgence,  and  have  tasted  lightly  of  the  cup  of  affliction. 

12.  Therefore  would  I  recommend  to  one  and  all,  to  labor  for  pa- 
tience under  sufferings,  while  here  in  time.  That  which  cometh  in 
the  line  of  your  duty,  consider  it  not  an  adversary,  but  as  the  chas- 
tening of  the  Lord,  that  ye  may  draw  near  unto  Him,  and  glorify 
Him  with  a  meek  and  godly  deportment,  under  all  circumstances; 
that  ye  may  be  fully  tried  and  proved  in  his  sight,  while  walking  in 
this  vale  of  tears.  Then  your  joy  will  be  perfect  in  the  world  to 
come,  and  your  glory  be  unfeigned. 

13.  And  this  is  my  word  at  this  time,  with  my  hearty  wishes  that 
no  one,  being  called  to  so  great  a  salvation,  would  fail  to  glorify 
God  to  the  destruction  of  every  vain  imagination  of  the  heart,  which 
seeketh  any  honor  and  glory,  except  that  which  is  of  God. 

14.  For  if  ye  seek  applause  of  each  other,  in  order  to  become  ex- 
alted in  your  own  eyes,  and  in  the  eyes  of  your  fellows,  ye  surely 
have  your  reward  in  this  life;  but  find  no  treasure  hereafter:  for 
God  rewardeth  the  humble;  but  the  lofty  and  self-exalted  stand  afar 
off,  having  no  confidence  towards  God. 

15.  Therefore,  one  and  all,  who  desire  to  be  glorified  of  God,  and 
gathered  near  into  his  bosom  of  protection,  cause  ye  this  weighty 
superscription  to  be  written  upon  your  hearts,  and  engraven  upon 
your  memories,  that  ye  may  ever  have  it  present  with  you,  in  all  the 
changeable  scenes  of  time  ;  Thou  only  art  holy  and  worthy  to  receive 
honor  and  glory. 

35 


274  HOW  MAN  MUST  GLORIFY  GOD.  [PART  III. 

16.  To  all  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus;  Peace  and  blessing  be  with 
you  all,  both  now  and  forevermore.  May  the  blessing  and  prosper- 
ity of  God  attend  this  word,  which  He  hath  caused  to  be  revealed 
and  written  in  this  place,  of  which  I,  John,  am  called  as  an  instru- 
ment in  his  hand,  to  make  known  these  things,  which  are  and  shall 
be  accomplished  to  every  soul  who  shall  ever  find  their  relation  to 
God  through  the  medium  of  his  two  Anointed  Ones. 

17.  I  have  communicated  all  that  was  given  me  of  my  Heavenly 
Father  to  reveal;  and  I  return  to  Him;  and  if  I  come  again  to  you, 
it  must  be  by  a  gift  of  God,  unknown  to  me  at  this  time. 

18.  Give  my  love  to  the  Anointed  Leaders,*  and  say  to  them, 
Peace  be  unto  you,  in  the  name  of  the  beloved  Apostle  John.  Re- 
turn to  them  my  grateful  thanks  in  my  name,  for  their  condescen- 
sion in  receiving  this  my  word.  Amen.  My  word  I  close  :  Farewell. 

From  the  beloved 

Apostle  John. 

19.  And  this  is  my  word  to  thee,  O  thou  instrument!  Thou  hast 
run  the  race  which  was  set  before  thee,  with  patience,  and  hast  not 
fainted.  Although  sorrow  hath  many  times  filled  thy  heart  to  over- 
flowing; yet  hast  thou  held  fast  and  faithfully  done  the  work  thou 
wast  called  to  do. 

20.  Therefore  art  thou  even  more  precious  in  my  sight  than  fine 
gold,  and  1  will  cause  thy  name  to  be  recorded  among  the  faithful 
instruments  and  prophets,  who  have  suffered  much  for  the  word  of 
God's  sake,  and  have  held  out  faithful  to  the  end. 

21.  So  receive  my  everlasting  love  and  blessing  while  I  pour  it 
freely  upon  thee;  and  whenever  thou  shalt  think  of  the  beloved 
apostle  John,  know  that  his  heart  is  full  of  blessing  for  thee;  there- 
fore receive  my  blessing  which  I  give,  to  remain  with  thee  through 
the  changeable  and  trying  scenes  of  time:  and  thus  is  my  word 
finished.  Farewell. 

The  Apostle  John. 


*  In  the  scripture  the  term  anointed  is  often  applied  to  the  Fatliers  and  lead- 
ers of  God's  people.  Seel.  Sam.  ii.  10.  and  xii.  3.  also  I.  Chron.  xvi.  22. 
and  other  places.  Eds. 


%  • 


rp 


fHE  AVORD  OF  GOD  REVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOU  Til  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEN  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  April  12,  A.  D.  1843. 
Containing  the  word  of  God  sent  forth  to  .Zion  and   the 

INHABITANTS  OF    THE    EARTH,   IN     HIS    OWN     EtERNAL    NaME, 

AS  THE  Almighty  Creator  of  hf.aven  and  earth. 


INTRODUCTION  BY  THE  flOLY  ANGEL. 

Tims  saith  the  holy  Angel;  This  morning  have  I  descended  from 
the  throne  of  God,  with  a  written  communication  in  my  hand,  in 
form  of  a  roll,  in  the  name  of  the  God  of  heaven.  I  the  holy  An- 
gel have  come,  and  upon  my  head  is  a  crown  of  twelve  stars,  which 
denotes  the  redemption  of  the  true  Israel,  and  the  gathering  of  her 
tribes  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  inhabited  earth. 

Therefore  I  do  require  of  thee,  O  thou  instrument!  to  arise  and 
kneel  thee  with  thy  face  towards  the  East,  and  bow  three  times; 
then  turn  towards  the  West,  and  again  bow  three  times;  then  turn 
towards  the  North,  and  again  bow  three  times;  then  turn  towards 
the  South,  and  again  bow  three  times;  then  turn  again  towards  the 
East,  and  bow  thyself  to  the  floor,  and  lick  therefrom  the  dust  where- 
on thou  standest.  And  this  shall  be  a  sign  to  all  nations  which 
dwell  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth.* 

For  the  day  of  the  visitation  of  the  Lord  draweth  near,  when  He 
will  gather  those  whom  He  hath  scattered  because  of  their  wicked- 
ness; even  as  He  gathered  his  figurative  Israel,  whom  He  scattered 
to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth.  And  they  shall  come  and  bow 
themselves  in  that  spirit  of  humility  which  will  cause  them  to  be 
willing  to  lick  the  dust  from  the  ground  whereon  they  stand,  when 
their  eyes  are  opened  to  see  the  order,  beauty  and  excellency  of 
God's  holy  and  eternal  way.  And  thus  do  I  commence  to  read  to 
thee  from  the  Roll. 

*Tliis  requirement  was  evidently  much  less  degrading  than  that  required  of 
the  prophet  Ezekiel,  as  may  be  seen  in  chapters  iv.  and  v.  of  his  prophecies. 

Eds. 


CHAP.  1.]   GOD  DECLARES  HIS  CUEATIVE  POWER,  ETC.       27" 


CHAPTERI. 

God  (hclareth  his  creative  poioer  and  its  order :  The  creation  of 
man,  male  and  female,  in  the  image  of  God,  a  fgure  of  the  spir- 
itual Parents  of  the  neio  creation,  zohich  endureth  forever.  The 
nature  of  the  fall,  S^c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord;  I  am  the  Almighty,  even  eternal  Pow- 
er and  Wisdom ;  the  beginning  and  first  cause  of  all  created  sub- 
stance. Before  Me  there  was  none,  and  after  Me  there  is  none. 
I  formed  the  heights  of  heaven,  and  all  the  elements  of  the  world. 
I  struck  my  compass  from  East  to  West,  and  from  North  to  South. 
I  divided  the  earth  into  four  parts,  to  fashion  and  imitate  the  regions 
above.  I  saw  and  pronounced  it  good.  And  thus  stands  the  order 
of  my  new  earth,  which  is  divided  into  four  parts. 

2.  I  called  the  tribes  of  Israel,  which  sprang  from  the  twelve  sons 
of  Jacob,  to  liken  and  imitate  the  true  spiritual  order,  which  I  design- 
ed to  establish  for  the  return  and  cleansing  of  those  who  wish  to 
return,  and  become  the  true  Israel,  by  the  purifying  of  their  souls, 
and  the  circumcision  of  their  hearts,  which  is  an  inward  work, 
whereby  the  outward  becomes  clean  also. 

3.  I  did  also  call  them  to  prefigure  the  order,  beauty  and  excel- 
lency in  which  I  designed,  before  I  created  man,  that  they  should 
stand  before  Me,  their  God,  in  the  last  day. 

4.  I  created  man  in  the  beginning  upright;  but  by  disobedience 
and  transgression,  they  became  fallen,  basely  fallen  and  corrupted 
in  my  sight,  from  the  crown  of  their  heads,  even  unto  the  soles  of 
their  feet. 

5.  When  I,  the  Almighty  power  of  heaven  and  earth,  did  first 
create  man  in  my  own  image,  and  in  the  image  of  my  Holy  and 
Eternal  Wisdom,  did  I  not  say  unto  her,  Let  us  now  make  man  in 
our  own  image,  male  and  female?  Why  then  should  this  be  a  hard 
saying  among  the  children  of  men,  that  the  Deity  consists  of  both 
male  and  female?  The  voice  of  God  declareth  the  truth  of  this  to 
all  men,  whether  they  hear  and  believe,  or  whether  they  forbear. 
Truth  it  is,  and  it  shall  stand  for  the  justification  or  condemnation 
of  every  fallen  being. 

6.  As  the  woman,  in  the  beginning,  was  the  vessel  through  whom 
the  works  of  disobedience  unto  death  were  made  manifest,  which 


278       GOO  DECLARES  HIS  CREATIVE  POWER,  ETC.   [PART  IV. 

brought  forth  the  fruits  of  corruption,  putrefaction  and  disease;  so 
ill  like  manner  shall  the  woman,  the  second  Eve,  be  the  vessel 
through  whom  to  convey  the  means  of  salvation  and  the  waters  of 
life,  for  the  cleansing  and  purifying  from  the  stains  of  sin,  which 
were  introduced  and  brought  forth  by  disobedience  through  the  first 
woman,  Eve. 

7.  Therefore,  as  the  first  woman  became  a  minister  of  the  works 
of  death;  so  shall  the  second  woman  become  the  minister  of  life, 
peace  and  salvation,  unto  all  who  shall  ever  become  purified  from 
the  corruptions  of  an  evil  nature,  whose  root  is  lust,  although  it 
sprouts  forth  in  many  branches ;  yet  all  from  the  one  root  of  beastly 
lust,  which  caused  man  to  stoop  from  his  exalted  station,  wherein  he 
was  created,  and  mingle  whh  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  corrupt 
himself  in  a  manner  which  placed  him  below  my  brutal  creation. 

8.  Yet  he  was  in  possession  of  a  living  soul,  which  must  exist  as 
long  as  that  God  who  gave  him  breath,  the  object  of  eternal  misery 
and  shame ;  unless  that  God  who  first  created  him  in  his  own  like- 
ness, shall  again,  by  the  same  mighty  power,  establish  him  in  up- 
rightness, and  in  infinite  mercy  raise  him  from  his  fallen  and  lost 
state. 

9.  And  thus,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  heaven,  have  I  done;  I  have 
caused  the  second  woman,  a  quickening  spirit,  in  union  with  the 
spiritual  man,  to  bring  forth  that  testimony  which  will  utterly  de- 
stroy, and  lay  low  in  every  soul  whoreceiveth  and  obeyeth  the  same, 
the  works  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  and  again  renew  man  in  my 
presence,  in  the  exaltedness  of  his  creation,  in  which  I  first  formed 
him,  ere  he  became  subject  to  vile  and  beastly  indulgences,  and 
bring  him  into  the  superior  order  of  my  new  creation. 

10.  Read  ye,  saith  the  Lord,  and  understand  the  first  fruits  of  dis- 
obedience partaken  of  by  the  first  man  and  woman.  Was  it  not 
the  forbidden  gratification  of  vile  and  beastly  lust?  Truly  it  was  so. 
And  Eve,  by  the  influence  of  the  serpent,  was  the  propagator  of 
this  foul  and  infamous  deed,  which  was  the  commencement  and 
root  of  all  evil  in  man. 

n.  And  as  the  second  woman  hath  appeared,  and  through  her  is 
revealed  that  testimony  which  shall  destroy  the  works  of  the  first 
woman,  shall  not  the  ax,  the  flaming  sword,  or  testimony  of  truth, 
first  be  laid  at  the  root?  Truly  saith  the  Lord,  whosoever  receiveth 
this  sin-destroying  testimony,  brought  forth  by  the  second  woman, 
must  first  apply  it  to  the  very  root  of  all  evil,  which  is  their  own  in- 


CHAP.   1.]        GOD  DECLARES   HIS  CREATIVE  POWER,  ETC.  279 

bred,  beastly  and  vile  cravings,  which  war  in  their   members,   and 
produce  all  other  evils. 

12.  This  being  the  first  effects  of  disobedience,  to  gratify  and  please 
that  carnal  and  beastly  nature;  so,  saith  the  Lord,  it  shall  be  the 
first  step  of  obedience,  in  all  who  return  unto  Me,  their  God  and 
Creator,  to  lay  their  weapons  first  at  this  root,  by  honestly  e.xposing 
and  bringing  to  the  light,  before  my  witnesses,  every  deed  which  hath 
been  wrought  in  them,  while  under  the  influence  of  this  base  root 
of  all  evil.  And  in  so  doing,  the  ax  is  first  laid  at  the  root  of  the 
evil  tree,  which  is  the  most  ready  way  to  accomplish  the  final  de- 
struction of  an  evil  nature. 

13.  Souls  may  forever  be  lopping  and  hewing  upon  the  branches, 
and  as  fast  as  they  hew  down,  others  will  sprout  forth  in  their  place, 
and  nothing  be  accomplished  to  profit.  But  whoever  may  receive 
faith  in  this  sin-destroying  testimony,  brought  forth  by  the  tooinan, 
the  second  Eve,  and  they  see  fit  to  use  the  sword  thereof,  against 
their  own  inbred  and  evil  nature,  be  not  fearful  and  dismayed,  say 
I,  the  merciful  God  of  heaven. 

14.  But  boldly  lay  the  ax,  first  at  the  seat  of  all  carnal  gratification, 
and  lay  your  filthy  deeds  naked  in  my  presence,  saith  the  Lord,  ev- 
en the  root,  the  first  cause  of  all  evil,  with  all  its  workings  and  wind- 
ings; and  in  so  doing,  instead  of  shame  and  confusion  of  face,  and 
a  fearful  foreboding  of  that  which  is  to  come,  ye  shall  receive  at  my 
hand,  saith  the  Lord,  honor  for  shame  and  confusion  of  face,  and  a 
peaceable,  quiet  conscience,  instead  of  a  fearful  looking  for  that 
which  is  to  come. 

15.  And  according  to  your  faithfulness,  in  the  work  of  subduing 
the  evil  root ;  so  in  proportion,  will  the  nature  of  evil  gradually  waste 
away,  root  and  branches;  for  no  tree  long  abidelh  where  the  root 
receiveth  continual  blows  from  the  sharp  ax  of  the  husbandman. 

16.  These  things  have  I  spoken  in  my  own  name,  saith  the  God  of 
heaven,  to  guide  the  sense  of  all  who  may  ever  enlist  in  this  sin-de- 
stroying gospel,  that  ye,  through  the  fear  of  man,  spare  not  Agag; 
but  hew  him  down  with  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  spare  him  not. 
(SeeL  Sara.  xv.  32,33.) 

17.  Expose  to  my  witnesses,  saith  the  God  of  heaven,  the  foulest 
deeds  which  have  ever  stained  your  souls;  and  in  so  doing,  ye  give 
glory  to  your  Maker,  and  put  the  devil  to  shame.  For  I  declare, 
saith  the  God  of  heaven,  to  all  who  will  freely  and  voluntarily,  after 
being  enlightened  in  my  holy  and  eternal  way,  and  receiving  a  meaa- 


280  GOD  DECLARES   HIS   CREATIVE  POVVKR,  ETC.       [PART   IV. 

ure  of  faith  therein,  if  it  be  even  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  if  they 
will  come  forth  in  obedience  thereunto,  before  my  altar,  my  four 
horned  altar,  I  will  accept  them  in  their  obedience. 

18.  This  altar  is  manifest  in  my  four  appointed  witnesses,  whom 
I  the  Lord  have  established  in  every  order  of  my  people,  where  I 
have  placed  my  name  for  salvation,  who  stand  as  priests  before  Me, 
and  through  whom  all  souls  may  find  reconciliation. 

19.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  unto  all  who  willingly  come  forth  to  the 
altar,  and  in  the  presence  of  one  or  more  of  my  witnesses,  or 
priests  of  their  own  sex,  slay,  by  the  mouth  of  confession,  and 
make  an  offering  thereof,  of  all  their  works  of  that  beastly  nature; 
in  so  doing,  will  I  the  Lord  be  reconciled  to  them,  and  they  shall 
be  clean  in  my  sight,  and  their  sins  and  trespasses  shall  be  forgiven; 
and  although  their  sins  be  as  crimson;  yet  shall  they  themselves  be- 
come as  white  as  snow. 

20.  For  I  the  Lord  will  lightly  pass  over  the  sins  of  those  who 
know  not  my  holy  and  eternal  way ;  yea,  in  great  mercy  and  loving 
kindness,  will  I  forgive  and  blot  out  of  the  book  of  my  remembrance, 
the  sins  of  those  who  willingly  come  to  Me,  in  the  order  of  my 
appointment,  and  make  a  sacrifice  of  their  own  beastly  and  corrupt 
natures,  in  every  shape  and  form.  These,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I 
draw  near  to  my  bosom,  whence  floweth  consolation  to  every  peni- 
tent soul. 

21.  And  I  will  wipe  from  their  eyes,  by  the  soft  hand  of  a  tender 
Mother,  the  tears  of  affliction,  and  they  shall  sorrow  no  more;  for 
I  the  Lord  will  turn  their  sorrow  into  joy,  and  their  mourning  into 
rejoicing,  and  they  shall  be  comforted  in  my  presence,  and  I  will  be 
a  Father  unto  them,  and  they  shall  be  as  sons  and  daughters  unto 
Me,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

22.  Come,  O  come  unto  Me,  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  be  ye 
saved ;  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  hath  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
made  herself  ready.  Come,  O  come  crieth  the  voice  of  Him  who 
is,  and  was,  and  is  to  come,  the  same  unchangeable  fountain  and 
source  of  all  goodness  and   mercy  towards  the  works  of  his  hands. 

0  come  ye  weary  and  heavy  laden,  sick  and  imprisoned,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest;  for  my  wells  of  salvation  are  full  and  running  over; 
so  come  ye  thirsty  and  famishing  souls,  freely  drink  thereof  and 
live  forever.  (See  II.  Esdras  ii.  32.) 

23.  Come,  O  come  ye,  and  partake  of  my  marriage  supper,  which 

1  have  prepared.     Excuse  not  yourselves  with  vain  and   trifling  ex- 


CHAP.   1.]       GOD  DECLARES   HIS  CREATIVE   POWER,  ETC.  281 

cuses,  which  flow  only  from  the  root  and  source  of  all  human  de- 
pravity, saying,  "  It  is  thus  and  thus  with  me ;  therefore  how  can  I, 
being  thus  encumbered,  attend  to  the  word  and  command  of  the 
Lord?  Let  others  be  called  who  are  more  at  liberty  than  I  am." 

24.  "  For  I  have  not,  as  yet,  run  my  race  in  earthly  joys  and 
achievements ;  therefore  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused  until  a  more 
convenient  season,  until  I  have  run  my  race,  and  come  to  a  stop- 
ping place  in  my  worldly  career  ;  then  will  be  sufficient  time  for 
me  to  forsake  all  for  Christ  and  the  gospel's  sake." 

25.  But  hearken  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  all  ye  who  shall  hear 
the  sound  of  my  voice,  through  means  and  ways  of  my  own  choos- 
ing, although  far  out  of  sight  of  all  human  inventions,  inviting  you 
to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  be  separated,  to  touch  not,  taste 
not,  neither  handle  the  unclean  things  thereof.  Delay  not,  but  come 
and  ye  shall  be  fed  at  my  table,  which  is  loaded  with  plenty,  and 
be  clothed  with  the  beautiful  garment  of  purity  and  holiness,  which 
is  the  wedding  garment. 

26.  The  most  valuable  of  all  garments  which  was  ever  bestowed 
upon  mortals,  is  a  garment  of  purity  and  holiness,  made  clean  by 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  power  of  the  testimony  of  his 
true  followers,  which  brings  death  to  the  nature  of  sin,  and  life  in 
Christ  their  Lord.  Therefore  do  I  the  Lord,  pronounce  it  the  best 
robe  which  1  have  caused  to  be  brought  forth,  to  clothe  all  who  will 
come  unto  Me,  and  seek  the  offers  of  my  mercy  upon  my  own  terms. 

27.  To  all  such  as  are  called  by  an  inward  conviction,  after  hear- 
ing of  the  way  and  the  means  of  salvation,  I  say.  Come  and  partake 
of  the  waters  and  bread  of  life.  If  they  obey  not,  but  seek  to  de- 
stroy that  seed  of  faith,  which  is  the  operation  of  my  spirit  in  their 
souls,  to  draw  them  to  Christ;  (for  none  come  to  him,  except  I  the 
Father  draw  them;)  such  shall  not  taste  of  my  supper. 

28.  Verily  unto  such  I  say,  as  I  live,  they  shall  not  be  received  in- 
to my  kingdom,  until  they  have  first  become  objects  of  my  wrath  and 
displeasure,  which  is  shortly  to  be  poured  out,  without  mixture,  upon 
the  willful  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  who,  after  being  warned  of  my 
judgments,  still  persist  in  hardening  their  hearts  against  my  righteous 
commands. 

29.  They  shall  pass  from  prison  to  prison,  and  from  dungeon  to 
dungeon,  in  the  black  regions  of  eternity,  for  times,  times  and  times 
again,  ere  they  shall  again  hear  my  voice  of  love  and  tender  cora- 

3<> 


282        GOD  DECLARES  HIS  CREATIVE  POWER,  ETC.  [PART  IV. 

passion  whispering  in  their  ears,  with  the  gentle  and  soothing  word 
of,  "Come  ye  unto  my  fountain,  and  although  your  sins  be  as  crim- 
son; yet  ye  shall  be  made  white  as  wool."   (See  Isa.  i.  18.) 

30.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  before  ye  will  again  hear  this,  ye  who  seek 
to  stifle  the  operation  of  my  divine  spirit,  working  in  your  hearts,  to 
lead  you  to  Christ  the  living  fountain,  ye  shall  pass  through  all  which 
I  the  Lord  have  before  mentioned.  Then  if  ye  will,  out  of  the  bow- 
els of  hell,  cry  unto  Me,  in  the  anguish  of  your  souls,  I  will  again 
give  unto  you  scantily,  of  that  which,  in  the  beginning,  I  offered  un- 
to youfi-ccli/. 

21.  So  if  these  things  which  I  have  here  stated,  can  be  any  encour- 
agement to  you  to  outstand  your  day  and  visitation,  ye  are  left  as 
free  agents,  to  choose  or  refuse  for  yourselves:  for  I  will  be  guiltless, 
and  ye  alone  will  have  your  iniquity  to  bear. 

32.  For  I,  saith  the  Lord,  before  I  finish  with  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  will  clear  my  garments  from  their  blood,  which  shall  be 
upon  their  own  heads;  for  I  will  warn  them,  and  I  will  reason  with 
them,  as  a  man  reasoneth  with  his  friend.  I  will  call  aloud,  with 
the  voice  of  love  and  tender  compassion,  as  a  kind  and  loving  father 
calleth  unto  his  own  begotten  children  to  draw  near,  who  have  long 
wandered  from  him. 

33.  Yea,  all  this  will  I  do,  and  more  also;  for  I  will  plead  with 
them,  in  the  gentle  whispers  of  my  spirit,  in  the  dark  watches  of  the 
night,  when  all  tumults  are  hushed,  and  nought  to  disturb  them  from 
hearing  my  voice.  I  will  plead  with  them,  and  offer  gently  to  lead 
them  by  the  hand,  through  all  opposition  of  spirit,  both  from  within 
and  from  without. 

^4.  All  this  will  I  do,  saith  the  Lord,  that  ye  may  willingly  and  free- 
ly follow  Me  of  choice,  and  become  willing  and  obedient  subjects 
in  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness;  for  such  are  and  ever 
shall  be  first,  and  stand  foremost  in  the  kingdom  of  my  beloved  Son. 
Therefore  I  will  call  many,  but  I  will  choose  none  only  those  who 
are  willing  and  obedient  in  the  day  of  my  power. 

35.  I  the  Lord  have  purposed,  in  this  latter  day  of  my  glory,  to 
have  a  willing  people,  they  who  are  willing  to  sacrifice  all  when 
called,  let  it  be  in  the  morning  of  their  days,  or  at  noon  day,  or  at 
even  tide;  the  same,  if  they  obey  my  call,  and  become  willing  sub- 
jects in  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness,  which  I  have  es- 
tablished upon  the  earth,  which  shall  have  no  end,  shall  eat  the 


CHAP.   I.]       GOD  DECLARES   HIS  CREATIVE   POWER,  ETC.  283 

good  of  the  land,  and  be  set  on  high  in  my  kingdom  of  rest,  in  the 
world  to  come. 

36.  But  of  the  youthful  class,  who  shall  hear  my  voice  gently 
whispering  them,  to  come  out  and  be  separated  from  the  sins  and 
defilements  of  the  world,  that  they  may  render  unto  Me  their  God, 
the  first  ripe  fruits  of  their  souls:  Yea,  all  such  as  will  take  their 
lives  in  their  hands,  and  willingly  break  off  from  all  carnal  enjoy- 
ments, and  seek  a  home,  an  arbor  of  rest  in  my  peaceable  fold  up- 
on the  earth,  that  they  may  consecrate  unto  Me  their  God,  both 
soul  and  body,  in  the  days  of  their  youthful  strength,  shall  become 
glorious  in  my  Zion. 

37.  And  I  will  gather  them  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand,  and  shield 
them  when  my  tempestuous  fury  shall  over-spread  the  earth,  and  all 
flesh  shall  tremble  and  quake  in  my  presence.  And  I  will  make 
them  kings  anvl  priests  to  Myself,  who  shall  stand  before  Me  in 
white  raiment;  and  they  shall  surround  my  throne  as  the  dazzling 
stars  of  the  firmament  forever  and  ever :  for  they  shall  be  the  flow- 
ers of  my  kingdom,  and  the  glory  of  my   paradise,   saith  the  Lord. 

38.  This  is  the  sure  promise  which  I  the  God  of  heaven,  do  make 
unto  all  who  will  come  unto  Me  their  Creator,  in  the  days  of  their 
youthful  strength,  and  be  willing  to  sacrifice  all  in  themselves  which 
is  contrary  to  my  pure  and  holy  spirit,  by  a  daily  walk  of  true  self- 
denial,  in  every  thought,  word  and  deed,  and  run  the  race  that  they 
may  win  the  prize,  and  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  until  they  con- 
quer the  enemy  within ;  that  is,  their  own  inbred  nature. 

39.  These,  saith  the  great  and  eternal  first  Cause  of  all  created 
substances,  will  never  have  cause  to  reproach  Me  their  Creator, 
that  they  were  ever  brought  into  existence.  For  as  is  my  glory, 
so  shall  be  their  glory,  when  once  the  victory  they  gain;  and  they 
shall  delight  to  sing  praises  to  their  Creator  and  Redeemer,  through 
the  endless  ages  of  eternity;  and  of  their  peace  and  rejoicing  there 
shall  be  no  end ;   for  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it. 

40.  Thus  have  I  written  and  caused  to  be  revealed  in  my  Zion 
upon  the  earth,  for  the  children  of  men,  that  they  may  know  of  the 
mercy  and  long  suffering  of  that  God  whose  judgments  are  staid, 
to  give  to  whomsoever  will  obey  my  voice,  an  offer  to  escape  from 
my  wrath  and  indignation,  which  hangs  heavy  over  the  face  of  the 
earth;  because  of  the  awful  sins  and  abominations  which  are  daily 
committed  thereon. 


284  THE  TYPES  UNDER  THE  LAW,  [pART   IV. 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  figurative  import  of  the  types  and  offerings  under  the  law, 
must  he  fulfilled  in  the  gosjiel,  hy  the  confession  of  sin,  and  by  a 
pure  and  holy  life. 

1.  Again  saitb  the  holy  Angel,  bow  down,  O  thou  instrument, 
and  write.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Again  will  I  reason  with  the 
works  of  my  hands.  Unto  you  that  seek  to  pick  and  find  whereof 
to  cavil  concerning  my  holy  and  eternal  work,  I  say.  Why  was  it 
that  I  the  Lord  did  strive,  in  long  sufferings,  for  many  ages,  with  a 
crooked  and  stiff-necked  people,  to  bring  them  to  my  laws,  ordinan- 
ces and  statutes,  which  were  all  natural  and  outward?  Did  I  not 
intend  in  the  end,  that  something  should  follow  which  was  inward 
and  spiritual? 

2.  And  what  hath  ever  followed  among  the  children  of  men,  that 
could,  with  propriety,  be  likened  as  the  real  substance  of  the  shad- 
ow which  I  wrought  among  my  ancient  people  Israel?  Was  the  ful- 
fillment thereof  accomplished  in  the  days  of  my  beloved  Son? 

3.  Did  those  who  succeeded  him  and  his  first  witnesses  and  fol- 
lowers, practice  that  purity  and  holiness  of  life,  by  the  purifying  of 
their  souls,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  shape  or  fit  them  to  the  work  of 
the  outward  figure,  which  I  the  Lord  did  establish  by  a  firm  law, 
from  the  mountain  of  my  holiness,  by  the  mouth  of  my  servant 
Moses,  to  be  kept  throughout  their  generations?  And  whosoever 
regarded  them  not,  was  either  to  suffer  death,  or  be  cut  off  from 
my  people. 

4.  Why,  saith  the  Lord,  did  I  concern  Myself  about  such  small 
matters,  as  those  I  laid  down  in  my  figurative  law,  to  be  observed 
with  such  strictness,  which  regarded  the  purifying  of  those  who 
should  come  into  my  presence,  both  priests  and  people,  if  I  did  not 
intend,  in  the  fulfillment  of  the  substance,  to  bring  equally  as  close 
a  work,  as  it  respected  the  cleansing  and  purifying  of  the  souls  of 
those  who  should  come  into  my  presence,  and  be  clean  in  my  sight? 

5.  What  think  ye,  O  ye  learned  and  wise,  could  have  been  the 
object  of  the  only  wise  God,  to  devise  such  humiliating,  such  de- 
basing means  as  the  law  of  Moses  required,  if  in  the  end,  and  under 
the  gospel  law,  I  had  designed  to  require  nought  but  the  merits  of 
my  beloved  Son,  to  cleanse  and  redeem  souls  in  my  sight? 


CHAP.   II.]  FTLFILLED  UNDER  THE   GOSPEI,.  285 

6.  Did  not  the  figurative  work  require  that  each  one  for  one, 
should' "Undergo  their  own  purifying,  by  ways  and  means  well  calcu- 
lated to  humble  their  proud  and  exalted  nature?  Although  it  was 
all  outward ;  yet  extremely  degrading  to  their  haughty  spirits.  And 
was  this  all  in  vain?  saith  the  Lord. 

7.  Nay;  but  I  will  bring  forth  the  substance  of  that  work  which 
I  showed  only  in  the  shadow,  which  shall  lay  low  the  loftiness  of 
man.  For  behold  my  tabernacle  is  with  men,  and  I  will  again  take 
up  my  residence  among  the  children  of  men.  I  have  established 
mine  altars  for  sacrifice,  and  consecrated  and  anointed  to  Myself 
priests,  who  shall  stand  to  minister  before  Me,  in  the  priest's  office, 
whose  hands  are  not  defiled,  and  whose  hearts  are  pure  in  my  sight. 

8.  And  I  re([uire  offerings,  saith  the  Lord,  of  all  who  come  unto 
Me,  which  are  not  of  the  blood  of  bullocks,  nor  of  the  fat  of  rams; 
but  a  free  will  offering  do  I  require  of  all  who  seek  my  favor ;  yea, 
an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  of  every  beastly  and  vile  passion  tliat  liv- 
eth  and  reigneth  within  the  human  breast. 

9.  And  if  any  of  my  people,  who  are  called  by  my  name,  do, 
through  the  influence  of  that  evil  and  corrupt  nature,  commit  deeds 
of  wickedness,  or  are  overtaken  and  violate,  in  the  least,  the  sacred 
laws  and  ordinances  of  the  kingdom  of  my  righteousness,  saith  the 
Lord,  I  do  require  them,  before  they  present  themselves  in  the  con- 
gregation of  the  saints  before  Me,  first  to  bring  an  offering; 

10.  Yea,  to  bring  a  free  will  offering,  and  lay  it  before  my  priests, 
and  there  sacrifice  in  their  presence,  by  confession,  for  an  atonement 
for  their  sin  and  transgression.  And  they  shall  bathe  themselves  in 
the  pure  waters  of  repentance,  and  afterwards  they  shall  be  clean  in 
my  sight. 

11.  And  if  there  be  any  of  my  people  who  are  called  by  my  name, 
who  in  thought,  word  or  deed,  knowingly  commit  that  which  serves 
to  defile  my  holy  habitation,  or  willfully  commit  that  which  borders 
in  the  least  upon  the  indulgence  of  that  beastly  nature  of  lust,  I 
the  Lord  have  decreed,  that  such  defilements  shall  never  stain  the 
golden  streets  of  my  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem,  without  immedi- 
ately calling  forth  my  wrath  and  indignation. 

12.  I  say,  for  such  crimes  as  these,  I  do  require  that  they  who  be- 
come guilty,  in  this  respect,  shall  slay  their  offering  of  atonement 
over  "running  water;"  which  signifies  that  they  shall  make  confes- 
sion in  sorrow  and  tears  of  repentance,  and  bathe  in  the  same  until 
they  become  clean;  for  I  will  never  be  reconciled  with  beastly  indul- 


286  THE  TYPES  UNDER  THE   LAW,  [PART  IV. 

gences,  neither  in  word,  deed  nor  thought,  among  my  holy  chosen 
people:   bat  will  cause  my  anger  speedily  to  fall  thereon. 

13.  For  I  have  set  my  face  to  destroy  death,  and  him  that  hath  the 
power  of  death,  which  worketh  uncleanness  in  his  subjects.  I  will 
have  a  clean  people,  saith  the  Lord,  who  shall  walk  in  purity  before 
Me,  let  their  remnant  be  never  so  small:  for  I  have  established  my 
laws  and  statutes  in  the  Zion  of  my  likeness,  for  the  purification  of 
all  uncleanness,  to  which  the  fallen  race  of  man  is  subject. 

14.  The  fountain  of  my  grace  which  I  have  opened  in  Zion,  for 
the  purification  of  souls,  runs  sufBciently  deep  and  extensive,  to 
cleanse  all  manner  of  filthiness  from  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men, 
who  will  comply  with  my  terms.  But  those  who  have  committed 
capital  crimes  which  come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  laws  of  the 
land,  must  first  be  judged  by  those  laws. 

15.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  opened  a  deep  and  wide  fountain, 
in  this  latter  day  of  my  glory,  for  the  cleansing  of  all  souls  who 
come  into  it;  but  the  proud  and  self-exalted,  in  their  own  imagina- 
tion, will  never  be  willing  to  stoop  to  all  the  little,  simple,  self-de- 
grading forms,  which  I  the  Lord  have  established  in  my  wisdom,  for 
the  purification  and  safe  going  of  my  chosen  people,  and  which  are 
sufficiently  simple  and  easy  to  be  understood.  Yea,  they  are  so  ex- 
ceeding simple  as  to  undermine  all  that  is  lofty  and  self-exalted. 

16.  And  for  this  cause  were  my  figurative  people  unwilling  to  walk 
in  my  statutes;  because  they  were  binding  to  that  nature,  which 
sought  to  be  exalted  above  their  Maker;  and  instead  of  glorifying 
Him  in  the  way  which  He  had  laid  out,  for  their  safety  and  protec- 
tion, they  chose  rather  to  throw  oflT  the  yoke  of  restraint,  and  be 
more  like  the  heathenish  nations  around  them. 

17.  Yea,  they  determined  each  one  to  do  whatsoever  seemed  good 
in  his  own  sight,  regardless  of  forms  and  ceremonies,  which,  accord- 
ing to  their  sense,  only  served  to  grind  and  mortify  them,  and  there- 
fore were  ceremonies  which  in  their  view  had  become  useless  and 
vain.  For  these  things  did  I  suffer  my  wrath  to  come  upon  them, 
and  scatter  them,  in  my  time,  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth. 

18.  And  in  like  manner,  will  I  deal  with  those  who  become  in- 
habitants of  my  Zion,  in  this  day  of  the  fulfillment  of  my  work, 
who  are  called  by  my  name,  who,  after  following  Me  for  a  season, 
by  obeying  my  precepts  and  commands,  shall  seek  to  throw  off  the 
yoke  of  restraint,  and  become  more  like  the  nations  without,  who 
have  never  known  my  holy  and  righteous  commands. 


CHAP.   II. j  FULFILLED   UNDER  THE  GOSPEL.  287 

19.  Yea,  I  will  spew  them  out  of  my  presence,  and  scatter  them 
as  dung,  to  the  lour  quarters  of  the  earth;  for  I  the  Lord  will  have 
a  pure  people,  who  will  willingly  serve  Mo,  day  and  night,  and  bring 
forth  the  works  of  purity  and  holiness.  And  I  will  gather  in  my 
mercy,  and  scatter  in  my  fury,  until  I  accomplish  my  work  which  I 
have  begun  with  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

20.  Verily,  T  will  sift  them  as  wheat,  and  I  will  purify  them  as  in 
the  refiner's  furnace,  and  they  shall  know  that  1  am  the  Lord,  who 
have  begun  my  strange  work,  which  will  terminate  in  the  final  sepa- 
ration between  the  precious  and  the  vile,  respecting  every  soul  that 
was  ever  born  into  the  world  under  the  influence  of  a  fallen  nature. 

2L  For  I  will  never  cease  my  work,  until  every  son  and  daughter 
of  Adam  hath  had  a  fair  trial  in  the  gospel  furnace,  either  in  time, 
or  in  the  world  which  is  to  come;  for  I  am  a  just  and  holy  God,  who 
knoweth  no  respect  of  persons,  who  regardeth  not  the  high  or  low 
estate  of  any :  all  flesh  is  alike  before  Me. 

22.  And  although  Satan  may  rage,  and  bring  forward  his  forces  to 
withstand  my  holy  and  eternal  way,  which  I  have  laid  out  in  wis- 
dom; yet,  saith  the  Lord,  my  work  shall  never  cease  until  all  souls 
have  had  a  fair  and  unmolested  trial,  sufficient  to  prove  whether 
they  will  obey  my  righteous  commands  unto  life,  and  a  glorious 
immortality  beyond  the  grave,  or  whether  they  will  disobey  unto 
death  and  endless  guilt  and  remorse. 

23.  For  I,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  will  settle  in  this  day  of  my  power, 
my  controversy  with  man,  and  will  leave  all  without  excuse,  in  the 
end;  for  my  judgments  are  fast  hastening,  and  the  end  of  all  things 
is  nigh  at  hand. 

24.  For  one  day  with  Me,  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand 
years  as  one  day;  and  no  man  knoweth  in  what  watch  of  the  night 
his  Lord  cometh,  whether  at  eve,  or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock's 
crowing ;  for  it  is  a  day  of  darkness  and  gloominess,  and  of  thick 
clouds;  therefore  watch;  for  ye  know  not  the  day  nor  the  hour 
when  your  visitation  cometh. 

25.  Ye  who  are  looking  and  gazing  in  your  imaginations,  for  the 
signs  of  the  latter  day  to  appear  in  natural  and  outward  displays  of 
power,  which  worketh  as  compulsory  means,  suddenly  to  fit  and 
prepare  souls  to  come  into  my  presence,  and  become  one  with  Me, 
the  Author  and  fountain  of  all  purity  and  holiness;  Vain  and  tran- 
sient is  your  hope,  which  shall  wither  as  the  green  grass  beneath 
the  scorching  rays  of  divine  light,  truth  and  understanding. 


288  THE  TYPK3  UNDER  THE  LAW,   ETC.  [PAKT  IV. 

26.  For  utterly  impossible  would  it  be  for  souls  to  become  sancti- 
fied and  purified  in  my  presence,  and  become  fit  subjects  to  dwell 
together  in  unity,  in  the  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness  which 
J  have  established  upon  the  earth,  in  the  name  of  my  beloved  Son, 
while  walking  each  one  after  his  own  heart's  lusts,  fulfilling  the  com- 
mands of  the  old  world;  yet  without  restraint  of  the  law  of  times 
and  seasons,  daily  wallowing  in  their  uncleanness. 

27.  Yea,  equally  as  impossible  as  it  would  be  for  them  to  under- 
take to  blot  out  the  light  of  that  sun  which  I  the  Lord  did  place 
and  establish  by  my  mighty  power,  to  expand  its  rays  and  give  light 
by  day,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

28.  Where  is  the  hand  sufficiently  strong  to  do  this?  saith  the 
Lord;  to  stretch  forth  and  blot  out  the  rays  of  that  sun,  which  hath 
ever  moved  at  my  command,  since  the  first  day  I  established  it  in 
the  heavens:  No  power  was  ever  given  to  man  to  do  this. 

29.  Neither  was  there  ever  power  given  to  mortals,  to  extinguish 
the  light  of  that  Sun  of  Righteousness,  which  hath  arisen  in  this 
the  last  dispensation  of  my  glory  to  man;  nor  can  they  set  darkness 
for  light  and  light  for  darkness,  and  change  evil  into  good,  and 
good  into  evil ;  nor  can  they  change  corruption  and  uncleanness 
into  purity  and  holiness,  and  cause  it  to  become  sanctified  by  the 
light  of  the  coming  of  my  beloved  Son. 

30.  For  that  which  seemed  foul  and  unclean  in  my  sight,  in  the 
days  of  my  figurative  people,  and  required  a  continual  sacrificing 
of  living  beasts  and  birds,  to  make  atonement  for  their  uncleanness, 
can  never  become  clean  under  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness. Even  in  that  which  I  tolerated  for  the  begetting  and  bring- 
ing forth  of  their  offspring,  did  I  require  suitable  oblations  at  their 
hands,  ere  they  came  into  my  presence,  lest  my  wrath  should  utterly 
consume  them. 

31.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  heaven.  How,  or  in  what 
way  am  I,  the  great  and  terrible  One,  who  change  not  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  to  restrain  my  wrath  against  the  wickedness  of 
man?  I  who  ever  stand  as  the  same  source  and  fountain  of  all  pu- 
rity and  holiness,  how  can  T  be  reconciled  with  the  filthy  and  un- 
clean abominations  which  are  daily  committed  in  my  sight? 

32.  Or  how  can  1  accept  the  deeds  of  those  who  make  long  pray- 
ers, who  seek  greetings  in  the  market  places,  and  love  to  be  called 
Rabbi  (See  Matt,  xxiii.  7.)  of  the  children  of  men,  and  who  vainly 
flatter  themselves  that  their  God  is  not  the  same,  both  yesterday, 


CHAP,  m.]       001)  WILL  DISPENSE   HIS  JUDGMENTS   ETC.  289 

to-day  and  forever ;  but  iniaoine  that  which  was  once  unclean  in 
his  sight,  He  hath  reconciled  by  the  blood  and  merits  of  his  belov- 
ed Son  ? 

33.  O  ye  vain  and  foolish  inventers  of  damnable  heresies!  seeking 
to  change  darkness  into  light,  and  falsehood  into  truth!  Ye  never 
can  do  this,  saith  the  God  of  heaven  :  for  I  have  caused  that  eter- 
nal brightness  to  descend  from  my  holy  and  eternal  throne,  which 
shall  lift  every  vail,  and  uncover  every  secret  lurking  place  where 
man  hath  resorted  to  commit  trespasses,  not  only  against  the  laws 
of  man,  but  also  against  the  firm  laws  of  his  God  and  Creator. 


CHAPTER   III. 

77te  day  is  hastening  when  God  will  dispense  his  righteous  judg- 
ments to  all  souls,  according  to  their  icorks.  A  full  sacrifice  is 
required  to  find  God's  acceptance;  He  will  reject  those  who  fiinch 
at  a  full  cross.     All  must  have  a  free  choice. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Howl,  O  ye  children  of  men,  and  be- 
wail! for  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  fast  hastening  on,  to  mete  out  a 
just  recompense  to  those  who  have  walked  in  hypocrisy,  and  with 
mincing  steps,  with  the  poison  of  asps  under  their  tongues,  and 
the  blood  of  the  innocent  is  found  in  their  skirls. 

2.  O  ye  foul  and  abominable  in  my  sight!  I  warn  you  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  which  is  to  come,  and  bring  forth  works  meet  for 
repentance,  and  no  longer  trust  in  that  covering  of  sanctificatiou 
by  the  merits  of  my  beloved  Son,  which  is  shortly  to  be  rent  in 
twain;  and  the  naked  works  of  mankind,  with  all  their  secret  mo- 
tives and  intentions,  will  appear  openly  to  justify  or  condemn  them 
in  my  presence. 

3.  Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  your  eyes  within,  saith  the  Lord,  and  be- 
hold, by  the  light  of  my  countenance,  which  is  the  searcher  of 
every  heart,  the  substance  therein  contained ;  and  know  ye  of  a 
truth,  that  according  to  your  works,  so  shall  ye  be  judged  in  the 
last  day,  which  hath  already  commenced,  both  in  heaven  and  up- 
on earth. 

37 


290  GOD  WILL  DISPENSE  HIS  niGHTEOUS  [PART  IV. 

4.  And  as  I  live,  saiih  the  Lord,  the  soul  that  sinneth  shall  die, 
and  every  man  shall  die  for  his  own  sins ;  for  I  have  never  designed, 
by  the  death  of  one  rigliteous  man,  to  be  reconciled  to  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world.  But  "an  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth;" 
even  a  just  sacrifice,  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  do  I  require  of  all  who 
come  under  the  order  of  my  gospel  law. 

5.  And  in  proportion  as  they  have  sinned  against  Me,  so  far  shall 
they  suffer  the  death  and  condemnation  of  the  same :  for  the  blood 
of  beasts  and  birds  can  never  cleanse  man  in  my  sight,  from  his 
uncleanness,  nor  can  the  blood  which  floweth  from  human  veins 
do  it. 

6.  But  the  life  of  every  fallen  being  do  I  require  at  their  hands, 
in  proportion  to  their  sins,  of  all  who  come  unto  Me,  in  the  order 
of  my  new  and  spiritual  kingdom,  in  which  Christ,  my  first  born, 
reigns  as  Lord  and  Ruler  thereof,  who  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  all 
who  would  come  unto  him  and  walk  in  his  footsteps,  daily  crucify- 
ing the  world  within  and  without,  in  every  word,  deed  and  thought: 
for  such  did  he  give  his  life  a  ransom,  and  for  no  others. 

7.  And  all  those  who  seek  to  save  the  natural  and  carnal  life;  yet 
think  to  find  that  life  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  will  find 
themselves  awfully  mistaken :  for  they  only  who  lose  their  lives  for 
Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  shall  ever  find  that  life  which  hath 
no  end,  in  the  kingdom  of  my  glory,  saith  the  Lord. 

8.  Therefore  I  do  require  all  those  who  would  become  the  sub- 
jects of  my  new  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness,  established 
upon  the  earth,  my  new  and  spiritual  Jerusalem,  whose  King  reign- 
eth  forever  and  ever,  that  they  freely  give  up  their  own  natural 
lives,  regardless  of  their  struggles  and  pleadings  to  live  a  little 
longer,  but  that  each  one  and  all  give  their  lives,  freely,  as  a  ran- 
som for  their  own  souls. 

9.  For  in  doing  this,  they  pay  the  utmost  farthing  required  of 
them,  and  redeem  their  own  souls  from  under  the  curse  and  death 
of  their  own  evil  nature,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  is  not 
subject,  neither  indeed  can  be,  even  to  one  of  the  least  of  my  com- 
mands, but  is  as  prone  to  wickedness  as  the  sparks  to  fly  upwards. 

10.  Therefore  I,  the  holy  and  just  One,  have  pronounced  the  sen- 
tence of  death  upon  it.  This  sentence  is  just,  and  this  decree 
altereth  not  to  fit  to  the  law  or  pleadings  of  man's  invention,  to 
spare  the  life  of  the  best  of  the  flock,  and  also  the  king,  which 


CHAP.    111.]  JUDGMENTS  TO  ALL  SOULS.  291 

signifies  the  root,  that  therewith  they  may  sacrifice  unto  Me,  saith 
the  Lord. 

11.  This  is  the  same  in  my  sight,  as  those  who  think  in  this  day  of 
my  divine  light,  to  approach  ray  Altar,  and  to  make  sacrifices  to  Me, 
and  thereby  become  acceptable  in  ray  sight,  when  in  themselves 
they  spare  not  only  the  root,  but  also  the  branches  of  an  evil  nature, 
which  they  seek  to  have  sanctified  by  the  merits  and  blood  of  the 
Lamb.  This  evil  feeling  of  nature  must  yet  share  the  fate  of  the 
wicked  king  Agag,  who  was  hewed  in  pieces  by  my  righteous  ser- 
vant, the  prophet  Samuel.  (See  I.  Saml.  xv.  33,  33.) 

V2.  And  they  who  henceforth,  after  hearing  this  my  firm  decree, 
which  requireth  the  death  of  every  particle  of  that  nature  which  re- 
belleth  against  Me,  or  which  seeketh  to  afflict  my  chosen  people,  in 
the  midst  of  whom  I  dwell;  their  fate  shall,  in  the  end,  be  like  the 
fate  of  Saul,  when  for  his  disobedience  to  my  righteous  commands, 
ray  blessings  had  departed  from  him,  and  he  was  left  to  fall  a  prey  to 
liis  enemies. 

13.  So  in  like  manner  shall  be  their  fate,  who,  in  disobedience 
to  my  righteous  command,  which  is  to  lift  up  the  sword  of  the  tes- 
timony, and  slay  and  spare  not,  neither  great  nor  small,  seek  to  pro- 
long the  life  of  the  enemies  of  their  souls,  even  their  evil  natures, 
and  yet  think  to  become  justified  and  sanctified  in  my  presence, 
which  can  never  be,  saith  the  Lord. 

14.  But  as  surely  as  they  do  this,  they  shall  fall  in  the  end,  by  the 
force  of  the  strong  man  armed,  that  they  have  sought  to  save  alive, 
which  by  this  means  hath  become  sufficiently  strong  to  bind  the  soul 
and  again  bring  it  under  the  captivity  of  death. 

15.  For  this  cause,  when  ye  approach  my  Altar  for  the  purpose  of 
slaying  the  corrupt  life  of  nature,  in  the  presence  of  my  Anointed, 
although  your  evil  nature  may  be  like  the  king  who  came  delicate- 
ly before  Samuel,  let  the  bitterness  of  death  be  passed  upon  it,  even 
though  it  would  of  itself  seek  life  and  be  screened  from  the  sword 
of  divine  truth  and  justice;  yet  heed  not  the  delicateness  of  your 
evil  nature,  which  loveth  to  glory  in  its  shame;  but  give  it  up  to  the 
death  of  the  cross. 

16.  Mankind,  in  this  day  of  gloominess,  clouds  and  thick  darkness, 
have  sought  to  blend  the  law  of  nature  and  the  law  of  grace  into 
one  common  law,  yielding  obedience  to  neither,  but  as  far  as  they 
can  select  from  either.  The  law  given  to  uiy  servant  Moses  from 
Sinai's  top,  or  the  law  of  the  gospel  which  I  revealed  through  ray 


292  GOD  WILL  DISPENSE  HIS  RIGHTEOUS  [PART    IV. 

beloved  Son;  that  which  gave  any  latitude  to  their  fallen  natures, 
they  have  ever  been  ready  to  adopt  and  practice. 

17.  But  remember,  Christ  came  to  fulfill  tlie  law,  and  in  addition 
thereto,  bring  in  a  far  greater  and  exceeding  righteousness  by  good 
works.  Yet  so  far  as  man  could  find  any  thing,  in  either  dispensa- 
tion to  give  the  least  toleration  to  their  base  licentious  habits  and 
cravings,  they  have  been  willing  to  grasp  after  it,  with  the  eagerness 
of  raging  beasts  that  hunt  for  flesh  that  hath  long  laid  lifeless,  and 
hath  become  a  stench  in  the  nostrils  of  man,  that  their  sordid  ap- 
petites might  be  satiated. 

18.  But  hear  ye  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  sons  and  daughters  who 
call  yourselves  by  my  name,  and  plead  the  merits  of  my  beloved  Son 
to  sustain  you  in  my  sight;  hearken  and  understand,  and  ever  re- 
member my  word,  that  ye  no  more  be  deceived,  and  think  ye  have 
become  the  subjects  of  grace,  by  fulfilling  the  law  of  Christ,  when 
ye  walk  according  to  the  deeds  of  the  first  man  Adam. 

19.  Your  acts  of  filthiness  have,  indeed,  sunk  you  far  below  the  first 
Adam  in  his  fallen  state.  But  I  shall  ere  long  declare  my  law,  be- 
ing my  requirement  from  the  beginning  saith  the  Lord,  to  bind  in 
natural  man  his  licentious  passions,  and  restrain  him  to  the  strict  or- 
der of  nature. 

20.  Remember,  O  ye  benighted  souls,  who  seek  to  be  messengers 
of  light!  that  the  law  of  nature  and  the  law  of  grace,  are  two  dis- 
tinct laws;  but  how  can  they  who  keep  neither,  but  violate  both, 
stand  justified  in  my  presence,  having  not  one  excuse  to  defend  them- 
selves in  the  day  of  my  wrath?  saith  the  Lord. 

21.  The  kingdom  of  outward  laws  and  shadows  is  one  kingdom, 
and  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  which  is  the  fulfilling,  in  substance, 
these  laws  and  shadows,  is  entirely  a  separate  kingdom.  And  al- 
though mankind  may  walk  in  true  circumspection,  according  to  the 
law  of  Moses  my  servant,  and  so  far  become  justified  in  my  sight; 
yet  in  so  doing  they  have  no  claim  to  the  merits  of  my  beloved  Son. 

22.  For  he  came  to  do  away  the  figurative  and  ceremonial  law  and 
the  necessity  thereof,  by  becoming  the  end  of  that  law  for  righteous- 
ness, to  all  who  in  spirit  believe  and  obey.  And  thus  he  came  not 
to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill  the  law  in  every  tittle,  in  the  true  substance 
thereof,  by  bringing  forth  that  law  of  grace  which  should  supersede 
all  other  laws,  in  his  followers. 

23.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  they  who  walk  according  to  the  law 
of  nature,  must  stand  before  Me  as  natural  men  and  women  in  the 


CHAP.   III.]  JUDGMENTS  TO  ALL   SOULS.  293 

flesh,  wlio  regard  the  law  ot"  times  and  seasons,  and  are  perfect  in 
the  law  of  generation,  in  begetting  and  bringing  forth  their  otFspring. 

24.  These  do  I  call  perfect  in  their  generations;  and  such  in  so 
doing,  shall  receive  blessings  at  my  hands,  according  to  that  order, 
until  they  have  the  evidence  in  their  own  breasts,  that  they  have  been 
called  by  the  voice  of  their  God  to  come  forth  to  his  help,  and  fulfill 
the  law  of  Christ,  which  brings  an  end  to  the  fulfillment  of  the  law 
of  nature,  by  fulfilling  the  law  of  grace,  through  which  all  things 
are  brought  to  perfection. 

25.  But  if  such,  when  called,  refuse  to  hearken,  they  shall  no 
more  merit  my  protection,  which  hath  caused  them  to  walk  in  my 
presence  faultless  in  their  generations;  but  their  seed  shall  become 
corrupt,  and  their  offspring  base  in  my  sight;  my  blessing  shall  de- 
part from  their  dwellings,  and  my  peace  from  their  doors. 

26.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  they  shall  be  left  a  prey  to  every  devour- 
ing beast  which  chanceth  to  pass  by ;  for  the  wall  of  my  protection 
shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  they  will  wallow  in  their  uncleanness 
and  seek  pleasure  therein,  but  find  none;  for  I  will  turn  their  pleas- 
ure into  a  devouring  flame,  which  shall  scorch  them  on  every  side. 

27.  When  the  days  of  anguish  come  upon  you,  as  a  whirlwind, 
then  turn  ye  and  search  out  the  cause  of  your  calamity,  and  why 
ye  have  been  thus  suddenly  spoiled,  and  see  if  ye  have  not  within 
your  bosoms  the  seed  of  faith,  which  if  suffered  to  grow,  would  in 
the  end,  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness  and  peace,  in  the 
kingdom  of  my  beloved  Son. 

28.  Yea,  when  these  calamities  come  upon  you,  cast  your  eyes 
within,  and  see  if  ye  have  not  this  seed  of  living  faith;  and  if  ye 
find  that  to  be  the  case,  ye  may  as  well  undertake  to  stretch  forth 
your  hand  and  extinguish  the  light  of  the  sun  at  noon  day,  as  to 
extricate  and  blot  out  of  your  souls  the  seed  of  faith,  which  is  of 
my  planting,  and  again  prosper  and  flourish  in  fulfilling  the  order 
of  nature. 

29.  I  leave  this  my  solemn  word  upon  the  records  of  time,  in  my 
own  name,  saith  the  God  of  heaven,  in  whose  hands  all  power  is, 
not  only  for  a  warning,  but  also  as  a  witness  and  testimony  against 
all  who  shall,  in  the  least,  seek  to  outstand  the  day  of  my  visitation, 
when  they  once  feel  my  spirit  striving  with  them,  to  call  them  from 
the  work  of  generation,  from  fulfilling  the  law  of  natural  command- 
ments, to  come  forth  into  the  work  of  regeneration  and  fulfill  the 
law  of  Christ  who  is  a  quickening  spirit. 


294  GOD  WILL  DISPENSE  HIS  RIGHTEOUS  [PART  IV. 

30.  And  all  who  serve  him,  or  become  one  with  him  in  his  king- 
dom, must  be  quickened  by  his  spirit,  into  newness  of  life,  to  serve 
him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  not  according  to  the  letter  of  the 
Jaw,  which  killeth;  but  according  to  the  spirit,  which  giveth  life 
and  peace  forevermore. 

31.  And  by  this,  saith  the  Lord,  may  all  see  how  far  the  laio  of 
natural  conmiandments  is  made  void  by  the  coming  of  my  beloved 
Son ;  it  still  remains  good,  and  is  made  void  to  none  save  those 
who  come  into  the  laiB  of  grace,  which  obviates  the  necessity  of 
the  law  of  natural  commandments. 

32.  Therefore  search,  O  ye  children  of  men!  and  examine  closely, 
and  draw  the  line,  and  choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve, 
whether  the  gods  who  ruled  the  disobedient  sons  of  men  before 
the  flood,  or  the  law  of  natural  commandments,  which  my  almighty 
hand  was  stretched  forth  to  establish,  through  my  servant  Moses. 

33.  But  if  in  this  late  period  of  the  world,  when  the  last  dispen- 
sation hath  ushered  in  the  day  of  full  and  final  salvation  from  all 
sin,  ye  choose  to  serve  the  gods  who  ruled  in  the  days  before  the 
flood,  and  make  it  manifest  by  a  continuance  of  your  base  and  sor- 
did deeds,  which  caused  my  Avrath,  when  my  times  were  accom- 
plished, to  fall  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  old  world,  and  to  sweep 
by  a  deluge  the  race  of  man  and  beast  from  my  presence,  except  a 
righteous  and  obedient  few,  ye  must  abide  the  consequences. 

34.  Yea,  saith  the  God  of  heaven,  if  this  be  your  choice,  to  serve 
the  gods  of  this  world,  even  the  lusts  of  man,  stand  ye  still  in  this, 
and  I  will  sweep  you  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  when  the  days  of 
my  forbearance  are  accomplished,  and  mete  your  portion  far  below 
those  whom  I  destroyed  by  the  flood,  or  by  the  fire  and  brimstone 
which  I  suffered  to  rain  do^\Ti  upon  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  Sod- 
om and  Gomorrah. 

35.  But  if  ye  choose  to  refrain  from  serving  these  gods  of  this  world, 
and  are  willing  to  come  to  the  law  of  nature  given  to  man  in  the 
beginning,  and  keep  the  moral  law  of  natural  commandments,  given 
by  the  God  of  Israel,  the  only  true  God,  while  under  the  dispensa- 
tion or  kingdom  of  types  and  shadows,  if  this  be  your  choice,  from 
henceforth  stand  ye  firm  therein,  until  I  call  you  therefrom,  to  serve 
Me  in  my  new  and  living  kingdom. 

36.  And  as  I  preserved  the  righteous  family,  and  all  that  appertained 
thereunto,  from  the  destroying  element  of  water ;  so  will  I  the  Lord 
uphold  you,  in  whom  I  find  the  law  of  obedience  to  my  natural 


CHAP.  Ill,]  JL'DGMENTS  TO  ALL  SOULS.  295 

commandments  fulfilled,  in  the  day  when  my  tempestuous  fury  shall 
overspread  the  fiice  of  the  whole  earth. 

37.  But  ye  who  choose  to  serve  Me  with  full  purpose  of  heart, 
fulfilling  the  laws  of  my  Zion,  in  the  kingdom  of  my  beloved  Son, 
by  a  full  and  final  cross  against  all  evil,  daily  crucifying  the  world 
in  yourselves,  with  its  affections  and  lusts,  laying  the  ax  at  the  root 
of  all  human  depravity;  I  say,  ye  who  choose  this,  with  full  purpose 
of  heart,  stand  ye  firm  in  it,  and  I  your  God  will  cause  you  to  ride 
on  chariots  of  fire,  before  every  tempestuous  wind  and  tide,  until 
the  days  of  my  wrath  are  accomplished. 

38.  For  I  will  have  a  peculiar  respect  unto  my  Zion,  and  to  her 
inhabitants  who  walk  humbly  in  my  presence.  And  although  wick- 
ed man,  moved  to  sedition  by  the  father  of  all  mischief,  should 
encamp,  with  furious  hosts  against  my  ransomed,  my  holy  and  cho- 
sen people,  whom  I  have  chosen  out  of  the  world  that  they  might 
serve  Me,  the  living  and  true  God,  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  unmingled 
with  the  service  of  other  gods; 

39.  I  say,  although  Satan  with  all  his  hosts,  combine  to  make  war 
with  the  woman  and  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who  have  the  faith  of 
Jesus,  and  keep  my  commandments;  yet,  saith  the  Lord  God  of 
heaven,  I  will  open  the  earth  to  receive  the  multitude  of  their  slan- 

'  ders,  and  the  violence  of  their  rage,  that  they  of  my  ransomed  may 
stand  unmoved.  (See  Rev.  xii.  15,  16,  17.) 

40.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  This  day  have  I  set  light  and  darkness 
before  the  children  of  men,  that  they  may  choose  or  refuse  for  them- 
selves, and  abide,  henceforth,  the  consequence  of  their  own  choice. 
For  I  am  not  as  man,  who  speaketh  vain  things,  but  as  God  who 
speaketh  the  word  of  truth  and  righteousness  and  err  not. 

41.  Although  the  time  hath  been  long  since  I,  the  high  and  holy 
One,  who  inhabit  eternity,  have  descended  from  my  throne  of  truth 
and  righteousness,  and  condescended  to  speak  unto  man  dwelling 
in  earthly  tabernacles;  Yet,  be  it  known  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and 
tongues,  that  I  the  Lord  of  hosts  have,  in  this  day,  descended  in  my 
cloud,  which  rests  upon  my  holy  Zion,  within  whose  walls  my  tab- 
ernacle doth  stand. 

42.  For  behold  my  tabernacle  is  with  man,  and  in  the  keeping 
of  the  sons  of  men.  And  the  cloud  of  my  brightness  often  covers 
the  mercy  seat,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  fills  the  house  of  the  Lord ; 
and  I  speak  through  the  cloudy  pillar,  through  mine  Anointed,  and 


296  GOD  WILL  DISPENSE   HIS  JUDGMENTS,  ETC.        [PAKT  IV. 

my  little  ones  hear  my  voice,  and  I  place  my  word  in  their  hearts, 
and  their  tongues  utter  forth  understanding. 

43.  Be  it  known,  for  a  truth  to  all  nations,  that  the  Lord  spe.iketh 
to  man  through  earthen  vessels;  but  uttereth  not  his  law,  save  only 
in  the  mountain  of  his  holiness,  where  He  hath  placed  his  name, 
and  the  center  of  his  everlasting  kingdom  upon  the  earth,  whence 
goeth  forth  his  lav/  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  inhabited  earth,  un- 
to all  who  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  seek  to  know  his 
precepts  and  to  walk  in  his  paths. 

44.  And  who  hath  aught  against  this?  Hath  not  my  right  hand 
established  it?  Then  who  among  the  sons  of  men,  although  they  put 
hand  to  hand,  and  shoulder  to  shoulder,  will  ever  be  able  to  over- 
throw it?  For  will  I  not  cause  one  whom  I  have  made  strong  in  the 
power  of  my  might,  to  chase  a  thousand,  and  a  thousand  to  put  ten 
thousand  to  flight?  (See  Deut.  xxxii.  30.)  For  I  will  be  with  them 
and  uphold  them,  saith  the  Lord,  and  no  weapon  formed  against  my 
Anointed  shall  stand :  for  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it. 

45.  Therefore  ye  that  would  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  come 
ye  up  to  my  holy  mountain,  and  learn  ye  of  my  statutes;  for  my 
spiritual  Judah  hath  become  my  law  giver  to  all  people,  nations  and 
kindreds,  who  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  seek  to  know 
his  paths. 

46.  Li  my  Jerusalem,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  have  I  placed  an 
ensign  of  royalty,  to  rule  my  people  Israel;  even  from  the  root  of 
Jesse  hath  sprung  a  Governor  to  rule  my  people,  whose  kingdom  is 
established  by  an  everlasting  covenant  to  him,  and  to  his  seed  for- 
ever and  ever.  (See  Micah.  v.  2.) 

47.  And  my  law  and  my  scepter  shall  never  depart  from  Judah, 
whose  king  reigneth  in  Jerusalem,  in  the  mountain  of  my  holiness; 
for  my  City  is  builded  and  her  walls  are  made  secure,  and  I  have 
found  a  resting  place  among  the  sons  of  men,  whose  temples  have 
been  cleansed,  and  made  fit  to  receive  Me  saith  the  Lord. 

48.  And  I  will  take  up  my  residence  in  every  soul  that  will  first 
cleanse  the  iimer  courts  of  their  hearts,  in  the  order  of  my  appoint- 
ment, that  they  may  become  fit  temples  for  my  holy  spirit  to  dwell 
in.  For  out  of  spiritual  Judah  shall  go  forth  my  law,  to  judgment 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 


CHAP.   IV.]    BOOK  OF  THE  ANCIENT  OF    DAifS  REVEALEO.  297 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Tlie  sacred  book  of  the  ancient  of  days  revealed.  The  Angel  en- 
courages and  instructs  the  inspired  writer.  The  creation  and 
order  of  the  neic  heavens  and  earth,  Sfc. 

1.  i'Ngain,  saith  the  voice  of  the  holy  Angel :  Arise  O  thou  in- 
strument and  stand  before  me.  What  seest  thou,  O  child  ?  Make  it 
known  unto  nie.  Thus  replied  the  insjjircd  instrument ;  I  see,  as  it 
iccre,  the  ancient  of  days,  whose  lucks  arc  as  ichite  as  tvool,  holding 
in  his  hands  a  hook  of  immense  size. 

2.  Truly  hast  thou  spoken,  saith  the  Angel ;  for  althougli  I  came 
to  thee  with  the  word  of  God,  in  the  form  of  a  Roll;  yet  from  this 
sacred  book  was  it  taken,  which  contains  the  records  of  all  the 
events  which  have  ever  transpired  between  man  and  his  Creator, 
since  the  foundation  of  the  world;  and  it  also  contains  all  the  com- 
munications which  were  ever  handed  down  from  the  throne  of  the 
Almighty,  either  written  or  verbal,  since  the  Lord  first  spake  to 
man,  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  even  down  to  the  present  day. 

3.  As  frequent  communications  are  made  to  the  children  of  Zion, 
in  this  day  of  the  mighty  power  of  God;  so  doth  his  holy  recording 
Angels  minute  the  same,  in  plain  letters  of  gold,  upon  this  holy 
and  sacred  book.  So  fear  not,  little  one,  concerning  that  which 
thou  art  called  to  write ;  for  it  hath  already  been  recorded  in  this 
holy  and  sacred  book,  as  a  swift  w'itness,  either  in  favor  or  against 
every  soul  that  heareth  the  same,  w'ith  an  understanding  heart. 

4.  I  the  holy  Angel,  have  brought  to  thy  view  this  book,  that 
thou  mayest  be  strong  in  the  Lord  thy  God,  in  whose  cause  thou 
hast  suffered  much;  but  as  an  infant,  thou  hast  but  just  begun.  So 
receive  tlie  strength,  love  and  blessing  of  thy  God,  and  be  strong  in 
the  work  which  He  hath  called  thee  to  perform. 

5.  But  remember  at  all  times,  that  thou  art  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  to  become  shapen  to  his 
will ;  that  thou,  of  thyself,  aside  from  yielding  perfect  submission 
to  the  voice  or  influence  of  the  spirit  of  God,  can  in  no  wise  de- 
clare any  thing,  e.xcept  in  mere  words,  which  are  as  empty  sounds 
of  brass  when  broken  asunder. 

6.  But  if  thou  shalt  continue  truly  joined  to  the  fountain  of  all 

38 


298  BOOK  OF  THE  ANCIENT  OF  DAYS  REVEALED.    [PART  IV. 

good,  and  not  be  broken  off  by  acts  of  disobedience,  let  them  be 
never  so  small,  thou  mayest  be  used  as  a  sounding  bell,  or  as  a 
roaring  trumpet,  to  echo  God's  holy  word  from  pole  to  pole.  These 
things  have  I  spoken  to  thee,  as  an  instrument  in  the  name  of  the 
Most  High  God,  and  by  his  special  command. 

7.  And  now,  O  thou  little  one,  saith  the  Angel,  I  will  place  the 
word  of  God  in  thy  heart,  and  thy  tongue  shall  utter  forth  under- 
standing, and  thou  shalt  write  the  things  of  which  thou  knowest 
not.  So  eat  this  roll;  I  give  it  to  thee,  and  it  shall  be  a  fountain 
in  thy  inner  parts,  which  shall  overflow  to  water  the  parched  deserts 
and  the  barren  islands  that  have  never  received  the  gentle  dews 
from  heaven,  nor  opened  their  mouths  to  receive  seed  to  bring  forth 
herbage. 

8.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  heaven;  My  time  having  fully 
come,  I  spake,  and  it  was  accomplished.  I  formed  the  new  earth 
and  the  new  heavens  by  my  almighty  word.  I  said,  Let  there  be 
light,  and  there  was  light.  I  separated  the  night  from  the  day,  and 
placed  the  firmament  to  separate  the  heavens  above  from  the  earth 
beneath ;  and  I  saw  and  pronounced  it  good. 

9.  And  in  my  own  time,  I  created  man  in  my  own  likeness,  and 
placed  him  thereon,  to  till  the  ground  of  my  new  earth  and  subdue 
it.  But  as  yet  there  was  not  a  helper  meet  found  for  the  man,  in 
the  image  of  true  Wisdom  and  holiness;  therefore  did  the  whole 
creation  groan,  because  there  was  not  a  helper  meet  for  the  man 
whom  I  had  created,  in  the  true  image  of  holiness:  for  the  man  is 
not  without  the  woman  in  the  Lord,  neither  is  the  woman  without 
the  man.  (See  I.  Cor.  xi.  IL) 

10.  Therefore,  nothing  could  be  brought  forth  to  perfection,  so 
long  as  man  remained  without  a  helper  meet;  for  the  woman  was 
created  to  be  the  glory  of  the  man.  This  I  the  God  of  heaven  de- 
creed when  T  stretched  forth  with  my  almighty  hand,  and  brought 
forth  the  lesser  power,  the  bright  and  adorned  Wisdom,  who  is  as 
one  brought  up  at  my  side,  the  glory  of  the  greater  power,  yet 
subject  in  all  things.  How  then  is  the  Son  of  man  to  appear  in  his 
glory,  except  he  appear  in  and  with  the  woman,  whom  I  created  to 
be  the  bright  glory  of  man,  yet  subject  in  all  things? 

H.  Hear  ye,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  who  are  quick  to  understand  the 
natural  signs,  and  the  workings  of  the  natural  creation,  which  I  the 
Lord  first  created,  as  a  shadow  to  prefigure  the  things  which  are 


CHAP.   IV.]    BOOK  OF  THE  ANCIENT  OF  DAYS  REVEALED.  299 

durable  and  eternal ;  yet  slow  to  understand  and  peceive  the  things 
which  must  endure  forever. 

12.  Ye  who  vainly  expect,  with  your  natural  eyes,  to  see  the  earth 
whereon  ye  dwell,  suddenly  vanish  like  a  scroll  rolled  together,  and 
then  be  no  more,  and  a  new  earth  succeed  it;  and  then,  (as  ye 
have  framed  in  your  imaginations,)  to  look  and  behold  the  Lord  ia 
his  glory,  surrounded  by  myriads  of  Angels,  yet  alone  as  to  any 
helper  meet;  How  or  in  what  manner,  saith  the  Lord,  will  this  ap- 
ply to  my  natural  creation? 

13.  Ye  say,  and  are  willing  to  acknowledge  that  the  first  man 
Adam,  was  of  the  earth,  earthy,  and  the  second  Adam  was  the 
Lord  from  heaven,  a  quickening  Spirit.  (See  L  Cor.  xv.  47.)  But 
what  do  ye  call  the  first  woman?  Did  I  not  create  her  with  a  living 
soul,  for  an  important  purpose?  Not  merely  for  a  servant  to  man; 
but  for  a  helper  meet,  to  stand  on  an  equal  footing  with  man,  but 
subject  as  a  lesser  power.  How  think  ye  then  to  blot  out  the  name 
of  her  whom  I  created  to  be  the  glory  of  the  man,  through  the  end- 
less ages  of  eternity? 

14.  And  as  Adam,  the  first  man,  was  of  the  earth,  and  returned  to 
earth  again;  (except  that  living  soul  formed  by  the  breath  of  never 
ending  life,  which  I  breathed  into  his  nostrils;)  so  was  the  first  wo- 
man of  the  earth,  and  returned  to  earth  again,  and  the  soul  to  God 
who  gave  it,  to  be  consigned  to  the  place  which  I  had  prepared  for 
them,  until  I  should  call  them  forth  to  the  bar  of  divine  Justice,  to 
give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  in  common  with  the 
rest  of  their  posterity. 

15.  And  as  the  second  man  Adam  was  the  Lord  from  heaven,  a 
quickening  spirit;  solis  also  the  second  woman  Eve,  the  second  heir 
of  the  new  covenant  of  life,  made  perfect  through  the  coming  of  her 
Lord,  quickened  by  his  spirit;  the  Bride  adorned  for  her  husband, 
the  glory  of  the  first  new  man,  the  quickening  spirit. 

16.  And  a  glory  and  a  praise  shall  she  be  throughout  the  earth, 
and  throughout  the  heavens;  for  I  have  created  her  for  a  glory,  and 
my  purposes  shall  not  fail.  For  all  nations  shall  yet  rise  up  and  call 
her  blessed;  for  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it,  and  I  lie  not. 

17.  And  the  tongues  which  dare  henceforth,  after  hearing  these 
my  solemn  declarations,  scorn  and  make  light  of  the  means  which  I 
have  decreed  to  meet  the  fallen  race  of  man,  and  set  up  my  kingdom 
of  glory  upon  the  earth;  yea,  the  tongues  of  those  that  dare  move 
in  derision,  to  scorn  the5e  things,  which  are  even  too  sacred  to  take 


300  BOOK  OF  THE  ANCIENT  OF  DAYS  REVEALED.       [PART  IV. 

into  vain  and  polluted  lips;  such,  unless  they  immediately  repent, 
will  see  the  day  when  they  will  cry  in  vain  for  a  drop  of  water  to 
cool  their  tongues,  being  compassed  about  with  the  flames  of  hell. 

18.  These  things  have  I  spoken,  saith  the  merciful  God,  to  warn 
all  people;  for  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the  wickedness  of  man,  but 
rather  that  all  would  turn  unto  Me  and  live.  But  sure  as  I  have 
spoken  these  things;  so  surely  I  will  accomplish  them,  upon  those 
who  lightly  regard  my  solemn  words,  and  laugh  them  to  scorn. 

19.  Therefore,  saith  the  God  of  heaven,  it  remains  for  you,  O  ye 
hearers  of  my  word,  if  not  doers  of  my  work,  that  ye  make  such 
use  of  these  sayings  of  your  God,  by  handling  them  in  my  most  ho- 
ly fear,  that  ye  can  answer  to  Me  in  justification,  in  the  day  when 
ye  have  nothing  but  your  naked  works  to  recommend  you  in  my 
sight. 

20.  If  ye  have  only  this  one  thing  in  your  favor,  that  ye  have  nev- 
er rashly  condemned  or  set  at  nought  that  which  ye  did  not  under- 
stand :  but  feared  lest  ye  should  be  found  fighting  against  your  God; 
Truly,  if  ye  have  only  this  to  recommend  you  to  my  mercy,  saith 
the  Lord,  ye  will  find  it  to  be  that  which  will  weigh  as  particles  of 
lead,  to  balance  in  your  favor,  in  my  sight. 

21.  For  I  the  Lord  will  bless  the  soul,  according  to  his  measure, 
who  lifteth  the  weight  of  his  finger,  to  forward  my  holy  and  eternal 
work  which  I  have  established  upon  the  earth,  either  as  it  respects 
the  work  of  his  own  spiritual  welfare,  present  and  future,  or  the 
work  of  supporting  and  befriending,  in  any  way  or  manner,  of  my 
chosen  people,  even  of  those  who  yet  stand  without  the  courts  of  my 
holiness;  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward. 

22.  But  as  to  those  that  will  openly  and  willfully  wage  war  with 
my  peo*ple,  and  use  all  the  influence  which  their  father  the  devil, 
who  still  thirsteth  for  revenge,  giveth  them  ;  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord, 
they  that  do  this,  and  are  found  fighting  against  my  holy  and  eternal 
work,  in  my  people,  unless  they  suddenly  repent,  and  make  restitu- 
tion for  the  same,  ere  long  I  will  smite  them  from  off"  the  face  of  the 
earth,  in  sudden  and  untimely  deaths,  too  awful  here  to  relate. 

23.  And  not  one  soul,  who  persisteth  in  the  practice  of  malicious- 
ly afi^icting  my  people,  for  the  purpose  of  suppressing  the  testimony 
which  they  bear,  or  for  the  purpose  of  revenging  upon  them  or  any 
one  of  them,  as  individuals,  although  the  then  present  circumstances 
of  such  ones  in  life  may  be  never  so  flourishing,  the  moment  they 


CHAP.   IV.]    BOOK  OF  THE  ANCIENT  OF  DAVS   REVF.ALED.  301 

sell  tliemsclves  to  persecute  my  people,  I  will  nip  their  substance  as 
with  the  east  wind. 

24.  And  their  herbage  shall  become  as  ashes,  and  their  fields  grad- 
ually turn  to  desolation,  and  nought  shall  remain  for  the  beholder 
or  passer  by  to  see,  but  the  ruins  of  that  which  once  was,  but  is  now 
no  more  than  a  plain  monument  of  God's  wrath  upon  those  who  sell 
themselves  to  fight  against  Him,  in  the  day  of  his  power. 

25.  And  they  themselves  shall  not  go  down  in  peace  to  the  grave, 
although  they  may  apparently  die  by  natural  disease:  yet  in  their 
last  days  I  will  forsake  them,  and  they  shall  find  themselves  the  com- 
panions, and  in  the  keeping  of  those  whose  arrows  are  as  the  arrows 
of  death  to  pierce  their  troubled  breasts; 

26.  Yea,  in  the  keeping  of  those  who,  w-hile  on  earth,  their  feet 
were  swift  to  shed  blood,  and  to  draw  the  sword  of  persecution 
against  my  Anointed,  who  have  never  found  rest  nor  forgiveness  in 
my  sight  to  this  day.  These,  saith  the  Lord,  as  ravens,  shall  hover 
over  their  dying  frames,  to  waft  the  soul,  as  soon  as  it  quits  its  wretch- 
ed house  of  clay,  down  to  the  regions  of  black  despair. 

27.  These  things  I,  your  God,  speak  in  love  and  mercy,  to  warn 
all  to  beware  that  they  sell  not  their  precious  faculties,  to  work  oppo- 
sition to  the  Father  and  Friend  of  their  immortal  souls,  who  is  has- 
tening his  work,  to  give  all  souls  an  offer  of  his  mercy  who  will  re- 
ceive it  at  my  hand,  let  their  crimes  be  never  so  great  in  my  sight. 

28.  For  I  have  never  seen  the  time,  saith  the  Lord,  since  the  day 
man  first  turned  his  heel  against  Me  by  disobedience,  that  I  had  any 
pleasure  in  the  death  and  destruction  of  the  wicked;  but  as  a  kind 
Father  have  I  watched  over  them,  from  day  to  day,  and  from  year 
to  year,  pleading,  with  my  holy  influence,  for  them  to  turn  from  the 
evil  of  their  ways,  and  save  themselves  from  the  power  of  him  who 
hunteth  for  prey,  even  as  a  roaring  lion. 

29.  But  as  I  have  once  created  man  a  free  agent,  to  choose  or  re- 
fuse for  himself;  and  this  I  sanctioned  by  an  unalterable  decree;  how 
can  I  again  confine  his  feet?  Heaven  forbids,  and  my  eternal  justice 
and  divine  attributes  forbid,  that  man  should  lose  his  free  agency,  in 
any  wise  :  for  this  alone,  vvould  destroy  the  foundation  of  heaven,  and 
upset  the  foundation  of  hell,  and  cause  all  things  to  be  performed  by 
compulsory  means,  which  would  leave  souls  as  mere  machines,  act- 
ing from  involuntary  influence. 

30.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  this  was  never  the  design  of  the 
Creator,  in  bringing  forth  the  noblest  of  all  my  natural  creation,  the 


302  BOOK  OF  THE   ANCIENT  OF   DAYS  REVKALED.       [pART  IV. 

creature  man.  I  created  him  with  powers  and  faculties  to  honor  and 
glorify  -Me  his  Creator,  above  all  the  works  of  my  hands  in  the  natu- 
ral world ;  nor  will  I  rest  or  be  still  until  my  purposes  are  accom- 
plished. 

31.  But  so  long  as  I  send  peace  and  plenty  in  the  land,  mankind 
will  never  seek  aright  after  Me,  their  God  and  Creator;  Because  of 
this,  and  also  because  my  soul  longeth  to  behold  my  prodigal  son, 
and  his  numerous  offspring,  returning  unto  Me,  in  tears  of  suppli- 
cation seeking  mercy  and  blessings  at  my  hand,  I  have  hastened  my 
time  to  cast  a  drouth  over  the  tace  of  the  earth. 

32.  And  thus  I  will  let  my  vengeance  be  upon  her,  until  the  works 
of  my  hands,  whom  I  created  as  objects  of  my  peculiar  pleasure, 
may  learn  by  what  they  suffer,  and  willingly  return  unto  Me,  their 
Creator  and  Father,  and  seek  for  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  my  table 
of  plenty. 

33.  So  ye  may  see  and  understand,  if  ye  will,  the  love  which  I  the 
Father  have  for  the  souls  of  my  creation.  And  those  whom  I  can- 
not gather  unto  Me,  by  the  mild  influence  of  love,  accompanied  with 
mercy,  I  the  Lord  must  visit  them  in  love,  accompanied  with  judg- 
ment, and  many  stripes. 

34.  But  such  as  will  not  be  moved  by  all  which  I  shall  do,  before 
I  close  with  my  chastening  rod,  and  my  scourge  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth;  such  souls  I  will  reject  as  reprobates,  whose  hearts 
are  abandoned  to  wickedness,  and  leave  them  under  the  power  and 
dominion  of  their  father  the  devil,  into  whose  hands  they  have  sold 
themselves  for  nought. 

35.  But  O  that  all  would  return  to  the  living  fountain,  and  drink 
at  my  flowing  stream!  O  that  all,  even  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
might  hear  my  voice  of  love,  calling  them  to  return  and  retrace 
their  steps,  that  I  might  heal  them  of  their  sorrows!  For  I  am  not 
as  man,  who  seeketh  revenge  upon  liis  enemies;  but  as  God  who 
knoweth  no  revenge;  but  am  as  one  continual  fountain  of  love  with- 
out end,  who  delight  not  in  the  affliction  of  any,  let  their  enmity 
against  Me  be  never  so  great. 

36.  But  mercy  without  justice  is  dead,  being  alone.  A  continual 
ministration  of  mercy  upon  the  unrelenting  and  impenitent  soul,  is 
of  no  profit ;  for  it  only  serves  to  harden  and  confirm  them  in  the 
ways  of  vice  ;  so  mercy  and  justice  go  together,  and  are  bound  hand 
in  hand,  and  one  is  not  without  the  other. 

37.  I  first  extend  to  man  the  offers  of  mercy,  on  mild  and  gentle 


CHAP,   v.]  «Od's  judgments   UI'ON  PERSECUTORS.  303 

terms;  and  if  he  will  comply  with  my  terms  and  accept  the  offers,  and 
willingly  suffer  justice  to  have  its  perfect  work  upon  him,  such  shall 
be  received  by  JVIe  in  mercy.  But  if  they  stand  out  when  the  offers 
of  mercy  are  given  to  them,  and  willfidly  reject  the  same,  slinl!  I 
not,  as  a  loving  Parent,  stretch  forth  the  hand  of  justice?  Truly  I 
shall,  saith  the  Lord. 

38.  And  if  this  will  not  answer,  I  will  send  forth  judgment  and 
wrath,  until  1  shall  prove  them,  and  know  whether  they  will  obey 
my  voice  on  any  terms,  or  whether  they  will  cleave  to  their  father 
the  devil,  and  his  works  continue  to  do,  that  I  may  sweep  them 
from  my  presence,  as  clay  which  remains  insusceptible  of  any  prof- 
itable shape  in  the  hands  of  the  potter. 

39.  But  I  will  reason  with  the  children  of  my  creation  and  hold 
them,  as  it  were,  by  the  skirts  of  their  garments,  and  plead  with  them 
in  the  silent  hours  of  the  night,  when  their  bodies  are  wrapt  in  slum- 
ber, and  their  eyes  closed  in  deep  sleep.  (See  Job.  xxxiii.  14  to  17.) 
All  this  will  I  do,  saith  the  Lord,  for  the  sake  of  those  whom  I  love. 


CHAPTERV. 

The  judgments  of  God  declared,  loliich  in  all  ages  have  followed  those 
who  slight  his  solemn  ivarnings,  and  especially  upon  persecutors. 
Witness  the  days  of  Noah,  and  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Write;  and  thus  is  the  word  of 
the  Lord  unto  thee.  Thus  saith  the  holy  and  just  One;  Bow  down 
all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  hear  and  understand  my  doings; 
for  I  am  a  God  of  love,  mercy  and  long  forbearance  with  the  chil- 
dren of  my  creation. 

2.  But  in  no  wise  do  I  fail,  in  the  end,  to  reward  and  recompense 
the  guilty,  after  being  warned  of  my  will  to  them,  in  ways  and  by 
means  of  my  own  choosing,  even  if  it  accord  not  with  their  own  lofty 
imaginations,  as  to  the  propriety  of  my  manner  of  dealing  with  man- 
kind. 

3.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  Wo  be  to  that  soul  who,  being  warned  of 
my  judgments,  suffereth  his  heart  to  become  hardened  unto  bitter- 
ness of  spirit,  and  shall  lift  sword  or  spear,  or  even  his  tongue,  to 


304  god's  judgments  upon    PERSECUTOUS.  [part  IV. 

slander  or  suppress  my  work,  my  strange  work,  which  I  have  fram- 
ed in  understanding,  and  brought  forth  in  wisdom,  that  wisdom 
which  is  foolishness  in  the  sight  of  man,  and  even  extreme  vvildness 
in  his  view\ 

4.  The  soul  that  doth  this,  I  will  number  his  transgressions,  and 
weigh  his  iniquities,  in  the  same  balance  wherein  I  have  weighed  the 
iniquities  of  those  in  former  ages,  who  thirsted  for  blood,  that  they 
might  wash  their  polluted  hands  in  tlie  blood  of  those  whom  I  had 
sent  to  perform  my  will,  and  do  my  strange  work. 

5.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  more  will  I  add  thereunto;  for  in  propor- 
tion as  light  and  understanding  have  increased,  and  shall  continue 
to  increase  among  men;  so  far  in  proportion,  will  I  add  to  their 
condemnation,  more  than  unto  those  who  sold  themselves  to  fight 
against  Me,  in  former  ages  and  dispensations. 

6.  Ye  may  say,  and  reason  among  yourselves,  to  your  own  ruin, 
when  ye  hear  of  my  doings  among  my  people,  whom  I  have  chosen 
out  of  the  world  a  little  handful,  to  purify  to  Myself,  through  whom 
to  declare  my  word  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  those  who  have  be- 
come the  first  ripe  fruits  unto  Me,  of  the  second  coming  of  my 
beloved  Son  in  his  glory  ; 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  when  ye  hear  of  these  things,  and  of  my 
strange  doings,  ye  will  be  apt  to  reason  within  your  own  breasts, 
and  commune  one  with  another  in  this  wise;  "Surely  there  can  be 
no  risk  in  using  all  our  influence  to  suppress  such  folly,  yea  more 
than  folly,  madness  and  enthusiasm  in  the  very  extreme,  and  high 
handed  blasphemy  against  God,  and  against  the  religion  of  our 
fathers." 

8.  "Therefore  there  cannot  be  the  least  possible  risk  of  being 
found  fighting  against  God,  or  the  work  of  God,  even  if  we  should 
burn  their  houses  over  their  heads,  and  destroy  their  flocks  and 
herds,  and  lay  violent  hands  upon  their  pos.sessions,  in  every  form, 
and  commit  their  persons  to  prison,  punish  them  with  stripes  and 
banishment,  or  in  whatever  way  is  best  calculated  to  crush  and  de- 
stroy from  the  very  foundation,  the  nature  of  such  a  work  so  calcu- 
lated to  produce  heresy,  wildness  and  witchcraft  in  its  subjects." 

9.  "  For  this  reason,  it  can  be  doing  neither  more  nor  less  than 
God's  service,  as  a  duty  incumbent  on  us,  who  are  clothed  in  our 
right  minds,  to  use  our  influence  in  ridding  the  land  of  such  gross 
offences  in  the  name  of  the  Deity;  such  foul  abuse  upon  the  name 
of  that  God,  who  hath  done  so  much  to  enlighten  his  creatures, 


CHAP,  v.]        god's  judgments  upon  peuseuutors.  305 

that  they  might  not  bluspherne  his  holy  name  with  such  numerous 
heresies  and  wild  fanaticisms :  for  if  we  should  let  them  go  on  in 
this  way,  the  whole  world  would  be  turned  upside  down." 

10.  Thus  and  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  will  man  commune  with  himself 
and  with  his  neighbor,  to  join  hand  in  hand  against  my  Anointed. 
But  stop,  stand  ye  still ;  move  not  so  much  as  a  finger  until  your 
rashness  hath  passed  by ;  then,  while  ye  are  still  clothed  with  your 
right  reason,  unexcited  hy  the  ferocity  of  a  persecuting  spirit, 
which  proceeds  from  the  father  of  all  opposition,  against  my  holy 
and  righteous  will:  in  this  calm  state,  sincerely  consider  and  labor 
for  a  right  understanding  of  the  nature  of  the  work  of  a  pure  and 
holy  God. 

11.  Let  your  reason  guide;  consider  and  reflect  how  and  in  what 
manner,  I  the  Lord  have  ever  manifested  Myself  to  the  children  of 
men,  for  salvation,  since  my  holy  Son  appeared  on  earth.  Hath  it 
not  ever  been  a  pride-staining,  humbling  and  self-abasing  work,  to 
all  the  exalted  and  lofty  views  of  man's  haughty,  selfish  nature? 
Search  your  bibles,  which  ye  hold  so  sacred,  and  see  if  ye  can  find 
any  instance  in  which  this  has  not  been  the  case,  in  its  final  result, 
through  the  whole  of  the  works  of  Christ  and  his  faithful  followers. 

12.  Thus  saith  the  only  wise  and  just  God,  From  the  beginning  of 
man's  fall  by  transgression,  I  the  Most  High  and  holy  God,  have 
purposed  a  pride-staining,  a  heart-searching  and  a  rein-trying  work, 
well  calculated  to  abase  man  in  his  own  eyes,  and  in  the  eyes  of 
his  fellows,  which  will  be  accomplished  upon  every  son  and  daugh- 
ter of  the  fall,  before  ihey  can  arise  and  become  exalted  in  ray  sight. 

13.  And  ye  may  search  the  sacred  scriptures,  in  which  ye  think 
ye  have  eternal  life,  and  ye  will  find  it  recorded,  when  rightly  view- 
ed, that  in  all  the  types,  shadows  and  resemblances,  which  I  the 
Lord  brought  forth  to  prefigure  my  work,  which  I  designed  to  ac- 
complish in  the  end,  all  things  were  framed  upon  the  plan  of  self- 
abasement,  and  executed  at  the  hazard  of  life,  name,  fame  and 
wealth,  in  all  who  were  called  to  become  its  subjects. 

14.  Ye  may  look  back  to  the  days  of  my  servant  Noah,  and  see 
how  it  went  with  him,  in  consequence  of  his  obeying  my  word  and 
command  to  him,  in  warning  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  my  approach- 
ing judgments,  in  case  they  did  not  break  off  from  their  wickedness, 
and  seek  the  favor  of  their  God. 

15.  I  will  tell  you,   saith   He  who  knoweth   all   things.     A   bitter 

39 


306  god's  judgments  upon  persecutors.       [part  IV. 

spirit  of  persecution  entered  their  hearts,  and  instead  of  obeying 
my  righteous  commands,  through  my  servant  Noah,  by  turning 
from  the  evil  of  their  doings,  they  sought  to  take  the  life  of  him, 
whom  I  the  Lord  had  raised  up  to  warn  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come,  and  save  themselves  from  the  destruction  which  was  before 
them,  if  they  persisted  in  their  wickedness. 

16.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  had  it  not  been  for  a  band  of  mighty 
Angels,  whom  I  sent  to  the  earth  to  defend  my  chosen,  they  would, 
with  murderous  hands,  have  slain  the  only  righteous  person  and 
family,  who  then  dwelt  upon  the  earth. 

17.  Then  did  I  the  Lord  decree  to  destroy  man  from  off  the  face 
of  the  earth,  save  a  remnant  only,  to  preserve  seed,  in  whose  hearts 
I  had  found  sincerity.  And  then  did  J  cause  my  servant  Noah  to 
proclaim  this  in  their  ears,  and  make  preparation  for  building  the 
Ark,  that  all  might  be  warned  and  escape  if  they  would. 

18.  But  who  believed  his  report?  and  what  was  the  result  of  this? 
Many  believed  in  their  hearts,  but  durst  not  risk  their  lives,  name  nor 
fame;  therefore  they  strove  to  stifle  their  conviction,  and  banish  from 
their  hearts  the  fear  of  my  Almighty  hand,  which  was  soon  to  be 
stretched  over  them  in  wrath. 

19.  And  what  was  the  result  of  this?  Did  they  not  receive  a  far 
more  wicked  spirit,  than  those  who  had  not  been  convicted  of  the 
truth  of  my  solemn  warnings?  Truly  they  did,  saith  the  Lord,  and 
they  were  found  foremost  in  fighting  against  my  servant  Noah,  and 
in  seeking  to  suppress  and  hinder  the  work  which  I  had  command- 
ed him  to  perform. 

20.  And  although  the  floods  were  staid,  and  the  day  of  my  visita- 
tion prolonged,  to  give  all  an  offer  to  repent,  having  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  rather  that  they  would  turn  and  live; 
Yea,  although  my  mercy  prolonged  their  days,  yet  sure  were  my 
judgments,  when  the  days  of  my  forbearance  were  at  an  end. 

21.  And  they  were  eating,  drinking,  marrying  and  being  given  in 
marriage,  until  the  day  Noah  and  his  family  entered  the  Ark,  even 
as  they  are  in  this  day.  (See  Luke  xvii.  27.)  Neither  did  they  be- 
lieve, although  the  righteous  Noah  declared  it  to  them;  but  they 
scorned  him  as  one  of  the  vilest  impostors  that  was  ever  suffered  to 
breathe  the  vital  air,  and  would  have  thought  it  doing  God's  service 
to  destroy  him  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth,  had  1  suffered  it,  saith 
the  Lord.  So  ye  may  see  how  it  went  with  Noah,  and  how  it  went 
with  the  wicked  inhabitants  that  surrounded  him. 


CHAP,  v.]  god's  judgments  UPON  PERSECUTORS.  307 

22.  Again  I  will  reason  with  thee,  O  man!  Was  it  not  in  my  pow- 
er, saith  the  Almighty,  to  have  wrought  mightily  in  their  presence, 
insomuch  as  to  force  them  to  believe  in  my  word,  and  my  solemn 
predictions?  Truly  saith  the  Lord.  But  this  would  have  been  meet- 
ing them  in  their  own  lofty  high-mindedness,  and  compelling  them 
by  my  Almighty  power,  to  believe  that  which  they  chose  rather  to 
disbelieve;  and  in  so  doing,  I  should  have  infringed  upon  my  un- 
alterable decree,  and  thereby  have  controlled  the  free  agency  of 
man. 

23.  Man  must  believe  and  obey  Me,  through  whom  I  send,  and  by 
ways  and  means  of  my  own  appointment,  which  will  always  carry 
sutficient  evidence  to  the  candid  seeker  after  righteousness,  to  con- 
vince and  confirm  him  beyond  a  doubt,  if  he  will  hearken  to  the 
voice  of  reason,  and  let  it  be  his  guide.  But  man  in  his  ungoverned 
nature,  is  prone  to  rashness  and  violence  as  the  sparks  are  to  ascend 
upwards;  thus  are  they  swift  to  do  the  things  which  reason  and 
sound  understanding  forbid. 

24.  Therefore  I  warn  you,  saith  He  who  hath  no  pleasure  in  the 
rashness  of  man,  that  ye  let  your  moderation  be  known  to  all  men, 
and  thereby  escape  the  reward  of  him  who  is  swift  to  shed  blood, 
and  stain  his  hands  in  deeds  of  persecution,  envy  and  strife. 

25.  I  the  Lord,  will  compel  none  to  believe  in  my  work,  but  those 
only,  who  willingly  and  candidly  give  themselves  up  to  be  led,  gov- 
erned and  directed,  unbiased  by  prejudice;  these  will  I  draw  by 
an  impelling  power  to  believe  that  which  in  obedience  to  the  same, 
will  work  in  the  end,  the  utter  destruction  of  their  enmity  against 
Me  their  God  and  Creator. 

26.  In  this  manner,  I  will  cause  them  to  see  the  glory,  beauty  and 
excellency  of  my  sin-destroying  gospel,  which  I  have,  in  great 
mercy  revealed  in  its  beauty  and  glory,  although  hidden  from  the 
eyes  of  the  wise  and  exalted  of  this  world;  such  will  I,  the  Lord, 
draw  unto  Me  by  the  cord  that  is  strong  and  mighty. 

27.  But  no  other  compulsion  except  this,  will  ever  avail  any  thing, 
only  to  harden  the  heart  and  darken  the  understanding,  as  was  done 
in  the  case  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt,  when  I  forced  him,  by  great 
«igns  and  wonders,  to  let  go  my  captives,  that  they  might  come 
from  beneath  the  yoke  of  oppression  and  serve  Me  their  God,  in 
the  liberty  and  freedom  of  which  I  had  designed  to  be  served,  by 
these  my  figurative  people. 

28.  And  what  was  the  result  of  this  forcing  and  using  compulsory 


308  god's  judgments  upon  persecutors,      [part  IV. 

means  to  bring  about  my  purposes?  The  moment  my  compelling 
power  was  withdrawn,  which  softened  his  heart  and  caused  him  to 
give  consent  for  my  captives  to  go  and  serve  Me,  did  he  not  harden 
his  heart,  and  become  more  and  more  hardened,  and  refuse  to  let 
my  people  go?  Although  while  my  compelling  power  was  upon  him, 
he  had  sworn  with  an  oath,  that  he  would  let  thein  go. 

29.  It  is  stated,  saith  the  Lord,  and  believed  by  the  children  of 
men,  that  I  the  Lord  did  harden  Pharaoh's  heart,  and  then  after- 
wards punished  him  for  the  same.  But  so  far,  be  it  known  unto  all 
men,  did  I  the  Lord  harden  the  heart  of  Pharaoh;  I  sent  my  ser- 
vants, Moses  and  Aaron,  with  a  demand  from  Me  their  God,  for  him 
to  let  my  people  go,  who  daily  groaned  beneath  the  weight  of  op- 
pression which  was  heaped  upon  them,  and  whom  I  had  designed  to 
set  at  liberty,  knowing,  at  the  same  time,  the  wickedness  of  his 
heart,  that  he  would  not  let  them  go. 

30.  Therefore  did  I  the  Lord,  make  use  of  compulsory  means  to 
soften  his  adamantine  heart.  And  while  under  this  compulsive 
power,  he  would  promise  to  let  my  people  go;  but  the  moment  my 
hand  of  compulsion  was  withdrawn  from  him,  and  he  was  left  to 
feel  his  own  state,  his  heart  would  again  become  more  and  more 
hardened,  as  he  refused  to  yield  voluntary  obedience  to  my  com- 
mands, and  to  his  own  promise,  which  he  made  while  my  compel- 
ling influence  was  upon  him. 

31.  And  thus  his  heart  became  harder  and  harder,  as  my  compel- 
ling power  increased;  for  where  much  light  and  understanding  are 
given,  if  not  obeyed,  it  only  serves  to  harden;  so  it  was  in  this  case. 
All  these  things  did  I  the  Lord  suffer  to  come  upon  Pharaoh,  to 
give  him  a  fair  opportunity  to  comply,  willingly,  with  my  require- 
ment to  let  my  people  go,  which  was  all  I  then  required  of  him. 

32.  This  I  did,  and  as  a  merciful  God,  prolonged  the  days  of  my 
forbearance,  that  he  might  repent,  and  save  himself  and  his  people 
from  the  utter  destruction  which  was  before  them  ;  for  the  same  God 
ruled  then,  that  ruled  in  the  days  of  Noah,  who  had  no  pleasure 
in  the  death  or  destruction  of  the  wicked,  but  rather  that  they 
would  repent  and  live. 

33.  So  ye  see  how  it  went  with  Pharaoh  and  his  wicked  host,  who 
would  not  be  entreated  but  by  compulsion ;  and  when  left  to  act  by 
the  power  of  free  agency,  willfully  violated  his  oath,  and  walked  in 
disobedience  to  that  compelling  power  which  caused  him,  while 
under  its  influence,  to  know  of  a  truth,  the  requirements  of  the 


CHAP.    VI.]        VOLUNTARY  OBEDIENCE  REQUIRED   ETC.  309 

God  of  all  power.  Such  is  the  fate  of  all  who  mert^ly  move  by  a 
compelling  power.  Bat  this  was  then  necessary  to  effect  the  deliv- 
erance of  Israel. 

3!.  Therefore  ye  may  all  see  the  effects  of  making  use  of  com- 
pulsive means,  to  force  creatures  to  do  that  which,  from  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  they  are  unwilling  to  do.  Let  there  be  never  so 
great  signs  and  wonders  displayed  before  their  eyes;  unless  they 
exert  their  strength,  and  willingly  press  their  way  through,  though 
the  opposition  of  their  natures  may  be  never  so  great,  and  thus  obey 
their  own  faith  and  conscience,  they  cannot  be  profited  thereby. 

35.  All  that  such  ones  have  ever  had,  to  confirm  their  faith  by 
compulsory  power,  and  teach  them  to  yield  a  willing  obedience,  will 
only  serve  to  harden  them,  and  cause  them  to  become  seven  fold 
more  the  children  of  wrath,  than  those  who  remain  in  ignorance  of 
the  requirements  of  their  God. 

36.  These  things  I  leave  upon  record,  saith  the  God  of  mercy, 
for  a  solemn  warning  to  all  who  stand  out  against  my  holy  work; 
because  they  are  not  compelled  to  believe,  contrary  to  their  own 
inward  struggles,  and  the  opposition  of  their  own  hearts,  by  great 
signs  and  miraculous  wonders,  the  meaning  of  which  no  one  can 
account. 


CHAPTER  YI. 

Great  signs  and  wonders  are  not  designed  to  compel  souls  to  obedi- 
ence ;  for  all  must  be  tried  and  found  faithful  ere  they  can  enter 
the  promised  rest.  God's  work  ivas  never  intended  to  exalt  the 
lofty  and  aspiring  setise  of  man. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Although  great  signs  and  wonders  shall 
follow,  and  previously  foretell  of  my  coming,  in  every  successive 
manifestation  and  degree  thereof;  yet  I  have  never  designed  to  show 
forth  signs  and  wonders  for  the  purpose  of  compelling  souls  to  do 
that  work,  which  will  end  in  their  everlasting  happiness  and  glory, 
contrary  to  their  own  inclinations;  for  this  cannot  be. 

2.  How,  or  with  what  confidence  could  any  soul,  possessing  the 
smallest  degree  of  justice,  appear  in  my  presence,  who  had  been  fore- 


310  VOLUNTARY  OBEDIENCE   REQUIRED,  [PART  IV. 

ed  or  compelled,  from  day  to  day,  to  do  the  work  necessary  for  the 
purification  of  his  own  soul  that  he  might  become  heir  to  an  inherit- 
ance in  the  mansions  of  eternal  bliss,  in  the  presence  of  his  God 
and  the  holy  Angels,  who  surround  his  throne?  Would  he  not  feel 
like  a  thief  and  a  robber,  seeking  to  possess  that  which  he  had  never 
willingly  suffered  to  gain? 

3.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord,  it  would  be  no  heaven  for  him  ;  although 
the  glory  and  beauty  of  the  upper  regions  were  combined,  to  form 
an  abode  of  happiness  and  bliss;  yet  it  would  be  no  heaven  to  the 
soul  that  had  not  gained  an  inheritance  therein,  by  faith  and  true 
obedience,  by  self-denial  and  the  cross. 

4.  For  none  but  the  obedient  shall  ever  eat  the  good  of  that  land 
of  peace  and  rest,  which  I,  the  Lord,  have  prepared  for  those  who 
love  Me,  and  are  willing  to  keep  my  commandments,  and  rather 
than  disobey  in  the  least,  (for  the  purpose  of  favoring  or  giving  ease 
to  that  nature  which  seeketh  ease  and  quietness,  rather  than  toil  and 
hardship,)  would  sooner  suffer  persecution  or  stripes,  and  even  death, 
and  have  their  names  cast  out  as  evil,  and  be  hated  and  despised  of 
all  men,  for  my  name's  sake. 

5.  Such,  and  such  only,  saith  the  Lord,  shall  ever  find  an  inherit- 
ance in  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  righteousness.  And  ere  they  en- 
ter the  fullness  of  this  land  of  rest,  they  shall  be  sufficiently  tried 
and  proved  in  all  points,  that  no  bastard  nor  hireling  may  enter  and 
possess  that  which  I,  the  Lord,  have  reserved  only  for  the  true  and 
faithful  heir,  who  is  willing  to  suffer  all  things  to  reign  in  the  king- 
dom of  his  blessed  Lord,  who  cheerfully  gave  up  his  life  in  suffer- 
ings, to  do  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father  who  had  sent  him. 

6.  These  things  I  speak,  and  leave  upon  record,  in  my  name,  as 
a  swift  witness  against  those  who  seek  to  climb  up  some  other  way, 
than  by  deep  scenes  of  mortification,  tribulation  and  sorrow.  But 
all  who  cheerfully  bear  their  cross,  giving  thanks  to  God  that  they 
are  counted  worthy  to  suffer  reproach  in  this  life,  that  they  may  find 
that  rest  which  is  laid  up  for  all  who  are  willing  to  fight  the  good 
fight  that  they  may  reign  triumphant,  as  did  their  Lord :  such  shall 
gain  the  prize. 

7.  Yea,  all  such  souls  shall  gain  the  same  conquest,  that  the  Sav- 
ior had  gained  when  he  said,  "Be  of  good  cheer;  for  I  have  over- 
come the  world ;"  having  reference  to  the  world  within,  the  three 
ruling  principles  which  constitute  the  f  dlen  nature  of  man,  and  stim- 
glate  his  actions;    the  lust  of  the  flesh,  which  is  the  root,   from 


CHAP.   VI.]  TO  ENTER  THK  PROMISED  REST.  31  I 

whence  proceed  all  other  vile  cravings;  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the 
pride  of  life.  In  these  consists  the  world  of  pleasure  with  its  branch- 
es, which  are  not  of  the  Father,  hut  of  the  world.  (See  1.  Jno. 
ii.  10.) 

8.  This  world  did  Christ,  the  bles.sed  Son,  destroy,  in  every  word, 
thought  and  deed,  and  trample  it  under  his  feet ;  which  caused  great 
joy  and  rejoicing  in  the  heavens,  that  a  Savior  had  arisen,  with  pow- 
er sufficient  to  conquer  the  world  of  evil  in  himself,  and  wholly  sub- 
due it,  both  root  and  branch  ; 

9.  While  the  wicked  children  of  men  were  despising  him  in  their 
hearts,  and  seeking  to  destroy  him  from  the  earth,  as  a  seditious  and 
pestilent  fellow,  who  was  not  xoortliy  to  live;  because  he  stirred  up 
the  people,  and  daily  committed  such  blasphemies  in  the  name  of  his 
God. 

10.  This  stands  as  another  evidence  in  the  sacred  volumes,  to  prove 
that  I  the  Lord,  have  never  manifested  Myself  unto  man  for  salvation, 
either  by  type  or  in  substance,  in  a  manner  calculated  to  meet  his 
lofty  imaginations  or  vain  expectations,  but  to  the  reverse  of  this  in 
the  extreme;  and  ye  may  search  the  scriptures  from  end  to  end,  and 
ye  will  find  that  the  general  tenor  thereof,  proves  the  truth  of  this 
my  statement. 

11 .  Neither  have  I  generally  chosen  the  rich,  the  learned,  the  great 
or  the  high,  through  whom  to  manifest  Myself  to  man;  but  on  the 
contrary,  I  have  chosen  the  poor,  the  weak  and  illiterate,  who  of 
themselves  were  of  low  estate.  And  if  at  any  time,  I  saw  fit  to  call 
those  who  were  otherwise  than  this,  I  never  failed  to  scourge  them 
sufficiently,  to  humble  their  pride,  and  subdue  their  loftiness  in  my 
presence,  until  they  knew  that  of  themselves  they  were  nothing. 

12.  And  for  this  cause  did  I  suffer  my  servant  Moses,  whom  I  had 
chosen  in  his  infancy,  to  lead  my  people  Israel  from  under  their 
Egyptian  bondage,  to  become  a  stranger  and  a  wanderer  in  a  strange 
land. 

13.  Had  I  taken  him  from  the  palace  of  the  proud  and  lofty  Phara- 
oh, and  from  the  bosom  of  his  adopted  mother,  Pharaoh's  daughter, 
amidst  the  pomp  and  splendor  in  which  he  was  reared  and  educated, 
would  he  ever  have  been  willing  to  humble  himself,  so  as  to  become 
an  instrument  in  my  hands,  to  perform  in  my  name  my  strange 
work,  and  bring  about  the  shadow  of  my  acts,  my  strange  acts? 
Nay,  cryeth  the  voice  of  Him  who  knoweth  the  secrets  of  every 
heart. 


Si'2  V(JLUNTAKY  OBEDIENCE  REQUIRED,  [PART   IV. 

14.  Therefore  did  I,  the  Lord,  sutfer  him  to  do  that  which  would 
in  haste  drive  him  from  his  splendid  condition  in  life,  to  a  refuo;e  in 
a  land  of  affliction,  gloominess  and  sorrow,  separated  from  his  breth- 
ren, and  from  all  these  who  could  in  the  least,  bestow  upon  him 
wherewith  to  support  and  nourish  that  haughty  nature,  which  had 
been  made  strong  by  indulgence. 

15.  And  when  his  soul  was  sufficiently  humbled,  and  he  knew  that 
of  himself  he  was  nothing,  then  did  I  call  him,  and  make  known  to 
him  the  thoughts  and  intentions  of  my  heart,  which  I  had  purposed 
concerning  my  people  Israel. 

16.  And  how  did  he  tremble  in  my  presence,  knowing  that  of 
himself  he  was  but  a  frail  mortal,  and  "not  eloquent,  but  slow  of 
speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue;"  and  wholly  incapable  of  himself, 
to  do  the  least  towards  the  great  work  which  I,  the  Lord,  had  called 
him  to  perform.   (See  Exod.  iv.  10.) 

17.  Then  did  I  know  of  a  truth,  that  I  had  gotten  Me  a  man  that 
would  do  my  work,  my  strange  work,  and  fulfill  my  acts,  my  strange 
acts.  And  how,  and  in  what  manner  were  they  performed?  Were 
they  not  brought  about  amidst  snares  and  great  perils,  on  every  side, 
which  admitted  of  no  turning  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left,  under 
penalty  of  death,  or  a  speedy  recompense  of  divine  justice  in  pro- 
portion to  the  crime? 

18.  Read  ye,  and  understand  the  work,  which  I  the  Lord,  merely 
designed  as  a  shadow,  and  view  the  perils  which  were  manifest  on 
every  side;  yet  to  the  willing  and  obedient  in  heart,  to  suffer  and 
forego  all  danger  and  privation,  to  gain  an  inheritance  in  that  land 
of  freedom  and  rest,  which  flowed  with  milk  and  honey ;  to  such 
was  I  a  kind  loving  Father,  who  heard  all  their  cries  and  supplied 
all  their  wants. 

19.  But  to  those  who  were  found  murmuring  against  my  righteous 
commands,  through  my  servant  Moses,  and  chose  rather  to  look 
back,  and  hanker  after  the  enjoyments  which  they  set  their  faces  to 
leave  behind,  in  the  land  of  their  captivity  and  oppression;  such, 
saith  the  Lord,  did  I  smite  and  cause  to  fall  in  the  wilderness. 

20.  Let  this  be  a  solemn  warning  to  all  who  may  ever  become 
traitors  in  the  work  of  the  substance,  which  is  to  effect  a  deliverance 
from  the  Egyptian  bondage  of  their  evil  natures,  and  to  journey 
through  the  wilderness  of  temptations,  sufferings,  scarcity  and  want, 
towards  that  land  which  floweth  with  milk  and  honey.  (See  Isa. 
vii.  15.) 


CHAP.   VI.]  TO   ENTER  THE   PROMISED  REST.  313 

21.  Therefore  let  them  not  be  found  as  murinurers  or  repiners 
after  that  which  they  have  set  their  faces  to  forsake  and  leave  be- 
hind; but  boldly  press  forward  amidst  all  dangers,  trials  and  temp- 
tations, until  they  reach  the  promised  land,  and  become  partakers  of 
that  rest,  the  true  riches  and  glory,  of  which  it  hath  never  entered 
the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  or  frame  any  just  idea. 

22.  And  again,  hearken,  ye  sons  of  men,  who  seek  to  know  and 
do  my  will;  hear  ve,  and  learn  of  a  truth,  that  I  the  Lord,  look  not 
at  the  high  and  exalted  of  the  earth.  When  I  stretched  forth  my 
hand  to  anoint  a  king  to  rule  my  people  Israel,  did  I  send  my 
prophet  Samuel  to  the  princes  and  nobles,  to  seek  Me  one  from  the 
midst  of  them?  Nay;  but  sent  him  to  the  humble  family  of  Kish, 
a  herdsman,  to  anoint  Me  one  who  had  been  sent  to  seek  his  father's 
asses. 

23.  But  because  of  his  disobedience  and  rebellion  to  my  righteous 
commands,  I  thrust  him  from  my  presence,  and  caused  my  spirit  to 
depart  from  him,  which  gave  space  for  an  evil  spirit  to  enter;  be- 
cause he  had  willfully  transgressed  against  the  light  and  understand- 
ing of  my  will  to  him,  by  the  mouth  of  my  faithful  prophet;  which 
was  to  destroy  the  enemies  of  my  people;  to  leave  them  neither 
root  nor  branch. 

24.  But  because  he  hearkened  not  to  my  voice,  saith  the  Lord,  I 
saw  at  once,  that  he  would  never  answer  for  a  king,  to  prefigure 
him  who  w'as  to  come  and  rule  and  reign,  and  trample  the  enemies 
of  my  heritage  under  his  feet,  to  spare  them  neither  root  nor  branch. 
Therefore  did  I  take  his  birthright  from  him,  and  give  it  to  his 
neighbor,  even  to  David,  a  man  after  my  own  heart. 

25.  This,  saith  the  Lord,  is  another  striking  proof,  that  man,  un- 
scourged  by  adversity,  can  in  no  w-ise  become  an  acceptable  instru- 
ment in  my  hand^  to  do  my  work,  my  strange  work,  and  fulfill  my 
acts,  my  strange  acts:  (See  Isa.  xxvii.  2L)  for  I  never  scourged 
Saul  as  I  afterwards  chastened  and  scourged  my  servant  David. 

26.  Then  did  I  the  Lord,  decree  by  an  oath,  that  whomsoever  I 
loved,  I  would  chasten  and  rebuke,  and  prove  them,  before  I  adopt- 
ed them  as  sons,  or  accepted  them  as  instruments,  to  bring  forth 
the  shadow,  and  typify  the  substance  of  that  work  which  hath  al- 
ready begun,  as  a  little  stone  from  the  mountain,  which  shall  grow 
and  fill  the  whole  earth,  and  break  in  pieces  and  subdue  all  things 
unto  it. 

40 


314  VOLUNTARr  OBEDIENCE  REQUIRED,  [PART  IV. 

27.  Again  hear  ye  and  understand,  that  I  the  Lord  seek  not  among 
the  high  and  exalted  for  instruments  to  execute  my  work ;  but 
among  the  low  and  humble,  who  know  that  of  themselves  they  are 
nothing.  I  sent  my  servant  Samuel,  with  his  horn  filled  with  oil, 
to  the  sons  of  Jesse,  to  anoint  whom  I  should  choose,  to  be  a  king 
over  my  people  Israel.  But  did  I  see  as  man  saw?  Nay,  but  the 
youngest  son,  who  was  a  keeper  of  his  father's  flock,  did  I  cause 
lobe  anointed  king  over  my  people  Israel. 

28.  And  why,  saith  the  Lord,  did  I  call  this  youth,  this  unexperi- 
enced stripling,  a  man  after  my  own  heart?  Was  it  not  because  the 
simplicity  of  a  child  was  upon  him,  that  he  had  found  by  experience 
in  whom  was  his  strength,  and  was  willing  to  give  the  glory  and 
honor  to  whom  all  honor  and  glory  were  due?  Truly,  this  was  even  so. 

29.  Yea,  from  the  days  of  his  infancy,  did  I  behold  that  spirit  in 
him  which  sought  to  glorify  his  Creator,  and  take  no  credit  to  him- 
self, that  he  had,  by  his  own  arm  of  strength,  exclusive  of  the 
assistance  and  strength  of  his  God,  been  able  to  accomplish  the  least 
thing  to  profit. 

30.  And  for  this  cause  did  I  choose  him  from  among  the  sons  of 
men,  and  from  among  the  sons  of  Jesse,  a  man  after  my  own  heart, 
who  would  rule  my  people  Israel,  in  the  strength  of  my  power,  giv- 
ing glory  and  honor  unto  that  God  to  whom  all  glory  and  honor 
are  due. 

3L  And  thus  was  it  accomplished:  for  there  was  none  like  my 
servant  David,  who  feared  Me  all  his  days,  and  glorified  his  Creator 
in  all  the  work  given  him  to  do.  Although  he  transgressed  in  many 
things;  yet  did  his  soul  immediately  bow  in  sorrow  and  repentance, 
until  he  had  obtained  my  forgiveness;  for  in  his  Immiliation  his 
judgment  was  taken  away. 

32.  But  in  all  the  sins  and  transgressions  of  my  servant  David, 
there  were  none  found  which  debarred  him  from  standing  as  a  type, 
and  a  most  important  figure,  to  represent  that  king  who  should  come 
forth  from  him,  by  natural  lineage,  who  should  rule  my  spiritual  Is- 
rael, and  trample  the  enemies  thereof  under  his  feet:  for  David  was 
faithful  in  the  work  of  subduing  the  enemies  of  my  heritage,  and  of 
giving  the  honor  and  glory  due  to  his  God,  ever  acknowledging 
wherein  were  his  strength  and  might. 

33.  Yet  he  was  a  man  of  blood,  and  I  suffered  him  not  to  build  a 
house  to  my  name;  for  he  had  fulfilled  his  calling,  and  had  borne 
the  shadow  and  the  true  type  of  him  who  should,  first,  destroy  by 


CHAP.   VI.]  TO  ENTER  THE  PROMISED  REST.  315 

the  sword  of  the  testhnony,  every  enemy  vvitliin,  and  hew  them  down, 
great  and  small,  by  a  daily  warfare,  until  the  enmity  thereof  was 
slain. 

34.  And  thus  did  David  fulfill  the  work  and  answer  the  end  of  his 
callincr,  to  prepare  the  way,  and  make  preparations  for  the  ushering 
in  of  that  reign  of  peace  and  rest,  which  prefigured  the  peaceable 
reign  of  Christ,  that  should  fill  the  whole  earth.  He  was  then  gath- 
ered to  his  fathers,  and  slept  in  peace  and  justification. 

35.  Then  followed  the  work  of  Solomon,  the  shadow  of  the  glory, 
riches,  honor,  peace,  quietness  and  rest,  which  was  to  be  fulfilled  in 
the  substance,  in  the  kingdom  of  my  beloved  Son,  when  once  its 
subjects  have  conquered  and  gained  the  victory  over  their  own  evil 
and  inbred  foes,  the  only  enemies  with  which  the  subjects  of  Christ's 
kingdom  are  called  to  wage  war. 

36.  And  for  this  cause  did  I  the  Lord  give  peace  and  quietness, 
riches,  honor  and  glory,  in  the  reign  of  Solomon:  that  he  might 
bring  forth  the  true  type  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  its  full  glory  and 
splendor,  as  near  as  the  shadow  can  resemble  the  substance. 

37.  And  in  all  the  works  of  Solomon,  although  his  sins  and  trans- 
gressions became  numerous  in  my  sight,  which  caused  my  blessing 
to  depart  from  him,  and  from  his  seed  after  him;  yet  his  sins  did  fall 
upon  his  own  head  as  an  individual. 

38.  But  he  brought  forth  nothing  in  the  work  that  I  gave  him  to 
do,  which  debarred  him  and  his  kingdom  from  standing  as  a  true  type 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  in  its  full  glory  and  splendor.  Therefore 
he  fulfilled  the  design  of  his  calling,  in  this  respect,  and  was  gather- 
ed to  his  fathers  in  peace,  to  await  the  coming  of  that  kingdom 
which  should  establish  all  things  in  perfect  order,  beauty  and  holi- 
ness ;   for  he  had  humbled  his  soul  for  his  transgressions. 

39.  And  thus  was  the  true  work  prefigured,  shadowing  forth  the 
work  which  I,  the  Lord,  designed  should  accomplish  the  leading  of 
my  people  from  beneath  the  bondage  of  sin,  the  oppressor  of  the 
soul,  and  establish  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ. 

40.  And  when  Israel  sinned,  and  was  led  away  captive,  to  serve 
in  a  strange  land,  and  again  returned  and  became  glorious  in  their 
own  land,  the  falling  away  of  the  power  and  life  of  the  first  coming 
of  my  beloved  Son,  and  the  renewal  of  the  same  testimony,  were 
then  prefigured  in  those  events. 

4L  But  the  shadow  of  the  work,  which  prefigured  the  substance 
of  the  spiritual  travel,  was  represented  in  the  work  of  Moses,  Josh- 


316  CONCERNING  THE   CONFESSION   OF   SIN.  [PART  IV. 

ua,  David  and  Solomon.  These  were  all  types  of  Christ  in  different 
stages  of  his  work,  from  the  commencement  or  first  step  the  soul 
takes,  to  come  from  under  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  until  it 
arrives  to  the  height  of  that  glory,  which  is  a  perfect  victory  over 
the  nature  of  evil,  the  man  of  sin,  which  prepares  the  soul  to  reign 
in  that  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest,  whose  king  reigneth  forever  and 
ever. 


CHAPTER   YII. 

The  first  work  of  souls  in  the  gospel,  is  honestly  to  confess  their 
sins;  Sfc.  The  types  in  the  fgurative  dispensation,  prefigure 
the  various  stages  of  the  icork  of  this  latter  day,  and  fined  dis- 
pensation of  God  to  fallen  man. 

1.  The  first  work  in  the  gospel,  saith  the  Lord,  that  man  can 
perform,  to  liberate  his  soul  from  the  bondage  of. sin,  the  oppressor 
of  the  soul,  is  honestly  to  confess  all  his  sins,  and  bring  them  to  the 
light  of  my  witnesses.  "  Ye  are  my  witnesses  saith  the  Lord."  (Isa. 
xliii.  10.)  By  so  doing,  the  soul  is  set  at  liberty,  and  no  longer  re- 
mains the  servant  of  sin,  but  is  set  free,  and  enters  into  the  labors 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

2.  For  this  work,  souls  are  prepared  by  the  convicting  light  of 
God,  by  which  they  are  awakened  to  see  their  bondage,  in  the  dark- 
ness of  spiritual  Egypt,  and  to  struggle  for  liberty  from  the  bands, 
fetters  and  service  of  the  oppressive  power  of  this  darkness;  and 
they  are  called  forth  by  the  power  of  God,  manifested  in  judgment 
against  the  powers  of  iniquity. 

3.  By  this  power  they  are  set  so  far  at  liberty,  as  to  be  able  to  press 
for  the  kingdom.  They  then  have  the  dangerous  and  gloomy  wil- 
derness of  this  world  to  pass  through,  in  the  labors  of  their  souls, 
before  they  are  fully  prepared  to  do  the  first  work  in  the  travel  of 
regeneration,  or  to  enter  through  the  door,  into  the  work  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  In  this  wilderness,  souls  have  great  struggles 
to  pass  through  the  dangers  which  are  set  before  them,  by  the  ad- 
versaries of  their  salvation. 


CHAP.   VII.]  CONCERNING  THE   CONFESSION   OF   SIN.  317 

4.  But  all  who  will  I)e  led  by  the  convicting  light  that  first  awak- 
ened their  souls,  and  will  receive  and  improve  that  power  which 
first  called  them  forth  from  darkness,  they  will  continue  to  press  for 
the  kingdom,  until  they  are  led  to  the  borders  of  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance. 

5.  This  is  the  \york  of  the  Father,  which  breaks  the  power  of  the 
enemy,  that  holds  souls  in  a  fallen  state,  in  bondage  to  sin,  against 
their  own  best  light,  and  the  inward  struggles  of  conscience.     And 

^hus  by  his  divine  light  and  power,  they  are  drawn  to  his  Son,  the 
Author  and  Captain  of  their  salvation  :  for  no<nan  can  come  to  the 
Sou  except  the  Father  draw  him.  (See  Jno.  vi.  44.) 

6.  This  work  was  prefigured  by  Moses,  in  leading  the  tribes  of 
Israel  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  and  from  under  the  power  of 
Pharaoh,  their  great  oppressor,  and  conducting  them  through  the 
wilderness  to  the  banks  of  the  river  Jordan,  on  the  border  of  the 
promised  land.  And  thus  was  his  work  accomplished.  Then  came 
forward  the  work  of  Joshua,  which  was  to  lead  the  people  through 
the  river  Jordan,  signifying  the  River  of  Judgment  and  repentance, 
a  purifying  stream,  to  cleanse  the  soul  from  the  stains  of  sin. 

7.  And  is  the  work  accomplished  here?  saith  the  Lord.  Nay,  in 
no  wise.  But  souls  are  then  prepared  to  commence  the  warfare 
against  their  own  evil  natures,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  is 
not,  neither  indeed  can  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  his  kingdoii^; 
therefore  it  must  be  utterly  slain.  And  whosoever  reserves  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  land,  the  invaders  of  their  own  souls'  rights,  to 
live  within  them,  and  cherish  them  in  their  hearts,  unmolested,  the 
same  shall  be  as  pricks  in  their  eyes  and  thorns  in  their  sides.  (See 
Num.  xxxiii.  55.) 

8.  And  thus  did  Joshua  lead  the  people  through  the  river  figura- 
tive of  judgment  and  repentance,  and  establish  them  in  their  own 
land,  in  the  good  work  of  subduing  their  enemies.  But  a  great  deal 
still  remained  to  be  done,  in  order  to  complete  the  work  of  the  war- 
fare, which  was  to  prefigure  that  warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  but 
mighty  in  power,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong  holds  of  Satan, 
and  destroying  the  soul's  enemies. 

9.  Then  came  forth  my  valiant  servant  David,  and  zealously  ac- 
complished the  shadow  of  the  substance,  of  that  warfare  which  pre- 
pares the  soul  to  reign,  unmolested  in  the  kingdom  of  eternal  bliss, 
surrounded  with  all  the  glory,  beauty  and  majesty  of  that  kingdom, 
of  whose  government  and  peace  there  is  no  end. 


3 18  CONCERNIXG  THE   CONFKSSIUN   OF   SIX,  [pART  IV, 

10.  This  work  of  my  servant  David,  in  subduinor  the  enemies  of 
Israel,  and  reducing  those  ancient  inhabitants  that  remained  in  the 
land,  to  be  servants  to  the  works  of  the  sacred  temple,  before  that 
temple  could  be  built,  prefigured  the  effectual  warfare  and  victory  of 
souls  over  their  spiritual  enemies,  and  bringing  every  natural  power 
and  faculty  to  be  as  servants  to  the  spiritual  and  sacred  work  of  the 
true  order  of  the  gospel  before  the  kingdom  of  Christ  can  be  estab- 
lished in  them,  and  before  the  temple  of  peace  can  be  built  up  among 
them. 

11.  And  thus  is  tke  work  of  the  substance  accomplished.  The 
fourth  dispensation  hath  ushered  in  the  day,  wherein  this  power  is 
given  to  conquer  all  things,  to  gain  an  inheritance  in  that  kingdom 
of  never  ending  peace,  which  is  the  reward  of  every  soul,  who  will 
sacrifice  all  evil  in  themselves,  by  slaying  their  enmity  with  the  pow- 
er of  the  testimony,  which  is  a  two  edged  sw^ord  unto  all  who  re- 
ceive it. 

12.  So  dearly  beloved  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  ye  whom  I  love, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  would  that  ye  should  hear  and  hearken  :  believe 
and  obey.  Ye  may  see  that  in  all  which  I,  the  Lord,  do  put  my 
hands  to  do,  either  by  shadow  or  substance,  it  requires  the  work  of 
toil  and  hardship  in  all  who  become  subjects  thereof,  until  the  vic- 
tory is  gained  over  all  evil;  then  can  the  soul  become  at  rest,  and 
fyid  peace  on  every  side. 

13.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  The  types  and  shadows  of  which  I  have 
mentioned,  in  the  different  stages  of  my  figurative  work,  may  be  ap- 
plied to  the  fulfillment  of  the  latter  day,  in  different  forms;  for  the 
shadow  may  typify  the  substance  in  different  ways;  yet  it  stands  as 
a  perfect  type  of  the  work  which  I  the  Lord,  designed  it  to  repre- 
sent, which  is  the  final  redemption  of  the  soul,  not  only  from  sin,  but 
from  the  very  nature  of  sin. 

14.  And  who  hath  aught  to  say,  or  query  why  it  is  so?  Hath  not 
my  hand  performed  these  things?  Yet  there  was  no  salvation  nor  re- 
demption wrought  in  all  this;  but  only  the  foreshadowing  or  promise 
of  that  which  should  take  place,  in  the  fulfillment,  under  the  reign 
of  Christ,  which  was  promised  in  the  days  of  the  shadow,  that  a 
Messiah  should  come  and  reign,  as  Lord  and  Ruler  over  my  people 
Israel.  This  was  believed  and  looked  for  by  all  those  who  called 
themselves  by  my  name. 

15.  But  alas!  saith  the  Lord,  they  considered  not  that  the  days  of 
the  shadow  had  passed  by,  and  the  work  of  the  outward  figure  was 


CHAP.  VH.]   CONCERNING  THE  CONFESSION  OF  SIN.  319 

accomplished,  and  the  sword  was  to  be  turned  within,  and  coin- 
inence  the  warf;ire  witii  their  own  inward  foes.  (Sec  Isa.  xxviii.  6.) 
This  was  more  than  tliesc  hhiod  thirsty  Jews  were  willinir  to  l)elicve. 

16.  The  Jews  wanted  a  Messiah  that  would  go  before  them,  and  de- 
liver them  from  under  the  dominion  of  their  outward  enemies  ;  wliich 
plainly  shows  that  they  hud  not  the  smallest  idea  of  the  renl  and  true 
work  of  the  Messiah,  which  had  been  foretold  :  for  they  beheld  noth- 
ing visible  to  the  natural  eve,  but  a  man  of  low  parentage,  of  or- 
dinary appearance,  and  of  singular  habits,  holding  forth  (in  their 
opinion)  the  most  base  and  absurd  doctrines  that  were  ever  brought 
forth  by  man. 

17.  So  ye  may  see,  saith  the  Lord,  that  the  Messiah  appeared  en- 
tirely out  of  sight  of  all  human  calculation;  which  caused  them  to 
(juery  within  their  own  breasts,  and  commune  one  with  another,  in 
this  wise :  "  Can  this  Utile  beginning  and  handful  of  the  inferior  ones 
of  the  earth,  be  the  commencement  of  the  glorious  reign  of  the 
Messiah,  of  which  the  prophets  did  so  often  foretell?" 

18.  "  Truly  this  cannot  be  ;  for  it  is  impossible  that  any  good  thing 
should  come  from  this  source;  therefore  there  can  be  no  risk  in 
using  our  inHuence  to  suppress  their  testimony,  and  rid  the  land  of 
such  vile  impostors." 

19.  Such,  saith  the  Lord,  was  the  reception  of  my  only  begotten 
Son,  whom  I  in  mercy,  had  sent  into  the  world,  to  open  the  way  of 
life  and  salvation,  to  lead  souls  from  under  the  bondage  of  sin  and 
death.  Because  I  did  not  condescend  to  meet  them  in  their  own 
self-exaltedness,  in  ways  and  by  means  calculated  to  build  up,  rather 
than  abase  the  haughtiness  of  their  spirits,  they  would  not  believe; 
although  the  Son  of  God  plainly  told  them  that  he  was  the  Messiah, 
and  that  his  Father  had  sent  him. 

20.  But  who  believed  his  report,  excepting  a  few  fishermen,  and 
those  of  the  lower  class,  whom  I  called,  and  who  were  willing  to 
believe  the  truth  when  it  was  revealed  to  them?  For  no  man  cometh 
to  the  Son,  except  the  Father  draw  him.  (See  Jno.  vi.  44.)  And 
they  who  are  willing  to  believe,  I  draw  them  by  my  holy  influence, 
and  they  receive  living  faith,  which  is  like  an  anchor  to  their  souls, 
both  sure  and  steadfast.  (See  Heb.  vi.  19.)  And  they  know  of  the 
doctrine,  as  ye  may  see  by  what  Chri.st  said  to  one  of  his  disciples, 
in  reply  to  the  following  questions. 

21.  "  When  Jesus  came  into  the  coasts  of  Cesarea  Philippi,  he 
asked  his  disciples,  saying.  Whom  do  men  say  that  I,  the  Son  of 


y 


320  CONCERNING  TIIF.   CONFESSION  OF   SIN.  [PART  IV. 

man,  am?  And  they  said,  Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the  Baptist; 
some,  Elias;   and  others  Jeremias,  or  one  of  the  prophets." 

22.  "And  he  saith  unto  them,  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am?  And 
Simon  Peter  answered  and  said.  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  art 
thou,  Simon  Bar-jona ;  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto 
thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  And  I  say  also  unto  thee, 
that  thou  art  Peter:  and  upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my  Church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it."  (Matt.  xvi.  13  to  18.) 
This  revelation  in  fullness,  is  the  rock  upon  which  Christ  builds 
his  church. 

23.  And  thus  will  I  reveal  the  Son  unto  all  who  are  willing  to  be- 
lieve and  obey;  and  they  shall  receive  a  sure  evidence,  which  shall 
be  like  an  anchor  to  the  soul,  in  the  day  of  trial,  saith  the  Lord 
Almighty. 

24.  These  things  speak  I  unto  you,  O  ye  children  of  men!  not 
that  ye  lack  an  understanding  of  the  scriptures,  according  to  the 
letter,  but  because  ye  know  not  the  spirit  which  therein  is  contained. 
Ye  read,  but  understand  not;  ye  see,  but  perceive  not;  therefore 
are  ye  ignorant  of  my  coming,  even  as  the  Jews  were  ignorant. 

25.  Ye  say  in  your  hearts,  "  Had  I  lived  upon  the  earth,  in  the 
days  of  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  I  would  have  hastened  to  have  be- 
come one  of  his  followers;"  when  ye  know  not  that  a  greater  light 
is  revealed  in  his  second  coming.  For  Christ  said,  "  He  that  believ- 
eth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do,  shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  works 
than  these  shall  he  do;  because  I  go  to  my  Father."  (Jno.  xiv.  12.) 

26.  Therefore  ye  hear,  but  understand  not;  ye  see,  but  perceive 
not;  because  ye  look  as  did  the  Jews,  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah, 
in  a  manner  calculated  to  meet  your  lofty  and  exalted  views,  which 
ye  have  formed  of  his  coming,  whose  hope  shall  perish,  even  as  the 
hope  of  the  hypocrite,  saith  the  Lord. 

27.  For  man  shall  never  see  my  glory  revealed  in  a  manner  calcu- 
lated to  meet  his  high  minded  views,  in  any  form,  but  the  reverse 
in  the  extreme;  therefore  would  man  have  been  left,  (even  those 
who  call  themselves  by  my  name,)  to  be  found  fighting  against  Me, 
even  in  greater  fury,  than  in  any  preceding  age  of  the  world,  had 
not  my  hand  been  stretched  forth  to  establish  rights  of  conscience, 
to  protect  my  people  and  defend  my  work,  in  this  day  of  gross 
wickedness  among  the  children  of  men.  For  never,  saith  the  Lord, 


CHAP.   Vni.]     AN  ILLUSTRATION   OV  THE  TRUE  ORDER,    ETC.       321 

since  I  created  the  world,  was  the  wickedness  ot"  man,   according 
to  his  liglit,  so  great  upon  the  earth,  as  at  the  present  time. 

28.  Yet  I  will  work,  and  no  one  shall  hinder;  yea,  amidst  perils 
on  every  side,  I  will  do  my  work,  my  strange  work,  and  fulfill  my 
acts,  my  strange  acts,  in  opposition  to,  and  far  out  of  sight  of  all 
human  invention.  Yea,  I  am  the  same  God  who  ruleth  both  yes- 
terday, to  day  and  foreverinore ;  therefore  my  work  shall  ever  be  a 
wonder  to  those  who  love  iniquity,  and  choose  to  walk  in  their  own 
exalteduess. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

A71  illustration  of  the  true  order  of  confessing  sin,  ichich  is  declared 
in  the  preceding  chapter  to  be  the  first  tvorJc  of  the  soul  in  the 
gospel,  supported  by  scripture  andfigurative  representations. 

1.  The  doctrine  of  the  confession  of  all  known  sin  to  the  wit' 
nesses  of  God,  is  frequently  enjoined  in  this  work,  as  the  only  me- 
dium whereby  the  sinner  can  find  acceptance  with  God.  But  this 
doctrine  is  directly  contrary  to  the  natural  sense  and  feelings  of  the 
fallen  race;  and  doubtless  many  will  contend  that  it  is  not  required 
by  scripture,  and  is  unreasonable. 

2.  But  saith  the  prophetic  Angel,  That  Almighty  power  which 
created  the  heavens  and  earth,  formed  all  things  in  orders  planned 
by  his  infinite  wisdom,  and  He  effects  all  his  works  according  to 
these  orders  which  He  hath  established.  In  the  operation  of  these 
orders,  the  lesser  must  always  be  guided  by  the  greater,  or  by  that 
order  which,  according  to  the  present  degree  of  his  work,  comes 
the  nearest  to  the  first  moving  cause. 

3.  Mankind,  as  the  representatives  of  divine  power  and  wisdom, 
in  a  terrestrial  state,  are  formed  with  capacities  to  do  the  work 
which  God  hath  designed  to  accomplish  by  them.  Therefore,  in  all 
the  manifestations  of  his  work  to  the  children  of  men.  He  selects 
such  as  agents,  who  by  the  order  of  their  creation,  are  best  adapted 
to  do  that  work  which  He  purposes  to  accomplish  in  the  present  de- 

41 


322  AN  ILLUSTRATION   OF  THE  TRUE    ORDER  [PART  IV. 

gree;    and  through  them  He  reveals  his  mind  and  will  to  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  who  are  called  to  be  the  subjects  thereof. 

4.  Hence  these  agents,  for  the  time  being,  are  the  only  medium 
through  which  any  soul,  in  that  work,  can  know  the  mind  and  will 
of  God,  or  find  access  to  Him  ;  and  as  they  receive  or  reject  these 
messengers,  so  they  receive  or  reject  God,  and  so  will  they  receive  his 
blessing  or  curse,  as  saith  the  Savior,  "He  that  receiveth  a  prophet, 
in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward;  'and  he  that 
receiveth  a  righteous  man,  in  the  name  of  a  righteous  man,  shall  re- 
ceive a  righteous  man's  reward."   (Matt.  x.  41.) 

5.  This  was  the  case  with  respect  to  the  prophets  and  righteous 
men,  by  whom  the  old  testament  was  written.  But  when  Christ,  the 
messenger  of  the  eternal  covenant  appeared,  he  became  the  head  and 
director  of  all  revelations  of  the  will  and  work  of  God,  for  the  sal- 
vation of  souls. 

6.  And  the  same  light  of  revelation  descended  to  his  apostles  and 
true  followers  in  that  day  by  whom  the  new  testament  was  written ; 
for  he  saith,  "  As  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  I  you." 
(Jno.  XX.  21.)  And  sufficient  has  been  preserved  of  these  two  testa- 
ments, to  bear  witness  of  the  true  nature  and  order  of  the  work  of 
God,  even  in  this  final  and  perfect  day  to  the  end  of  time. 

7.  Therefore  it  is  necessary  to  quote  and  apply  a  few  appropriate 
passages  from  the  sacred  scriptures,  (agreeable  to  the  require- 
ment of  the  Lord,  See  xi.  chap.  30  verse,)  to  prove  to  the  under- 
standing of  all  who  believe  their  bibles,  that  this  order  of  confessing 
sin,  has  always  been  the  requirement  of  God  to  his  covenant  people 
ever  since  He  established  his  orderly  work  upon  earth. 

8.  The  work  of  Joshua  in  leading  Israel  through  the  river  Jor- 
dan, while  the  priests  stood  firm  with  the  Ark  of  the  covenant  in 
the  midst  thereof,  until  all  the  people  had  passed  over  into  the  prom- 
ised land,  (See  Josh.  iii.  17.)  was  figurative  of  the  first  work  for  souls 
to  do  in  the  spiritual  work  of  regeneration,  before  they  can  enter 
the  spiritual  kingdom;  so  saith  the  Angel  in  whom  shines  forth  the 
divine  light  of  understanding. 

9.  For  the  anointed  priests  went  before  the  people,  bearing  the 
Ark  of  the  covenant  of  the  figurative  law  of  God.  And  as  soon 
as  their  feet  touched  the  waters  of  Jordan,  the  river  was  divided, 
and  all  Israel  passed  through  on  dry  ground;  and  the  priests  stood 
firm  on  dry  ground,  in  the  midst  of  Jordan,  until  the  people  had  all 
passed  over. 


CHAP.    VIII.]  OF  CONFESSING  SINS.  323 

10.  But  as  soon  as  the  feet  of  the  priests  were  lifted  up  from  the 
river  on  to  the  dry  land,  the  waters  returned  and  flowed  as  before. 
There  was  then  no  passage  through.  Thi.s  typified  that  souls  can 
never  pass  through  the  true  work  of  judgment,  to  God's  acceptance, 
only  by  the  medium  of  witnesses,  whom  He  anoints  and  sends  for 
that  purpose.  These  are  the  heralds  of  the  gospel,  and  the  elders 
(or  priests)  in  spiritual  Israel,  who  bear  the  Ark  of  God's  everlast- 
ing covenant  of  salvation. 

11.  Joshua,  in  leading  Israel  into  the  promised  land,  was  a  true 
type  of  the  Savior,  who  leads  the  spiritual  Israel  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  through  the  spiritual  River  of  Judgment.  And  by  the 
command  of  the  Lord,  Joshua  set  up  twelve  stones  in  the  midst  of 
Jordan,  in  the  place  where  the  feet  of  the  priests  stood,  there  to 
abide  for  a  memorial  through  all  the  ages  of  Israel. 

12.  Joshua  also  appointed  a  man  from  each  tribe,  who  took  each  a 
stone  from  the  midst  of  Jordan,  where  they  passed  over,  and  he  set 
up  these  twelve  stones  for  an  everlasting  memorial,  in  the  first  rest- 
ing place  of  Israel  in  the  land,  where  God  rolled  away  the  reproach 
of  Egypt,  by  the  renewal  of  circumcision.  These  are  lively  figures. 
As  these  figurative  stones  were  carried  into  the  promised  land  be- 
fore all  Israel,  so  must  the  heavenly  stones  which  these  represented, 
go  before  all  souls  who  ever  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  (See 
Josh.  iv.  1  to  9.  &  20  to  24;   also  v.  9.) 

13.  These  twelve  stones  that  this  typical  Savior  set  up,  where  the 
feet  of  the  priests  stood,  in  the  midst  of  this  figurative  river,  typi- 
fied the  twelve  heavenly  virtues  proceeding  from  the  true  Savior, 
which  are  represented  by  twelve  orders  of  most  precious  stones, 
upon  which  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  is  built;  and  all  its  foun- 
dations, walls  and  adornings  are  of  the  same  precious  stones. 
Among  these,  all  souls  may  find  those  adapted  to  their  own  order. 
(See  Rev.  xxi.)  From  these  twelve  orders  of  heavenly  virtues,  the 
twelve  tribes  and  twelve  apostles  were  numbered.* 

14.  And  these  twelve  orders  of  lively  stones,  by  which  the  spirit- 
ual house  is  built,  (See  I.  Pet.  ii.  4,  5.)  are  first  found  by  all  souls 
in  the  spiritual  River  of  Judgment,  by  passing  through  an  honest 
confession  of  all  their  sins,  and  the  baptism  of  repentance,  before 
the  witnesses  (or  priests)  whom  God  in  Christ  appoints  to.  bear  the 
ark  of  his  gospel  covenant. 

*  For  a  further  explanation  of  these  twelve  virtues,  see  Millennial  Church, 
Part  vi.  chapter  i.  Eds. 


3*24  AN  ILLUSTRATION   OF  THE    TRUE   ORDER  [pART  IV. 

15.  And  from  thence,  in  the  footsteps  of  these,  souls  that  go  through 
that  work,  receive  those  heavenly  virtues,  likened  to  stones  most 
precious,  which  go  before  them,  and  thus  pass  through  the  door  in- 
to the  work  of  the  heavenly  Canaan,  and  find  their  first  rest  in  the 
place  where  these  stones  are  set  up.  Then  are  they  prepared  to 
receive  the  true  circumcision,  and  to  contend  for  the  spiritual  in- 
heritance. In  this  spiritual  river,  which  flows  with  the  purifying 
waters  of  life,  these  precious  stones  will  first  be  found  for  all  souls, 
both  in  time  and  eternity ;  and  they  will  ever  wander  in  the  wilder- 
ness, until  they  thus  find  them. 

16.  The  name  Jordan,  in  Hebrew,  slgni^es  the  river  of  judgment  ; 
and  as  the  true  work  of  judgment  requires  repentance,  it  typically 
represents  the  work  of  judgment  and  repentance.  Therefore  the 
passage  of  Israel  through  this  river,  before  they  could  enter  the  prom- 
ised land,  prefigured  the  first  work  in  the  river  of  the  waters  of  life, 
which  is  to  call  souls  into  the  work  of  judgment  by  an  honest  con- 
fession of  all  their  sins,  and  the  baptism  of  repentance,  before  they 
can  enter  the  promised  inheritance  of  the  "saints  of  the  Most  High." 
(See  Dan.  vii.  18.) 

17.  For,  as  Israel  had  long  wandered  in  the  wilderness,  in  hopes 
of  reaching  the  promised  land;  but  could  not  enter  therein,  until 
they  passed  through  this  river;  so  souls  may  long  wander  in  the 
gloomy  wilds  of  this  sinful  world,  in  hopes  of  entering  into  the  heav- 
enly Canaan;  but  they  never  will  enter  there  until  they  pass  through 
this  work  of  judgment  and  repentance. 

18.  Then  follows  the  true  circumcision  of  the  heart,  which  is  the 
cutting  off  all  fleshly  lusts,  before  any  inheritance  can  be  gained  in 
the  spiritual  kingdom.  This  was  typified  by  the  renewal  of  out- 
ward circumcision  upon  the  children  of  Israel,  before  they  could  ob- 
tain any  inheritance  in  the  figurative  land  of  promise.  (See  Josh.  v. 
2  to  9.)  Their  work  then  was  to  wage  war  with  the  inhabitants  of 
the  land  and  destroy  them,  and  thus  take  possession  thereof  by 
violence. 

19.  This  prefigured  the  warfare  of  souls  against  the  inbred  car- 
nal passions  which  possess  the  nature  of  fallen  man,  and  are  the  ene- 
mies of  the  soul.  These  must  all  be  destroyed  and  cast  out  by  a 
spiritual  warfare,  before  the  soul  can  gain  an  inheritance  in  the  heav- 
enly Canaan,  according  to  the  words  of  Christ:  "From  the  days  of 
John  the  Baptist,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the 
violent  take  It  by  force."  (See  Matt.  xi.  12.) 


CHAP.   VI!I.]  OF  CONFESSING  SINS.  325 

20.  John  introduced  the  work  of  judgment  in  the  figurative  river; 
after  which  the  spiritual  warfare  towards  gaining  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  commenced.  And  these  orders  of  the  spiritual  work,  must 
take  place  in  every  soul  that  ever  gains  that  kingdom,  either  in 
time  or  eternity. 

21.  In  the  dispensation  of  the  law,  when  God  had  established  his 
covenant  with  Israel,  He  appointed  orders  of  priests  and  inspired 
messengers  to  stand  as  elders  to  the  people,  to  be  the  medium  of 
conveyincr  his  requirements  and  blessings  to  them;  and  also  to  re- 
ceive all  offerings  and  confessions  of  sin  which  were  made  to  Him. 
(See  Lev.  viii.  &  Num.  xi.  25  &c.) 

22.  These  stood  as  witnesses  of  God  in  all  cases,  to  the  people; 
and  they  could  find  no  access  to  Him,  neither  to  offer  their  offer- 
ings, nor  to  find  forgiveness  of  sins  in  any  other  line  than  through 
the  priesthood.  And  unto  the  priests  the  Lord  committed  the  pow- 
er and  order  of  blessincr  the  people.  The  power  was  given,  and 
the  manner  is  appointed  in  the  Book  of  Numbers,  Chapter  vi.  23 
to  27. 

23.  And  concerning  the  confession  of  sins,  the  law  saith,  "When 
a  soul  shall  be  guilty  of  any  sin  or  trespass  against  the  Lord,  what- 
soever sin  he  may  commit,  he  shall  confess  that  he  hath  sinned  in 
that  thing,  and  shall  bring  his  sin  oflTering  to  the  priest,  and  the 
priest  shall  make  an  atonement  concerning  his  sin,  and  it  shall  be 
forgiven  him."   (See  Lev.  v.  1  to  10.  &,  other  places.) 

24.  As  the  law  specifies  particular  offerings  for  particular  sins, 
by  this  every  reasonable  person  must  see  that  the  confession  of 
every  sin  must  be  made  to  the  priest;  otherwise  he  could  not  know 
what  offering  to  make. 

25.  When  Achan  transgressed  in  "the  accursed  thing,"  and  was 
discovered  and  taken  by  lot,  Joshua  said  unto  him,  "My  son,  give, 
I  pray  thee,  glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession 
unto  Him,  and  tell  jnc  now  what  thou  hast  done;  hide  it  not  from 
me."  And  Achan  answered,  "Indeed  I  have  sinned  against  the 
Lord"  God  of  Israel,  and  thus  and  thus  have  I  done ;"  naming  the 
particulars.   (See  Josh.  vii.  18  to  21.) 

26.  As  this  was  a  sin  that  affected  the  whole  congregation;  hence 
the  confession  was  necessarily  made  to  him  who  stood  as  the  elder 
of  the  whole  congregation.  For  this  sin  was  treason  against  God, 
whose  representative  Joshua  was.     But  in  all  cases  where  forgive'- 


326  AN  ILLUSTRATION  OF  THE  TRUE   ORDER  [PART   IV. 

ness  could  be  granted,  the  confession  was  made  to  the  priests,  the 
immediate  elders  of  the  people. 

27.  By  this  confession  the  sin  was  put  away,  and  the  blessing  of 
God  was  restored  to  Israel.  But  Achan's  sin  being  treason  against 
God,  by  robbing  Him;  for  he  had  stolen  that  which  was  consecrated 
to  the  Lord:  (See  Josh.  vi.  IS,  i9.)  Nor  did  he  make  a  voluntary 
confession;  hence  he  was  necessarily  put  to  death,  to  answer  the 
demands  of  legal  justice. 

28.  Yet  this  did  not  decide  the  state  of  his  soul:  but  in  the  gos- 
pel day,  he  stood  the  same  chance  for  salvation  that  all  other  sinners 
do:  for  as  "the  law  made  nothing  perfect;"  therefore  it  could  not 
be  a  perfect  arbiter  of  the  future  state  of  any  soul ;  but  this  must 
be  decided  by  the  perfect  gospel.   (See  Heb.  vii.  19.) 

29.  But  this  event  typified,  first,  that  there  can  be  no  way  to  put 
away  sin  but  by  confession  to  the  witnesses  of  God :  and  secondly, 
that  there  is  a  sin  unto  death,  for  which  there  can  be  no  forgiveness; 
but  the  soul  must  bear  its  own  iniquity.  The  law  points  out  sins 
which  cannot  be  forgiven ;  And  Jesus  Christ  speaks  of  a  sin  that 
hath  no  forgiveness,  neither  in  this  world,  nor  that  which  is  to  come; 
(See  Matt.  xii.  31,  32.)  and  Saint  John  says.  There  is  a  sin  unto 
death.  (Seel.  Jno.  v.  16.)  But  the  true  order  of  the  confession  of  sins 
is  confirmed  1)y  this  circumstance  concerning  Achan.  And  the 
place  where  it  was  done  was  called  the  Vallry  of  AcJior. 

30.  For  this  reason,  saith  the  Angel,  the  Lord  promised  by  the 
prophet,  that  when  He  should  call  and  restore  the  church  in  the 
wilderness,  and  give  her  her  vineyards  from  thence,  He  would  also 
give  her  the  valley  of  Achor  for  a  door  of  hope,  and  she  should  sing 
there,  as  in  the  days  of  her  youth,  even  as  in  the  day  when  she 
came  out  of  Egypt.  (See  Hosea  ii.  14,  15.)  But  these  days  of  her 
youth  had  a  special  reference  to  the  glory  of  the  primitive  church, 
in  its  early  days. 

31.  This  is  the  only  door  of  hope  ever  promised  of  God  in  the 
scriptures.  And  can  any  rational  being  apply  it  to  any  thing  else, 
than  to  the  substance  of  the  true  order  of  confessing  sins,  which 
was  displayed  in  this  valley? 

32.  For  it  was  after  the  door  of  hope  was  given,  that  she  should 
sing  and  rejoice  for  the  inheritance  which  her  Redeemer  gave  her. 
But  let  it  be  clearly  understood,  that  before  she  could  possess  this 
inheritance,  she  must  enter  through  this  only  door  of  hope,   and 


CHAP.   VIII.]  OF   CONFESSING   SINS.  3-27 

overcome  her  enemies,  as  did  Israel  of  old,  after  this  figure  was 
manifested  among  them. 

33.  When  David  transgressed  in  the  matter  of  Uriah;  though  he 
was  the  king  of  Israel;  yet  it  was  not  sufficient  to  confess  his  sin  to 
God  alone,  to  find  forgiveness;  nay,  but  he  had  to  confess  and  ac- 
knowledge his  transgression  to  the  prophet,  who  was  the  messenger 
and  witness  of  God  to  him,  and  through  the  same  medium  receive 
forgiveness;  yet  he  had  also  to  go  before  the  priests  and  fulfill  ilic 
law.   (See  II.  Sam.  xii.  13,  20.  &  Psa.  li.) 

34.  From  these  passages  and  circumstances  recorded  in  scripture, 
every  mind  that  exercises  its  rational  understanding,  must  be  con- 
vinced that  it  was  the  established  order  of  God,  under  the  law,  that 
all  sin  should  be  confessed  before  the  witnesses  of  God,  and  that 
without  such  confession,  no  forgiveness  could  be  obtained. 

35.  Therefore  saith  the  wise  man,  "  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall 
not  prosper;  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsakelh  them  shall  have 
mercy."  (Prov.  xxviii.  13.)  Can  any  rational  soul  believe  that  he  can 
cover  his  sins  from  the  all-seeing  eye  of  God?  Surely,  none  will  pre- 
tend this.  Yet  here  is  a  covering  spoken  of :  Hence  it  may  be  plain- 
ly seen  that  such  cover  their  sins  from  the  order  of  God's  appoint- 
ment, in  his  witnesses;  and  they  that  do  this  shall  not  prosper ,  saith 
the  Angel  of  God. 

36.  But  fallen  man  may  reason  that  this  was  under  the  law:  but 
is  not  required  under  the  gospel.  How  exceeding  blind  souls  must 
be,  who  profess  to  believe  the  gospel  to  be  a  more  pure  work  than 
the  law,  and  a  far  greater  light,  to  reason  in  this  manner.  All  the 
types  of  the  law  were  shadows  of  good  things  to  come,  but  not  the 
substance,  which  must  be  superior  to  the  shadow.  (See  Heb.  x.  1.) 
Consider  then,  ye  dark  souls,  that  if  the  gospel  is  a  far  greater  light 
than  the  law,  it  must  search  the  heart  and  bring  to  the  light  all  the 
hidden  works  of  darkness,  to  a  far  greater  degree. 

37.  Therefore,  when  John  the  Baptist  came  with  the  "burning  and 
shining  light,"  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  ushering  in  of  "the  true 
light"  of  the  Son  of  God,  he  preached,  saying  "Repent  ye;  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand;"  and  called  the  people  to  the  figura- 
tive river  of  judgment  and  repentance,  through  which  Israel  had  to 
pass  to  enter  the  promised  land. 

38.  And  to  represent  that  the  true  inheritance  of  the  spiritual  Ca- 
naan was  about  to  appear,  and  that  all  must  pass  through  the  work  of 
judgment  and  repentance  before  they  could  enter  into  this  inherit- 


328  AN  ILLUSTRATION  OF  THE   TRUE   ORDER  [PART  IV. 

ance;  the  people  there  were  "baptized  of  him  confessing  their  sins  ; 
and  were  warned  to  bring  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance."  (See 
Matt.  iii.  1  to  8.)  Thus  showing  that  this  is  the  first  step  to  enter 
the  kingdom  of  Christ;  for  this  wtis  the  beginning  of  his  gospel. 
(See  Mark  i.  1.) 

39.  When  Jesus  Christ  had  gathered  a  little  few  who  followed  him, 
he  said  to  them,  "Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world."  (See  Matt.  v.  14.) 
Then  if  the  followers  of  Christ  are  the  light  of  the  world:  if  any 
souls  in  the  world  ever  find  the  true  light,  they  must  find  it  in  his 
followers,  who  are  his  witnesses,  as  he  said,  "  Ye  shall  be  witnesses 
unto  me,  to  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth."  (See  Acts  i.  8.)  Again, 
^'Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and  whose 
soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained."  (See  Jno.  xx.  23.) 

40.  Again  he  saith,  "  There  is  nothing  covered  that  shall  not  be 
revealed,  neither  hid  that  shall  not  be  known."  (Luke  xii.  2.)  Since, 
then,  every  secret  thing  must  be  revealed,  happy  are  they  who  hon- 
estly reveal  them  to  the  true  light  of  Christ,  in  his  witnesses,  who 
are  set  as  the  light  of  the  world. 

41.  Who  would  not  rather  have  their  secret  sins  revealed  in  this 
manner,  wherein  mercy  is  promised,  than  to  have  them  revealed 
and  brought  to  light,  by  divine  judgments,  before  multitudes,  when 
nothing  but  condemnation,  shame  and  horror  can  be  expected,  even 
a  fearful  looking  for  of  fiery  indignation,  which  shall  devour  the 
adversaries;  because  they  know  the  truth  and  obey  it  not;  but 
choose  darkness  rather  than  light;  because  their  deeds  are  evil.  (See 
Heb.  X.  27.) 

42.  "Some  men's  sins  are  open  beforehand,  going  before  to  judg- 
ment; and  some  they  follow  after.  Also  the  good  works  of  some 
are  manifested  beforehand  ;  and  they  that  are  otherwise  cannot  be 
hid."   (See  1.  Tim.  v.  24,  25.) 

43.  Therefore,  all  souls  that  come  to  the  light  of  God,  in  his  wit- 
nesses, and  there  make  known  their  deeds  of  darkness,  their  sins 
go  beforehand  unto  judgment,  and  will  not  follow  after  to  condem- 
nation:  for  by  this,  their  deeds  are  manifested:  and  "whatsoever 
doth  make  manifest,  is  light:"  and  this  deed  is  wrought  in  God; 
and  by  this  work  they  do  the  truth,  and  come  to  the  light,  and  are 
accepted  of  God.   (See  Eph.  v.  13.  &  Jno.  iii.  21.) 

44.  Every  soul  that  keepeth  his  sins  covered  walketh  in  darkness  ; 
But  Christ  said,  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world;  he  that  followethme 


CHAP.  Vlll.]  OF  CONFESSING  SINS.  329 

shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light   of  lite."   (See 
Jno.  viii.  12.) 

45.  Again  he  said,  "  He  that  receiveth  whomsoever  I  send,  receiv- 
eth  me;  and  whosoever  receiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent 
me."  (See  Jno.  xiii.  20.)  Therefore,  if  his  words  are  truth,  the  same 
true  light  that  was  in  him,  as  the  light  of  the  world,  is  in  all  his 
witnesses,  whom  he  sends;  And  to  that  light,  every  secret  thing  will 
yet  be  brought,  either  in  mercy  or  judgment,  declareth  the  voice  of 
eternal  truth. 

46.  O  ye  children  of  men!  saith  the  Angel,  Is  not  this  require- 
ment reasonable?  Exercise  your  rational  understanding,  that  you 
may  see  and  learn  the  truth.  I  will  condescend  to  reason  with  you. 
Would  it  not  be  necessary  for  a  physician  to  know  the  infirmities  of 
his  patients,  in  order  to  apply  the  appropriate  remedy  ?  Doubtless 
you  will  answer,  yea. 

47.  Then  by  this  similitude,  you  may  see  that  it  is  equally  as  nec- 
essary for  those  whom  God  hath  appointed,  as  spiritual  physicians, 
to  know  the  infirmities  of  the  soul,  in  order  to  apply  the  appropiate, 
spiritual  remedy. 

48.  Thus  Christ  is  the  great  physician  of  souls,  according  to  his 
word,  "They  that  are  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that 
are  sick.  I  am  not  come  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  re- 
pentance." (Matt.  ix.  12,  13.)  And  in  this  merciful  manner  Christ 
is  manifested  in  his  witnesses,  to  the  poor  lost  children  of  men,  as 
the  good  physician,  to  bind  up  the  wounded,  and  heal  their  sick 
souls.  Hence,  when  their  state  is  honestly  revealed,  the  proper 
remedies  are  administered. 

49.  This  doctrine  was  fully  maintained  in  the  primitive  Church. 
Hence  "many  that  believed,  came  and  confessed  and  showed  their 
deeds."  (Acts  xix.  18.)  All  who  were  honest  hearted,  did  this  work 
faithfully,  saith  the  Angel. 

50.  And  as  a  further  proof,  that  this  order  of  confessing  sins,  was 
taught  and  practiced  in  the  purest  state  of  the  primitive  Church; 
the  just  apostle  James  saith,  "  Confess  your  sins,  one  to  another,  and 
pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  effectual  fervent 
prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much."  (James  v.  16.)  [The  word 
here  translated yaw/fs,  is  in  the  original  Greek,  sins,  and  should  be 
so  understood.] 

51.  Hearken  and  understand,  O  ye  children  of  men!  Here,  the  apos- 

42 


330  THE  FIELD  FOR  CHUISt's  MANIFESTATION      [PART  IT. 

tie  gives  you  a  plain  reason  for  this  rule  of  confession,  and  declares 
the  effects  thereof:  that  is,  that  the  state  of  the  sinner  should  be 
made  known  to  the  righteous;  that  such  being  nearer  to  God,  might 
pray  for  sinners,  who  confess  and  repent,  with  the  assurance  that  the 
prayers  of  the  righteous  would  avail  much  in  their  behalf 

52.  This  witness  is  true,  and  this  will  ever  remain  the  true  order 
of  God  to  the  end  of  time.  Therefore  I  exhort  all  souls  to  obey 
this  merciful  call,  when  it  is  revealed  to  them,  by  the  divine  light 
shining  into  their  hearts,  which  will,  in  due  time,  be  the  case  with 
every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam's  race;  and  thereby  they  will  pass 
through  the  door  of  hope,  and  freely  enter  into  the  promised  inher- 
itance of  the  saints,  and  by  persevering  in  obedience,  obtain  an  inher- 
itance in  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  God. 

53.  I  am  sent,  by  my  Heavenly  Father,  to  deliver  this  testimony 
as  a  part  of  his  sacred  word,  and  in  confirmation  thereof,  saith  the 
holy  Angel  of  prophetic  light,  Salvator  Regia, 


CHAPTER   IX. 

The  wilderness  of  America  was  discovered  hy  the  providence  of  God, 
to  he  the  field  for  the  manifestation  of  Christ  in  the  female,  S^^c. 

1.  Hearken  again  to  my  voice,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  and  write 
that  which  I  shall  read  unto  thee  from  the  sacred  book  of  the  An- 
cient of  days.  Thus  saith  the  holy  and  unchangeable  One;  Listen 
again,  O  ye  children  of  men !  and  understand  my  doings,  that  ye  may 
know  that  I  am  a  God  who  worketh  out  of  sight,  and  by  ways  and 
means  unknown  to  human  invention. 

2.  When  I  the  Lord  looked  and  beheld  the  days  fast  hastening, 
wherein  the  night  of  antichristian  darkness  should  be  accomplished, 
when  the  Sun  of  righteousness  should  arise,  and  again  illuminate 
the  dark  and  benighted  forest,  and  cause  the  wilderness  and  solita- 
ry places  to  be  glad;  (See  Isa.  xxxv.  L)  Then  did  I,  in  my  wisdom, 
explore  the  earth  to  find  a  place  whereon  to  make  ready  and  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  building  and  setting  up  of  my  kingdom,  my 
everlasting  kingdom  upon  the  earth. 


CHAP.   IX.]  IN  THE   FEMALE,  DECLARED.  331 

3.  1  visited  all  the  inhabited  regions  and  kingdoms  of  civilization, 
and  saw  no  place  thereon  to  prepare  and  make  ready  a  people  through 
whom  to  establish  my  holy  and  eternal  work,  and  sot  up  that  king- 
dom in  their  souls  which  should  have  no  end. 

4.  For  gross  darkness  had  so  covered  the  earth,  and  benighted 
bigotry  had  so  enwrapped  the  hearts  of  the  people,  that  no  i)lace 
therein  was  found  to  establish  my  kingdom,  and  set  up  my  taberna- 
cle among  the  children  of  men :  for  the  work  of  the  latter  day  was 
to  be  an  inward  work,  and  the  kingdom  established  in  the  heart,  to 
bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness. 

5.  Not  but  that  I  the  Lord  had  sufficient  power  to  stretch  forth 
my  hand,  and  accomplish  all  things  by  the  power  and  force  of  com- 
pulsion, unaccompanied  by  the  free  will  of  the  creature;  but  this 
would  have  been  working  in  direct  opposition  to  Myself,  and  to  my 
divine  attribute,  which  forbids  to  hinder  the  free  agency  of  man. 

6.  For  I  work,  saith  the  Lord,  by  ways  and  means;  yet  in  my  fi- 
nal work  I  compel  none  to  become  my  agents  through  whom  to  ful- 
fill my  purposes,  lest  they  should  lift  up  their  heels  against  Me,  as 
soon  as  my  compelling  power  is  withdrawn.  Therefore  I  saw  no 
place  for  the  soles  of  my  feet  among  the  civilized  nations,  except  by 
the  power  of  absolute  compulsion. 

7.  Wherefore  I  betook  Myself  to  the  deserts,  and  to  the  regions 
where  the  arts  of  civilization  were  not  known.  Here  did  I  the  Lord 
decree  that  I  would  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming  of  my  beloved 
Son,  and  for  the  establishing  of  that  kingdom  which  should  never 
have  an  end,  by  ways  and  means  of  my  own  choosing,  among  the 
children  of  men. 

8.  Yea,  this  was  my  firm  decree,  and  thus  was  it  accomplished, 
saith  the  Lord,  in  ways  and  by  means  far  below  all  human  inven- 
tion, through  opposition  and  perils  on  every  side;  yet  by  the  willing 
obedience  of  those  whom  T  chose  to  be  the  agents  to  fulfill  my  pur- 
poses. 

9.  To  effect  this  work,  I  did  stir  up  the  spirit  of  my  chosen  one, 
even  my  servant  Columbus,  although  he  knew  not  that  the  hand  of 
the  Most  High  was  upon  him ;  yet  he  became  a  willing  subject  to 
hazard  not  only  his  life,  but  also  riches,  ease,  honor  and  fame,  to 
perform  that  work  which  he  felt  an  inward  evidence  was  his  duty, 
which  he  owed,  not  only  to  his  Creator,  but  to  mankind  for  their 
benefit. 

10.  And  thus  was  he  a  willing  subject  in  my  hands  ;  although   he 


332  THE   FIELD  FOR  CHRIST'S   MANIFESTATION  [PART   IV. 

knew  it  not;  yet  were  his  motives  pure,  not  being  led  by  pride, 
selfishness  nor  ambition;  but  with  the  intention  of  doing  good  to 
mankind.  And  thus  was  he  a  faithful  instrument  in  ray  hands,  to 
fulfill  my  purposes  in  this  respect,  and  thereby  answered  the  end  of 
his  calling. 

11.  And  as  his  motives  were  to  do  good,  rather  than  to  seek  riches, 
honor  and  fame  in  this  life;  and  as  he  freely  hazarded  all  to  do  my 
M'ill,  I  the  Lord  saw  fit  to  with-hold  these,  the  perishable  and  fading 
glories  which  his  life  of  perilous  adventures  and  hardships  had  mer- 
ited, and  reward  him  in  the  world  to  come,  with  a  crown  of  never 
fading  glory,  which  would  prove  to  him  a  hundred  fold  greater  re- 
ward than  all  the  riches,  honor  and  glory  which  this  vain  world 
could  bestow. 

12.  And  thus  it  went  with  Christopher  Columbus,  the  first  who 
became  an  instrument  in  my  hands,  to  clear  the  way,  to  make  ready 
a  habitation  in  the  wilderness,  whereon  to  establish  my  kingdom  of 
peace  and  rest. 

13.  Again  listen  and  understand  my  doings,  saith  the  Lord.  When 
the  times  rolled  round  for  the  dawn  of  that  day  to  commence,  which 
was  to  be  an  endless  day  of  divine  light  and  understanding,  before 
which  light  all  darkness  shall  flee  away: 

14.  Yea,  when  my  times  were  fully  accomplished,  to  prepare  a 
place  in  the  wilderness  for  the  woman,  whom  I  had  chosen  and  pre- 
pared by  deep  sufferings,  to  bring  forth  the  testimony  of  eternal 
truth,  the  word  of  God,  that  was  to  rule  the  nations  with  a  rod  of 
iron;  how,  saith  the  Lord,  and  in  what  manner  did  I  accomplish  it? 

15.  Know  ye  not  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  freed  America?  Although 
ye  boast  of  heroes  and  pay  your  homage  to  man,  as  though  deliver- 
ance was  wrought  by  an  arm  of  flesh ;  yet  through  the  agency  of 
my  Almighty  power,  was  this  highly  favored  land  set  at  liberty, 
amidst  perils  and  dangers  on  every  hand,  and  established  a  free  and 
independent  nation. 

16.  By  my  overruling  providence,  her  laws  were  justly  framed  and 
established,  in  a  measure  of  my  holy  spirit,  sufficient,  if  obeyed,  to 
crush  the  spirit  of  persecution,  and  to  lay  low  the  hand  of  tyranny, 
which  thirsteth  to  oppress  and  bring  into  bondage,  that  which  I 
have  decreed  shall  ever  remain  free;  which  is  the  right  of  all  to 
serve  Me,  their  God,  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  con- 
sciences. 


CHAP.   IX.]  IN  THE  FEMALF,,  DECLAR}'.I».  333 

17.  And  they  who  bind  the  consciences  of  the  souls  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  they  bind  that  which  I  the  Lord  have  set  at  liberty; 
and  a  heavy  wo  from  the  Almighty  shall  rest  upon  them.  For  I 
created  man  a  free  agent,  to  act  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own 
conscience,  as  it  relates  to  his  faith,  wherein  the  requirements  of 
his  fiiith  do  not  infringe  upon  the  wholesome  laws  of  the  land. 

18.  And  for  this  cause,  saith  the  Lord,  I  did  influence  the  rulers 
of  this  favored  land,  which  T  had  freed  for  my  own  purposes,  to 
enact  suitable  laws  to  establish  tlie  riofhts  of  conscience;  and  also 
laws  calculated  to  defend  and  protect  the  subjects  of  my  strange 
work,  that  they  might,  in  peace  and  quietness,  fulfill  in  my  name, 
mv  acts,  my  strange  acts. 

19.  And  the  soul  that  with  violence,  lifteth  a  finger  to  violate  not 
only  the  laws  of  his  Maker,  which  have  established  the  free  agency 
of  man;  but  also  the  laws  of  your  constitution,  which  was  framed 
according  to  my  wisdom,  saith  the  Lord,  even  the  soul  that  doeth 
this,  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  shall  feel  my  judg- 
ments. 

20.  Therefore  let  no  one  attempt  to  bind  the  conscience,  or  con- 
trol the  rights  of  souls  from  serving  Me,  according  as  their  faith 
may  dictate,  even  in  one  of  the  least  of  my  subjects.  Better  would 
it  be  for  such,  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he 
cast  into  the  depths  of  the  sea,  than  he  should  be  left  to  offend  in 
this  important  point. 

21.  For  it  must  needs  be  that  offences  come;  because  the  adver- 
sary, with  his  power,  goeth  up  and  down  as  a  roaring  lion,  seeking 
subjects  to  execute  his  work,  "knowing  that  his  time  is  short;"  and 
many  hearken  to  his  vile  insinuations,  and  become  his  willing  agents. 

22.  But  wo,  wo,  wo,  be  to  those  who  become  the  subjects  of  Satan, 
to  work  offences  among  my  little  ones,  a  little  flock  of  innocent 
children,  whom  I  have  chosen  out  of  the  world,  to  serve  Me  accord- 
ing as  I  have  instructed  them,  which  is  according  to  their  faith; 
against  which  no  power  on  earth  hath  a  right  to  say  aught,  or  why 
do  ye  so. 

23.  For,  saith  the  Lord,  to  this  end  have  I  stretched  forth  my  hand 
upon  all  nations,  to  establish  in  man,  principles  calculated  to  do 
away  the  slavery  of  the  conscience,  knowing  that  the  day  of  my 
visitation   is  near : 

24.  Yea,  that  the  times  are  nearly  accomplished,  to  set  up  that 
kingdom  in  increasing  degrees,  which  will  work  a  work  in  its  sub- 


334       THK   FIELD   FOR  CHRISt's  MANIFESTATION,   ETC.      [pART  IV. 

jects,  far  out  of  sight  of  all  human  calculation,  a  work  which  the 
wise  of  this  world  will  in  no  wise  believe,  although  confirmed  by 
great  signs  and  wonders,  the  meaning  of  which  no  one  can  com- 
prehend. 

25.  In  this  manner,  saith  the  Lord,  through  great  perils  and  dan- 
gers on  every  side,  did  I,  by  my  Almighty  hand,  free  this  land  and 
set  it  at  liberty  from  all  foreign  powers;  yet  not  without  the  free  will 
and  united  exertions  of  her  inhabitants,  who  were  made  strong  by 
my  Almighty  power. 

26.  In  the  order  of  my  providence,  I  sent  forth  a  strong  band  of 
mighty  Angels,  though  out  of  the  sight  of  man,  to  work  for  the 
deliverance  of  this  portion  of  the  inhabited  earth,  which  I  had  cho- 
sen to  set  up  ray  kingdom  thereon,  and  establish  my  name  for  sal- 
vation, unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,  with  sufficient  power  from  my 
Almighty  throne,  to  effect  the  work  which  I  did  send  them  to  per- 
form; and  thus  was  it  accomplished. 

27.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  I  had  no  pleasure  in  the  sacrifice  of 
human  lives,  but  would  rather  my  purposes  could  have  been  accom- 
plished by  pacific  means.  But  as  the  oppressors  of  this  portion  of 
the  earth  which  I  had  chosen,  and  the  enslavers  of  her  rights  and 
privileges,  chose  rather  to  contend  for  their  unjust  power,  by  force 
of  arms,  I  the  Lord  suffered  it  so  to  be,  that  they  might  know  that 
a  greater  power  than  theirs  supported  the  cause  of  the  oppressed. 

28.  And  thus  did  I  cause  the  inhabitants  of  this  land  to  become 
zealous  in  the  defense  of  their  own  rights,  even  if  the  shedding 
of  blood  must  be  the  result;  for  I  had  decreed  that  this  land  should 
be  set  at  liberty  from  all  foreign  embarrassment. 

29.  And  it  was  by  my  special  direction,  that  the  rulers  of  this 
land,  influenced  by  my  mighty  Angels,  did  declare  their  Independ- 
ence; although  at  that  time  there  appeared  but  very  little  visible 
prospect  that  they  would  be  able  to  maintain  their  declaration;  yet 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  strong. 

30.  I  did  not  require  this  people  to  invade  the  rights  or  the  posses- 
sions of  others  for  the  sake  of  revenge,  or  for  the  sake  of  gain  with- 
out right;  but  merely  to  stand  in  defense  of  their  own  just  rights; 
and  in  so  doing,  they  were  blessed  and  prospered  beyond  what  they 
could  in  reason  have  expected ;  for  they  knew  not  that  the  hand  of 
the  Lord,  in  the  order  of  his  providence,  was  with  them,  and  against 
their  adversaries. 


CHAP.   X.]  A  SOLEMN   WARNING  TO  ALL,  ETC,  335 

31.  And  they  who  became  willing  sufferers,  to  spend  and  be  spent 
for  the  good  of  their  countrj',  and  the  support  of  that  freedom  and 
liberty,  wiiicli  enslaves  neither  soul  nor  body;  I  say,  those  who  act- 
ed upon  liberal  princi|)les,  void  of  selfishness,  either  in  name,  fame 
or  riches,  those,  saith  the  Lord,  shall  receive  at  my  hand,  an  hon- 
orable name  and  double  reward  for  all  their  toils. 

32.  But  those  who  sold  themselves  to  favor  their  own  selfish  pur- 
poses, by  thirsting  for  name,  fame  or  wealth,  and  in  so  doing,  lifted 
their  heels  against  their  own  country's  rights,  such,  if  they  escape 
my  just  judgments  in  this  life,  shall  suffer  fourfold  vengeance  in  the 
world  to  come. 

33.  For  I  have  no  pleasure  in  those  who  turn  traitors  to  their  coun- 
try's rights  to  multiply  gain  to  themselves;  nay,  for  a  treacherous 
and  defrauding  spirit  hath  found  a  resting  place  within  their  hearts; 
and  that  same  spirit  will  be  liable  to  work  treachery  in  the  warfare 
which  is  not  carnal,  if  they  should  ever  be  called  to  take  up  arms 
therein. 

34.  For  whenever  the  battle  should  become  warm,  and  require 
much  force  of  arms,  such  a  treacherous  soul  would  wilt,  and  his 
courage  fail,  and  he  would  be  liable  to  fall  back  upon  the  enemies' 
ground,  and  be  found  fighting  against  his  own  soul's  rights.  There- 
fore, saith  the  Lord,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  a  treacherous  heart. 


CIUPTER    X. 

Jl  solemn  warning  not  to  be  found  fighting  against  God,  whose  work 
is  out  of  sight  of  human  icisdom.  A  reproof  of  unclean  souls 
who  seek  God  in  hypocrisy.  He  toill  reward  all  souls  with  a  just 
recompense,  according  to  their  works. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Again  listen  and  understand  my  doings. 
Consider  ye  well  the  cause  wherein  I  did  strengthen  your  hand 
against  your  enemies;  and  ever  remember  that  the  same  hand  is 
able  to  deliver,  even  unto  the  uttermost,  by  ways  and  means  of  my  own 
choosing.  Therefore  beware  how  ye  be  found  fighting  against  that 
God  whose  arm  is  Almighty,  and  whose  wrath  no  power  on  earth  is 
able  to  stay. 


'336  A  SOLEMN  WARNING  TO  ALL,  [pART   IV. 

2.  I  freed  this  land,  saith  the  Almighty  God  of  heaven,  for  the 
purpose  that  I  might  be  worshiped  and  magnified  therein;  and  thus 
it  hath  been,  and  shall  continue  to  be  accomplished,  by  ways  and 
means  of  my  own  choosing,  far  out  of  sight  of  all  human  wisdom  ; 
and  all  souls  will  yet  find  that  the  foolishness  of  God  is  far  wiser 
than  the  wisdom  of  man:  for  I  see  not  as  man  seeth;  therefore  are 
my  ways  hidden  from  his  sight. 

3.  How  long,  O  ye  children  of  men,  will  ye  continue  to  seek  the 
Lord  after  the  imaginations  of  your  own  evil  and  corrupt  hearts! 
Have  I  not  declared  by  the  mouth  of  the  prophets,  that  I  would 
work  a  work  in  the  latter  day,  that  should  stain  the  pride  of  all 
flesh,  and  bring  into  contempt  the  wisdom  of  man,  and  that  no  flesh 
should  glory  in  my  presence? 

4.  How  long  will  ye  seek  to  glorify  Me,  saith  the  Lord,  in  your 
own  loftiness,  and  according  to  your  own  evil  and  corrupt  views, 
when  at  the  same  time,  ye  glory  in  your  own  shame  and  confusion 
of  face? 

5.  How  long  shall  I,  the  only  just  and  holy  God,  be  mocked  by 
those  who  delight  in  long  prayers  and  hypocritical  faces,  when  their 
hearts  are  as  an  unclean  cage,  full  of  all  manner  of  filthiness  and  dead 
men's  bones?  whose  souls  would  shudder  at  the  thought  of  becom- 
ing exposed  to  mortal  sight,  in  deeds  which  they  daily  practice; 
and  consider  not  that  the  eye  of  the  Almighty,  a  pure  and  holy 
God,  is  ever  upon  them. 

6.  O  ye  foul  and  unclean  !  How  long  will  ye  seek  to  glorify  Me, 
your  Creator,  while  practicing  deeds  too  foul  even  to  name?  How 
lonor  will  ye  seek  to  hide  from  my  presence,  and  vainly  call  upon 
ray  name  to  extend  mercy  and  forgiveness  to  you,  while  ye  choose 
to  glory  in  your  own  shame  and  nakedness,  rather  than  to  glorify 
Me  your  Creator,  by  a  life  of  purity  and  true  holiness  in  my  sight? 

7.  Fear  and  tremble,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth!  for  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  is  stretched  over  you  for  judgment  and  confusion  of 
face.  For  I  will  not  always  be  mocked  by  those  who  serve  Me  aftvr 
off",  whose  deeds  will  not  bear  the  light  of  my  countenance.  Nay, 
saith  the  Lord;  but  I  will  meet  you  face  to  face,  either  in  mercy  or 
in  wrath,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  who  knoweth  the 
secrets  of  every  heart,  and  will  not  fear  to  declare  the  wickedness 
of  man  upon  the  house  top,  by  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings. 

8.  Therefore  be  warned,  all  ye  children  of  men,  and  know  and 
understand  the  abominations  of  your  own  hearts  ;  for  the  day  of  my 


CHAP.   X.]  NOT  TO   FIfJHT  AGAINST  GOV).  337 

visitation  dravveth  near,  when  I  will  pour  out  my  fury  upon  the  seat 
of  the  beast,  and  his  beastly  works  shall  become  manifest,  either  in 
mercy  or  in  judgment;  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord,  who  lieth  not, 
hath  spoken  it. 

9.  Therefore  howl,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  abomination!  For 
although  your  pride  and  haughtiness  have  exalted  you  even  to  the 
skies;  yet,  saith  the  Lord,  my  hand,  which  is  Almighty,  shall  fetch 
you  down  from  thence,  even  to  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  ye  shall 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord. 

10.  And  although  ye  may  seek  to  hide,  and  call  for  the  rocks  to 
cover  you  from  my  eye  of  justice;  yet  ye  shall  find  no  shelter  where- 
in to  screen  yourselves  from  my  all-seeing  eye;  for  the  wrath  of  an 
angry  God  hath  already  been  revealed  from  heaven,  inflames  of  un- 
quenchable fire,  against  all  manner  of  fillhiness  and  uncleanness  of 
man,  which  are  an  abomination  in  my  sight,  and  the  very  earth 
groaneth  beneath  the  weight  thereof. 

IL  Yet  the  prayers  of  the  abominable  daily  ascend  unto  Me,  saith 
the  Lord,  that  I  would  pardon  them  in  their  iniquities,  and  sanctify 
them  in  their  uncleanness,  whose  prayers  are  a  stench  in  my  nostrils, 
and  whose  hope  of  forgiveness  shall  perish  as  the  hope  of  the  hypo- 
crite. 

12.  These  things  have  I  spoken  in  mercy,  that  ye  who  hear  the 
same,  may  lay  it  to  heart,  and  let  it  work  conviction  therein,  and 
cause  you  to  know  the  depth  of  your  own  depravity,  and  liow  much 
of  the  work  of  secret  abominations  and  defilements  ye  have  accu- 
mulated for  the  unquenchable  fire. 

13.  For  so  sure  as  there  is  a  God  in  heaven,  who  knoweth  the 
secrets  of  all  heafts,  so  sure  every  soul  that  was  ever  born  into  the 
world,  under  the  influence  of  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature,  shall  by 
their  own  tongues,  proclaim  their  own  works  "upon  the  housetop," 
in  the  judgment,  (that  is,)  to  Me  in  the  light  of  my  witnesses,  who 
are  the  light  of  the  world,  ere  they  can  see  my  face  in  peace.  There- 
fore, saith  the  Lord,  ye  may  make  whatever  use  of  these  my  sayings, 
ye  can  best  answer  in  justification,  in  the  day  which  is  to  come. 

14.  And  if  ye  consider  these  hard  sayings,  more  than  ye  are  will- 
ing to  bear,  know  ye,  in  consequence  of  a  refusal  to  hearken  and 
obey  the  same,  it  will  prove  a  far  heavier  matter  to  settle  between 
you  and  your  God,  than  to  comply  in  mercy  to  the  means  which  I 

43 


338  IMPORTANT  OFFICE   OF  THE   MOTHER,  [pART  IV. 

have  laid  out  for  all  souls,   which  are  equal,  and  full  of  mercy  and 
loving  kindness  to  all. 

15.  For  I  am  a  God  who  delighteth  in  mercy  more  than  in  judg- 
ment and  wrath;  but  my  work  must  be  accomplished,  for  justice 
crieth  aloud,  and  a  just  recompense  will  I  measure  unto  every  soul, 
let  their  name,  fame  or  grade  be  what  it  may.  My  hand  of  justice 
is  equal  unto  all  ;  and  according  as  their  works  shall  be,  yea,  even 
their  secret  works,  thoughts  and  intentions  of  the  heart;  so  in  pro- 
portion will  I  measure  to  them. 


CHAPTER   XL 

The  reasonableness  and  importance  of  the  office  of  the  Mother,  in  the 
work  of  the  spiritual  regeneration  declared.  The  effects  of  the 
Testimony  concerning  the  Parentage  of  the  new  creation. 

1.  Bow  down,  O  ye  children  of  men,  saith  the  holy  and  just  One, 
and  learn  of  my  doings;  for  T  am  a  God  who  respecteth  not  the  high 
or  low  estate  of  any;  but  ray  ways  are  equal. 

2.  When  my  times  were  accomplished  for  the  dawn  of  the  new 
day,  and  for  the  setting  up  of  that  kingdom  among  the  children  of 
men,  when  the  Lord  should  again  return  to  his  temple,  and  find  a 
residence  among  the  children  of  men,  whom  did  I  seek  to  become 
a  temple  for  the  spirit  and  anointing  of  my  beloved  Son  to  dwell  in, 
that  his  divine  spirit  might  find  a  resting  place  among  the  sons  of 
men,  and  again  become  established  upon  the  earth?  for  ye  read. 
The  Lord  suddenly  cometh  to  his  temple;  and  he  shall  appear  in 
his  glory.   (See  Mai.  iii.  L  &  Psa.  cii.  16.) 

3.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  never  created  man  to  be  glori- 
fied apart  from  the  woman.  The  woman  I  decreed  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  to  be  the  glory  of  the  man;  and  the  man  to  be 
the  glory  of  God.  (See  I.  Cor.  xi.  T.)  And  in  whom  doth  the  natu- 
ral man  glory  more  than  in  the  woman  of  his  choice?  Will  he  not 
forsake  father  and  mother,  houses  and  lands,  yea,  and  hazard  his 
own  life  also,  for  the  glory  which  cometh  of  the  woman?  (See  L  Esd. 
iv.  20  to  32.)  And  would  not  the  earth,  although  surrounded  with  all 
the  riches  and  honors  this  world  could  afford,  be  a  place  of  solitude 
without  the  woman? 


CHAP.   XI.]  IN  THE  WORK  OV  REGENKRATION.  339 

4.  Why  then,  saith  the  Lord  do  ye  hesitate  to  know  that  the  wo- 
man is  the  glory  of  the  man,  and  in  whom  mankind  in  nature  glory 
above  all  other  created  things?  For  I  designed  it  so  to  be;  for  by 
natural  things  are  clearly  shown  those  which  are  spiritual. 

5.  And  as  the  times  were  accomplished  for  the  setting  up  of  that 
kingdom  upon  earth,  which  should  regenerate  souls  from  a  state  of 
death  and  insensibility,  into  a  state  of  life  and  vigor,  by  the  new 
birth,  was  it  not  of  the  greatest  importance  that  I  should  make  a 
marriage  for  my  only  Son? 

6.  Truly,  saith  the  Lord;  and  unto  this  chosen  female,  it  was 
granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white ;  that 
is,  that  she  should  become  purified  through  sufferings,  and  be  made 
clean  and  white  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  by  living  the  life  of 
Christ  her  Lord,  and  by  obeying  that  testimony  which  worketh 
death  to  all  evil,  in  every  soul  who  receiveth  it.  And  thus  was  the 
Bride  whom  I  had  chosen,  made  ready  for  her  husband,  by  a  gar- 
ment of  righteousness. 

7.  And  this  same  woman,  whom  the  world  of  mankind  have  re- 
jected, (even  as  they  rejected  the  stone  which  afterwards  became 
the  head  of  the  corner,)  the  same,  saith  the  Lord,  hath  become  the 
Mother  of  the  New  Creation.  And  although  the  beastly  powers 
of  antichrist  did  arise  and  persecute  the  uwman  and  her  righteous 
seed  ;  and  although  the  dragon  did  cast  forth  floods  out  of  his  mouth, 
to  swallow  up  and  destroy  her  testimony,  as  soon  as  it  was  brought 
forth;  yet  the  earth  helped  the  woman  :  for  I  the  Lord  did  always 
stir  up  the  spirit  of  some  one  to  befriend  mine  Anointed,  and  rescue 
her  from  the  cruel  grasp  of  her  enemies. 

8.  And  when  my  times  were  accomplished,  and  a  place  was  pre- 
pared in  the  wilderness,  I  gave  unto  the  woman  whom  I  had  chosen 
to  bring  forth  the  testimony  of  eternal  truth,  to  a  lost  world,  sufli- 
cient  power  to  waft  her  troubled  and  persecuted  spirit,  with  her  little 
company,  across  the  foaming  deep,  amidst  perils  and  dangers  on  ev- 
ery side,  to  the  place  I  had  prepared,  there  to  be  "nourished  for  a 
time,  times  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent."  (See 
Rev.  xii.  14.) 

9.  And  thus  did  the  subjects  of  my  little  kingdom  find  rest  to 
the  soles  of  their  feet,  in  the  wilderness,  which  I  the  Lord  had  pre- 
pared for  them  until  the  times  were  accomplished  for  them  again  to 
proclaim  that  testimony,  which  should  arouse  that  serpentine  nature 
in  man,  and  again  open  its  mouth  to  spew  forth,  as  a  flood,  all  man- 


340  IiMPORTANT  OFFICE   OF  THE  MOTHER,  [pART   IV. 

ner  of  evil,  falsely,  with  the  intent  to  destroy  from  the  earth  doctrines 
so  calculated  to  strike  a  death  blow  to  the  carnal  life  of  the  crea- 
ture, and  bring  into  contempt  all  which  was  of  man's  invention. 

10.  For  what  could  be  more  degrading  to  the  lofty  spirit  of  man, 
than  to  have  such  a  sin-killing  testimony  brought  forth  by  a  woman, 
the  object  of  so  much  carnal  joy  and  vain  glory?  And  had  it  not 
been  for  my  Almighty  power,  that  spirit  of  persecution,  which  again 
opened  its  mouth  to  swallow  the  testimony,  and  make  war  with  the 
woman,  regardless  of  law  or  gospel,  would  have  exterminated  my 
witnesses  and  their  testimony  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

11.  But  through  my  divine  agency  and  influence,  the  earth  again 
helped  the  woman.  And  although  she  was  the  object  of  the  great- 
est persecution  and  abuse,  that  was  ever  framed  against  mortals,  her 
Lord  excepted;  yet  did  the  arm  of  the  Almighty  sustain  her  until 
her  work  was  accomplished,  and  the  kingdom  of  her  Lord  establish- 
ed in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  so  firm,  that  the  powers  of 
hell  were  not  able  to  overthrow  it. 

12.  And  thus  was  her  work  accomplished  upon  the  earth,  and  I 
wafted  her  spotless  soul  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  far  beyond  the  reach 
of  mortal  power.  For  the  heavens  did  also  wait  for  the  coming  of 
the  Lord  in  his  glory,  that  they  might  be  quickened  and  made  alive, 
by  the  power  of  that  testimony  which  fully  raised  the  soul  from  the 
dead  works  of  the  fall,  to  come  forth  to  the  judgment,  and  be  judg- 
ed according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

13.  And  when  the  testimony  was  echoed  through  the  heavens, 
were  not  the  old  heavens  shaken  as  a  leaf  by  a  mighty  wind?  Truly, 
saith  the  Lord;  for  I  declared  by  the  mouth  of  the  prophets,  that  I 
would  not  only  shake  the  earth,  but  the  heavens  also;  (See  Hag.  ii. 
6.  &/  Heb.  xii.  26.)  and  thus  tlie  mighty  shaking  commenced. 

14.  The  "dry  bones"  of  those  who  had  long  slept  in  a  state  of 
death  waiting  to  receive  the  last  loud  and  shrill  trumpet,  were  shak- 
en in  this  great  shaking  of  the  heavens  and  earth.  This  called 
forth  their  souls  to  the  judgment  seat,  to  be  quickened  unto  life,  and 
to  prove  for  themselves,  whether  their  resurrection  was  unto  life  and 
a  glorious  immortality;  or  whether  unto  death  and  endless  guilt 
and  remorse. 

15.  And  thus  was  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  in  his  second  com- 
ing in  his  glory,  established,  both  in  heaven  and  upon  earth.  And 
the  same  testimony  which  created  the  war,  that  caused  the  dragon's 
rage  upon  the  earth,  also  renewed  the  war  in  heaven,  which  caused 


CHAP.   XI.]  IN  TME   WORK  OF  REGENEUATION.  341 

Michael  and  his  An;rels  to  stand  up,  and  defend  the  testimony 
against  S;itan  and  his  angels:  and  there  was  war  in  heaven,  and 
Michael  and  his  Angels  prevailed. 

16.  And  Satan,  the  old  accuser,  was  cast  out,  and  there  was  no 
place  found  for  him,  which  caused  great  joy  in  the  heavens.  And 
they  overcame  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony,  which  is  the  testimony  of  the  Two  in  One;  and  they 
loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death. 

17.  But  when  the  dragon,  that  serpent  which  by  his  subtile  devi- 
ces, hath  deceived  the  whole  world,  found  that  he  was  cast  into  the 
earth,  did  he  not  come  down  with  power  and  great  wrath,  knowing 
his  time  was  short?  (See  Rev.  xii.  12.)  Surely  he  did ;  therefore 
beware. 

18.  Beware  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth  1  crieth  the  voice  of  the 
living  God  :  for  I  declare  unto  you,  whether  ye  believe  or  believe 
not,  that  the  devil  hath  come  down  unto  you ;  and  wo,  wo,  wo,  unto 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  because  of  him  who  hath  come  unto 
you  with  power  and  great  wrath. 

19.  And  finding  that  he  is  cast  into  the  earth,  his  first  work  is  to 
make  war  with  the  woman  and  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who  keep 
the  word  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  And  although 
this  power  may,  at  this  time,  remain  in  a  dormant  state,  as  it  re- 
spects the  persecution  of  my  people;  yet  when  the  testimony  comes 
to  be  spread  abroad,  which  is  as  a  sharp  two  edged  sword  proceeding 
out  of  the  mouth  of  him  whose  vesture  is  dipped  in  blood,  whose 
name  is  called  The  word  of  God,  then  will  the  dragon  persecute  in 
great  wrath. 

20.  For,  saith  the  Lord,  when  this  word  of  God  which  I  have 
caused  to  be  written  by  mortal  hands,  is  spread  abroad,  wherein  is 
contained  that  testimony  which  is  like  a  two  edged  sword,  to  slay 
the  carnal  life  of  every  creature  who  receiveih  it,  and  the  heralds  of 
the  gospel  shall  go  forth  in  its  power,  like  flaming  torches,  will  not 
the  dragon  rage?  Truly  he  will,  and  again  commence  his  war  and 
persecution  against  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of  the  woman,  who 
have  this  testimony  of  Jesus.* 

*  In  every  increasing  degree  of  the  work  of  God,  saith  the  prophetic  An- 
gel,  that  old  dragon,  the  devil,  hatli  always  aroused  the  spirit  of  opposition, 
and  will  ever  continue  to  come  forth  in  wrath,  with  his  angels,  and  make 
war  against  it  to  stop  its  progress,  if  possible,  both  in  the  natural  and  spirit- 
ual world.     Therefore  Michael  and  his  Angels  are  called  forth  to  defend  the 


342  IMPORTANT  OFFICE  OF  THE  MOTHER,  [PART   IV. 

•21.  And  although  the  armies  of  heaven  do  follow  my  word,  which 
contains  the  testimonij  of  eternal  truth;  yet  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
influenced  by  the  power  of  the  hca>t,  will  make  war  with  my  word, 
and  with  the  armies  of  heaven  which  attend  it. 

22.  Yet  shall  my  word  prevail,  and  the  sharp  sword  therein  con- 
tained, shall,  in  mercy  or  judgment,  slay  all,  both  great  and  small, 
high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  bond  and  free.  But  Satan  will  con- 
tinue to  rage,  and  those  who  are  of  his  subjects  will  do  wickedly; 
yet  my  word  shall  prevail  and  smite  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and 
rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron. 

23.  Let  him  that  heareth  understand,  and  lay  my  sayings  up  in  his 
heart;  for  lo,  the  time  draweth  near!  Blessed  are  they  who  wait, 
and  are  ready  to  meet  Me  at  my  coming:  for  I  will  gather  my  elect 
from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  even  those  who  are  not  found 
fighting  against  my  word ;  but  who  are  patiently  waiting  for  my 
coming. 

24.  But  there  shall  be  such  a  time  of  sorrow  as  was  never  known 
before,  nay,  never  since  the  day  I  created  man  to  the  present  time. 
For  I  will  work,  and  none  shall  hinder.  And  the  power  of  the  ad- 
versary being  great,  great  and  terrible  will  be  the  conflict,  which  in 
the  end,  shall  settle  the  controversy  between  Me  and  the  children 
of  men. 

25.  Although  ye  may  laugh  to  scorn  these  my  solemn  predictions, 
and  say  that  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  not  spoken  it;  yet  this 
altereth  not  the  truth,  that  I  the  Lord  have  sent  forth  my  word  to 
the  final  justification  and  peace,  or  the  condemnation  and  wrath  of 
every  soul  who  heareth  the  same,  from  this  time  henceforth  until 
my  work  is  accomplished. 

26.  For  I  have  unsheathed  my  sword  and  sent  it  abroad  in  the 
earth ;  and  it  shall  never  return  unto  Me,  until  it  hath  done  its  work  : 
for  with  the  sword  will  I  plead  with  all  nations,  and  this  sword  go- 
eth  out  of  my  mouth,  which  is  my  word  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
for  salvation  or  destruction. 

27.  And  thus  cometh  the  end  of  this  my  word,  my  solemn  word ; 
for  I  have  sent  my  messenger  before  my  face,  to  prepare  the  way, 
preaching  "Repent  ye;    for  the  kingdom  of  heaven   is  at  hand." 

work  of  God,  and  they  have  always  prevailed,  and  ever  will  prevail.  And 
the  dragon  and  all  lii.s  evil  [)0\vcrs  have  been  and  always  will  be  driven  back, 
farther  and  farther,  and  be  cast  into  the  dark  elements  of  the  natural  and 
fallen  world. 


CHAP.    XI.]  IN  THE   WORK   OF   KECENKRATION.  343 

Yea,  I  have  sent  forth  my  warning  voice,  to  preach  repentance, 
warning  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come, 
and  bring  forth  works  meet  for  repentance,  saying,  I  am  not  that 
word,  hut  a  forerunner,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  coining  of  Ilim, 
out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  that  word  which  is  as  a  sharp  sword. 

28.  For  as  the  coming  of  John,  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare 
ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  strait;  so  is  this  word 
which  I  have  sent  forth  to  the  nations,  to  make  ready  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  to  receive  that  baptism  of  fire  and  the  holy  spirit,  which 
worketh  the  purification  of  the  heart,  and  cleanseth  the  soul  from 
all  iniquity.* 

29.  Thus  the  word  of  God  goeth  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
upon  the  white  horse,  which  1  the  Lord,  do  declare  shall  continue 
to  go  forth,  until  the  true  fulfillment  of  this  part  of  the  vision  of 
my  servant  .lohn  shall  be  accomplished,  which  is  to  be  found  in  the 
nineteenth  chapter  of  the  Revelations. 

30.  A  part  of  this  chapter  I  do  require,  saith  the  Lord,  to  be  print- 
ed and  go  with  this  my  word,t  and  as  manv  more  quotations  to  be 
made  from  the  holy  scriptures  as  the  nature  of  this  my  work  may 
require,  to  bring   strong  proofs  therefrom,  to  confirm  this  my  holy 

*  Alluding  to  the  Sacred  Roll. 


t  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  white  horse  ;  and  he  that  sat 
upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge 
and  make  war.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many 
crowns;  and  he  had  a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  he  himself. 
And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood:  and  his  name  is  called, 
The  Word  of  God.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  up- 
on white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 

And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite 
the  nations  :  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  he  treadeth  the 
wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  And  he  hath  on 
his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD 
OF  LORDS.  And  I  saw  an  Angel  standing  in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven.  Come, 
and  gatlier  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God  ;  That  ye 
may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty 
men,  and  the  flesli  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of 
all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great. 

And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies,  gather- 
ed together  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  hia 
army.    And  the  I)east  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet  that  wrought 


344  OF  THE  STATE  OF  SOULS  [PAKT  IV. 

and  eternal  word,  which   in  its  nature  and   degree,  is  as  durable  as 
the  heavens,  and  as  eternal  as  the  throne  of  Him  who  framed  it. 

31.  For  I  do  declare  to  all  nations,  peoples  and  tongues,  that  nei- 
ther man  nor  woman  hath  been  the  author  or  framer  of  this  word ; 
but  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  hath  framed  it,  and  in  wisdom  hath 
it  been  brought  forth;  and  by  the  same  Almighty  hand  will  I  protect 
it,  saith  the  Lord.  And  the  soul  that  honoreth  this  my  word,  and 
seeketh  to  fear  Me  his  God,  in  this  respect,  the  same  shall  receive 
honor  of  Me,  who  know  what  is. 

32.  But  ye  who  lightly  regard  this  my  word,  and  suffer  it  to  be- 
come a  laughing  stock,  and  a  theme  of  ridicule  in  your  assemblies 
of  mirth,  know  ye,  saith  the  Lord,  so  in  like  manner  shall  ye  receive 
at  my  hands,  when  your  desolation  conieth  upon  you  as  a  whirlwind, 
and  your  destruction  as  a  sweeping  tempest. 

33.  For  I  the  Lord,  am  not  always  to  be  mocked  by  the  works  of 
my  hands,  the  creatures  whom  I  have  created.  Vengeance  is  mine, 
and  I  will  repay  it  upon  those  who  fear  not  to  mock  my  tender  mer- 
cies to  scorn :  for  T  am  a  God  of  mercy,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  long 
forbearance:  yet  judgment  and  wrath  are  in  my  right  hand,  to  repay 
upon  those  who  will  not  hearken  and  receive  warning;  but  continue 
to  blaspheme  and  profane  my  holy  name. 


REMARKS  OF  THE  INSPIRED  WRITER, 

Introductory  to  the  following  spirittial  Communication. 

1.  After  having  written  the  preceding  communications  from  the  spiritual 
world,  and  not  knowing  but  all  was  finished  that  was  designed  for  me  to 
write,  I  was  suddenly  called  upon  by  the  holy  Angel,  and  informed  that  there 
was  a  communication  for  me  to  write,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and 
that  it  was  an  important  matter,  as  much  so  as  any  thing  I  had  ever  written. 

2.  The  next  morning,  being  called  upon  to  write,  as  before  informed,  1 
entered  the  room  where  my  writing  implements  were,  not  knowing  what  I 
was  to  write,  I  soon   had   spiritual  views  of  tilings  which  to  me  were  very 

miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that  worshiped  his  image.  These  both  were 
cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone.  And  the  remnant  were 
slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded 
out  of  his  mouth  :  and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh.  Rev.  six. 
11  to  21.  Eds. 


IN  THK   WOULD   OF   SPIKIT9. 


345 


unaccountable.  I  saw  a  long  table,  which  seemed  to  be  in  a  dark  jjlace, 
surrounded  with  spirits  dressed  in  black  from  their  heads  to  their  feet.  They 
seemed  to  be  engaged  about  stmiething  which  I  could  not  clearly  see,  but 
was  informed  that  they  were  gambling. 

3.  I  was  much  surprised  at  this,  not  having  the  least  idea  that  unbod^ied 
spirits  had  the  means,  or  even  the  desire  to  gratify  their  evil  propensities  <n 
this  way.  I  then  saw  others  sporting  in  the  highest  glee  of  carnal  recrea- 
tion, such  as  dancing,  frolicking,  scuffling,  and  the  like. 

'  4.  While  I  paused  in  astonishment  at  wliat  I  saw,  and  wondering  wlint  it 
meant,  I  was  spoken  to  in  these  words  :  "  Tliis  is  the  situation  of  those  who 
have  not  been  awakened  to  feel  tribulation  about  their  souls;  who  left  this 
world  in  a  natural  and  unsubdued  state,  with  all  the  cravings  of  the  carnal 
mind  upon  them,  tlie  same  as  they  liad  while  in  time." 

5.  I  then  became  alarmed,  fearing  I  should  be  required  to  write  something 
upon  this  subject,  which  I  knew  would  be  a  hard  matter  for  mortals  to  be- 
lieve. But  according  to  the  w-ord  of  the  Angel,  I  arose  and  bowed  myself 
three  times,  and  earnestly  prayed  to  that  God  before  whom  I  had  often  wept, 
and  besought  Him  that  I  might  be  protected  from  all  error  in  the  communi- 
cations which  I  was  called  to  write  in  his  holy  and  eternal  name. 

6.  I  then  rose  from  my  knees,  and  in  the  solemn  fear  of  God,  and  under  as 
much  tribulation  as  I  could  bear,  made  ready  to  write  whatever  should  be 
given  me,  not  knowing  in  the  least  what  was  to  be  written  ;  but  I  was  fear- 
ful, on  account  of  what  I  had  seen,  that  it  was  concerning  the  wicked  in- 
habitants of  the  invisible  world. 

7.  And  what  is  written  in  the  following  communication,  I  can  safely  testify 
was  written  in  the  fear  of  God,  with  much  sorrow  and  trembling  of  soul; 
knowing  it  to  be  a  new  and  strange  doctrine,  which  I  had  never  heard  held 
up  by  any  one  before,  neither  had  it  ever  previously  entered  my  heart.  But 
in  the  fear  of  God,  and  not  according  to  my  own  natural  inclinations,  did  I 
write  all  that  was  given  me  to  write;  and  thus  it  was  written  at  the  e.vpense 
of  many  a  sorrowful  moment  on  the  part  of  the  writer. 


THE  WORD  OP  THE  HOLY  A.XGEL. 

This  communication  iiath  been  copied  from  the  holy  book  of  tije  Eternal 
Father,  for  the  purpose  of  being  placed  in  the  book,  called,  '■'■The  Word  of 
God  revealed,  out  of  whose  viouth  gocth  the  sharp  sword;"  which  is  to  go 
through  the  whole  world,  to  every  nation,  kindred  and  tongue,  eveu  to  dis- 
embodied spirits.  For  the  word  of  God  goeth  forth  to  the  invisible  world, 
the  same  as  to  the  visible,  and  is  equally  as  much  needed  ;  even  as  Christ 
went  and  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison,  who  were  disobedient  in  the  days 
of  Noah.  See  I.  Pet.  iii.  18  to  20. 

Although  some  part  of  this  communication  is  upon  a  subject  which  will 
be  hard  for  mortals  in  the  body  to  believe  or  understand  ;  yet  it  is  the  will  of 
the  heavenly  and  eternal  Parentage  that  it  should  be  revealed  and  go  forth 
in  their  wisdom. 

44 


346  NECESSITY  or  THIS  KEVELATION.  [PART  IV. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

Words  of  the  holy  Angel  concerning  the  necessity  of  the  following 
communication. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  inspired  writer;  Why  art 
thou  terrified  concerning  that  which  thou  art  called  to  write?  Hast 
thou  not  often  been  told  that  thou  wast  a  called  and  chosen  one,  to 
fulfill  the  purposes  of  God  to  a  lost  and  sinful  world,  to  open  to  their 
understanding  the  mysteries  of  godliness,  and  also  the  mysteries  of 
iniquity? 

2.  And  as  thou  hast  been  faithful,  as  an  instrument,  to  open  to 
the  understanding  of  every  rational  seeker  after  righteousness,  the 
mystery,  the  hidden  mystery  of  godliness,  which  hath  ever  been  hid 
from  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world,  why  art  thou  so  dismayed 
and  baffled  concerning  that  which  thou  art  called  to  write,  which 
borders  upon  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  and  the  hidden  works  of  dark- 
ness committed  by  the  influence  of  the  prince  of  darkness? 

3.  For,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  the  world  of  mankind  lie  under  gross 
errors  in  their  opinions  concerning  the  state  of  the  wicked,  who 
have  left  their  mortal  bodies,  and  gone  into  the  world  of  spirits  ; 
and  also  concerning  the  state  of  those  who  are  more  righteous.  And 
it  is  the  mind  and  will  of  God  to  send  forth  his  holy  and  eternal 
word  to  do  away  all  mystery,  and  clothe  the  world  with  a  right  un- 
derstanding, that  they  may  know  of  things  that  are  invisible,  even 
as  they  know  of  things  visible : 

4.  Why  then  shouldst  thou  begin  to  flinch  from  the  undertaking 
of  fulfilling  the  whole  requirement  of  God?  For  God  hath  created 
the  light,  and  shall  He  forever  keep  it  hid  under  a  bushel?  Shall  He 
not  cause  it  to  shine  abroad  when  his  times  are  accomplished  ?  shall 
not  that  light  which  cometh  out  of  the  east,  shine  even  unto  the  west? 

5.  Truly,  the  light  which  God  created  to  give  light  to  the  world, 
shall  shine  abroad,  and  every  eye  shall  behold  it,  even  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth:  and  every  ear  shall  hear  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man 
and  shall  see  the  light  of  his  coming,  which  shall  shine  into  all  dark 
and  solitary  places,  where  nought  but  "darkness  hath  covered  the 
earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people."   (Isa.  Ix.  5.) 

6.  God,  in  his  everlasting  mercy,  hath  decreed  that  light  shall 
shine  abroad,  and  that  every  soul  who  will,  may  receive  a  right  un- 


CHAP.  XIII.]       god's  creation  IS  FOR  HIS  HONOR,  ETC.  347 

derstanding  of  the  mysteries  of  godliness,  which  are  calculated  to 
undermine  and  overthrow  the  mysteries  of  iniquity.  Indeed  man- 
kind, even  at  the  present  day,  are  so  dark  and  benighted  in  their 
views  of  God,  and  of  iiis  righteous  requirements  and  judgments, 
that  they  know  nothing  aright,  of  the  state  of  disembodied  souls. 

7.  Therefore  in  the  greatest  mercy  and  condescension,  hath  He 
sent  forth  his  holy  and  eternal  word,  to  do  away  all  errors  of  opin- 
ion, which  have  become  so  very  various,  all  severally  adhering  to, 
and  contending  for  some  favorite  belief,  which  they  pretend  to  derive 
from  the  word  of  God,  that  there  remains  among  them  no  abiding 
standard,  whereby  souls  may  seek  the  truth  and  find  it. 

8.  And  for  this  cause  hath  the  Lord,  the  fountain  of  all  light  and 
understanding,  condescended  to  open  his  mouth  and  enlighten  the 
world,  in  greater  and  greater  degrees,  that  they  may  know  God,  and 
his  holy  way,  from  the  least  even  unto  the  greatest :  and  that  they 
may  have  right  views  of  the  invisible  world,  even  as  they  can  view 
and  comprehend  the  things  which  are  made  visible  to  the  natural 
eye.  And  thus,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  commences  the  word  of  the 
Lord  in  his  own  nam.e. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  creation  of  God  designed  for  his  own  honor,  and  the  happiness 
of  his  creatures.  The  formation  and  progressive  operations  of 
natural  and  divine  Light.  Christ  the  divine  light  and  Sun  of 
eternal  brightness.  Man  fell  from  hisfrst  rectitude  by  violating 
the  law  of  obedience. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  I,  the  great  and  eternal  I  AM, 
have  created  all  things,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  for  a  purpose 
which  will  finally  end  in  the  honor  and  giory  of  the  Creator,  and 
the  happiness  and  eternal  welfare  of  every  soul  who  will  comply 
with  my  terms,  notwithstanding  the  depth  of  depravity  wherein  man 
is  sunken  by  the  works  of  the  fall. 

2.  But  respecting  the  formation  of  the  natural  and  visible  world, 
before  man  was  created,  divine  light  was  shed  abroad  in  the  world. 


348  god's  crkation  is  for  his  honor,         [part  iv. 

and  the  light  was  separated  from  darkness,  and  the  brightness  of  the 
sun  was  called  to  bear  rule  o/er  the  day,  and  the  moon,  the  lesser 
light,  to  bear  rule  over  the  night;  so  in  like  manner  is  it  respecting 
this  dispensation,  wherein  I  have  designed  to  create  all  things  anew, 
and  make  a  separation  between  light  and  darkness,  and  create  upon 
the  earth,  day  and  night. 

3.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  I  the  Lor<l,  with  ray  Al- 
mighty power  and  wisdom,  said,  "Let  there  be  light!"  and  the  light 
was  brought  forth,  and  hath  become  separated  from  darkness.  And 
the  Sun  of  eternal  brightness  rules  and  governs  the  day ;  whereas, 
nought  but  the  glimmering  light  of  that  orb  which  borroweth  her 
light  from  the  Sun,  beareth  rule  by  night. 

4.  Mankind,  who  are  not  enlightened  by  the  Sun  of  eternal  day, 
to  walk  in  the  light  thereof,  are  still  the  inhabitants  of  the  regions 
of  darkness,  which  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  have  received  rays  of 
light  and  understanding  from  the  source  of  eternal  light,  even  as  the 
moon  receiveth  light  from  the  sun.  to  dispense  upon  the  earth  in  the 
gloomy  shades  of  night. 

5.  But  they  who  abide  in  the  shades  of  darkness,  which  is  the 
kingdom  of  this  world,  whose  prince  is  the  prince  of  darkness,  how 
can  they  be  the  children  of  light,  and  inhabitants  of  that  kingdom 
whose  Prince  is  the  Prince  of  light,  and  whose  light  is  the  Sun  of 
eternal  brightness? 

6.  Mankind  have  greatly  erred,  and  mistaken  the  light  of  the 
moon  and  stars  (which  is  as  the  light  of  nature,)  for  the  light  of  the 
Sun,  and  have  been  willing  to  believe  themselves  to  be  the  subjects 
of  the  Prince  of  light,  while  they  continued  to  practice  deeds  which 
would  not  even  bear  the  light  of  the  glimmering  moon  nor  twink- 
ling stars. 

7.  Yea,  they  have  continued  to  practice  deeds,  which  would  not 
even  bear  the  light  which  hath  been  given  in  every  age,  although  but 
faint;  yet  from  the  source  of  all  brightness  was  it  given,  that  souls 
who  had  not  become  the  subjects  of  the  true  light,  might  not  be  left 
in  total  darkness. 

8.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  souls  have  greatly  mistaken  the  light  and 
power  which  have  been  sent  to  them,  through  conviction,  to  restrain 
them  from  the  gross  wickedness  of  their  ways,  that  they  might  not 
become  totally  dark  and  blind,  concerning  the  workings  of  the  spir- 
it of  God,  and  finally  be  left  to  believe  there  is  no  God; 


CHAP.   XIII.]  AXD  HIS  CREATUKES'   HAPPINESS.  349 

9.  Yea,  I  say,  souls  have  mistaken  this  liijht,  which  is  not  abid- 
ing, to  be  the  liglit  of  the  eternal  day,  which  they  imagine  hath 
created  tliem  anew,  and  prepared  them  for  the  regions  of  cndlass 
iight;  when  at  the  same  time,  they  have  not  even  become  sufficient- 
ly influenced  thereby,  to  depart  from  the  works  of  darkness. 

10.  Men  are  called  to  work  by  the  light  of  the  day,  when  they 
have  received  it;  and  no  one  doeth  his  work  perfectly  and  accept- 
ably in  the  darkness  of  night;  for  although  he  work  much  and  toil 
hard,  yet  when  the  light  of  day  cometh,  he  returneth  and  seeth  his 
deficiencies:  therefore  are  men  called  to  walk  in  the  light,  and  to 
do  whatxhey  do  in  the  light.   (See  Jno.  ix.  4.) 

1 1.  For  when  the  darkness  of  night  covereth  the  earth,  is  the  time 
for  souls  to  sleep:  and  they  who  work  in  darkness,  have  little  or  no 
profit  in  their  labor;  for  the  light  cometh,  and  by  the  light  it  is 
made  manifest  that  their  works  were  wrought  in  darkness,  and  would 
often  have  been  better  to  have  remained  undone,  being  generally, 
works  which  will  not  bear  the  light. 

12.  The  world  of  mankind,  at  large,  remain  in  the  dispensation 
where  light  hath  not  been  separated  from  darkness;  yet  they  hold 
that  they  have  both  spiritual  day  and  night  existing  among  them, 
those  who  are  subjects  of  the  light,  and  those  who  are  subjects  of 
darkness.  But  how  do  the  subjects  of  light  distinguish  themselves 
from  the  subjects  of  darkness? 

13.  In  the  first  coming  of  my  beloved  Son,  I  said,  Let  there  be 
light  and  there  was  light.  And  they  who  became  subjects  of  the 
light,  separated  themselves  from  the  subjects  of  darkness,  and  there 
existed  both  night  and  day  and  the  light  became  separated  from 
darkness.  But  before  the  light  became  separated  from  darkness, 
there  was  neither  day  nor  night;  for  no  separation  had  taken  place. 

14.  But  when  the  Prince  of  light  came,  who  is  the  light  of  the 
world,  the  separation  begun  to  take  place;  and  this  was  made  man- 
ifest ;  for  the  light  was  divided  from  darkness.  And  they  who  be- 
came subjects  of  light,  were  separated  from  the  subjects  of  darkness, 
and  were  pronounced  by  the  Prince  of  light,  "  The  light  of  the 
world:"  for  they  walked  not  with  the  children  of  darkness;  and  in 
this  were  they  made  manifest  that  they  were  not  of  the  world:  for 
the  world  would  love  its  own. 

15.  But  these  who  were  not  of  the  world,  but  had  become  separa- 
ted by  works  of  self-denial  and  the  cross,  did  the  world  hate,  and 
speak  all  manner  of  evil  of  them  falsely,  for  the  sake  of  that  life  of 


350  god's  creation  is  for  his  honor,  [part  IV. 

righteousness  which  they  lived,  which  is  in  direct  enmity  to  all  that 
is  carnal,  and  well  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  the  children  of  darkness; 
and  lor  this  cause,  were  they  persecuted  and  slain. 

J6.  But  how,  and  in  what  manner,  do  those  who  profess  to  be  the 
children  of  light,  in  this  present  day,  distinguish  themselves  from 
the  children  of  darkness?  Where  is  the  separation  between  light 
and  darkness?  Who  among  you  can  justly  style  yourselves  the  light 
of  the  world,  a  city  wherein  dwelleth  nought  but  purity  and  holiness, 
having  no  night  there,  neither  the  works  of  night? 

17.  Who  among  the  children  of  men,  let  their  name  or  fame  for 
holiness  be  what  it  may,  can  come  forth  as  a  body,  and  T)roclaim 
themselves  the  light  of  the  world,  that  they  are  the  subjects  of  light, 
in  all  their  words,  thoughts  and  ways,  and  that  they  have  become 
separated  from  the  world,  and  claim  nothing  of  its  enjoyments,  in 
thought,  word  or  deed? 

18.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  show  Me  such  a  people  as  this,  and  I  will 
show  you  a  people  who  have  their  names  cast  out  as  evil,  by  those 
who  still  remain  the  subjects  of  darkness,  who  take  delight  in  the 
carnal  pleasures  of  sin,  which  require  the  curtains  of  darkness  to 
seclude  them  from  the  light  of  day. 

19.  As  light  and  darkness  are  in  opposition  to  each  other,  they 
cannot  be  united  and  remain  together;  therefore  from  the  contrari- 
ety of  their  natures  and  operations,  they  must  finally  be  separated. 
This  ye  may  see  in  the  operations  of  the  natural  creation;  for 
when  the  fullness  of  light  cometh,  darkness  fleeth  away,  and  the 
works  thereof  are  manifested.  But  when  darkness  prevails,  light  is 
•withdrawn,  and  the  works  thereof  are  veiled  in  the  dark  shades  of 
night. 

20.  Why  is  it  then,  that  ye  who  profess  to  be  the  followers  of 
Christ,  still  remain  in  the  shades  of  darkness,  fulfilling  the  works  of 
darkness!  For  Christ  is  the  light  of  the  world,  and  his  true  follow- 
ers do  not  walk  in  darkness.  (See  Jno.  viii.  12.)  Why  do  ye  not 
become  separate,  and  let  the  light  which  is  in  you,  disperse  the  works 
of  darkness:  for  light  overcometh  darkness,  and  how  can  they  who 
receive  the  light  of  day,  still  choose  to  tarry  in  the  dark  shades  of 
night? 

21.  In  this,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  plainly  show  that  the  light  which 
worketh  the  purification  of  the  heart,  and  causeth  all  darkness  and 
its  works  to  flee  away,  hath  no  abiding  place  in  your  hearts;  else 


CHAP.   XIII.]  AND  HIS  CRKATUKEs'   HAPPINESS.  351 

would  ye  make  it  manifest,  and  become  separate  by  leaving  the 
world  of  darkness,  with  all  its  enjoyments. 

22.  But  when  lijiht  cometh,  and  mtn  choose  darkness  rather  than 
light,  knowing  that  their  deeds  are  evil;  Light  is  then  dispelled  by 
that  darkness,  which  is  nourished  instead  of  light,  and  fleeth  away, 
which  leaves  the  soul  in  greater  darkness  than  before  it  received  the 
light. 

23.  But  they  who  walk  in  the  light,  are  the  subjects  of  light,  and 
in  them  is  no  darkness  found;  light  and  darkness  being  directly 
contrary  to  each  other  :  for  light  is  of  God,  but  darkness  of  the  dev- 
il; therefore  they  cannot  exist  quietly  together;  but  a  warfare  must 
ensue,  and  either  light  or  darkness  must  reign  as  master  of  the  soul. 

24.  And  they  who  become  the  subjects  of  light,  and  that  light 
which  is  of  God  reigneth  in  them,  how  can  they  yield  their  mem- 
bers to  the  works  of  darkness,  and  fulfill  the  deeds  of  the  children  of 
darkness?  This  saith  the  Lord,  is  impossible,  that  while  being  the 
children  of  light,  ye  should  yield  yourselves  servants  to  the  prince 
and  powers  of  darkness. 

25.  For  when  I,  the  Lord,  created  the  earth,  I  created  it  to  repre- 
sent and  be  a  likeness  of  the  spiritual  regions,  wherein  were  light 
and  darkness,  the  power  of  good  and  the  power  of  evil :  for  disobe- 
dience had  already  found  its  way  into  the  spiritual  regions ;  and  the 
spirit  of  opposition,  which  worketh  darkness,  had  already  begun  to 
reign  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  fell  by  disobedience.  Therefore, 
before  I  created  the  earth,  there  was  the  spirit  of  opposition  exist- 
ing in  the  regions  of  eternity,  which  constituted  the  powers  of 
darkness. 

26.  Therefore  did  I  create  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  are  there- 
in, after  the  image  and  likeness  of  the  invisible  world,  having  day 
and  night,  light  and  darkness.  But  in  the  image  of  God  did  I  cre- 
ate man,  perfect  and  upright,  having  the  right  of  conscience  or  free 
agency,  to  choose  or  refuse  for  himself,  and  having  good  and  evil 
set  before  him. 

27.  For  saith  the  Lord,  In  the  beginning  of  the  fall  from  the  an- 
gelic order,  by  disobedience  and  rebellion,  I  did  decree  that  no 
soul  nor  spirit  should  ever  possess  the  beauty  and  glory  of  my  king- 
dom of  peace  and  rest,  until  they  had  first  proved  themselves  by  the 
law  of  obedience,  whether  they  would  obey  the  voice  of  their  Cre- 
ator, by  rendering  perfect  submission  to  his  laws  and  commands;  or 


352  god's  creation  is  for  his  honor,  etc.      [part  iv. 

whether  they  would,   by  disobedience,  violate  my  righteous   laws, 
and  thereby  forfeit  the  blessings  of  my  heavenly  kingdom. 

28.  And  when  I  did  stretch  forth  my  hands  to  create  the  earth, 
and  all  things  therein,  I  saw  it  to  be  good,  well  calculated  to  effect 
the  honor  and  glory  of  the  Creator,  and  the  perfect  happiness  of  the 
creature,  provided  the  law  of  obedience  was  kept. 

29.  Therefore  did  I  begin  to  establish  laws  and  commands,  for 
the  safe  going  and  protection  of  those  whom  I  had  created  in  my 
likeness;  who  were,  as  yet,  unproved  by  the  law  of  obedience, 
knowing  that  the  spirit  of  opposition  and  rebellion  had  already  gone 
forth.  Hence  man  must  needs  be  fortified  by  laws  and  statutes  to 
keep;  else  would  he  soon  become  an  easy  prey  to  the  power  and 
devices  of  the  spirit  of  rebellion,  which  had  gone  forth  from  the 
regions  of  darkness  as  a  destroyer. 

30.  For  this  purpose  did  I  try  the  souls  whom  I  had  created,  by 
leaving  them  for  a  season  to  their  own  free  agency,  knowing  that 
they  would  be  tempted  of  the  devil,  who  is  the  prince  of  darkness, 
yet  can  transform  himself  into  the  appearance  of  an  Angel  of  light, 
for  the  purpose  of  deceiving  souls,  to  prove  their  integrity  to  the 
laws  of  their  Creator,  and  allure  them,  if  possible,  to  his  own  service. 

31.  This  did  I  the  Lord  suffer,  that  my  new  subjects  might  be 
tried  and  tempted  with  evil,  in  the  appearance  of  good.  And  had 
they  resisted  the  temptation,  and  stood  for  the  laws  and  commands 
of  their  Creator,  which  they  might  have  done,  regardless  of  their 
present  self-gratification,  they  would  have  had  power  to  overcome 
the  temptations  of  Satan. 

32.  But  as  they  were  taken  by  the  allurements  of  the  subtile  de- 
ceiver, and  willingly  yielded  to  an  inferior  nature,  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  the  commands  of  their  God  and  Creator,  they  suddenly  fell 
from  their  rectitude,  and  lost  their  confidence  towards  Him ;  and 
thus  became  a  loose  prey  to  the  crooked  windings  of  an  evil  and 
deceptions  nature;  hence  it  is  called  a  serpentine  nature;  because 
of  its  crooks  and  windings  to  seek  gratifications,  and  escape  the 
true  justice  of  a  righteous  God. 

33.  This  nature  being  infused  into  the  first  man  and  woman,  that 
were  created  in  earthly  tabernacles,  the  seed  of  rebellion  was 
sown  in  their  hearts,  and  in  disobedience  did  they  beget  and  bring 
forth  their  likeness;  and  from  them  came  forth  a  rebellious  people, 
subject  to  no  law  or  command. 


CHAP.    XIV.]    WORK  OF  REGENERATION   ESTABLISHED,  ETC.         353 

34.  But  did  this  alter  the  purposes  of  the  Creator,  that  all  souls 
should  be  tried  by  the  law  of  obedience?  Nay,  in  no  wise ;  but  the 
decree  stood  firm  and  unalterable.  Yet  as  I  had  designed  mankind 
for  my  glory,  how  could  it  be  accomplished,  unless  they  became 
regenerated? 

3.5.  And  how  could  they  be  regenerated  from  the  path  of  disobe- 
dience and  rebellion,  until  others  should  be  raised  up  in  their  stead, 
who  would  condemn  sin  in  the  flesh,  by  being  tempted  in  all  points, 
to  gratify  an  evil  and  selfish  nature;  yet  without  yielding  thereunto 
by  the  sin  of  disobedience. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

The  integrity  and  obedience  of  Jesus  Christ  in  temptations.  TTie 
work  of  regeneration  established  by  the  obedience  of  the  second 
Adam  and  Eve.      The  true  light  of  day  is  note  manifested. 

1.  Therefore  when  the  time  was  fully  come  for  this  purpose,  saith 
the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  was  raised  up  and  became 
tempted  of  the  devil  in  all  points,  and  proved  his  integrity  to  the 
commands  of  his  Heavenly  Father,  which  required  him  not  only 
to  conquer  death,  but  him  that  had  the  power  of  death. 

2.  And  thus  was  it  accomplished  ;  for  no  soul  that  had  ever  been 
created,  was  tempted  like  him  whom  I  created  to  be  my  only  begot- 
ten Son,  who  first  conquered  sin  in  the  flesh  :  for  he  was  tempted 
in  all  points,  whereas  Adam  the  first  was  tempted  only  in  one  point, 
and  that  which  led  thereto,  which  was  with  the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
and  shamefully  yielded  to  its  bewitching  charms. 

3.  But  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  was  tempted  with  the 
world,  on  every  side,  with  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye, 
and  the  pride  of  life;  all  these  beset  him  at  one  time,  while  in  the 
wilderness  of  temptation,  when  he  was  left  of  his  Heavenly  Father, 
to  feel  his  own  nothingness  of  himself,  and  to  be  tempted  to  the 
extreme  of  temptation,  to  renounce  his  holy  birthright,  and  become 
subject  to  the  prince  of  darkness. 

45 


354  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  ESTABLISHED  [PART  W. 

4.  But  what  was  the  reply  of  him,  whom  I  the  Lord  designed  to 
become  the  conqueror  of  him  who  had  the  power  of  death  and 
darkness?  What  was  his  reply,  after  patiently  sutfering  all  the  in- 
sinuations which  could  possibly  be  heaped  upon  him,  by  the  subtile 
deceiver,  the  serpent  of  sin?  Did  he  not,  by  word  and  deed,  com- 
mand the  tempter  to  get  behind  him?  Truly  he  did,  and  in  this  he 
became  conqueror,  and  became  regenerated  from  the  fallen  nature, 
by  faithful  obedience  and  a  daily  cross,  in  every  word,  thought  and 
deed. 

5.  And  thus  was  the  work  of  regeneration  begun.  But  it  still 
remained  for  the  woman,  the  second  Eve,  to  be  tried  and  tempted 
in  all  points,  and  become  conqueror,  before  the  two  foundation  pil- 
lars of  the  regeneration  were  established,  that  souls  might  be  born 
of  the  Two  who  had  conquered  all  things  by  the  law  of  obedience  ; 
for  as  obedience  was  required  of  every  soul,  who  should  ever  enter 
my  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest,  all  must  be  tried  by  that  law. 

6.  Hence  it  became  necessary,  that  the  first  Parents,  .who  were 
to  be  the  heads  of  the  new  creation,  that  is,  the  head  of  the  regen- 
eration of  souls,  should  be  tried  in  all  things,  that  no  one  who 
professes  to  be  their  oifspring,  should  vainly  hope  to  enter  that  rest 
which  is  laid  up  for  the  faithful,  until  they  have,  like  their  first 
Parents,  been  tempted  in  all  points;  yet  without  the  sin  of  yielding 
to  temptation. 

7.  And  until  this  shall  be  accomplished,  in  every  son  and  daugh- 
ter of  Adam's  posterity,  each  one  for  one,  they  shall  be  debarred 
from  entering  that  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest,  which  is  prepared 
for  the  true  cross-bearer,  who,  in  obedience  to  my  righteous  com- 
mands and  will,  doth  sacrifice  all  things,  and  endure  all  things,  to 
become  regenerated  and  born  of  the  spirit  of  eternal  life,  light  and 
liberty,  as  did  their  first  Parents,  the  heads  of  the  regeneration. 

8.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  do  I  proclaim  to  the  whole  world, 
that  light  hath  become  separated  from  darkness,  and  the  netc  day 
hath  arrived,  and  the  Sun  of  eternal  brightness  hath  arisen,  and 
conquered  the  deeds  of  the  son  of  perdition,  who  is  the  son  of  dis- 
obedience. And  they  that  would  be  heirs  of  my  eternal  kingdom 
of  peace,  must  first  be  born  of  the  spirit  of  the  new  parentage,  and 
like  them  be  proved  by  the  law  of  obedience,  being  tempted  in  all 
points;  yet  without  the  sin  of  yielding  to  temptation. 

9.  For,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  heaven,  I  have  set  my  face,  with 
full  purpose  of  heart,  to  destroy  death  and  him  that  hath  the  power 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BY  THE   SECOND   ADAM  AND   EVE.  355 

of  death,  in  every  soul  that  will  obey  my  voice  and  keep  my  com- 
mandments; but  the  disobedient  will  1  banish  from  my  presence, 
and  reserve  them  in  chains  of  darkness  until  the  last  day. 

10.  For  my  purposes  and  my  decrees  cannot  be  altered  and  chang- 
ed to  fit  the  dark  and  benighted  views  of  any  soul.  But  they  that 
would  be  the  subjects  of  the  light  of  day,  must  come  to  the  light. 
For  the  light  of  day  can  never  be  transformed  into  the  shades  of 
uight,  so  as  to  allow  souls  to  be  the  subjects  of  light,  while  ming- 
ling in  the  shades  of  darkness;  for  the  light  hath  been  separated 
from  the  darkness,  and  there  exist  both  night  and  day,  both  light 
and  darkness. 

11.  And  they  who  walk  in  darkness,  cannot  dwell  in  the  light  of 
day,  and  those  who  walk  in  the  light,  cannot  dwell  in  the  shades  of 
darkness :  for  I  have  drawn  my  separating  line  between  the  powers 
of  darkness  and  the  powers  of  light.  And  henceforth  let  the  chil- 
dren of  light  dwell  together,  in  that  city  which  is  one  eternal  day, 
and  needeth  not  the  sun  nor  the  moon  to  give  her  light:  for  the 
Lord  God  and  the  Lamb  are  the  light  thereof.  (See  Rev.  xxi.  23.) 

12.  And  they  who  still  cleave  to  the  works  of  darkness,  fulfilling 
the  works  of  Adam  the  first,  who  was  influenced  by  the  deceiver,  a 
fallen  angel,  who  by  his  fall,  became  the  prince  of  darkness,  a  co- 
worker with  the  universal  power  of  evil ;  Yea  they  who  continue 
to  fulfill  the  hidden  works  of  darkness,  shall  forever  be  debarred 
from  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  from  an  inheritance  in  that  city 
wherein  is  no  night,  neither  the  shadow  of  night. 

13.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that 
the  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord  is  come;  and  before  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord,  to  execute  judgment  upon  the  world,  the  powers  of 
the  heavens  have  been  shaken,  and  the  sun  hath  been  darkened, 
even  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  hath  refused  to  give  her 
light,  and  the  stars  of  heaven  have  fallen  as  the  leaves  of  a  tree 
shaken  with  a  mighty  wind.  (See  Rev.  vi.  12,  13,  14.)  This,  saith 
the  Lord,  is  accomplished  before  the  great  and  notable  day  of  the 
Lord. 

14.  Now,  saith  the  Lord,  the  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord  is 
come,  and  who  hath  seen  the  fulfillment  of  these  prophecies?  Hath 
any  one  seen  the  sun  literally  changed  in  its  nature,  so  as  to  become 
black  as  sackcloth?  or  have  any,  in  reality,  seen  the  moon  turned 
into  blood,  and  refuse  to  give  her  light?  Or  have  they  seen  the  nat- 
ural stars  of  heaven  fall,  as  a  fig  tree  shaken  with  the  wind,  casting 


356  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  ESTABLISHED  [PART  IV. 

her  untimely  figs?  I  the  Lord  have  seen  all  this  accomplished;  but 
ye,  having  eyes,  see  not,  ears,  but  hear  not,  hearts,  but  understand 
not  the  things  of  God  aright. 

15.  How  long  will  ye  grope  in  darkness,  O  ye  benighted!  Hear  ye 
the  word  of  the  Lord  your  God,  and  understand,  and  learn  his  works 
and  know  his  judgments.  By  the  natural  and  visible  creation  may 
ye  if  ye  will,  clearly  see  and  comprehend  that  which  is  spiritual  and 
invisible.  The  natural  is  but  a  shadow  or  figure  of  that  which  is 
spiritual  and  eternal,  as  I  have  before  spoken. 

16.  T,  the  Lord,  created  the  earth  in  likeness  of  the  spiritual  re- 
gions, having  darkness  and  light;  and  thus  was  it  ere  I  separated 
the  darkness  from  the  light.  This  was  the  natural  and  visible  earth, 
of  which  I  speak,  which  was  but  a  shadow  or  resemblance  of  the 
spiritual  worlds,  and  a  type  of  the  new  earth,  which  I  designed  to 
create,   wherein  should  dwell  righteousness  and  peace. 

17.  Before  the  Savior,  the  Light  of  the  world,  appeared,  the  state 
of  the  world  and  its  inhabitants,  was  like  the  state  of  the  earth,  be- 
fore I  the  Lord  sent  forth  my  power  and  said,  "Let  there  be  light;" 
for  nought  but  darkness  covered  the  earth,  and  not  a  living  soul 
had  come  forth,  as  yet;  so  was  the  state  of  the  world  before  the 
Savior,  the  "Light  of  the  world,"  came;  spiritual  light  had  not  been 
separated  from  spiritual  darkness. 

18.  But  when  the  light  of  the  icorld  came,  the  light  was  separated 
from  darkness ;  for  "out  of  Egypt  I  called  my  Son,"  out  of  the 
shades  of  darkness,  having  the  nature  of  darkness  upon  him,  the 
burden  of  the  enmity  of  his  nature  against  the  work  of  God,  the 
same  as  have  all  fallen  beings.  And  thus,  out  of  Egypt  called  I 
my  Son,  from  beneath  the  bondage  of  Egyptian  darkness,  to  be- 
come the  light  of  the  world.  And  from  this  period,  there  existed 
on  the  earth,  as  well  as  in  the  heavens,  both  day  and  night,  light 
and  darkness,  separate  from  each  other. 

19.  And  the  sun,  the  greater  light,  ruled  the  day,  and  the  lesser 
light  ruled  the  night:  for  as  many  as  came  "from  beneath  the  dark- 
ness of  the  old  world,  and  separated  themselves  therefrom,  became 
the  subjects  of  the  light  of  day,  which  was  divided  from  the  dark- 
ness, and  thus  came  light  into  the  world;  and  they  who  chose  to 
walk  in  the  light,  were  children  of  light;  but  they  who  chose  to 
walk  in  darkness,  still  remained  the  children  of  darkness. 

20.  Yet  the  earth,  from  this  period,  received  rays  of  divine  light, 
even  as  did  those  who  chose  to  walk  in  darkness;  for  many  brilliant 


<* 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BY  THE  SECOND  ADAM  AND  EVK.  357 

Stars  appeared,  at  different  times,  to  give  light  and  warning  to  those 
who  walked  in  darkness. 

21.  But,  saith  the  Lord,  ere  the  great  and  notable  day  of  my  com- 
ing to  shake  terribly  the  earth,  and  make  man  more  precious  in  my 
sight  than  fine  gold,  hath  not  the  sun  been  darkened?  Hath  not  the 
true  light  of  the  coming  of  my  beloved  Son  been  extinct,  and  the 
dark  reign  of  antichrist  been  set  up  instead  thereof,  for  many  cen- 
turies? What  is  this  but  the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecies,  wherein 
the  sun  should  be  darkened  ?  For  the  light  of  the  world,  which  was 
the  light  of  the  first  coming  of  the  Prince  of  light,  hath  long  been 
extinct.   (See  Matt.  xxiv.  29.  and  other  places.) 

22.  Although  many  have  desired  to  see  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son 
of  man;  yet  they  have  not  been  favored  with  the  sight;  for  the 
light  was  extinguished,  and  there  remained  not  a  true  Church  of 
Christ  upon  the  earth  that  could  rise,  and  justly  proclaim  itself  the 
light  of  the  world,  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  cannot  be  hid.  (See 
Matt.  V.  14.)  Therefore  was  the  light  of  the  sun  withdrawn,  and 
nought  but  the  shades  of  night  and  darkness  appeared :  and  thus 
was  the  kingdom  of  antichrist  full  of  darkness. 

2'iJ.  For  as  Christ  was  the  light  of  the  world,  and  as  light  is  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  darkness,  they  who  come  forth  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  yet  fulfill  the  works  of  darkness,  which  will  not  bear  the 
light  of  day,  they  surely  must  receive  the  name  of  antichrist,  which 
worketh  in  opposition  to  the  spirit  of  Christ,  which  is  light,  in 
whom  there  is  no  darkness.  (See  I.  Jno.  i.  5.) 

24.  Therefore  may  ye  see  and  discern,  from  these  my  sayings,  that 
antichrist  hath  ruled  in  the  name  of  Christ  since  the  professors  of 
Christianity  have  ceased  to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  become  a 
separate  people  in  all  things  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  to  touch 
not,  taste  not,  nor  handle  the  unclean  things  thereof.  From  this  date, 
saith  the  Lord,  hath  the  true  light  of  the  world  ceased  to  shine  unto 
them,  and  darkness  hath  been  set  in  place  thereof,  standing  in  the 
holy  place,  instead  of  light. 

25.  And  from  this  date  did  the  reign  of  antichrist  begin,  whose 
kingdom  hath  been  full  of  darkness;  for  even  in  the  days  of  the 
apostles,  there  were  already  many  antichrists,  who  professed  to  walk 
in  the  light,  yet  practiced  in  deeds  cf  darkness.   (See  L  Jno.  ii.  18.) 

26.  And  thus  may  ye  see  the  fulfillment  of  the  sun  becoming 
darkened  ;  and  the  moon  did  also,  in  prccess  of  time,  refuse  to  give 
her  light.  For  even  after  the  light  of  the  apostolic  Church  became 
extinct  and  scattered,  mankind,  in  a  measure,  from  the  light  which 


853  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  ESTABLISHED  [pART  IV. 

they  borrowed  therefrom,  walked  more  godly  thnn  in  the  latter  ages. 
-And  oft-times  would  I  the  Lord,  raise  up  witnesses,  to  warn  the 
world  of  their  ungodly  ways,  which  were  as  brilliant  stars  in  the 
regions  of  darkness. 

27.  But  in  the  latter  times,  before  the  coming  of  the  Lord  to 
shake  terribly  the  earth,  (See  Isa.  ii.  19-21.)  the  moon  hath  refused 
to  give  her  faint  and  borrowed  light.  But  that  light  which  hath 
guided  the  sincere,  in  all  ages,  and  caused  them  to  look  forward 
with  hope,  for  the  coming  of  a  more  perfect  day,  is  turned  into 
strife,  war  and  bloodshed;  insomuch  that  peace  is  driven  from  the 
earth,  and  little  else  but  strife,  envyings  and  railing  remain  among 
the  children  of  darkness. 

28.  And  even  those  who  were  called  to  be  as  brilliant  stars,  to  dif- 
fuse their  light  and  understanding,  to  restrain  the  works  of  dark- 
ness, they  too,  have  grossly  fallen  into  the  pit  of  darkness,  insomuch 
that  darkness  hath  covered  the  earth  and  gross  darkness  the  people. 
{See  Isa.  Ix.  2.)  Therefore  it  was  "a  day  of  darkness,  of  gloomi- 
ness and  thick  clouds,"  such  as  was  never  known  before,  neither 
indeed  shall  ever  be  henceforth.  (See  Joel  ii.  2  &  Zeph.  i.  15.) 

29.  And  this,  saith  the  Lord,  is  the  spiritual  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecies  concerning  the  sun,  moon  and  stars  becoming  darkened, 
before  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  of  hosts;  and  they 
who  look  for  the  fulfillment  thereof  only  in  a  literal  sense,  will  look 
in  vain  and  find  nothing ; 

30.  Although  great  signs  and  wonders  have  followed,  and  will  fol- 
low the  commencement  of  my  visitation  to  the  earth,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof,  of  which  no  one  will  be  able  to  account  the  meaning. 
All  this  will  be  literally  fulfilled;  but  the  true  and  hidden  myste- 
ries of  the  prophecies,  concerning  this  point,  are  fulfilled,  as  hath 
here  been  stated,  and  are  already  accomplished,  and  the  great  and 
notable  day  of  the  Lord  hath  already  come,  and  light  hath  sudden- 
ly shined  and  broke  forth  in  dark  places. 

3L  For  the  woman  hath  appeared,  clothed  with  the  brightness  of 
the  sun,  having  the  moon  beneath  her  feet;  even  the  spirit  of  holy 
Mother  Wisdom,  manifested  in  her  first  born  Daughter,  whom  she 
hath  brought  forth  in  her  likeness,  as  her  representative,  the  true 
Mother  of  the  nciD  creation  in  Christ,  to  whom  were  given  the  wings 
of  a  great  eagle.*     And  how  easy  may  ye,  if  ye  will,   apply  this  to 

*Thc  fourth  living  creature  was  like  a  flying  eagle;  prefiguring  this  fourth 
.dispensation.     See  Rev.  iii.  14.  also  iv.  7.  Eds. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BY  THE   SECOND  ADAM  AND   EVE.  359 

the  second  corning  of  the  Son  of  Righteousness,  in  the  vessel  of  the 
female,  who  had  conquered,  in  herself,  the  power  of  death  and  dark- 
ness, and  cast  them  under  her  feet. 

32.  And  thus  she  became  clothed  in  that  light  and  brightness  of 
her  Eternal  Mother,  before  whose  face  all  death  and  darkness  flee 
away.  And  this  is  light,  suddenly  sprung  up,  and  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  again  risen  in  deed,  to  the  great  joy  and  consolation 
of  those  who  look  for  his  coming,  to  do  away  the  offences  of  the 
world. 

33.  And  thus  again  hath  light  been  separated  from  darkness.  The 
light  which  is  the  second  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  in  his  glory, 
is  made  manifest  in  its  subjects,  who  have  become  separated  from 
the  works  of  darkness,  and  are  not  of  the  world,  but  have  come  out 
therefrom,  and  gathered  together  a  body  of  light,  a  city  set  on  high, 
which  cannot  be  hid,  whose  works  are  holy,  pure  and  clean,  unmin- 
gled  with  the  works  of  darkness. 

34.  And  this  light,  although  small  in  its  external  appearance,  and  of 
small  beginning,  shall  increase  and  fill  the  whole  earth,  until  every 
remote  corner  thereof  shall  become  illuminated  thereby :  for  light 
shall  cover  the  earth,  even  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea,  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  go  forth  to  all  nations,  and  they  shall 
all  know  the  Lord  from  the  least  even  unto  the  greatest :  for  the 
earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  for  my  mouth  is 
opened  to  teach  all  nations  of  my  righteousness,  and  of  my  just 
judgments.  ci 

35.  But  O,  the  works  of  hidden  abominations,  which  lie  concealed 
in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  darkness,  who  still  remain  in  the 
vaults  of  iniquity,  undisturbed  by  the  rays  of  divine  light  and  un- 
derstanding! 

36.  What  a  spectacle  must  appear,  when  the  hidden  and  long  cov- 
ered works  of  night  and  midnight  darkness  are  unfolded,  and 
brought  to  the  eternal  light  of  God,  in  his  witnesses,  who  are  the 
light  of  the  world ;  for  light  is  the  only  means  of  overcoming  dark- 
ness. How  can  the  blind  lead  the  blind  ?  How  can  those  who  are 
swallowed  up  in  darkness,  be  guides  to  the  blind?  It  cannot  be. 

37.  But  they  who  walk  in  the  light,  and  have  overcome  the  works 
of  darkness,  may,  with  safety,  lead  the  blind  and  benighted,  and 
guide  them  in  safety  to  the  realms  of  light;  and  by  these  only,  may 
souls  be  reached  who  lie  buried  in  sin  and  defilement.  Therefore, 
saith  the  Lord,  have  1  set  light  to  overcome  darkness;  and  they  who 


360  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  EVENTS        [PART  IV. 

come  to  the  light,  become  children  of  the  light,  by  bringing  their 
deeds  to  that  light  before  which  all  darkness  fleeth  away. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Additional  rxplatiation  of  the  vision  of  Saint  John,  recorded  in  his 
Revelations,  Chapter  vi.  verse  12  to  17,  referred  to  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter  of  this  Book. 

1.  The  events  which  were  foreseen  in  this  vision,  to  take  place 
during  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal,  and  which  are  spoken  of  in 
other  places  of  scripture,  have  been  in  part,  clearly  explained  in  the 
preceding  chapter;  but  some  parts  are  not  therein  explained. 
Therefore,  as  they  form  an  important  chain  in  the  divine  work  with 
the  race  of  man,  and  will  continue  their  operations,  in  various  de- 
grees and  manners,  to  the  end  of  time,  a  further  explanation,  by 
the  direction  of  the  prophetic  Angel  is  here  given. 

2.  The  things  declared  by  the  opening  of  this  seal,  were,  in  a 
general  sense,  spiritually  and  providentially  fulfilled  in  the  falling 
away  of  the  primitive  Church,  and  in  the  wonderful  scenes  which 
succeeded,  during  the  dark  ages,  and  previous  to  the  second  appear- 
ing of  Christ. 

3.  The  great  earthquake  was  caused  by  the  attraction  of  earthly 
principles,  into  the  primitive  Church,  as  these  continued  to  gather 
therein,  more  and  more.  But  these,  and  the  spiritual  principles 
that  still  remained  in  the  Church,  could  not  unite  together.  This 
disunion  produced  great  contentions  and  many  divisions. 

4.  Therefore,  when  these  earthly  principles  had  gained  the  ascend- 
ency, in  the  main  body,  an  explosion  followed,  which  shook  the 
Church  to  its  center,  broke  it  in  pieces,  and  threw  it  down  to  the 
earth;  and  thus  scattered  the  poiver  of  the  holy  people;  so  that  no 
true  Church  remained  among  men,  and  the  true  light  of  Christ 
could  not  be  found  on  earth. 

5.  The  heavens  of  true  Christianity  were  then  covered  with  a 
thick  veil  of  darkness :  for  the  corrupt  principles  of  the  world  had 
risen,  in  clouds  of  darkness,  between  the  souls  of  men  and  the  heav- 
enly light.     Then  were  fulfilled  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ,  "The 


CHAP.   XV.]  or  THE  SIXTH  SEAL.  361 

days  will    come,  when  ye  shall  desire  to  see  one  of  the  days  of  the 
Son  of  man,  and  ye  shall  not  see  it."   (Luke  xvii.  22.) 

6.  By  these  means,  the  Sun  of  Ri(>hteuiiinfss,  which  had  risen  in 
Christ's  first  appearing,  was  covered  with  a  veil  of  blackness  and  dark- 
ness, as  with  sackcloth  of  hair.  Therefore  all  that  sought  the  true 
light,  were  clothed  in  sackcloth  and  mourning;  (See  Luke  v.  35.) 
and  the  heaven  (of  that  dispensation)  "departed  as  a  scroll  when  it 
is  rolled  together." 

7.  For  the  heavenly  order  and  principles  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
were  rolled  up  by  the  divine  spirit,  and  taken  away  from  the  cor- 
rupt church  which  succeeded.  These  were  placed  in  the  spiritual 
sanctuary,  out  of  the  reach  of  false  teachers  and  deceitful  workers, 
that  they  might  not  corrupt  them  as  they  did  the  letter  of  the  script- 
ures, and  every  sacred  thing  they  could  get  hold  of  Thus  were 
these  holy  principles  secured  in  spirit,  ready  to  be  revealed  in  their 
purity,  in  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord  in  his  glory. 

8.  Then  was  the  moon,  signifying  the  light  of  nature,  (being 
borrowed  light,)  turned  into  the  bloody  principles  of  war,  revolu- 
tions and  bloody  persecutions.  These  principles  governed  all  the 
powers  and  institutions  of  men,  during  all  the  ages  of  the  dark 
reign  of  antichrist. 

9.  By  these,  all  the  powers  of  the  earth  were  shaken,  and  every 
nation  and  people  overturned,  and  all  their  institutions,  civil,  polit- 
ical and  ecclesiastical,  which  icere  their  mountains  of  strength,  and 
the  islands  whereon  they  dwelt,  in  the  tempestuous  sea  of  nature, 
were  broken  to  pieces  and  moved  out  of  their  places.  Thus  there 
was  no  safety  for  the  children  of  men. 

10.  Therefore,  such  a  time  of  darkness,  confusion  and  distress, 
was  never  before  known  on  earth.  And  from  this  state  all  men 
sought  to  flee  and  hide  themselves,  but  were  not  able  to  escape  these 
judgments.   (See  Rev.  vi.  15  to  17.) 

11.  Every  witness  of  God,  that  came  forth  with  tiie  light  of  reve- 
lation, and  shone  as  stars  for  a  season,  in  this  night  of  darkness, 
and  testified  of  the  heavenly  spirit  and  order,  which  was  lost  from 
among  men,  and  against  the  corrupt  principles  that  were  established 
in  the  world,  fell  again  to  the  earth,  either  by  losing  their  power, 
and  filling  into  union  with  the  corrupt  institutions  of  an  earthly 
nature,  or  were  slain,  and  their  light  extinguished  by  the  beastly 
power  of  antichrist. 

46 


362  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  EVENTS         [pAKT  IV. 

12.  AH  these  things  were  effected  by  the  awful  judgments  of  God, 
in  many  ways,  by  earthquakes,  tempests,  famines  and  raging  pesti- 
lence;  by  which  cities  and  countries  were  overthrown,  and  vast 
multitudes  of  people  destroyed.  By  the  terrible  eruptions  of  the 
northern  barbarians  into  the  Roman  empire,  that  empire  was  over- 
turned, and  all  its  powers  were  broken  up,  subverted  and  changed, 
and  millions  of  lives  destroyed. 

13.  By  the  terrible  wars  of  the  Mahometans  against  the  Catholic 
powers,  and  by  the  rapid  spread  of  their  dark  principles,  and  their 
dreadful  ravages  and  conquests  over  a  large  portion  of  the  earth, 
many  nations  and  powers  were  overturned,  and  all  their  institutions 
broken  up,  and  the  dark  and  delusive  principles  of  Mahomet  estab- 
lished in  their  stead. 

14.  This  light  of  nature  was  still  further  darkened  by  the  bloody 
wars  and  terrible  ravages  of  vast  hordes  of  Tartars,  which  spread 
their  destructive  conquests  over  the  greatest  part  of  Asia,  and  a 
large  portion  of  Europe,  by  which  many  millions  of  people  were 
destroyed,  and  all  their  ancient  institutions  overthrown. 

15.  This  darkness  was  still  increased  by  the  bloody  crusades  of  the 
professed  christian  powers,  against  the  Mahometans,  by  which  the 
fairest  portions  of  the  globe  were  terribly  ravaged,  and  millions  up- 
on millions  of  lives  were  sacrificed.  This  effected  a  general  break- 
ing up  of  all  ancient  powers  and  institutions.  These  were  thus 
moved  out  of  their  places,  according  to  the  vision,  and  a  new  order 
of  things  began  to  take  place  in  the  world. 

16.  These  things  were  still  further  effected  by  the  destructive  wars 
and  conquests  of  the  Turkish  powers,  which  swallowed  up  the  fair- 
est portions  of  the  globe,  and  wholly  changed  the  ancient  order  of 
things.  To  this  we  may  add  the  many  bloody  wars  and  revolutions, 
in  what  is  called  Christendom,  through  which  the  order  and  power 
of  every  nation  and  people  were  changed ;  and  by  the  divisions, 
fierce  contentions  and  breakings  in  all  the  ecclesiastical  orders, 
among  all  sects  and  denominations  of  people: 

17.  And  lastly,  by  the  rapid  spread  of  the  light  of  reason  and  nat- 
ural principles,  through  which  the  power  of  infidelity  greatly  pre- 
vailed, and  the  kingdom  of  the  beast  was  filled  with  darkness;  By 
these  means,  the  conscience-binding  and  persecuting  power  of  the 
beast  over  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men,  was  shaken  and  broken  to 
pieces,   by  divisions   and   bloody   contentions;   and  a  revolution  in 


CHAP.  XV.]  OF  THE  SIXTH  SEAL.  363 

the  general  sense  of  mankind,  was  effected,  in  tliese  respects;  and 
thereby  was  liberty  of  conscience  gradually  established. 

18.  Then  followed  increasing  natural  light  among  men,  and  many 
religious  revivals  also  sprung  up  in  the  preparatory  order  and  spread 
in  all  parts  of  Christendom.  And  although  many  of  the  stars  of 
light,  which  effected  these  revolutions  and  revivals,  fell  to  the  earth; 
yet  by  these  means,  the  religious  opinions  of  mankind  were  shaken 
and  moved  out  of  their  former  places,  and  the  way  was  prepared  for 
the  ushering  in  of  the  Second  appearing  of  Christ,  which,  in  a  gen- 
eral sense,  is  the  dispensation  of  the  great  and  notable  day  of  the 
Lord. 

19.  But,  saith  the  Angel,  the  like  manner  of  operations  has  taken 
place  in  the  various  degrees  of  this  present  and  last  dispensation, 
and  will  continue  to  be  made  manifest  in  the  preparatory  order,  in 
every  increasing  degree  of  the  work  of  God,  until  the  end  shall 
come. 

20.  For  the  seventh  vial  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is,  progressive- 
ly, a  finishing  work  of  the  opening  of  the  seventh  seal,  is  pouring 
out  into  the  air,  signifying  the  life  of  all  that  proceeds  from  a  fall- 
en nature,  which  will  thereby  be  destroyed. 

21.  This  vial  hath  produced,  and  will  continue  to  produce  the 
greatest  and  most  mighty  earthquake  that  ever  took  place  since  man 
was  created;  which  will  continue  to  operate,  both  providentially  and 
spiritually,  until  every  corrupt  system  and  institution  in  the  world 
is  shaken  to  pieces,  overthrown  and  dissolved.  And  by  the  judg- 
ments of  God,  terrible  destructions  of  all  kinds  will  take  place. 

22.  All  the  governments  established  by  man,  shall  be  revolution- 
ized and  overthrown  :  for  there  is  not  one  that  is  not  corrupted. 
Therefore  shall  they  be  shaken,  overturned  and  changed,  and  none 
shall  stand,  until  that  order  of  government  is  established,  which  is 
according  to  the  will  of  God,  in  every  nation  in  the  world,  both  visi- 
ble and  invisible:  for  the  same  work  is  going  on  in  the  world  of 
spirits  as  on  earth. 

23.  But  through  the  prevalence  of  natural  principles  among  men, 
infidelity  will  spread  its  darkening  influence  among  all  orders  of 
people,  by  which  the  sun,  moon  and  stars,  both  morally  and  spirit- 
ually, will  be  covered  with  clouds  of  darkness,  wherever  the  true 
light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  in  the  second  appearing  of 
Chri.st,  doth  net  shine. 


364  ALL  SOULS  WtLL   HAVE  [pART   IV. 

24.  By  means  of  these  infidel  principles,  many  bloody  revolutions 
will  take  place,  insomuch  that  multitudes  of  lives  will  be  destroyed. 
And  these  will  make  war  with  the  "saints  of  the  Most  High,"  but 
they  shall  finally  be  overcome  and  expelled  from  the  earth. 

25.  But  through  all  these  means,  great  Babylon,  which  in  this  vis- 
ion comprehends  those  religious  establishments  and  institutions,  of 
whatever  name  or  nature,  having  power  to  bind  the  conscience,  and 
enslave  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men,  shall  receive  a  fullness  of  the 
cup  of  the  wrath  of  God,  and  shall  thereby  be  utterly  overthrown, 
and  fall  to  rise  no  more  forever.   (See  Rev.  xviii.) 

26.  During  all  the  degrees  of  this  work,  shall  many  bright  wit- 
nesses arise  and  shine,  as  stars  of  light  in  the  heavens  or  religious 
systems  of  the  world,  in  every  nation,  even  in  the  most  benighted. 
These  shall  cause  great  revivals  and  moral  reformations  among 
men.  And  although  many  of  them,  when  they  have  done  their 
work,  will  fall  again  to  the  earth,  and  blend  with  the  corrupt  prin- 
ciples of  the  world;  yet  by  these  means,  the  way  shall  be  prepared 
for  the  increasing  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

27.  For  as  fast  as  these  corrupt  and  binding  powers  are  dissolved 
and  the  way  is  prepared,  the  everlasting  gospel  shall  follow,  and  be 
preached  with  divine  li^ht  and  power,  until  branches  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  shall  be  established  and  grow  and  flourish  among 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people  throughout  the  world. 

28.  These  things  will  continue  to  operate  in  their  various  orders 
and  increasing  degrees,  until  all  moral  and  spiritual  darkness  shall 
be  dispelled  and  flee  away;  and  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  God 
shall  be  established  in  eternal  light  and  glory,  to  stand  and  increase 
forever  and  ever. 

This  testimony  is  sealed  as  the  sure  w-ord  of  divine  truth,  by  the 
holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Light.  Salvator  Regia. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

The  way  of  God  is  plain  and  easy,  bid  vnaltcrablc,  and  cannot  he 
scanned  by  thr  high  and  lofty.  The  slate  of  souls  not  altered  by 
leaving  the  body.      The  way  of  God  is  fair  and  (qnal. 

1.  Thus  saitli  the  Lord,  How  phiin  and  cr;.=y  is  nty  way  !   akhcugh 
its  beauty  and  excellency  are  hidden  from  the  high   and  lofty,   and 


CHAP.  XVI.]    AN  EQUAL  OFFER  OF  THF.  GOSPEL.  3C5 

from  p.ll  who  choose  darkness  rather  thnn  light.  But  no  other  light 
is,  or  ever  will  be  shed  abroad  in  the  earth,  to  guide  and  prepare 
souls  for  that  state  of  peace  and  justification,  (which  ail  will  desire 
in  the  end.)  save  that  which  is  already  revealed  and  set  on  high, 
which  cannot  be  hid;   which  will  increase  to  endless  ages. 

2.  And  although  souls  may  escape  this  light,  while  here  in  time, 
hoping  th:'!  the  death  and  dissolution  of  the  animal  body  will  effect 
a  revolution  in  their  sense  and  feelings,  which  will  render  the  cress 
more  easy  and  tolerable;  yet,  saith  the  I.ord,  believe  my  words,  for 
they  are  true,  and  all  souls  will,  sooner  or  later,  find  them  so.  The 
dissolution  of  the  animal  body  effects  nothing  towards  the  recon- 
ciliation of  the  soul  to  God:  for  as  the  tree  falls,  so  it  must  lie  as  to 
itself;  and  as  death  leaves  the  soul,  so  must  eternity  find  it. 

'3.  As  souls,  unsubdued  and  unrestrained  by  the  laws  and  com- 
mands of  God,  become  disembodied,  they  become  more  restless 
and  miserable  than  while  dwelling  in  a  tenement  of  clay;  neither 
is  the  force  of  their  wicked  and  licentious  passions  in  the  least  aba- 
ted, nor  their  cravings  for  self-indulgence  lessened. 

4.  But  as  it  is  upon  the  earth,  like  will  gather  to  its  like;  so  it  is 
in  eternity.  And  the  soul  that  is  wrapped  in  deeds  of  darkness, 
dreads  the  liffht,  as  much  as  those  in  earthly  tabernacles:  nor  will 
such  souls  be  persuaded  until  the  pangs  of  a  guilty  conscience  shall 
compass  them  about,  and  become  their  hell. 

5.  Souls  in  the  body,  are  apt  to  think  that  death  takes  away  the 
power  or  will  to  commit  sin;  but  death  to  the  animal  part  never 
puts  a  stop  to  the  career  of  sin;  for  the  soul  unsubdued  by  the  gos- 
pel, still  remains  alive  to  all  the  cravings  of  a  carnal  mind,  which  is 
enmity  to  God  and  to  the  way  and  work  of  God,  whether  in  time  or 
eternity. 

6.  Therefore,  they  who  are  religiously  inclined,  will  seek  those 
of  their  own  grade  for  associates.  The  gambler  will  not  rest  until 
he  finds  his  associates.  The  rioter  will  seek  for  haunts  of  rioting; 
for  as  it  is  in  time,  so  it  is  in  eternity.  The  powers  of  the  two 
kingdoms  are  established,  both  in  time  and  eternity ;  and  souls  in 
eternity,  as  in  time,  are  still  suffered  to  choose  or  refuse  for  them- 
selves. 

7.  For  the  heavens  and  the  earth  are  closely  connected.  The 
light  which  is  established  in  the  heavens  or  invisible  world,  is  closely 
connecte<l  with  the  light  which  is  established  on  earth;  and  they 
who  walk  in  the  light  which   is  manifest  on  earth,   are  compassed 


366  ALL  SOULS   WILL  HAVE  [pART  IV. 

about  by  tbose  who  walk  in  the  same  light,  although   in   the  invisi- 
ble world. 

8.  But  they  who  dwell  in  the  sliades  of  darkness,  are  compassed 
about  by  those  who  still  remain  in  darkness,  in  their  disembodied 
state;  for  light  will  gather  to  light,  whether  visible  or  invisible;  and 
darkness  will  gather  to  darkness  in  the  same  manner. 

9.  Day  and  night  both  exist  in  time  and  eternity  ;  and  as  many 
grades  of  inhabitants  are  to  be  found  in  eternity  as  there  are  in  time. 
Yet  there  is  but  one  way  for  all  souls,  whether  in  time  or  in  eterni- 
ty, and  that  is  the  one  strait  way  which  admits  of  no  sin,  nor  of 
any  soul  that  hath  committed  sin,  until  a  full  and  honest  confession 
of  the  same  shall  be  made  to  the  witnesses  of  God,  who  are  the 
light  of  the  world. 

10.  Until  this  is  performed,  the  soul  must  wander  in  darkness,  in 
the  gloomy  wilds  of  sin.  And  where  is  the  consolation  of  this? 
seeing  that  all  their  words  and  ways  must,  sooner  or  later,  be  brought 
to  the  judgment  seat,  either  in  time  or  eternity,  or  the  soul  remain 
miserable  forever.  For  where  can  be  the  gain  in  prolonging  the 
life  of  iniquity,  seeing  death  ends  not  the  career  of  sin? 

11.  These  things  I  speak,  saith  the  Lord,  to  do  away  the  errone- 
ous opinion  entertained  by  many,  that  death  puts  an  end  to  sin,  and 
the  desire  to  commit  sin :  for  souls  are  liable  to  commit  more  sin, 
after  leaving  the  body,  than  before;  but  with  less  pleasure,  not  hav- 
ing the  means  to  accomplish  their  designs  of  pleasure  to  that  ex- 
tent as  while  in  time;  yet  the  spirit  moves  with  greater  activity. 

12.  But  sufficient  means  are  given  to  every  soul  to  be  a  free  agent, 
to  choose  good  or  evil  for  himself.  And  sufficient  inducements  of 
good  and  evil  are  presented,  both  in  time  and  in  eternity,  to  give 
man  a  perfectly  free  choice.  For,  were  the  power  of  self-gratifica- 
tion wholly  taken  away,  when  the  mortal  part  is  dissolved,  wherein 
could  man  continue  to  be  free  to  choose  or  refuse  for  himself? 

13.  This  idea,  saith  the  Lord,  is  false  and  erroneous,  and  would 
wholly  disannul  the  power  of  free  agency,  after  the  soul  leaves  the 
mortal  body.  There  never  was  any  visible  thing  created,  but  with 
the  design  to  imitate  that  which  is  invisible;  why  then  should  the 
power  of  free  agency  be  diminished  when  souls  leave  the  body  ? 

14.  But  the  honest  and  sincere  soul  that  is  seeking  after  righteous- 
ness, and  is  willing  to  sacrifice  all  things  to  obtain  it;  and  in  this 
humble,  dependent  spirit  crieth  to  Me  his  God,  continually,  his 
prayers  are  heard  and  answered,  in  my  own  time. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  AN   EQUAL  OFFER  OF  THE  GOSPEL.  367 

15.  But  they  who  still  continue  to  pursue  pleasure  and  self-gratifica- 
tion, find  sufficient  to  divert  tlieni  from  the  pursuit  of  rialueousness, 
until  they  are  called  to  judgment.  Then  they  must  yield  obedience  to 
the  light  given  them,  or  after  a  fair  trial,  they  will  be  bound  in  chains 
of  darkness,  and  the  power  of  gratification  will  be  taken  away; 
but  the  raging  fire  of  their  passions  will  become  their  tormentors. 

16.  For  be  it  known,  that  every  act  of  sin  strengthens  those  pas- 
sions which  lead  to  sin ;  therefore  the  longer  souls  follow  their  own 
ways  and  wills,  in  their  sinful  gratifications,  the  more  deplorable  is 
their  state,  and  the  greater  will  be  their  sufferings. 

17.  Ye  read  of  war  in  heaven,  and  so  there  is,  the  warfare  of  the 
soul  against  the  powers  of  evil,  in  those  who  seek  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  and  its  purity.  This  is  the  spiritual  warfare;  and  ye  have 
the  same  warfare  on  earth,  and  ye  have  also  the  warfare  which  is 
carnal,  wherein  men  seek  to  slay,  destroy  and  captivate  each  other; 
and  as  the  earth  and  the  things  therein  are  in  imitation  of  the  world 
invisible,  why  not  carnal  wars  therein? 

18.  Although  this  may  seem  incredible,  to  those  who  are  ground- 
ed in  the  belief,  that  man's  free  agency  is  wholly  taken  from  him, 
when  done  with  natural  and  perishable  things;  yet  if  ye  rightly  con- 
sider, ye  will  at  once  see  the  impropriety  of  this  belief.  For  as  few 
have  the  opportunity  to  prove  their  integrity  while  in  time,  how  in- 
consistent would  be  man's  free  agency,  if  not  allowed  this  power  in 
the  world  of  spirits. 

19.  Those  who  have  a  thirst  for  war  and  bloodshed,  and  take  pleas- 
ure in  military  engagements,  how  are  they  to  be  proved  as  free 
agents,  unless  the  power  to  gratify  this  thirst,  is  within  their  reach, 
in  like  manner  as  while  in  the  body;  for  though  they  cannot  destroy 
the  soul;  yet  they  can  wound,  hurt  and  captivate  each  other. 

20.  And  again;  souls  that  have  a  propensity  to  rove  and  wander 
to  distant  climes,  unstable  as  the  wind,  how  are  they  to  be  proved, 
if  their  feet  are  confined,  if  they  have  no  object  in  view,  by  which 
they  can  gratify  this  propensity,  in  like  manner  as  in  time? 

21.  And  those  who  are  wont  to  haunt  places  of  public  recreation, 
or  of  private  and  secret  gratification,  being  suddenly  called  from 
time,  why  should  they  not  be  found  with  the  same  cravings,  seeing 
the  dissolution  of  the  body  lessens  not  the  propensities  of  the  car- 
nal mind?*  And  if  there  were  no  objects  in  view,  whereby  souls 

*  It  is  the  spirit  within  us  that  lusteth  to  envy,  and  of  course  to  every  evil, 
and  this  spirit  does  not  die  with  the  body.  See  Jas.  iv.  5.  Eds. 


368  ALL,  SOLLS  WILL  HAVE  [PAKT  IV. 

could  give  vent  to  tlieir  ccrrupt  cravings,  how  could  they  be  free 
agents  to  choose  or  refuse  for  themselves,  the  power  to  do  wickedly 
being  taken  from  them? 

22.  Souls  are  more  liable,  sailh  the  Lord,  to  become  hardened  in 
iniquity,  after  becoming  inhabitants  of  eternity,  than  before;  for 
they  see  nought  to  meet  their  expectations  concerning  the  invisible 
world;  but  find  the  appearance  of  ail  things  as  they  were:  as  in 
time,  so  in  eternity. 

2'}.  Therefore  they  become  more  hardened,  and  are  ready  to  be- 
lieve ihcrc  is  no  God;  that  all  things  come  by  chance;  and  that  the 
more  gratification  and  pleasure  they  can  enjoy,  the  better  it  will  be 
for  them:  for  saith  the  Lord,  the  glories  of  the  invisible  world,  are 
as  really  hid  from  the  wicked  in  eternity,  as  from  those  in  time. 
Neither  are  they  visible  to  souls  in  the  world  of  spirits,  any  more 
than  to  mortals,  only  by  a  gift  of  God,  excepting  those  things  wliich 
belong  to  their  own  order. 

24.  There  have  been,  and  still  may  be,  gifts  of  visions,  to  show 
souls  walking  in  darkness,  the  state  of  the  righteous,  and  also  the 
state  of  the  wicked,  that  they  may  know  there  is  a  God,  and  a  state 
of  future  rewards  and  punishments.  But  as  it  is  in  time,  so  is  it  in 
eternity;  these  things  are  soon  passed  off  as  a  delusion,  and  souls 
become  more  hardened  than  before. 

25.  This,  saith  the  Lord,  is  the  state  of  mankind  in  the  invisible 
world,  before  they  meet  the  light,  and  prove  themselves  by  the  light. 
But  until  souls  have  had  an  offer  of  the  gospel,  or  have  received 
sufficient  light  to  guide  their  steps  in  the  way  of  all  purity,  and 
knowingly  and  willfully  sin  and  transgress  against  that  light,  they 
are  never  wholly  given  over  to  the  power  of  the  devil,  to  be  com- 
passed about  by  the  flames  of  hell. 

2G.  For  souls  are  accountable  according  to  the  liffht  which  they 
receive;  and  they  who  walk  according  to  the  best  light  and  under- 
standing which  is  given  them,  are  held  by  the  protecting  arm  of  the 
Almighty,  in  degrees  according  to  their  uprightness,  until  such  times 
as  He,  in  his  mercy,  sees  fit  to  call  them  by  the  voice  of  faith,  to 
seek  his  mercy  in  the  one  order  of  his  appointment. 

27,  Thus,  in  this  little  knowledge  which  I  have  communicated, 
saith  the  Lord,  may  ye,  if  ye  will,  begin  to  see  and  contemplate 
upon  the  mysteries  of  eternity.  Souls  are  gathered  there,  to  the 
gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  by  various  ways  and  means, 
the  same  as  those  in  time,  and   have  the  same  struggles  to  pass 


CHAP.   XVI.]         AN  E^UAL  OFFER  OF  THE  GOSPEL.  369 

through,  with  the  enmity  of  their  fallen  natures,  to  conform  to  the 
strict  requirements  of  the  gospel,  that  the  man  of  sin,  in  them- 
selves, may  be  bound  hand  and  foot,  as  those  who  dAvell  in  earthly 
tabernacles. 

28.  But  far  more  glorious  is  it  for  those  who,  when  they  hear  the 
gospel,  obey  it  while  in  time:  for  in  this  they  render  a  more  will- 
ing sacrifice,  not  waiting  for  the  sorrowful  experience  of  a  range  in 
eternity,  to  prove  to  them  that  there  is  no  abiding  happiness  for  the 
soul,  except  in  the  strait  and  narrow  path,  opened  by  Christ,  in  his 
second  coming,  which  admits  of  no  sin. 

29.  Again,  saith  the  Lord,  those  who  believe  and  obey  the  gospel 
of  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  without  sin  unto  salvation,  and  are 
subdued  from  an  evil  nature,  while  in  time,  are  the  most  acceptable 
in  my  sight,  and  shall  be  the  never  fading  flowers  of  my  Paradise, 
and  the  bright  glory  of  my  never  ending  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest. 

30.  Because  in  so  doing,  they  serve  Me  through  choice,  still  hav- 
ing the  means  to  put  far  away  the  evil  day;  but  do  not,  like  the 
disobedient  and  rebellious,  say  in  their  hearts,  "  How  do  I  know 
that  all  this  is  required  of  souls,  to  become  acceptable  in  the  sight 
of  God?  Would  it  not  be  wiser  in  me  to  wait,  and  see  for  myself, 
what  eternity  produces,  before  I  make  this  killing  sacrifice?" 

31.  By  this  may  ye  see,  that  those  who  obey  the  gospel  while  in 
time,  render  a  more  willing  sacrifice,  than  those  who  are  driven  to 
it  in  eternity,  after  seeing  the  failure  of  all  other  pursuits  to  gain 
eternal  and  abiding  happiness,  except  in  the  one  strait  and  narrow 
path  of  true  self-denial  and  punctual  obedience. 

32.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  I  speak  these  things  to  give  a  full 
understanding,  that  souls  may  know  how,  and  in  what  manner  to 
look  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord ;  and  that  there  is  but  one  way  of 
life,  in  time  or  eternity. 

47 


370  CLOSING  OF  THIS  PKESENT  ADDRESS,         [PART  IT. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Closing  of  the  present  address  of  the  God  of  heaven  to  the  nations 
of  the  earth.  God  declareth  his  great  mercy  in  revealing  this  his 
word,  and  the  solemn  responsibility/  of  souls  who  hear  it,  <^'c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  only  wise  and  merciful  God,  Great  hath  been 
my  condescension  to  mortals,  as  well  as  to  souls  that  have  left  the 
body,  to  cause  them  to  know  and  understand,  that  the  power  of 
salvation  is  established  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  there  is  one 
way  only,  for  all  souls  to  obtain  it.  And  this  one  way,  have  I,  in 
my  everlasting  wisdom,  brought  to  the  understanding  of  every 
rational  being,  who  will  suffer  his  right  reason  to  be  his  guide. 

2.  No  soul  can,  with  an  unprejudiced  heart,  hear  the  words  of 
eternal  truth,  which  have  come  forth  from  my  lips,  declaring  the 
testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  without  being  constrained  to 
acknowledge  it  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  the  eternal  truth,  which 
must  and  will  forever  stand,  for  the  justification  or  condemnation  of 
every  soul. 

3.  And  they  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  have  the  same  chance  to 
hear  and  obey,  as  those  that  have  left  their  mortal  bodies;  for  my 
way  is  equal,  saith  the  Lord,  which  giveth  all  souls  an  equal  chance 
to  prove  their  own  election,  and  make  it  sure  by  obedience. 

4.  I  have  cast  up  the  highway,  and  gathered  out  the  stumbling 
blocks,  over  which  man  hath  stumbled,  and  been  ready  to  judge 
their  righteous  Creator  of  injustice  towards  the  works  of  his  hands. 
Yea,  I  have  removed  every  stumbling  stone  and  rock  of  offence, 
and  made  a  level  and  smooth  highway  for  all  souls  to  walk  in. 

5.  In  this  way,  all  souls  that  ever  were  created,  may  and  shall 
prove  their  integrity,  ere  they  inherit  the  blessings  of  my  kingdom 
of  peace  and  righteousness.  And  this  one  way  brings  all  souls  into 
a  oneness,  and  makes  of  all  nations,  one  united  people.  For  God, 
the  fountain  of  all  good,  is  one  substance;  therefore  souls  must 
become  one,  united  in  one  body,  by  walking  the  one  strait  path 
which  leads  to  the  fountain  and  essence  of  all  good,  ere  they  can 
become  one  with  their  Creator. 

6.  These  things  I  speak,  saith  the  Lord,  that  souls  may  gain  a 
correct  understanding  of  the  necessity  of  the  one  only  way  :  for  they 
may  invent  many  ways  of  self-denial,  to  afflict  their  souls;  but  un- 


CHAP.   XVII.]  BY  THE   GOD  OF   HEAVE>f.  371 

less  they  come  into  the  one  only  way,  which  is  laid  out  for  all  souls, 
they  cannot  become  one  with  the  body  of  Christ;  therefore  they  are, 
as  yet,  void  of  the  way  that  leads  to  life. 

7.  For  it  is  impossible  for  souls  to  find  true  happiness,  and  ac- 
ceptance with  their  Creator,  except  in  the  one  way  of  his  appoint- 
ment, let  their  lives  be  never  so  blameless,  or  never  so  foul,  accord- 
ing to  that  light  which  is  short  of  the  gospel.  Those  who  have 
heaped  up  much  stubble  for  the  unquenchable  fire,  must  suffer  great 
loss,  if  saved;  whereas,  they  who  have  restrained  themselves  from 
evils,  will  find  great  reason  to  rejoice  that  they  have  done  so. 

8.  But  they  who  find  the  one  strait  and  narrow  path,  find  the 
pearl  of  great  price,  which  will  cost  them  their  all :  yet  it  is  as  free 
for  tlie  poor  as  the  rich.  And  they  that  are  not  willing  to  contend 
for  this  faith,  which  brings  souls  into  a  oneness,  at  the  expense  of  all 
things  else,  are  not  worthy  of  the  pearl  of  great  price,  by  which 
they  may  live  and  prove  their  integrity  to  the  way  and  commands 
of  their  God. 

9.  Nay,  such  are  not  worthy  of  a  privilege  in  the  gospel.  For 
this  faith  is  worth  contending  for,  the  faith  which  brings  obedience, 
to  the  utter  destruction  of  the  carnal  mind;  and  souls  must  pass 
through  much,  to  obtain  this  prize  of  the  high  calling,  to  become 
one  in  Christ  Jesus. 

10.  It  is  not  a  matter  of  ease  and  quietness,  performed  with  in- 
difierence:  but  requires  a  strife  with  the  carnal  mind,  a  contention 
between  the  two  powers.  For  "the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth 
violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force;"  and  none  but  the  vio- 
lent will  ever  gain  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  by  overcoming  aJl  oppo- 
sition in  themselves,  as  saith  the  Savior.   (See  Matt.  xi.  1"2.) 

11.  And  souls  who  set  out  in  the  way  of  life,  must  expect  to  use 
violence,  and  set  their  faces  as  a  flint  to  brave  all  opposition,  both 
from  within  and  without.  For  he  that  puts  his  hand  to  the  gospel 
plough,  which  breaks  up  the  fallow  ground  of  tlie  heart,  and  pre- 
pares it  to  receive  the  good  seed  which  brings  forth  the  fruits  of 
righteousness,  and  then  looks  back  to  see  if  there  is  not  some  easi- 
er way  to  effect  the  work,  than  by  the  way  of  my  appointment ; 
Such  souls  are  not  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  nor  will  they  ev- 
er gain  it  in  this  sense. 

12.  But  they  that  put  their  hands  to  the  plough  with  zeal,  and  full 
purpose  of  heart  to  break  through  all  opposition,  and  turn  neither 
to  the  right  nor  to  the  left,  to  escape  the  rough  and  thorny  way;   but 


372  CLOSING  OF  THIS   PRESENT  ADDRESS,  [PART  IV. 

go  right  ahead  in  the  good  work,  they  will  soon  find  that  they  have 
engaged  in  a  most  glorious  cause,  which  will,  in  the  end,  effect  the 
desire  of  all  hearts,  which  is  perfect  peace  and  justification,  and  an  in- 
heritance in  my  eternal  kingdom  and  a  glorious  crown  of  immor- 
tality. 

13.  And  now  saith  the  Lord,  be  it  known  unto  all  people  of  every 
nation,  kindred  and  tongue,  who  shall  hear  this  my  word,  that  I 
have  not  chosen  the  high  and  learned  to  be  the  bearers  of  this  my 
holy  and  eternal  word  to  man,  neither  have  I  chosen  the  deep  pen- 
etrating and  subtile,  nor  the  worldly  wise  and  prudent.  But  I  have 
chosen  one  who,  of  herself,  is  far  from  being  qualified  to  engage  in 
the  work  of  framing  or  composing  this  or  the  like  in  ray  name. 

14.  And  thus  have  I  caused  this  my  chosen  instrument  to  write, 
from  day  to  day,  this  my  solemn  word,  to  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  And  thus  far  hath  she  written  it  under  as  severe  sufferings 
as  her  mortal  frame  was  able  to  endure ;  nor  did  I  suffer  her  to 
know  that  I  designed  the  same  to  go  abroad  in  the  earth,  until  near- 
ly at  the  close  of  the  word  in  my  own  name. 

15.  And  although  my  word  plainly  showed  for  itself  that  it  was 
generally  intended  for  those  without  the  limits  of  my  Zion  ;  yet  I 
suffered  it  not  to  enter  the  heart  of  my  chosen  instrument,  that  it 
would  ever  go  abroad  in  the  earth ;  or  if  ever,  not  until  some  future 
day,  far  distant  from  this,  that  her  feelings  might  not  thereby  be 
influenced,  either  to  the  right  or  to  the  left. 

16.  I  chose  Me  one  of  ordinary  abilities,  possessing  but  a  small 
portion  of  letter  learning,  of  limited  knowledge  and  understanding 
of  the  scriptures;  one  who  had  never  before  been  partaker  of  my 
holy  and  divine  gifts,  and  in  her  natural  creation,  not  easily  influ- 
enced by  spiritual  sensations,  or  imaginations  passing  through  the 
brain  concerning  spiritual  things. 

17.  But  I  have  chosen  one  who  hardly  knew  that  her  God  was 
mindful  of  her,  in  any  wise;  and  this  I  have  done,  that  my  holy 
and  eternal  word  might  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  one  who  would 
be  led  and  biased  by  every  wind  that  blows. 

18.  I  have  formed  me  a  trumpet,  through  which  to  make  known 
my  word  to  the  instrument  of  my  choice;  it  is  the  only  trumpet  in 
existence  that  can  reach  the  ears  of  this  my  chosen  one;  and  one 
side  of  this  trumpet,  no  spirit  nor  Angel  can  possibly  cause  her  to 
understand. 


CHAP.  XVII.]  BY  THE  GOD  OF  HEAVEN.  873 

19.  This  trumpet  I  placed  in  the  hands  of  my  holy  Angels  whom 
I  sent,  from  time  to  time,  to  sound  in  her  ears  my  holy  and  eternal 
word;  and  all  I  required  of  her,  was  to  bow  in  low  humiliation,  and 
become  a  willing  subject  in  my  hands,  to  suffer  deep  scenes  of 
mortification,  tribulation  and  sorrow. 

20.  In  so  doing,  she  would  be  able  to  bring  forth  that  word  which 
would  serve  to  feed  and  clothe  the  nations  of  the  earth,  with  a  right 
understanding  of  my  divine  will  to  them,  in  order  that  they  may, 
by  their  obedience,  become  acceptable  unto  Me,  their  God  and 
Creator,  and  that  they  may  know  the  day  in  which  they  live,  and 
prepare  to  meet  Me  their  God. 

21.  And  thus  it  hath  been  accomplished;  for  I  behold,  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  heaven,  my  present  will  fully  made  known  to  man, 
brought  to  mortal  view,  by  the  hand  of  an  inspired  instrument  of 
human  clay.  And  I  pronounce  it  a  holy,  durable  and  eternal  word, 
faithfully  written,  unspotted  in  substance  by  deviations  and  misrep- 
resentations. 

22.  In  this  work  is  explained,  sufficiently  clear,  my  hidden  myste- 
ries, that  no  one  need  err  for  the  want  of  an  understanding  and  a 
clear  explanation  of  the  nature  of  my  work  and  its  requirements. 
Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  so  plain  have  I  marked  out  the  way,  that  the 
way-faring  man,  though  a  fool,  need  not  err  therein.  (See  Isa. 
XXXV.  8.) 

23.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator  of 
all  things,  what  more  can  I  do  than  that  which  I  have  already  done? 
I  have  sent  forth  my  warning  voice  in  mild  and  gentle  pleadings, 
sufficient  to  reach  every  heart  which  hath  not  become  as  adamant 
in  my  sight.* 

24.  This  have  I  done,  that  ye  may  be  prepared  to  receive  my  word, 
out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  to  rule  the  nations  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  that  ye  may  be  broken  in  pieces,  and  humbled  before 
Me  in  mercy,  and  not  withstand  Me  until  the  days  of  my  forbear- 
ance are  accomplished,  and  I  stretch  forth  the  hand  of  desolation, 
fury  and  wrath. 

25.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Have  I  not  this  day  set  before  the  whole 
world  an  open  door?  Have  I  not  opened  the  gates  of  heaven?  and 
also  the  broad  way  which  leadeth  to  destruction?  Yet  it  remains  for 
man,  as  a  free  ageut,  to  choose  or  refuse  for  himself. 

*  This  alludes  to  the  Sacred  Roll. 


374       CLOSING  OF  THIS  PRESENT  ADDRESS,  ETC.   [PART  IV. 

26.  For,  as  I  compel  none ;  but  choose  those  who  become  willing 
subjects  in  my  hands,  I  leave  the  work  and  submit  it  into  your  hands, 
feeling  that,  as  a  kind  and  loving  Father,  I  have  discharged  my  du- 
ty, as  such,  and  stand  clear  of  tlie  blood  of  all  flesh,  who  may  ever 
hear  this  my  solemn  word,  let  them  make  whatever  use  of  it  they 
may. 

27.  I  the  Lord  am  just.  Let  the  whole  world  become  guilty  be- 
fore Me.  And  thus  cometh  the  end.  Adieu,  from  the  holy  and 
eternal  God  of  heaven,  to  the  poor  and  needy  inhabitants  of  the 
earth.  This  is  to  follow  the  word  which  I  have  already  sent  forth, 
as  soon  as  1,  in  my  wisdom,  shall  see  fit  to  make  it  known. 

28.  And  he  who  layeth  violent  hands  upon  this  my  word,  either 
by  adding  or  diminishing  in  any  way,  shape  or  manner,  the  same 
shall  receive  vengeance  at  my  hands,  and  become  the  object  of 
eternal  reproach  in  the  world  to  come. 

29.  And  thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  The  word  of  the  Lord  to  the 
nations,  in  his  own  name,  is  now  finished. 


DIVINE  BOOK 


HOLY   AND   ETERNAL   WISDOM 


REVEALING 


THE  WORD  OF  GOD; 
OCT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 


VOL.   11. 
C03IPRISIi\G  PARTS  V,  VI  &  VII. 


Unto  you,  O  men  I  call ;  and  my  voice  is  to  the  sons  of  man.  Hear,  for 
I  will  speak  of  excellent  things,  and  the  opening  of  my  lips  shall  be  right 
things.  Wisdom. 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  UNITED  SOCIETY,  CALLED  SHAKERS,  AND  WITH  THE  APPRO- 
BATION OF  TH£  LEADING  AUTHORITY  THEREOF. 


PRINTED  AT  CANTERBURY,  N.  H. 


THE  WORD  OF  GOD  REVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEN  BY  INSPIllATIOX 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  Mav  6,  A.  D.  1843. 

CONTAINING  THE  WORD  OF  THE  HOLY  SAVIOR,  GIVEN  IN  HIS  OWN 
NAiMF.  :  ALSO  TESTIMONIES  OF  THE  APOSTLES  AND  DISTIN- 
GUISHED  CHARACTERS  MENTIONED  IN  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Tlii.s  day  the  proclaiming  Angel  met  me  and  delivered  further  communi- 
cations as  follows.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  bow  down  thy  soul,  O  thou 
chosen  one,  and  write  the  words  which  I  speak  unto  thee.  Once  more  have 
I  descended  from  the  throne  of  the  Most  High,  with  the  words  of  that  God 
who  ruleth  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth  ;  for  the  Lord  Omnipotent  reigneth, 
even  the  Eternal  Two  in  One. 

Therefore  rejoice  and  be  glad,  O  ye  heavens,  and  let  the  earth  be  moved  ! 
Yea,  let  the  earth  leap  for  joy,  because  the  Lord  hath  visited  her  in  mercy, 
and  hath  looked  upon  her  with  compassion  ;  although  her  abominations  have 
reached  the  heavens,  and  the  filthiness  of  her  fornications  have  come  up  be- 
fore the  Most  High.  Yet  hath  the  Lord,  in  his  everlasting  love  and  mercy, 
become  melted  in  charity  towards  the  lost  children  of  men,  and  hath  hasten- 
ed his  time  to  accomplisli  the  work  of  the  latter  day,  to  bring  in  an  everlast- 
ing righteousness  unto  all  who  w'ill  hearken  and  obey  his  voice,  and  become 
subject  to  the  laws  of  his  kingdom  of  peace  and  rigiiteoiisness. 


CHAPTER   I. 

TTie  Savim'  declareth  Jiimself  to  be  one  with  the  Father,  and  the  only 
way  to  God.  He  shmctth  the  iiiipossibilify  of  being  his  followers y 
and  at  the  same  time  following  the  corrupt  principles  of  the  world, 
and  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  sin. 

1.  Hearken,  all  ye  people,  to  the  words  of  the  Savior;  I  and  my 
Father  are  one ;  and  he  that  seeth  me,  seeth  the  Father  also.     And 

48 


'*  . 


378  WORDS  OF  THE  SAVIOR.  [pART  V, 

no  man  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  me,  and  no  one  cometh  to  me, 
save  by  whom  I  send.  And  who  among  the  sons  of  men  will  believe 
this?  I  am  the  holy  Savior  of  all  the  human  family,  who  have  fall- 
en by  disobedience,  and  become  lost  from  God,  their  Heavenly 
Father  and  Creator.   (See  Jno.  xiii.  20.  &  xiv.  6.) 

2.  I  am  the  door  which  openeth  into  my  Father's  sheep-fold  ;  and 
no  other  door  is  there  open  for  any  soul  to  find  acceptance  with  God, 
but  ihat  which  was  opened  by  his  beloved  Son,  the  Prince  of  right- 
eousness, the  first  risen  from  the  dead,  "the  first-born  among  many 
brethren." 

3.  And  as  my  Heavenly  Father  hath  plainly  testified  of  me,  and 
opened  the  testimony  of  eternal  truth;  that  testimony  which  bring- 
eth  the  end  of  the  world  in  every  soul  that  receiveth  it,  in  so  clear 
a  light,  that  no  one  need  err  for  the  want  of  a  right  understand- 
ing of  his  requirements  to  all  souls;  can  I  forbear  to  utter  forth  my 
voice,  in  union  with  my  Heavenly  Father,  and  say.  Amen,  even  so 
let  it  be;   for  thus  it  seemed  good  in  my  sight? 

4.  Surely,  the  word  of  God  is  truth,  and  all  souls  will  find  it  truth; 
Truth  upon  truth,  ere  they  become  loosed  from  their  strong  enemy, 
and  come  forth  into  that  liberty  which  liberates  the  soul,  but  binds 
the  carnal  mind  with  iron  fetters. 

5.  Again  I  say,  I  am  the  door  which  openeth  into  my  Father's 
sheep-fold,  and  no  one  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  me;  and  no 
one  cometh  to  me,  only  through  those  by  whom  I  send.  And  who 
among  the  sons  of  men  are  endowed  with  sufficient  discernment  to 
know  whom  I  send,  and  whom  I  send  not?  seeing  there  are  many 
false  Christs  already  abroad  in  the  earth,  crying,  Lo  here,  and  lo 
there!  (See  Luke  xvii.  21.) 

6.  Come  and  let  us  reason  together,  say  I,  the  first-born.  Heark- 
en, O  ye  children  of  men,  and  understand!  Can  a  corrupt  tree 
bring  forth  good  fruit?  Are  not  all  men  to  be  known  by  the  fruit 
they  bring  forth  ?  Can  those  who  are  born  of  the  spirit  of  God, 
through  the  medium  of  his  beloved  Son,  still  continue  to  bring  forth 
the  fruits  of  corruption  ?  Is  not  the  tree  to  be  known  by  the  fruit  it 
produces? 

7.  Can  ye  be  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly,  crossbearing  child 
Jesus,  while  ye  take  pleasure  in  the  things  of  this  world,  and  seek 
the  friendship  of  worldly  minded  men?  How  can  this  be,  seemg  the 
friendship  of  the  world,  and  the  worldling,  is  in  direct  enmity  to 
God?  Am  not  I  the  same,  both  yesterday,  to-day,  and  foreverraore? 


CHAP.  I.]  WORDS  OF  THE   SAVIOR.  379 

8.  Did  I  condescend  to  come  into  this  lost,  sinful  world,  and  be- 
come subject  to  the  like  passions  and  besetments  which  are  common 
to  all  mankind,  that  I  might  be  tried  in  all  points,  yet  without  sin, 
that  I  might  be  an  example  of  righteousness  to  all,  if  at  the  same 
time  I  required  it  not  of  those  who  should  come  after  me? 

9.  O  vain  and  delusive  hope!  Flee  ye  from  the  shadow  of  this 
vain  and  delusive  hope,  that  ye  can  be  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of 
peace  and  righteousness,  while  ye  practice  the  works,  and  become 
willing  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  this  world. 

10.  For  as  I,  the  Son  of  God,  did  plainly  testify,  both  by  precept 
and  example,  that  my  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world;  (See  Jno. 
xviii.  36.)  and  that  those  who  are  my  followers,  and  partakers  with 
me,  in  my  kingdom  of  rest,  must  come  out  from  the  world  and  be 
separate,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  things  thereof; 

11.  So  say  I  now,  in  this  day  of  my  second  coming,  in  which  I 
have  come  to  make  an  end  of  sin :  for  I  have  come  the  second  time, 
"without  sin  unto  salvation."  (See  Ileb.  ix.28.)  And  what  meaneth 
this?  Did  I  not  come  the  first  time  without  sin?  Truly  I  did.  But 
did  I  make  an  end  of  sin,  in  those  who  became  my  followers,  in  my 
first  coming?  Did  all  those  who  called  themselves  by  my  name,  re- 
ject the  world,  and  become  separate  in  all  things?  Nay,  in  no  wise. 

J 2.  A  few,  however,  did  separate  themselves  from  the  world,  ac- 
cording to  the  work  of  that  day ;  but  a  great  falling  away  from  that 
strait  path,  which  was  marked  out,  soon  followed,  and  sin  revived, 
and  the  spirit  which  was  of  God,  soon  died  away  from  the  body, 
and  nothing  was  left  but  a  lifeless  form  of  godliness,  without  the 
power. 

VS.  Could  that  be  the  fulfillment  of  my  mission  into  the  world,  to 
save  souls  from  their  sins?  Nay,  in  no  wise;  for  my  mission  would 
thus  have  been  made  void,  and  of  no  effect.  For  the  world  would 
have  become  far  more  wicked  than  they  were  in  the  days  of  my 
first  coming.  My  mission  into  this  world,  was  to  take  away  the  sins 
of  the  world;  and  it  will  be  accomplished. 

14.  I  have  come  the  second  time,  "  without  sin  unto  salvation," 
to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  And  they  who  are  not  willing  to 
become  purged  in  the  hands  of  the  refiner,  and  be  refined  from  the 
sins  of  the  world,  and  the  stains  thereof,  they  r.re  none  of  mine,  and 
are  yet  under  the  dominion  of  the  prince  of  this  world,  and  his  sub- 
jects they  are.  "  For  to  whomsoever  ye  yield  yourselves  servants 
to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are." 


380  WORDS  OF  THE  SAVIOR.  [pART  V. 

15.  I  have  come  to  make  an  end  of  sin  in  all  who  call  upon  my 
name  for  deliverance ;  for  I  am  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh 
away  the  sins  of  the  world.  (See  Jno.  i.  29.)  And  he  that  com- 
mitteth  sin  is  of  the  devil,  and  his  servants  they  are.  And  how  can 
souls  cease  from  sin,  so  long  as  the  sins  of  the  world  are  not  taken 
away?  For  where  the  treasure  is,  there  will  be  the  heart  aiso. 

16.  If  the  prince  of  this  world  cometh,  and  findeth  his  goods  in 
the  heart,  will  he  not  take  up  his  abode  there?  Truly,  saith  the  Son 
of  God.  Therefore  have  I  come  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
out  of  the  hearts  of  those  who  seek  to  become  subjects  of  my  king- 
dom, which  is  not  of  this  world;  for  "the  kingdom  is  within  you." 
Yea,  when  this  work  is  done,  the  kingdom  is  within  you.  (See  Luke 
xvii.  21.) 

17.  Ye  cannot  be  in  possession  of  both  kingdoms  at  the  same  time, 
one  being  in  direct  enmity  and  opposition  against  the  other;  there- 
fore it  becomes  necessary,  in  order  to  come  into  possession  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  that  the  kingdom  of  this  world  be  taken  away. 

18.  And  thus  hath  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven  decreed,  that  all 
that  pertainelh  to  the  kingdom  of  this  world,  whose  prince  is  the 
prince  of  darkness,  shall  be  taken  away,  by  the  power  of  hi?n  who 
hath  come  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  who  is  the  Prince 
of  Light. 

19.  And  he  who  receiveth  his  testimony,  receiveth  sufficient  pow- 
er to  remove  from  within  himself,  the  kingdom  of  this  world  and 
the  sins  thereof,  and  to  become  prepared  and  cleansed  by  the  waters 
of  repentance,  to  receive  that  kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world. 

20.  And  they  who  obtain  possession  of  this  kingdom,  are  not  of 
the  world,  therefore  the  world  will  hate  them,  and  speak  all  manner 
of  evil  against  them  falsely,  because  they  are  not  of  the  world.  But, 
saith  the  Savior,  my  slieep  do  hear  my  voice,  and  they  gather  to  my 
Father's  fold  and  become  one  even  as  I  and  my  Father  are  one. 

2L  These  things  I,  the  Prince  of  Life,  speak,  that  ye  may  know 
and  understand,  that  ye  cannot  be  the  subjects  of  two  opposite  king- 
doms at  the  same  time ;  but  must  sacrifice  the  one  to  enjoy  the  other. 
Ye  cannot  serve  the  prince  of  darkness,  and  fulfill  his  dark  and  hid- 
den works,  while  here  in  time,  and  find  yourselves  the  subjects  of 
the  Prince  of  Light,  in  the  world  which  is  to  come. 

22.  But  unto  whom  ye  have  yielded  yourselves  servants  to  obey, 
while  here  in  time,  if  it  be  the  prince  of  darkness,  his  servants  ye 
will  continue  to  be,  until  ye  have  removed,  by  the  power  of  the  tes- 


CHAP.  I.]  WOUDS  OF  THE  SAVIOR.  381 

timony  of  the  gospel  of  my  second  coming,  the  sins  of  the  world 
from  within  your  own  souls,  and  have  prepared  your  hearts  to  receive 
that  kingdom  which  is  not  of  the  world. 

23.  And  tluis  stands  the  order  and  recpiirement  of  God,  to  all  souls 
that  will  ever  become  one  with  him,  in  that  kingdom  which  is  not 
of  this  world,  that  they  take  away  and  remove  by  confession  and 
repentance,  the  sins  of  the  world  within  their  own  iiearts,  and  become 
subjects  of  that  kingdom  which  is  not  of  the  world,  but  whose  sub- 
jects have  come  out  from  the  world,  and  are  separate,  both  soul  and 
body,  to  serve  and  glorify  the  living  and  true  God,  unencumbered 
with  the  snares  and  ties  of  this  vain  and  wicked  world. 

24.  For  they  who  are  cumbered  with  the  things  of  this  world,  both 
within  and  without,  how  can  they  be  devoted  to  the  service  of  the 
living  and  true  God,  who  careth  for  all  souls,  and  they  are  equal  in 
his  sight? 

25.  The  time  hath  fully  come,  for  souls  to  be  stripped  of  all  earth- 
ly encumbrances,  to  be  acceptable  to  God;  for  He  requireth  the 
whole  heart  and  soul  of  those  who  become  his  servants,  unmingled 
with  the  services  of  Satan.  They  that  are  of  the  world,  care  for 
the  things  of  the  world;  but  they  that  are  of  God,  care  more  how 
they  shall  please  God,  and  glorify  his  holy  and  eternal  name. 

26.  God  is  a  God  of  justice,  equal  in  ail  his  ways,  having  no  re- 
spect of  persons,  whether  they  be  of  low  or  high  degree.  How  then 
can  man,  being  governed  by  natural  and  selfish  principles,  seek  to 
please  that  infinitely  holy  God,  who  is  equal  in  all  his  ways? 

27.  Hearken,  all  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  while  T  reason 
with  you,  even  as  one  man  reasoneth  with  another.  How  can  all 
these  things  be,  that  souls  can  live  in  the  enjoyment  of  this  world, 
having  their  own  private  interest  and  families,  seeking  for  the  wel- 
fare and  upbuilding  of  the  same,  and  for  their  own  personal  ease 
and  prosperity;  and  yet  be  in  possession  of  the  true  spirit  of  God, 
who  is  equal  and  careth  for  all  souls,  whether  high  or  low,  rich  or 
poor?  How  greatly  do  ye  err  in  these  things,  "not  knowing  the 
scriptures  nor  the  power  of  God!"   (Sec  Matt.  xxii.  29.) 

28.  God  is  love,  and  he  who  dwelleth  in  God,  dwelleth  in  love; 
that  love  which  is  able  to  feel  for  all  souls,  and  which  despiseth  not 
even  the  most  inferior  of  the  human  race.  How  dare  any  of  you 
even  lift  your  eyes  to  heaven,  to  cry  to  that  God  whose  love  is  to  all 
souls,  with  the  sin  of  despising  your  fellow  beings,  who  are  as  good 


382  WORDS   OF  THE   SAVIOR.  [PART  T. 

by  niture  as  ye  are,   and  perhaps  more   acceptable  in  the  sight  of 
God  I 

29.  O  ye  dark  and  benighted  souls!  Hear  ye  my  voice  !  How  long 
shall  I  be  sought  unto  by  those  who  despise  their  fellow  beings,  and 
who  are  not  willing  to  bring  their  wants  near  to  them?  yea,  by  those 
who  have  not  that  love  which  extends  beyond  the  bounds  of  their 
own  natural  and  selfish  kindred,  who  are  not,  in  the  least,  willing 
to  do  to  others,  as  they  would  that  others  should  do  to  them  in  like 
circumstances! 

30.  How  can  souls  think  to  become  heirs  of  my  kingdom,  while 
they  make  no  sacrifice  of  the  enjoyments  of  this  world,  for  my  sake! 
While  they  cleave  to  father,  mother,  wife  and  children,  houses  and 
lands,  in  common  with  those  who  make  no  mention  of  my  name 
for  salvation!  Am  I  not  the  same  unchangeable  one  who  requireth 
souls  to  give  up  all,  and  hate  in  themselves,  the  nature  of  selfishness, 
which  is  wont  to  cleave  to  selfish  kindred  and  self-promotion,  to  be 
exalted  above  their  fellows? 

31.  Did  I  not  plainly  show  to  all  men,  whom  I  claimed  as  my  re- 
lation and  kindred?  Did  I  not  show  to  the  whole  world,  who  should 
be  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  that  the  kingdom 
was  likened  unto  a  little  child? 

32.  And  why  did  I  take  up  a  little  child,  and  place  it  in  the  midst, 
and  liken  the  kingdom  of  heaven  thereunto?  Did  I  not  show  there- 
by, that  all  souls  must  become  equally  childlike,  in  order  to  become 
the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven? 

33.  Consider  these  things,  and  understand  aright,  and  think  not 
that  I  the  Lord  and  Savior  spake  one  thing,  and  meant  another.  I 
spake  not  in  vain,  nor  without  an  important  meaning.  I  placed  a 
little  child  in  the  midst,  to  show  that  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom 
were  likened  thereto.  Therefore  compare  ye,  each  and  every  one 
of  you,  who  profess  to  be  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
and  know  how  near  ye  bear  the  resemblance  of  a  simple  innocent 
child,  who  hath  not,  in  any  wise,  become  the  subject  of  selfishness. 

34.  Children,  ere  they  become  the  subjects  of  gross  and  vile  pas- 
sions, are  harmless,  easily  led  and  entreated,  knowing  no  partiality 
in  their  love  towards  mankind,  save  to  their  parents,  brethren  and 
sisters.  They  view  not  the  high  or  low  estate  of  any;  they  are  not 
exalted  or  puffed  up;  but  easily  touched  with  the  sufferings  or  in- 
firmities of  all,  so  far  as  comes  within  their  knowledge. 

35.  And  again   say  I,  your    Lord,  even  again  I  say,  in  my  second 


CHAP.    11.]       THE  MYSTERIES   OF   GODLINESS  REVEALED.  383 

coming,  Except  ye  become  as  a  little  child,  ye  can  in  no  \vi:;e 
enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Therefore  mark  ye  well  your  goings, 
and  view  ye  the  contrast  between  your  lives,  and  that  of  an  inno- 
cent child.  Ye  read  with  great  veneration,  the  sayings  of  your 
Lord,  but  understand   them  not.   (See  Matt,  xviii.  2,  3.) 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  Savior  declarcth  that  the  time  is  come  for  the  mysteries  of  god- 
liness to  be  clearly  revealed.  All  must  become  like  little  children. 
The  heavenly  Parentage  clearly  nvealed;  the  true  character  and 
work  of  their  children  described. 

I.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Savior,  Know,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth, 
and  understand!  The  time  has  fully  come  for  the  my.-teries  of  god- 
liness to  be  revealed,  in  so  clear  a  light,  that  souls  that  read,  can 
understand;  yea,  the  fool  may  understand,  and  the  capacity  of  a 
child  may  comprehend  the  mystery  of  godliness,  which  hath  been 
hid  for  ages,  and  remained  a  mystery,  even  to  the  most  wise  of  the 
children  of  men. 

2.  Hearken  again,  and  understand  this  saying  of  your  Lord, 
which  comprehends  the  whole  requirement  of  the  law  of  Christ 
your  Lord.  "  Except  ye  become  even  as  this  little  child,  ye  can  in 
no  wise  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  This  little  child  of  whom 
I  spake  and  placed  in  the  midst,  was  an  innocent  child,  having  a 
father  and  mother  to  whom  it  rendered  perfect  submission;  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  who  were  near  and  dear  to  it;  and  these  were  the 
only  relation  it  claimed. 

3.  This  child  had  not  become  the  object  of  vile  and  carnal  affec- 
tions;  neither  had  it  become  the  subject  of  worldly  and  selfish  pur- 
poses; but  an  innocent  child  in  the  family  of  its  father  and  mother, 
who  ruled  the  house  and  governed  it,  according  to  their  wisdom  and 
discretion;  all  within,  being  in  subjection  to  the  voice  of  the  father 
and  mother,  the  rulers  of  the  house. 

4.  And  thus  stands  the  order  of  the  New  Creation  ;  and  thus  is 
governed  the  whole  family  of  Christ.  Ye  read,  and  ye  speak  often 
of  the  family  of  Christ,  and  ye  have  already  a  numerous  company. 


384  THE  MYSTERIES  OF  GODLINESS  ARE  [PART  V. 

which  ye  styie  the  one  family  of  Christ,  and  which  ye  think  are 
born  unto  him.  But  ye  have  many  divisions,  and  many  households,* 
and  the  name  of  the  mother  in  Christ  is  not  known  in  any  of  them. 

5.  Therefore  are  ye  as  hirelings,  and  not  as  true  heirs,  for  ye  are, 
as  yet,  the  seed  of  the  bond  woman,  and  have  never  as  yet,  been 
born  of  the  free  woman,  and  thereby  become  of  the  one  family  of 
Christ;  else  would  ye  be  one,  have  one  Father  and  cue  Mother, 
one  faith  and  one  baptism,  which  is  of  the  holy  spirit  and  of  fire, 
which  worketh  the  purification  of  the  soul. 

6.  Ye  have  not  waited  for  the  command  of  God  to  multiply  and 
replenish  the  earth;  but  have  multiplied  and  made  proselytes  to  re- 
plenish the  earth,  and  furnish  the  marriage  supper  with  guests, 
before  the  Bride  had  come  forth  from  her  closet,  adorned  for  her 
husband. 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  have  done  this;  ye  have  not  waited  for 
the  command  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  when  He  should  call  forth  the 
Bride  and  make  a  marriage  for  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  the  earth 
might  be  peopled  with  a  pure  off'spring.  But  like  the  first,  the  nat- 
ural parents,  have  ye  multiplied  and  enlarged  what  ye  call  my  fami- 
ly, in  your  own  ways,  and  not  according  to  the  will  and  command 
of  God. 

8.  Therefore  are  your  offspring  professedly  in  my  name,  vile  and 
offensive  in  my  sight,  and  I  own  them  not;  but  as  bastards  and 
mongrels  will  I  cast  them  from  my  presence,  saying,  I  know  you 
not;  for  ye  have  never  come  in  through  the  door  of  my  Father's 
sheep-fold,  therefore  are  ye  not  of  my  fold. 

9.  But  be  it  known  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that  the 
marriage  of  the  Lamb  hath  come,  and  my  Father  hath  furnished 
the  guests,  and  compelled  them  to  come  in,  out  of  the  highways 
and  hedges,  that  his  house  may  be  filled.  But  He  chooses  none 
who  will  not  yield  willing  obedience  to  his  requirements.  For  such 
as  do  not  put  on  the  wedding  garment,  (which  is  the  garment  of 
righteousness  and  purity,)  will  be  taken  away  and  cast  into  utter 
darkness.   (See  Matt.  xxii.  1  to  14.) 

10.  And  thus  is  the  marriage  accomplished.  And  as  it  is  written, 
"Many  that  are  first  (called)  shall  be  the  last,  and  the  last  first." 
"For  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  ihings  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  mighty,  and  the  base  tilings  and  things  which  are  despised,  yea, 

*  Alluding  to  the  various  denominations  into  which  professing  christians 
are  divided.  Eds. 


CHAP.  II.]      CLEARLY  REVEALED  IN  THIS  DAT.  385 

and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are,  that  no 
flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence."  (See  I.  Cor.  i.  27  to  29.) 

11.  Hence,  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  hath  already  come,  and  the 
family  of  Christ  is  established,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  And 
although  few  is  the  number  of  his  family  on  earth;  yet  by  those 
few  shall  it  increase,  and  become  a  great  nation  and  fill  the  earth: 
for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  hath  sent  forth  his  command  to  multi- 
ply and  replenish  his  ne?o  earth,  until  her  inhabitants  become  as  the 
sand  of  the  sea  shore  for  multitude. 

12.  And  blessed  are  they  who  come  when  they  are  called,  and  are 
able  to  bring  forth  a  pure  offspring  to  God  in  my  name.  Yea,  bless- 
ed are  they  who  shall  be  instrumental  in  turning  the  hearts  of  many 
from  the  evil  of  their  ways,  to  righteousness  and  true  holiness.  For 
the  Lord  God  hath  purposed  to  replenish  the  earth  with  a  pure  off- 
spring, which  shall  be  born  out  of  the  old  world  of  sin  and  death, 
into  the  new  world,  by  a  life  of  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

13.  Israel  hath  again  returned  with  songs  of  everlasting  joy,  and 
the  New  Jerusalem  is  builded,  and  her  inhabitants  have  begun  to 
multiply;  Yea,  many  fathers  and  mothers  are  there  in  Israel,  who 
are  able,  in  my  name,  and  in  the  name  of  the  ever  blessed  dueen  of 
Z\on,  to  bring  forth  souls  into  the  true  order  of  the  gospel. 

14.  They  can  also  lead  and  instruct  them  in  the  true  path  of  holi- 
ness, as  children  in  the  gospel,  until  they  arrive  at  full  stature  of 
men  and  women  in  Christ,  which  is  not  only  a  perfect  victory  over 
sin,  but  over  the  nature  of  sin;  that  they  may  say,  as  did  their 
Lord,  "Satan  cometh  and  findeth  nothing  in  me."  Nay,  nothing 
of  his  goods,  they  being  consumed  by  the  fire  of  the  testimony^ 
being  nailed  to  the  cross  of  self-denial,  until  the  full  victory  is  won.^ 

15.  But  souls  cannot  be  born  of  me,  and  find  entrance  into  my 
kingdom  of  peace  and  rest,  unless  they  first  become  as  little  chil- 
dren, knowing  nothing  of  themselves,  but  relying  wholly  upon  the  pa- 
rental care  and  instructions  of  those  who  are  anointed  and  appoint- 
ed as  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel,  to  bring  forth  souls  into  the  true 
likeness  of  Christ  their  Lord. 

16.  For  he  is  the  Bridegroom,  the  first  risen  from  the  dead.  And 
the  ever  blessed  Queen  of  Zion  is  the  Bride,  the  Mother  of  all 
souls  who  have  been  made  alive  unto  righteousness,  by  the  7iew 
birth ;  this  being  the  only  medium  and  door  of  acceptance  into  the 

49 


386  TtrE  MYSTERIES  OF  GODLINESS  ARK  [PART   V. 

kingdom  of   heaven,   to  become  members  of  the  one  family    of 
Christ.  (See  Rev.  xix..7  to  9.) 

17.  Again  hear  ye,  hearken  and  understand.  Easier  would  it  be 
for  a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man 
to  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  (See  Matt.  xix.  i24.)  And  what  do 
ye  make  of  this,  ye  rich  and  increased  in  goods,  and  ye  that  heap 
up  wealth  where  moth  and  rust  corrupt,  and  thieves  break  through 
and  steal?  Yet,  ye  vainly  hope  to  tind  an  inheritance  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  while  your  hearts  have  been  set  upon  earthly  and 
perishable  things. 

18.  Know  ye  not  that  where  the  heart  is,  there  is  the  treasure  al- 
so? And  those  who  set  their  hearts  upon  earthly  things,  there  is 
their  treasure;  and  their  hope  perisheth  therewith.  For  it  is  impos- 
sible for  a  rich  man,  who  is  increased  in  perishable  goods,  to  enter 
the  kingdom. 

19.  "  But  with  God  all  things  are  possible."  For  God,  in  his  mighty 
power  and  wisdom,  hath  opened  a  door  whereby  all  souls  may 
find  an  admittance  into  the  kingdom,  by  being  stripped  of  all  earthly 
encumbrance;  the  one  door  which  opens  for  all  the  human  family. 
This  door  is  so  strait,  that  nothing  but  the  naked  soul  can  enter : 
for  naked  man  came  into  the  world,  and  naked  shall  he  be  born  out 
of  it,  into  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest. 

20.  Yea  strait  is  the  gate  and  riarrow  the  way  that  leadeth  unto 
life,  and  hitherto,  few  there  be  that  have  found  it.  Yea,  so  strait 
the  gate,  and  so  narrow  the  way,  that  it  admits  of  nothing  but  the 
naked  soul,  stripped  of  father  and  mother,  wife  and  children,  houses 
and  lands,  yea,  and  their  own  natural  and  carnal  lives  also.  Such, 
and  such  only,  can  ever  find  admittance  into  my  kingdom  of  rest. 

21.  Although  souls  may  undertake  to  travel  my  strait  path,  cum- 
bered with  the  things  of  time,  and  hate  and  forsake  not  all  for  my 
sake;  yet  if  they  travel,  they  will  find,  sooner  or  later,  that  they  must 
cast  off  every  garment  and  cumbrance,  and  become  naked  ere  they 
can  swim  in  the  River  of  Life,  and  be  safely  wafted  upon  the  shore 
of  Canaan's  happy  land. 

52.  For  equally  as  consistent  would  it  be,  for  a  man  to  undertake 
to  swim  across  a  boisterous  sea,  being  at  the  same  time,  heavily 
laden  with  cumbrous  things,  as  for  souls  who  set  out  in  the  strait 
way  of  life,  which  is  over  the  tempestuous  sea  of  nature,  with  the 
cumbrance  of  earthly  things,  as  before  mentioned. 


CHAP.   11. J  CLEAKLY   KEVKALEI>  IN  THIS  DAY.  387 

23.  Therefore  God,  in  his  wisdom,  knowing  the  frailty  of  man,  and 
the  dangers  of  the  way,  decreed  tiiat  all  souls  should  strip  them- 
selves naked  for  the  race.  And  they  who  forbear  to  do  this,  accord- 
ing to  the  requirement  of  God,  they  will  surely  sink  in  the  tem- 
pestuous sea  to  rise  no  more,  only  as  floating  carcasses,  void  of  life, 
a  stench  in  the  nostrils  of  man. 

2-1.  And  these  words  I  leave,  as  a  solemn  warning  to  one  and  all, 
who  ever  undertake  to  travel  the  strait  path,  that  ye  hrst  strip  for  the 
race,  lest  ye  become  weary,  and  grow  faithless,  and  begin  to  sink  to 
rise  no  more. 

25.  Ever  remember,  that  ye  cannot  serve  two  masters;  for  the 
Lord  rcquireth  the  whole  heart  and  soul;  and  this  is  all  that  He  re- 
quires;— the  naked  soul  with  the  whole  heart;  which  brings  all 
souls  upon  a  level.  For  God  is  equal;  and  for  this  cause,  as  yet, 
not  many  rich  or  noble  have  been  called,  because  of  the  straitness 
of  the  way,  and  the  impossibility  of  souls  cumbered  with  earthly 
things,  being  able  to  walk  therein. 

26.  And  for  this  cause,  hath  God  hastened  his  time  to  stain  the 
pride  of  all  flesh,  and  bring  the  haughtiness  of  man  low;  that  they 
may  not  have  occasion  to  boast  themselves  one  above  another,  and 
seek  to  become  great  in  the  eyes  of  their  fellow  beings,  and  to  re- 
ceive homage  and  glory,  not  considering  that  God  alone  is  worthy 
to  receive  honor  and  glory  of  the  works  of  his  hands. 

27.  Therefore  may  ye  all  see  the  impossibility  of  a  rich  man's  en- 
tering the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  he  who  is  great  and  wise  in  his 
own  eyes,  except  it  be  by  the  means  which  God  hath  given,  to  be- 
come naked  in  his  presence,  as  children  being  born  into  the  new 
world;  and  he  that  is  rich  and  increased  in  goods,  to  be  as  though 
he  possessed  not,  and  he  that  is  poor  and  destitute  may  find  no 
lack;  for  God  is  equal,  and  regardeth  not  the  high  or  low  estate  of 
any,  all  souls  being  equally  precious  in  his  sight. 

28.  And  again,  who  shall  be  greatest  in  the  kingdon)  of  heaven? 
Although  John,  the  forerunner  of  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  was 
the  Elias,  a  prophet  great  and  mighty,  more  so  than  any  who  had 
gone  before  him ;  yet  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
greater  than  he,  saith  the  Savior.   (See  Matt.  xi.  11.) 

29.  John  was  truly  a  great  prophet,  and  fulfilled  the  work  where- 
unto  he  was  called,  to  proclaim  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  to 
preach  repentance  in  the  wilderness,  warning  all  to  flee  from  the 


388  THK  ORDER  OF  THK  NEW  CREATION  [PART  V. 

wrath  to  come,   and  bring  forth  works  meet  for  repentance;    and 
thus  was  his  mission  ended. 

30.  Ahhough  John  saw  the  kingdom  of  heaven  in  spirit;  yet  he 
was  not  in  it;  for  the  Lord  had  not  appeared  to  set  up  his  kingdom 
upon  the  earth,  which  should  never  have  an  end;  therefore  John 
was  not  a  subject  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  had  not  then  been  revealed. 


CHAPTER   III. 

As  the  order  of  the  old  creation  was  not  completed,  until  the  woman 
was  brought  forth  and  set  in  her  order ;  so  also  the  new  creation 
was  not  completed,  until  the  female  spirit  teas  brought  forth  and 
placed  in  her  order,  in  Christ,  as  the  second  Eve. 

1.  Therefore,  saith  the  Savior,  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  which  is  now  established,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  is 
greater  than  was  John  the  Baptist  in  his  day.  For  the  day  of  child- 
like obedience  had  not  come,  which  was  to  fit  and  prepare  the  soul 
for  that  kingdom.  Although  it  was  spoken  of,  and  many  things 
alluding  thereto,  during  my  first  appearance,  which  carried  the  idea, 
that  the  kingdom  was  really  revealed  and  established  upon  earth, 
and  the  power  of  full  and  final  remission  of  sins  given; 

2.  But  this  was  not  the  case,  in  its  fullness,  any  more  than  the 
order  of  the  old  creation  was  completed  when  the  first  man  Adam 
was  created. .  Although  much  was  done  by  the  Lord,  the  Creator 
of  all  things,  before  the  woman  was  created,  that  seemed  good  in 
his  sight,  which  He  saw  to  be  good,  yea,  very  good :  yet  all  things 
remained  imperfect,  until  the  woman  was  created. 

3.  Then  the  order  of  natural  generation,  among  the  human  spe- 
cies, was  completed.  And  had  they  remained  subject  and  obedient 
to  the  commands  of  God  their  Creator,  the  earth  might  have  been 
peopled  with  a  superior  race  of  beings,  imitating  the  angelic  order, 
in  the  likeness  and  image  of  their  great  Creator. 

4.  But  as  man,  through  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  G;  d, 
went  forth  according  to  his  own  natural  and  carnal  inclin  iti  iis,  and 
begat  his  cff^priiig  through   the  power  ol    lu-st,    infused  by   the  ser- 


CHAP.  III.]       NOT  COMPLETE  WITHOUT  THE  FEMALE.  389 

pent,  the  curse  of   God   followed,   and   a  race  of   murderers  came 
forth,  which  filled  the  earth  with  violence  and  bloodshed. 

5.  Yet  the  order  of  nature  was  completed,  when  the  first  woman 
was  created  and  broujrht  forth,  and  the  kingdom  of  this  world  was 
then  commenced,  on  its  proper  foundation,  (a  kingdom  which  must 
finally  have  an  end.)  and  not  until  then,  was  its  order  completed, 
although  much  had  been  done  by  the  Creator  of  all. 

6.  So  in  like  manner,  was  the  order  of  the  ne?/'  creation  completed, 
when  the  second  woman  was  created  anew,  and  brought  forth,  a  help- 
er meet  for  man,  and  that  kingdom  was  set  up  which  shall  never 
have  an  end.  And  not  until  then,  was  the  kingdom  of  heaven  re- 
vealed in  its  completed  order;  although  Christ  had  appeared,  and 
much  had  been  done,  which  carried  the  idea,  even  among  the  most 
enlightened,  that  the  kingdom  was,  in  reality,  fully  revealed  and  es- 
tablished upon  the  earth. 

7.  But  this  mystery  lay  concealed  in  the  bosom  of  him  who  alone 
had  become  one  with  the  Father.  Nor  did  I  reveal  it  to  my  near 
and  dear  companions,  knowing  that  the  time  was  far  distant;  that 
there  would  first  come  a  falling  away,  and  the  wicked  one  be  reveal- 
ed, and  set  up  his  kingdom,  and  the  most  holy  things  be  trodden 
under  foot  by  antichrist. 

8.  Therefore,  it  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  my  Heavenly  Father, 
to  reserve  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  until  the  last 
days,  until  his  trumpets  should  be  sounded  abroad  in  the  earth,  know- 
ing that  it  would  be  like  casting  precious  pearls  before  greedy  and 
ravenous  swine,  which  would  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  re- 
turn and  rend  whomsoever  were  the  bearers  of  such  heavenly  ti- 
dings. 

9.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  sufficient  was  spoken  by  the  prophets,  and 
also  by  the  Bridegroom  himself,  concerning  the  Daughter  of  Zion, 
the  Bride,  and  concerning  the  new  creation  and  the  neic  birth,  to 
give  all  who  read  with  a  discerning  heart,  an  understanding  of  the 
necessity  of  the  new  woman,  as  well  as  the  neio  man,  had  it  not  been 
that  the  Lord  decreed  it  to  remain  a  mystery,  until  the  last  trumpet 
should  be  sounded,  to  reveal  to  a  lost  world  the  full  mystery  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

10.  And  thus  hath  the  Father  seen  fit,  through  his  holy  Angels,  to 
reveal  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  spread  them 
abroad  in  the  earth;  th  it  all  may  know  and  understand  that  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  fully  established  on  earth,  and  the  Lord  God 


390  THE   ORDER  OF  THE   NEW  CREATION  PART  V. 

omnipotent  reigneth  therein.  And  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  is  greater  than  the  greatest  of  those  who  have  prophesied 
of  it,  and  by  the  revelation  of  God,  saw  it  afar  off. 

IJ.  For  as  I  spake  while  on  earth,  no  man  hath  ascended  np  to 
heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from  heaven;  and  all  that  ever 
came  before, were  thieves  and  robbers;  (See  Jno.  iii.  13.  and  x. 
8.)  so  say  I  now;  none  have  ascended  into  perfect  heaven,  but  he 
that  came  down  from  heaven;  that  is,  they  only  who  have  become 
partakers  of  that  spirit  which  came  from  the  Almighty  power,  the 
anointing,  which  hath  descended  the  second  time,  without  sin  unto 
salvation. 

12.  Nay,  no  other  than  those  who  have  become  baptized  with  the 
baptism  of  fire,  which  is  a  consuming  clement  to  the  nature  of  sin, 
have  ascended  or  ever  will  ascend  into  the  heavenly  kingdoni;  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  must  be  within  vou ;  and  until  the  kingdom 
of  this  world  is  consumed  within  you,  how  can  ye  ascend  into  heaven? 

1;?.  For  unless  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within,  even  if  the  soul 
should  ascend  up  to  the  third  heavens,  and  come  to  the  dwelling 
place  of  the  Most  High  ;  yet  there  would  be  no  heaven  for  the  soul 
that  had  not  formed  the  kingdom  of  heaven  within,  by  becoming 
like  a  little  child,  subject,  innocent  and  obedient  in  all  things,  to 
those  who  are  appointed  by  the  gift  and  anointing  power  of  God,  to 
be  parents  and  shepherds  in  Israel,  to  lead  and  direct  his  flock. 

14.  Yea,  I  say,  until  this  state  of  childlike  obedience  is  gained, 
and  it  becomes  the  meat  and  drink  of  the  soul  to  do  the  will  of 
God,  made  known  by  his  agents  and  anointed  Ones,  there  can  be 
no  real  abiding  heaven  in  the  soul.  Then  why  marvel  ye  that  I  say 
none  have  ascended  into  heaven,  until  the  day  of  my  second  com- 
ing; for  the  true  order  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  never  reveal- 
ed until  then. 

15.  Although  souls  were  made  comfortable  in  hope,  and  walked  in 
the  light  of  my  first  coming,  and  rejoiced  in  the  anticipation  of  the 
day  which  was  to  come,  wherein  the  fullness  of  the  Deity  should  be 
revealed  by  and  through  the  female;  Yet,  until  then,  there  was 
never  a  soul  born  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride;  therefore  was  the 
complete  kingdom  of  heaven  unknown  to  them. 

16.  Marvel  not  at  this,  neither  let  it  become  a  stumblintr  block  and 
a  rock  of  offence  to  you;  for  ye  cannot  alter  the  purposes  of  God, 
although  ye  may  suffer  your  way  to  be  hedged  up,  inscmucii  that 
ye  stumble  to  rise  no  more;  yet  the  purposes  of  God   remain   un- 


CHAP.   Ill.j       NOT  COMPLETE  WITHOUT  THE  FEMALE.  391 

moved,  and  the  foundations  of  heaven  unshaken:  for  God  hath  pur- 
posed from  the  beginiiing,  a  hiiiniliatinir  work,  to  prepare  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men  to  become  acce|)table  unto  Ilim. 

17.  And  until  they  become  abased  in  their  own  eyes,  and  hum- 
bled in  the  dust,  in  the  presence  of  God,  in  the  order  of  his  appoint- 
ment, they  can  in  no  M'ise  be  enabled  to  fulfill  his  pui poses,  which 
are  to  honor  and  glorify  Him,  and  Him  alone;  having  no  selfish 
views  mingled  therewith,  but  purely  to  honor  and  glorify  God  in  all 
their  goings  forth.  And  he  that  seeketh  to  become  exalted,  him  God 
will  surely  abase;  but  the  humble  and  obedient  He  will  surely  exalt 
in  due  time;  for  God  is  just  and  equal  in  all  his  ways  and  dealings 
with  mankind. 

18.  Again,  saith  the  Son  of  God,  hear  ye,  and  understand  my 
words;  for  I  am  the  holy  Savior  of  man,  and  my  love  is  unbounded 
to  all  souls ;  yet  truth  must  stand  and  bear  rule,  and  souls  must  abide 
by  it:  for  the  truth  and  the  truth  only,  will  set  souls  at  liberty;  and 
they  who  are  freed  by  the  truth,  are  free  indeed,  and  no  other  free- 
dom is  there  for  the  soul. 

19.  Much,  very  much  has  been  spoken  by  those  who  profess  to 
have  been  set  at  liberty,  concerning  the  freedom  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  liberty  of  the  soul.  Truly  saith  the  Lord,  where  the  spirit  of 
Christ  is,  there  is  liberty;  and  this  is  the  liberty  which  follows  the 
spirit  of  Christ. 

20.  Whenever  my  spirit  finds  access  into  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  they  feel  the  necessity  of  removing  the  sins  of  the 
world,  that  the  soul  may  be  set  at  liberty  and  be  freed  from  the  bon- 
dage thereof  Sin  becomes  exceeding  sinful  in  their  sight,  and  the 
soul  is  awakened  to  a  lively  sense  of  the  necessity  of  bectmiing 
righteous :  and  thus  far  doth  my  spirit  work  for  the  liberty  of  the 
soul. 

21.  But  when  the  spirit  of  the  world  cometh  to  lull  and  pacify  the 
awakened  conscience,  and  induce  it  to  rest  easy  beneath  the  weight 
of  sin,  saying,  "Only  believe  and  all  will  be  well;"  if  the  soul 
hearken  to  this,  then  the  spirit  and  seed  of  my  planting  becomes 
choked,  and  the  soul  is  left  to  settle  down  into  a  lifeless  form,  and 
become  two  fold  more  the  servant  of  sin,  than  before  my  spirit  be- 
gan to  strive  with  it. 

22.  And  thus  have  blind  souls  been  leaders  of  the  blind,  and  la- 
bored with  zeal  to  pacify  those  who  have  been  aroused  to  a  lively 


392  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  CREATION  [PART  V. 

sense  of  their  loss  from  God,  and  the  necessity  of  a  deeper  work,  to 
fit  and  prepare  them  to  meet  Him  in  peace. 

23.  How  oft,  saith  the  Savior,  have  I  heard  those  who  profess  to 
be  ministers  of  the  gospel  of  freedom,  striving  to  pacify  those  with 
whom  my  spirit  had  been  striving  for  the  deliverance  of  their  poor 
and  needy  souls;  yea,  souls  that  had  cried  to  me  in  sincerity,  that  I 
would  in  mercy  open  some  way  of  deliverance,  that  they  might  be- 
come acceptable  in  my  sight:  and  ere  the  work  of  deliverance  was 
wrought  in  them,  their  souls  were  pacified  into  a  blind  hope  that  they 
might  be  saved,  and  set  at  liberty,  while  the  sins  of  the  world  re- 
mained hid  and  concealed  in  their  bosoms. 

24.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  I  do  pronounce  a  heavy  wo,  yea  wo 
upon  wo,  upon  those  who  strive  to  lull  the  consciences  of  those  who 
become  convicted  of  sin.  For  where  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  there 
is  liberty;  and  the  moment  my  spirit  enters  the  heart,  the  soul  at 
once  begins  to  struggle  for  liberty  and  life;  and  could  my  spirit 
have  its  perfect  work,  unmolested,  it  would  always  lead  souls  to 
the  iieiv  birth,  that  they  might  be  born  into  rny  kingdom  of  peace 
and  liberty. 

25.  But  alas!  alas!  saith  the  Savior,  how  many  untimely  births 
have  been  caused  by  those  who  sought  to  stifle  the  conviction  of  the 
soul  that  was  struggling,  under  the  influence  of  my  spirit,  to  be  set 
at  liberty!  How  greatly  do  ye  err  in  these  things,  not  knowing  the 
scriptures! 

26.  Ye  set  light  for  darkness,  and  darkness  for  light;  freedom  for 
bondage,  and  bondage  for  freedom.  Ye  consider  not  that  I  the 
Lord  and  Savior,  came  to  set  souls  at  liberty  from  beneath  the  yoke 
of  sin  and  death ;  ye  consider  not  that  I  the  Lord,  came  to  save 
souls  from  their  sins,  by  taking  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  not 
to  sanctify  them  in  their  sins  and  abominations  in  my  sight. 

27.  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that  I 
have  come  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver;  and  with  the  fire  of 
the  gospel  I  will  try  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam's  race,  that 
Cometh  unto  me ;  for  I  have  come  to  purify  and  cleanse  as  with  re- 
finers' fire,  and  fullers'  soap;  and  no  one  shall  escape  the  purifying 
of  their  own  souls,  by  the  fire  of  my  coming,  even  from  the  king 
upon  the  throne  to  the  beggar  upon  the  dung  hill,  who  ever  shall  be- 
come acceptable  unto  me. 

28.  For  I  am  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings;  and  unto  me  shall 
every  knee  bow,  and  unto  me  shall  every  tongue  confess  the  abom- 


CllAl'.  III.]   NOT  COMPLETE  WITHOUT  THE  FEMALE.         393 

inations  which  lie  concealed   within   their   own   hosoms,   let  their 
name,  fame  or  wealth  be  what  it  mu}'. 

29.  I  am  the  light  of  the  world;  and  before  my  jndgrnent  seat,  in 
my  witnesses,  shall  every  sonl  bring  their  deeds,  and  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  whether  they  be  good  or 
whether  they  be  evil ;  for  souls  cannot  bring  their  deeds  to  the  light, 
unless  they  themselves  come  to  the  light. 

30.  And  as  I  spake  to  my  disciples,  while  on  earth,  saying.  Ye  are 
the  light  of  the  world,  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  cannot  be  hid;  so 
say  I  now,  in  my  second  coming,  wherein  I  have  come  to  judge  the 
world  in  righteousness,  and  purify  her  inhabitants. 

31.  Those  who  are  separated  from  the  world,  in  my  name,  and  in 
the  name  of  the  beloved  Queen  of  Zion,  and  have  purified  their 
hands  and  hearts,  by  confession  and  true  repentance,  and  have  come 
into  my  family,  my  one  family,  where  all  things  are  common,  and 
no  one  can  say  that  aught  which  he  possesses  is  his  own,  they  are 
my  witnesses. 

32.  Yea,  where  hundreds  of  souls  can  dwell  together  in  brotherly 
love,  as  brethren  and  sisters  of  one  family,  influenced  by  no  other 
love  but  that  which  is  pure,  daily  crucifying  the  flesh,  with  its  affec- 
tions and  lusts,  to  obtain  that  pure  union  of  the  spirit  which  belongs 
to  the  family  of  Christ;  such,  and  such  only,  are  my  witnesses,  and 
heirs  of  my  heavenly  kingdom. 

33.  And  these  do  T  proclaim  aloud,  to  be  the  light  of  the  world, 
a  city  set  upon  a  hill  which  cannot  be  hid;  and  unto  this  light  shall 
every  soul  come,  and  bow  their  spirits,  and  with  their  own  tongues 
confess  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  whether  they  be  many  or  few, 
great  or  small :  to  this  light,  where  my  judgment  seat  is  placed, 
shall  they  be  brought  for  judgment. 

34.  And  he  that  confesseth  and  forsaketh  his  sins,  shall  find  mercy 
and  forgiveness  ;  but  he  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper ;  for 
the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.   (See  Prov.  xxviii.  13.) 

35.  And  thus  have  I  come  in  the  latter  day,  to  judge  the  earth, 
and  purify  the  people ;  for  my  tabernacle  is  with  men,  and  in  the 
keeping  of  the  children  of  men.  And  my  judgment  seat  is  placed 
in  my  witnesses,  who  are  the  light  of  the  world,  a  city  set  on  high, 
which  cannot  any  longer  remain  hid;  but  her  light  must  shine 
abroad,  in  due  time,  even  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  and 
nations  and  kindreds  shall  flow  unto  her. 

50 


394  THE  PURIFYING  WOHK  [PART  V. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

The  worJc  of  the  Savior  is  to  purify  souls.  His  compassionate prar/' 
er  for  a  lost  icorld.  He  cxhorteth  all  to  repentance.  He  ivarns 
them  against  idolatry. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Savior,  listen  and  understand  my  words. 
I  am  the  Savior,  and  besides  me  there  is  none  to  deliver.  I  am  the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world ;  and  he  who 
coramitteth  sin,  is  of  the  devil,  and  I  own  him  not.  But  he  that 
sinneth  not,  is  begotten  of  God ;  for  no  soul  liveth  and  sinneth  not, 
except  he  is  begotten  of  God.  (See  Jno.  i.  29.  &  I.  Jno.  iii.  8.  and 
V.  18.) 

2.  I  have  come  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world  in  all  who 
come  unto  me,  that  they  may  become  an  acceptable  offering,  blame- 
less and  undefiled  in  the  sight  of  my  God ;  for  no  soul  goeth  to  the 
Father  but  by  me,  being  purified  from  the  sins  of  a  corrupt  nature 
by  the  brightness  of  my  coming. 

3.  For  as  the  light  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto 
the  west;  so  shall  be  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  in  his  glory ; 
for  the  light  of  my  coming  shall  not  only  extend  from  the  east  even 
unto  the  west,  but  from  the  north  unto  the  south,  shall  the  light 
and  brightness  of  my  coming  extend.   (See  Matt.  xxiv.  27.) 

4.  And  thus  saith  the  holy  Savior,  I  would  that  all  men  would 
believe  and  be  saved,  and  know  the  day  of  their  visitation,  and  not 
reject  the  light  of  ray  coming,  as  did  the  Jews  the  light  of  my  first 
coming,  on  whom  the  judgments  of  God,  my  Heavenly  Father,  did 
speedily  fall. 

5.  But  foreseeing  that  there  are  many  who  will  turn  a  deaf  ear 
to  the  voice  of  their  God,  and  trample  under  foot  the  sayings  of  his 
beloved  Son,  my  soul  hath  become  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto 
tears  of  anguish  for  their  sakes. 

6.  Yet  for  the  elect^s  sake,  yea,  for  the  sake  of  those  who  are 
sincerely  striving  to  live  up  to  the  best  light  and  understanding  which 
is  made  known  to  them,  and  daily  crying  to  me,  to  open  some  way 
of  deliverance  for  their  poor  afflicted  souls,  hath  my  Father  conde- 
scended to  send  forth  his  word,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  tes- 
timony of  eternal  truth,  whether  souls  hear,  or  whether  they  forbear. 


CHAP,    IV.]  OF  THE  SAVIOR,  395 

7.  The  word  of  God  hath  gone  forth  from  his  lips,  and  will  nev- 
er return  unto  Ilim  void;  but  a  savor  of  life  unto  life,  or  of  death  un- 
to death,  will  it  prove  to  all  souls.  And  thus  hath  the  sword 
gone  forth,  which  shall  slay  the  fallen  nature  of  the  nations,  and  bring 
the  end  of  the  world. 

8.  Knowing  saith  the  Savior,  that  the  times  were  accomplished 
for  the  fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  to  be  poured  upon  the  earth,  and 
upon  the  inhabitants  thereof,  because  of  the  abominations  which 
are  daily  committed  thereon;  I,  the  Savior,  being  the  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  the  children  of  men,  in  love  and  tender  compassion 
for  my  elect's  sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  all,  that  they  might  have  a 
free  offer  of  mercy,  and  be  left  without  excuse,  did  I  bow  my  soul 
before  the  throne  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  in  bitter  lamentations. 

9.  And  thus  did  I  beseech  Him,  that  He  would  spare  a  little  long- 
er, and  slack  his  hand  of  sore  judgments,  which  the  earth  was  already 
ripe  to  receive  at  the  hand  of  her  God.  Yea  out  of  love  to  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men,  did  I  plead  with  my  Heavenly  Father,  that 
He  would  with-hold  his  fierce  wrath  and  stay  his  heavy  judgments 
upon  all  souls,  until  they  had  heard  his  word,  and  had  a  fair  offer  to 
escape  if  they  would. 

10.  And  thus  was  my  soul  bowed,  for  many  days,  in  deep  suppli- 
ca*'~on  to  God,  that  He  would  condescend  to  send  forth  his  warning 
voice,  to  prepare  the  way  in  the  wilderness,  for  that  word  of  the  tes- 
timony, which  is  as  a  flaming  fire  upon  the  dross  of  an  evil  nature. 

11.  Nor  did  I  receive  rest  or  consolation,  until  I  received  a  firm 
promise  from  the  mouth  of  my  God,  that  according  to  my  desire  and 
earnest  supplication,  so  in  like  manner  should  it  be  granted  to  all 
souls:  For  saith  that  God  who  ruleth  above,  I  delight  more  in  mer- 
cy than  in  judgment;  therefore  will  I  extend  mercy,  and  lengthen 
out  the  cord  of  my  forbearance,  for  thy  name's  sake,  O  thou  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

12.  And  now,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men !  what  shall  I  say 
to  you,  to  cause  you  to  know  the  day  of  your  visitation?  and  to 
make  your  escape,  speedily,  from  the  plains  of  that  Sodom,  which 
is  about  to  fall  a  victim  to  the  wrath  and  vengeance  of  Almighty 
God,  for  the  base  and  foul  abominations  which  are  committed 
therein  ? 

13.  Weep  and  lament,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  affliction!  be- 
jcause  of  the  day  wiiereiii  ye  live.  Clothe  yourselves  in  sackcloth, 
j^ea,  put  on  your  mourning  attire,   because  of  the  coming  of  the 


396  THE  PUItlFYING    WORK  [pART  V. 

Lord,  the  great  and  terrible  One  of  Israel,  who  purposed  to  "shake 
terribly  the  earth,"  and  not  the  earth  only,  but  the  inhabitants  there- 
of; for  the  day  of  the  Almighty  hath  come,  and  who  among  the 
sons  of  men  can  escape  his  Almighty  hand? 

14.  God,  in  his  everlasting  mercy  and  condescension,  hath  length- 
ened out  his  forbearance,  in  a  marvelous  manner,  towards  the  chil- 
dren of  men ;  with  the  intent  that  they  might  be  reached  with  the 
offers  of  his  mercy,  and  escape  the  just  recompense  of  sore  judo-- 
ments,  and  speedy  desolation. 

15.  For  the  earth  is  already  more  sunken  in  abominations,  than  at 
any  preceding  age  of  the  world.  And  if  God  spared  not  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  old  world,  who  had  not  been  the  subjects  of  that  light 
and  understanding  which  are  given  in  this  your  day;  how  can  He 
forever  endure  the  abominations  which  are  committed  in  this  day, 
which  are  far  more  heinous  in  his  sight  than  the  abominations  of 
the  old  world?  for  their  light  is  far  greater. 

16.  I  say  the  justice  of  God  forbids,  that  the  earth  should  contin- 
ue in  its  present  state  of  sin  and  wickedness;  but  that  sore  judg- 
ments should  mark  the  footsteps  of  those  who  refuse  to  hearken  to 
the  counsel  of  the  Lord,  by  turning  from  the  evil  of  their  ways. 

17.  Howl,  O  ye  nations,  and  weep;  for  the  wrath  of  God  is  kin- 
dled against  you,  and  ye  cannot  escape  his  Almighty  hand  !  Lament, 
O  ye  seas,  and  ye  islands,  for  the  abominations  which  have  encom- 
passed you  around ! 

18.  Wo!  wo!  be  unto  the  earth,  because  of  her  offences!  O  that 
she  could  know,  even  in  this  the  day  of  her  visitation,  that  which 
belongs  to  her  everlasting  peace !  But  because  of  the  darkness 
which  covereth  the  earth,  and  the  gross  darkness  which  covereth  the 
people,  many,  very  many  will  be  left  to  reject  the  light,  and  be 
found  fighting  against  their  own  best  good. 

19.  For  men  have  set  darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness, 
insomuch  that  they  know  not  when  good  cometh.  Therefore  will 
they  be  left  to  hardness  of  heart,  to  become  the  subjects  of  strong  de- 
lusions, to  believe  a  lie,  that  their  condemnation  may  be  made  sure. 

20.  For  man  hath  so  firmly  fixed  his  purposes  to  serve  God  and 
mammon,  both  at  one  time,  that  great  will  be  the  controversy  be- 
tween God  and  man  on  this  point;  for  God  hath  purposed  to  stain 
the  glory  of  all  flesh,  that  He  alone  may  be  glorified  in  this  day. 

21.  And  as  man  builds,  so  the  Lord  will  surely  pull  down;  for 
man's  glory  is  nearly  at  an  end;  for  the  Lord  created   man  for  a 


CH\P.   IV.]  OF  THE   SAVIOR.  397 

jrlorv  to  Himself,  that  lie  might  receive  glory  and  honor  of  the 
works  of  his  hands.  And  thus  will  tlie  purposes  of  the  Lord  be  ac- 
complished; for  the  glory  of  the  Lord  hath  begun,  which  shall  fill 
the  whole  earth. 

22.  Although  mankind  may  seek  to  glorify  God,  while  they  glory 
in  the  base  and  corruptible  things  of  time;  yet  remember  the  same 
God  rulcth,  wlio  ruled  in  the  days  of  his  figurative  work,  which  re- 
quired, that  all  idols  should  be  destroyed  out  of  the  land,  saying, 
"Ye  shall  serve  Me,  the  living  and  true  God,  and  no  other  god  but 
Me  shall  ye  worshij)."  Men,  in  this  day,  have  graven  unto  them- 
selves many  gods,  to  which  they  bow  themselves  and  pay  homage, 
forgetting  the  only  living  and  true  God,  who  alone  is  worthy. 

23.  But  know  ye,  O  ye  children  of  men,  who  worship  and  adore 
gods  of  silver  and  gold,  wood  and  stone;  and  ye  who  adore  the 
creature  more  than  ye  do  the  Creator;  know  ye,  the  time  is  at  hand, 
when  your  idols  will  suddenly  be  swept  away,  as  with  the  breath  of 
the  nostrils  of  Him  who  hath  come  to  establish  his  throne  upon  the 
earth,  that  He  alone  may  receive  honor  and  glory. 

24.  Know  ye,  O  ye  children  of  men !  ye  cannot  serve  God  and 
mammon.  Ye  must  either  be  servants  of  God,  indeed  and  in  truth; 
or  the  servants  of  the  prince  of  the  world.  Ye  must  either  be  of 
the  one  family  of  Christ;  else  must  ye  be  of  the  gentiles,  who 
stand  without,  and  of  the  heathenish  nations,  who  know  not  the 
living  and  true  God. 

25.  For  what  profit  is  there  in  knowing  the  Lord  and  believing 
there  is  a  Supreme  Being,  who  rules  the  universe;  yet  utterly  deny- 
ing Him  in  all  your  ways?  Far  more  tolerable  would  it  be  for  souls, 
that  they  remained  ignorant  of  the  living  and  true  God,  and  of  his 
Christ,  than  to  reject  them  by  evil  works. 

26.  Therefore,  beware  how  ye  commit  idolatry,  while  professing  to 
serve  and  worship  the  living  and  true  God ;  for  God  will  not  be 
mocked  and  suffer  the  soul  to  go  unpunished,  in  this  day  of  his 
mighty  power.  But  the  souls  that  trifle  in  this  day,  will  do  it  at  the 
risk  of  their  own  lives,  and  of  the  welfare  of  their  own  immortal 
souls.  For  the  day  of  the  vengeance  of  the  Almighty  is  near,  when 
souls  will  tremble,  and  seek  to  hide  from  the  wrath  of  Him,  who 
hath  come  to  take  vengeance  upon  a  wicked  and  rebellious  genera- 
tion. 

27.  These  things  spenk  I,  the  Son  of  God,  with  my  warning  voice, 
to  all  who  may  hear  the  same,  that  ye  prepare  for  the  coming  of  the 


398  SOULS   AFTER  HKAKING  THE  GOSPEL,  [pART  V. 

great  and  terrible  One,  by  being  found  in  low  humiliation,  earnestly 
crying  to  God  to  show  you  the  way  wherein  your  feet  should  go,  in 
order  to  become  acceptable  in  his  sight.  And  if  this  ye  do,  in  the 
sincerity  of  your  hearts,  divested  of  the  idols  of  time,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive the  full  answer  of  your  prayers,  and  know  the  requirements  of 
God  to  you,  beyond  a  doubt. 
23.  But  if  ye  pray  with  your  hearts  filled  with  the  idols  of  time, 
saying,  Spare  O  Lord,  T  pray  thee,  my  houses  and  my  lands,  my  wife 
and  my  children,  and  also  ray  great  name  among  men ;  touch  not, 
I  pray  thee,  any  of  these,  and  I  will  become  a  willing  servant  to  thee 
all  my  days ; 

29.  I  say  unto  such  as  pray  this  hypocritical  prayer,  desiring  to 
carry  their  idols  with  them,  while  journeying  the  strait  and  narrow 
path  which  leads  to  heaven,  such  prayers,  know  ye,  are  an  abomi- 
nation in  the  sight  of  God. 

30.  And  if  ye  receive  an  answer  thereunto,  to  favor  your  purposes 
of  serving  God,  cumbered  with  the  idols  of  time,  know  ye,  it  will 
be  from  the  source  of  all  evil,  and  from  the  father  of  all  delusion, 
that  ye  may  believe  a  lie,  and  still  remain  the  servants  of  your  strong 
enemy. 


CHAPTER  V. 

All  souls,  after  hearing  the  gospel,  are  left  to  their  own  free  choice. 
The  nature  of  the  resurrection  declared.  The  harvest  of  the 
world.  Souls  coming  to  the  Savior,  must  be  purified  from  all 
iniquity. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Savior,  All  souls,  even  after  hearing  the  solemn 
words  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  and  the  firm  declaration  of  his  belov- 
ed Son,  concerning  the  one  only  way  of  deliverance  from  the  pow- 
er of  evil,  may,  if  they  choose,  try  the  broad  road,  which  consists  of 
many  imaginary  roads,  and  fanciful  ways  to  heaven. 

2.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  are  at  liberty  to  try  all  ways,  and  prove 
all  things;  and  when  ye  find  a  way  which  saves  you  from  all  sin,  and 
ye  can  daily  see  the  travel  of  yrur  souls  and  be  satisfied,  then  h(;ld 
fast  to  that  which  is  good,  and  prove  it,  even  to  the  end :    for  sin 


CHAP,  v.]  AIlK  LEFT  TO  THEIR  FREE   CHOICE.  399 

and  the  nature  of   sin,  being  the  only  separating  wall  between   God 
and  the  children  of  men,  is  the  only  obstacle  to  be  removed. 

3.  Therefore  I  am  willing  that  souls,  who  will  not  be  persuaded 
by  my  call,  should  try  all  ways,  and  hold  fast  to  that  which  saves 
them  from  sin.  But  when  ye  have  tried  all  ways,  and  fail  to  obtain 
a  victory  over  sin,  so  that  ye  can  restrain  yourselves  at  all  times; 
then  know  ye  that  salvation  is  found  only  in  Zion,  where  God  hath 
placed  his  name  for  salvation,  and  established  his  altars  for  sacrifice. 

4.  But  know  ye  this  truth;  ye  must  have  your  lost  time  to  lament; 
and  all  the  loss  that  ye  have  thus  brought  upon  yourselves,  to  labor 
out  of,  through  great  sufferings,  or  you  can  never  find  a  place  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

5.  Again  hear  ye,  and  hearken  to  my  words;  Thus  and  thus  will 
I  instruct  you,  O  ye  children  of  men,  ye  that  have  ears  to  hear,  and 
hearts  to  receive,  concerning  the  resurrection  from  the  dead.  How 
greatly  do  ye  err  in  this  thina,  not  knowing  the  scriptures.  Know 
ye  not  that,  "They  which  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that 
world,  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  neither  marry  nor  are 
given  in  marriage."   (Luke  xx.  35.) 

6.  How  do  ye  put  far  away  this  saying,  as  though  it  had  refer- 
ence only  beyond  the  grave?  Am  not  I  the  Resurrection,  the  power 
and  the  life?  Whosoever  believeth  on  me,  and  obeyeth  my  words, 
shall  never  die.  And  he  that  cometh  to  me,  and  receiveth  my  spir- 
it, is  already  risen  from  the  dead. 

7.  And  such  being  judged  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  wheth- 
er they  dwell  in  earthly  tabernacles,  or  have  left  the  natural  body, 
the  same  have  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  heirs  of  the  resur- 
rection ;  and  if  they  continue  in  my  word,  they  shall  never  see 
death.  These  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as 
the  Angels  of  God  in  heaven. 

8.  Marvel  not  at  this,  O  ye  people!  for  ye  cannot  alter  the  pur- 
poses of  God,  who  hath  purposed  to  refine  unto  Himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works,  who  shall  become  far  more  precious 
in  his  sight  than  fine  gold;  therefore  marvel  not  that  I  say  unto  you 
the  resurrection  hath  already  begun,  and  many  have  risen  from  the 
dead,  and  become  alive  unto  righteousness. 

9.  These  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth;  that  is,  they 
walk  in  the  same  self-denying  footsteps  as  did  their  Lord  and  Head; 
and  thus  it  is  truly  said,  "They  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth."  These  are  they  who  are  not  defiled  with  women;  they  are 


400  SOULS  AFTKH  HKARING  THE  GOSPKI.,  [fAKI     V. 

virgins;    neither  is  guile  found   in  their  mouths,  being  without  fault 
before  the  throne  of  God;  these  are  harvested  from  the  eartli. 

10.  "And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one*  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown, 
and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.  And  another  Angel  came  out  of  tiie 
temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud, 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap:  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to 
reap:  for  the  liarvest  of  the  eartli  is  ripe.  And  he  that  sat  on  the 
cloud,  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth;  and  the  earth  was  reaped." 
(Rev.  xiv.) 

11.  Read  ye  this  and  understand,  and  know  that  I  have  come  to 
harvest  the  earth;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe;  and  blessed 
and  holy  are  they  who  are  counted  worthy  to  be  harvested  from  the 
earth,  and  prepared  in  the  hands  of  the  harvestmen,  to  be  gather- 
ed as  wheat,  well  fanned  from  cliutf,  into  my  Father's  garners. 

12.  Yea,  I  have  come  with  my  fan  in  my  hand,  and  will  thoroughly 
purge  piy  floor,  and  gather  the  wheat  into  sure  and  safe  garners ; 
but  the  chaff,  and  all  that  is  of  the  enemy's  sowing,  will  I  burn 
with  unquenchable  fire. 

13.  Why  can  ye  not  understand  these  my  sayings,  and  be  able  to 
comprehend  my  meaning?  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear; 
but  none  are  so  deaf  as  those  who  will  not  hear.  Yet  they  that 
have  ears  to  hear,  and  hearts  to  receive,  cannot  fail  to  comprehend 
my  meaning,  and  see  the  propriety  of  the  harvest. 

14.  For  the  husbandman  hath  no  profit  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth, 
until  they  are  harvested,  and  cleansed  from  every  thing  that  is  foul 
and  unclean.  So  in  like  manner,  do  the  children  of  men  remain 
unprofitable  to  God,  so  long  as  they  remain  in  the  state  of  sowing  to 
the  flesh. 

15.  For  the  vegetable  creation  is  known  by  seed  time  and  harvest; 
but  if  it  remained  one  continual  season  of  sowing  the  seed,  and 
nothing  came  forth  for  the  harvest,  what  profit  would  there  be  in 
sowing  the  seed?  Therefore  the  Lord  so  formed  his  creation,  that 
there  should  be  both  seed  time  and  harvest;  a  time  to  sow  and  a 
time  to  reap. 

16.  And  thus  hath  He  decreed  in  relation  to  the  sowing  the  seed 
of  man;    God  never   designed   that   man  should  forever  sow  and 

*The  word  one  is  a  .supply  of  the  translators.  The  true  meaning,  accord- 
ing to  the  original  is,  tlic  likeriess  of  the  Son  of  man  was  upon  or  in  the 
white  cloud.  Eds>. 


CHAP,  v.]  ARE  LKFT  TO  THKIR  FREE   CHOICE.  401 

never  reap;  man  hath,  for  ages  and  ages,  been  bnsily  engaged  iu 
sowing  his  seed,  in  muhiplyinj  and  replenishing  the  earth  with  a 
numerous  offspring;  and  the  time  of  the  sowing  of  seed  is  accom- 
plished in  many,  and  the  harvest  day  hath  surely  come,  and  the  field 
of  the  earth  is  already  ripe:  but  the  harvest  is  truly  great,  and  as 
vet,  tlie  laborers  are  few. 

17.  But  tlie  earth  cannot  all  be  reaped  at  once,  but  that  part  which 
is  most  ripe,  that  will  I  reap  first,  and  cause  to  be  secured  from  dan- 
ger. And  thus  will  I  continue  until  the  whole  earth  is  reaped,  and 
the  good  seed  safely  gathered  in  my  garners,  well  threshed  and  fan- 
ned from  all  chaff  and  cheat,  and  from  the  evil  seed  of  the  enemy. 

18.  And  again;  what  profit  is  there  in  harvesting  the  earth,  faster 
than  the  fruit  can  be  secured  and  well  taken  care  of?  The  soid  that 
is  harvested  from  the  earth,  without  the  proper  means  of  becoming 
prepared  in  the  hands  of  the  w^orkmen,  to  be  gathered  into  safe  pro- 
tection, where  it  may  receive  the  necessary  work  of  purification,  is 
like  grain  harvested  and  left  to  rot  upon  the  earth,  being  profitable 
neither  to  man  nor  beast.  So  are  souls,  being  harvested  without 
the  means  of  coming  into  the  necessary  work  of  cleansing  and  pu- 
rification. 

19.  The  soul  that  receives  the  testimony  which  is  a  sharp  sickle, 
and  therewith  is  reaped  from  the  earth,  never  can  return  to  the 
earth  again  and  receive  nourishment  therefrom,  and  flourish  therein. 
Yet  souls  may  hear  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  and  believe  it  not,  to 
conviction;  These  remain  ungathered  by  the  sharp  sickle.  (See 
Rev.  xiv.  18.) 

20.  Others  may  hear  and  believe,  and  profess  to  obey;  yet  so  long 
as  they  still  take  pleasure  in  earthly  and  carnal  things,  they  have 
never  been  harvested  from  the  earth;  else  they  would  no  more  seek 
to  be  re-animated  therein,  than  trees  being  cut  down  from  the  earth, 
would  again  return  to  the  earth  and  seek  to  be  re-established  therein. 

21.  And  in  this,  as  well  as  in  all  other  points,  souls  are  left  to  be 
free  agents ;  for  God  hath  never  designed  a  work  to  compel  souls, 
contrary  to  their  own  inward  conviction,  which  brings  a  voluntary 
and  free  choice,  whether  they  will  be  harvested  from  the  earth,  and 
no  more  seek  nourishment  therefrom,  or  whether  they  will  hang  be- 
tween the  heavens  and  the  earth,  as  fit  subjects  for  neither,  and 
finally  drop  to  the  earth  again,  and  there  be  as  salt  having  lost  its- 

51 


SOULS  AJTER  HEAfil>G  THE  GOSPEL,  PART  V. 

savor,  fit  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  out  and  trodden  under  foot  of 
men.  (See  Matt.  v.  13.) 

22.  The  fate  of  souls  cannot  be  decided,  but  by  their  own  decis- 
ion. God  hath  provided  the  means  sufficient  to  try  every  soul  and 
prove  all ;  and  by  the  means  which  He  hath  provided  shall  all  souls 
be  tried,  and  God  Himself  will  be  blameless. 

23.  Souls  cannot  be  wholly  harvested  from  the  earth  by  the  hear- 
ing of  the  testimony  alone,  although  they  may  believe  beyond  a 
doubt,  insomuch  that  things  of  time  no  more  seem  pleasing  to  them, 
and  a  death  blow  is  thereby  given  to  all  earthly  enjoyments. 

24.  But  the  case  is  yet  to  be  decided  by  the  soul,  whether  he  shall 
suffer  the  sickle,  which  is  the  power  of  the  testimony,  wholly  to 
undermine  the  world  in  himself,  by  obeying  it,  or  whether  he  shall 
shrink  at  the  keen,  two  edged  sword,  and  refuse  to  be  slain  thereby, 
and  harvested  from  the  earth,  Therefore  is  man  left  to  decide  his 
own  fate,  there  being  always  sufficient  power  and  strength  in  the 
gospel,  to  save  unto  the  uttermost,  all  who  are  willing  to  be  subject 
to  its  requirements. 

25.  And  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel,  shall 
find  that  life  which  hath  no  end  ;  but  he  that  seeketh  to  save  his 
life,  the  same  shall  lose  it,  and  never  become  a  partaker  of  that  life 
which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.   (See  Col.  iii.  3.) 

26.  Let  him  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  hear  and  understand  these  my 
words;  and  know  ye,  that  they  who  are  not  willing  to  suflfer  all 
things,  and  to  endure  all  things  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel,  are  not 
worthy  of  a  place  in  my  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest. 

27.  And  again,  "  He  that  is  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words,"  in 
the  presence  of  this  crooked  and  perverse  generation,  of  him  will  I 
be  ashamed,  in  the  presence  of  my  Father  and  all  the  holy  Angels; 
but  he  that  will  confess  me  and  my  words,  before  a  crooked  and 
perverse  generation,  him  will  I  confess  before  my  Father,  and  in 
the  presence  of  all  the  holy  Angels. 

28.  But  know  ye,  O  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  ye  that  would  be 
followers  of  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth,  ye  are  they  that  will 
have  your  names  cast  out  as  evil,  having  all  manner  of  evil  falsely 
spoken  of  you  for  my  name's  sake. 

29.  For  the  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord  and  Master;  and 
if  I,  your  Lord  and  Master,  have  received  persecution  and  abuse, 
in  every  way  and  form,  being  reviled  and  spit  upon,  having  my 
name  cast  out  as  one  of  the  vilest  of  the  vile,  a  friend  of  publicans 


CHAP,  v.]       ARE  LEFT  TO  THEIR  FREE  CHOICE.  403 

and  sinners,  a  partaker  with  the   lewd  and  unchaste,   a  gluttonous 
man,  and  a  wine  bibber: 

'SO.  Yea,  one  who  cast  out  devils  by  Beelzebub  the  prince  of  dev- 
ils, (which  in  this  day,  would  be  termed  the  power  of  witchcraft,) 
I  say,  if  I,  your  Lord  and  Master,  have  received  these  vile  accusa- 
tions, and  many  more  which  have  never  been  named,  how  think  ye 
to  escape  these  things,  ye  who  become  of  my  household  ? 

31.  Therefore  when  ye  shall  be  stricken  like  your  Lord,  then  re- 
joice and  be  exceeding  glad,  that  ye  are  counted  worthy  to  receive 
disgrace  in  the  cause  of  your  Lord,  and  to  be  despitefully  used,  and 
have  your  names  cast  out  as  evil  workers;  yea,  rejoice,  knowing 
your  reward  is  great  in  heaven. 

32.  These  things  I  speak,  to  forewarn  all  to  beware  that  they  be- 
come not  as  fighters,  in  this  way,  against  me;  but  that  ye  may  know 
and  understand,  that  I  come  as  a  thief,  out  of  sight  of  all  human  cal- 
culation ;  equally  as  much  so,  as  was  my  first  coming.  Therefore 
I  forewarn  all  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation,  and 
are  found  fighting  against  me. 

33.  For  had  ye  known  of  a  certainty,  the  watch  in  which  the  thief 
would  have  come,  ye  would  not  have  suffered  your  house  to  be 
broken  open,  and  your  goods  spoiled ;  therefore  I  warn  you  again 
and  again,  to  watch:  for  1  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  unless 
ye  watch  and  pray  without  ceasing,  ye  will  surely  be  deceived  in 
the  coming  of  your  Lord. 

34.  For  I  plainly  perceive  that  ye  are  not  looking  out  for  him  as  a 
thief;  but  ye  are  looking  to  behold  him  in  the  clouds,  surrounded 
with  a  numerous  host  of  saints  and  Angels,  in  a  great  display  of 
pomp  and  power.  But  this  cannot  be  according  to  your  expecta- 
tion and  natural  views  of  my  coming. 

35.  For  as  a  thief,  out  of  sight,  will  I  come,  and  none  shall  behold 
me  to  salvation,  save  those  who  are  virgins,  having  their  lamps  well 
trimmed  and  burning.  For  I  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  yea,  at 
midnight  darkness;  for  darkness  hath  covered  the  earth  and  gross 
darkness  the  people. 

36.  And  none  but  the  meek  and  the  pure  in  heart  shall  ever  see 
the  glory  of  my  coajing,  and  go  forth  with  the  Bridegroom,  to  the 
marriage.  Neither  will  I  accept  those  who  are  foolish  virgins,  who 
depend  upon  the  light  of  those  who  are  wise ;  for  each  and  every 
soul  shall  become  wise  for  themselves,  and  walk  in  the  light,  even 
as  I  am  in  the  light,  ere  they  go  forth  with  me,  to  the  marriage 
supper. 


404  THE    KINGDOM  OF   HEAVEN,         *  [PART  V. 


CHAPTER   YI. 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  cometh  not  by  observation.  Those  v^ho  loil- 
lingly  embrace  the  cross,  shall  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God.  A 
solemn  warning  to  all,  to  beware  how  they  treat  the  simple  work  of 
God,  4'c. 

1.  And  now,  O  ye  dark  and  benighted !  saith  the  holy  Savior, 
what  more  shall  I  say  to  cause  you  to  understand  my  coming?  I 
have  toiled  much  that  ye  might  receive  these  my  words,  and  be  prof- 
ited thereby;  because  of  the  love  that  I  have  for  all  souls,  not  wil- 
ling that  any  should  perish  in  ignorance,  but  that  all  souls  might 
know  and  understand  my  coming,  and  the  form  thereof:  for  it  will 
be  in  those  whom  ye,  in  nature,  consider  as  the  vilest  of  the  vile, 
and  as  unexpected  as  a  thief  in  the  night. 

2.  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  cometh  not  by  observation,  but 
is  out  of  sight,  being  within  you*  (See  Luke  xvii.  21.)  For  this 
cause  shall  many  be  offended,  because  the  kingdom  of  heaven  com- 
eth unperceivable  to  their  natural  eyes ;  but  is  inclosed  within 
those  who  have  become  fools  for  my  sake,  and  glory  in  nought  save 
the  cross,  despising  the  shame  for  my  name's  sake;  and  blessed  and 
holy  are  they,  above  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues. 

3.  For  they  are  the  first  risen  of  those  who  sleep,  and  the  first 
ripe  fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb,  being  harvested  from  the  earth, 
and  made  clean  for  the  use  of  my  Heavenly  Father. 

4.  These  shall  be  made  kings  and  priests  unto  Him,  to  go  before 
all  nations,  being  the  children  of  the  first  order  of  the  resurrection, 
the  first  ripe  fruits,  well  threshed  and  fanned,  and  refined,  as  the 
sons  of  Levi,  who  wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  do  his  services  in  the 
holy  tabernacle. 

5.  These  become  a  royal  priesthood  unto  God  and  the  Lamb; 
and  of  this  seed,  which  is  most  holy,  shall  the  earth  be  replenished 
with  a  righteous  offspring.  And  for  this  cause  have  I  come  as  a  re- 
finer, to  purify  these  sons  of  Levi  and  thoroughly  purge  them  from 
all  dross,  that  they  may  be  a  pure  seed  that  they  sow  nothing  impure. 

6.  For  these  are  they  who  sow  my  word  in  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men;  yea,  the  seed  of  the  gospel  which  is  within,  can  they 
scatter  abroad,  which  is  pure  and   undefiled.     For  the  kingdom  of 

"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  in  the  heart  of  every  true  Believer. 


CHAP.   VI.]  COMETH   NOT  BY  OBSERVATIOM.  405 

lieaven  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which,  though  a  very  small 
seed;  yet  when  it  takeih  root  in  the  earth,  sprouteth  forth  and  be- 
cometh  a  tree,  sufficient  to  cover  the  birds  of  heaven,  and  support 
them  in  its  branches. 

7.  And  thus  is  the  seed  of  faith,  which  being  small  in  the  begin- 
inff,  and  least  of  all  seeds,  to  appearance,  and  although  sown  in  ob- 
scurity; yet  in  the  end  produceth  a  tree  of  sufficient  magnitude  to 
shelter  the  weary,  and  support  the  weak  and  trembling  knee;  and 
those  who  are  ready  to  faint  by  the  way,  may  quietly  repose  beneath 
its  shadow.  And  all  who  rise  into  the  pure,  heavenly  element,  can 
rest  in  its  branches. 

8.  Wherefore  ye  may  all  see,  by  the  sayings  of  your  Lord,  that 
the  beginning  of  all  these  things  is  small,  and  hidden  from  the  wise 
and  exalted,  and  those  who,  with  an  earthly  sense,  look  for  great 
and  high  things;  for  God  is  not  in  the  wind  nor  in  the  tempest  of 
disorder  and  confusion;  but  in  the  still  small  voice,  which  is  heard 
by  none  but  the  humble  and  meek,  those  who  look  not  for  great  and 
mighty  displays  of  outward  power  and  might.   (See  I.  Kings  xix.  12.) 

9.  Yet  mighty  and  terrible  is  the  power  of  God  to  the  pulling 
down  of  the  strong  holds  of  Satan,  but  in  the  work  of  saving  souls 
it  is  all  performed  by  the  still  small  voice;  and  for  this  cause  will 
many  mistake  the  rtal  work  of  God,  and  call  it  delusion;  because  it 
is  so  small  and  inferior,  and  so  self-degrading  to  all  their  natural 
and  carnal  views  of  the  work  of  God. 

10.  Therefore  I  solemnly  forewarn  you,  again  and  again,  to  beware 
how  ye  treat  the  simple  work  of  God,  and  the  work  of  that  gospel 
which  was  framed  in  wisdom,  to  undermine,  in  man,  all  that  is 
great  and  high,  and  bring  into  contempt  all  that  is  honorable  among 
men.  Therefore  beware  how  ye  become  despisers,  lest  your  bands 
be  made  strong:  for  the  work  of  God  was  never  calculated  to  charm 
the  eyes  of  the  high-minded,  but  to  bring  contempt  to  the  beholder. 
(See  Isa.  xxviii.  22.) 

11.  Read  ye  and  understand,  whether  it  hath  not  been  thus  from 
the  beginning  of  God's  work  among  mankind,  even  in  the  days  of 
David,  a  man  after  God's  own  heart.  How  did  the  haughty  Michal 
despise  the  behavior  of  this  noble  king,  because  he  was  moved  up- 
on by  the  gift  and  power  of  God  to  glorify  Him  with  all  his  might, 
in  nakedness  as  to  his  royal  ornaments.* 

*David  was  not  naked,  but  was  girded  with  a  linen  ephod.  (See  II.  Sam, 
vi.  14.)  Eds. 


40()  THE    KINGDOM  OK   HEAVEN,  [PART  V. 

]'2.  This  was  a  figure  whicli  alluded  to  the  virgin  Church,  which, 
according  to  the  prophet,  should  rejoice  in  the  dance,  both  young 
men  and  old  together,  before  the  Lord,  being  stripped  of  every  thing 
which  is  evil,  yea,  and  of  their  own  wills.  These  are  able  to  wor- 
ship God  in  the  dance;  for  He  hath  turned  their  sorrow  into  glad- 
ness, and  their  mourning  into  joy;  therefore  can  they  worship  God 
in  songs  of  everlasting  joy,  and  in  the  dances  of  them  that  make 
merry.   (See  Jer.  xxxi.  4  to  14.) 

13.  But  beware  all  ye  beholders  of  the  worshipers  of  God,  let  their 
singularities  be  never  so  great  in  your  sight,  beware  how  ye  despise 
and  reproach  that  which  ye  do  not  understand,  lest  ye  become  bar- 
ren souls,  and  by  the  curse  of  God,  be  debarred  from  becoming  a 
fruitful  vine  in  his  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest.  Ye  cannot  compre- 
hend the  ways  of  the  Almighty,  nor  fathom  the  depth  of  his  work, 
it  being  firmly  laid  in  wisdon),  beneath  the  comprehension  of  all 
human  skill. 

14.  Therefore  be  warned  in  due  season,  and  escape  the  curse  of 
God  designed  for  mockers  and  despisers  of  the  simplicity  of  that 
worship  which  He  hath  chosen,  wherein  to  be  magnified  and  hon- 
ored by  the  children  of  his  kingdom,  who  have  become  fools,  that 
they  may  be  wise  virgins  and  little  children,  that  they  may  play  in 
innocence  before  the  Lord,  knowing  no  shame  because  of  the  nak- 
edness of  their  souls,  in  his  presence,  being  stripped  of  the  garment 
of  sin;    therefore  they  know  no  shame. 

15.  And  this  is  the  best  robe,  the  robe  of  innocence;  and  with  this 
robe  of  childlike  innocence,  shall  all  souls  be  clad  who  return  to 
their  Heavenly  Father,  like  the  prodigal  son,  and  are  stripped  of 
their  garments  of  servitude  to  sin.  With  this  robe  of  childlike  in- 
nocence, shall  they  be  clad;  for  there  is  no  robe  so  precious,  it 
covereth  the  soul  with  righteousness,  from  the  crown  of  the  liead 
even  to  the  soles  of  the  feet. 

16.  And  how  can  they  refrain  from  playing  before  the  Lord,  who 
hath  delivered  them  from  their  strong  enemy,  the  tyrant  of  their 
souls,  and  set  them  at  liberty  to  serve  Him  with  clean  hands  and 
pure  hearts.  If  these  should  hold  their  peace,  and  with-hold  their 
faculties  from  serving  God,  the  very  stones  would  cry  out  in  judg- 
ment against  thern.   (See  Luke  xix.  40.) 

17.  Again,  listen  ye  and  understand  my  sayings:  "  Behold,  I  come 
quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according 
as  his  work  shall  be,"   (Rev.  xxii.  12.) 


CHAP.   VI.]  COMKTH  NOT  BY  OBSERv'ATION.  407 

18.  How  do  ye  reconcile  this  saying  of  mine  with  your  present 
views  of  the  coming  of  your  Lord;  since  ye  hold  that  the  state  of 
all  souls  is  decided  before  the  coming  of  your  Lord,  and  their  re- 
ward sealed,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil?  How  can 
this  be,  seeing  my  reward  is  with  me,  and  I  am  come  as  a  refiner, 
and  a  separator  between  the  precious  and  the  vile,  and  to  set  the 
sheep  on  my  right  hand  and  the  goats  on  my  left  ? 

19.  If  this  be  the  manner  of  my  coming,  to  reject  all  but  those 
who  are  faultless,  no  flesh  would  be  able  to  stand  before  me;  for  all 
have  sinned  and  come  short  of  that  righteousness  whereby  they 
may  be  justified,  either  by  the  law  or  the  gospel;  therefore  have  all 
become  offenders  in  my  sight,  some  more  and  some  less.  And  none 
do  I  find  so  precious  and  so  pure,  that  they  are  in  any  wise  prepar- 
ed for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  without  first  passing  through  the 
fire  of  the  refiner. 

20.  Therefore  have  I  come  as  a  refiner,  to  make  the  separation 
between  the  precious  and  the  vile;  and  that  part  in  man  which  will 
stand  the  purifying  fire  of  the  gospel,  which  burns  as  an  oven,  and 
will  suffer  the  loss  of  all  that  is  of  a  chaffy  nature,  the  same  shall 
be  saved,  and  suffer  the  loss  of  nothing  which  would  ever  do  them 
any  good.  And  thus  shall  they  be  purified  in  the  hands  of  the  re- 
finer, and  receive  according  as  their  works  shall  be. 

21.  And  no  one  shall  escape,  from  the  greatest  to  the  least  of  the 
creation  of  God,  and  from  the  most  righteous  down  to  the  most  de- 
praved of  the  human  family ;  for  the  final  fate  of  none  has  ever 
been  decided,  until  the  judgment.  And  this  is  not  the  work  of  one 
day  nor  of  many  days.  It  is  called  The  day  of  Judgment,  and  so 
it  is;  for  "one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thou- 
sand years  as  one  day.  It  is  the  day  and  dispensation  of  the  judg- 
ment, the  second  coming  of  the  divine  spirit  of  Christ,  to  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness. 

22.  And  judgment  hath  already  begun  at  the  house  of  God,  and 
shall  never  cease  until  all  souls  have  had  an  offer  to  prove  themselves 
in  this  dispensation  of  the  judgment,  which  is  a  terrible  day;  a  day 
of  fire  and  thick  smoke  as  from  a  burning  pit;  for  the  conflagra- 
tion is  great;  because  man  hath  heaped  up  much  fuel  for  the  con- 
sumer. 

23.  Therefore,  terrible  is  the  day  of  the  Lord,  the  day  in  which 
He  hath  come  to  judge  the  world,  and  render  unto  every  one  ac- 
cording as  his  works  shall  be,  wherein  the  old  carcass  of  iniquity 


408  THE  KINGDOM  OF   HEAVEX,  [pART  V. 

shall  be  raised,  and  brought,  with  its  deeds,  to  the  judgment,  let  it 
have  slept  never  so  long  in  quiet  repose,  and  been  vanished  from 
mortal  recollection,  like  the  natural  body,  which  returneth  to  dust 
and  is  no  more  seen. 

24.  Yet  the  last  loud  and  shrill  trumpet  will  awaken  the  sleeping 
dead,  and  that  body  of  corruption,  with  all  its  bones  and  sinews, 
that  is,  the  principles  of  which  it  is  composed,  and]by  which  it  is 
supported,  shall  be  brought  forth  in  perfect  stature,  to  wait  the  final 
judgment. 

25.  And  no  other  natural  body  than  this,  (which  is  the  body  of 
the  sins  of  the  flesh.  See  Col.  ii.  11.)  shall  ever  be  renewed  and 
brought  forth  out  of  the  grave :  for  in  the  final  judgment,  the  body 
of  sin,  with  all  its  corrupt  elements  and  deeds,  shall  be  raised,  and 
brought  to  the  memory  and  recollection  of  the  soul  that  hath  dwelt 
therein,  and  by  whom  all  its  deeds  were  wrought. 

26.  And  thus  shall  all  souls,  both  in  time  and  eternity,  be  arraign- 
ed at  the  judgment  seat,  before  the  true  light;  and  by  their  foithful 
fulfillment  of  this  work,  shall  the  body  of  sin  be  destroyed,  and  the 
spiritual  body  shall  be  raised  from  death,  into  the  life  of  Christ  the 
living  Savior. 

27.  But  they  who  look  for  the  natural  and  perishable  body  to  be 
renewed,  and  bone  fitted  to  bone,  joint  to  joint,  and  limb  to  limb, 
out  of  that  part  which  is  nought  but  dust,  and  returneth  to  dust 
again,  never  more  to  be  re-animated;  T  say  they  may  look  in  vain 
for  this,  for  their  expectation  shall  perish  and  wither,  as  the  hope  of 
the  hypocrite,  which  hath  no  foundation. 

28.  These  things  I  speak,  knowing  that  many  hold  to  the  resur- 
rection of  the  animal  body,  which  never  did  and  never  will  take 
place.  Not  even  the  animal  body  of  your  Lord,  was  ever  renewed 
and  invigorated  into  life. 

29.  But  because  of  the  enmity  of  the  wicked,  and  the  darkness  of 
their  understanding,  concerning  rising  from  the  dead,  the  Lord  suf- 
fered the  lifeless  lump  of  clay  which  had  carried  the  spirit  of  his 
beloved  Son,  to  be  borne  hence,  that  it  might  never  become  the  ob- 
ject of  debate,  neither  the  object  of  idolatry,  whereby  men  might 
be  left  to  bow  down  and  worship  the  stocks  and  stones,  or  graven 
images,  that  might  be  erected  to  the  memory  of  him,  who  should  be 
set  fi)r  a  sign  of  the  rising  and  falling  of  many  nations. 

30.  Surely  I  appeared  to  my  disciples,  and  because  of  the  unbelief 
of  my  disciple  Thomas,  who  refused  to  believe  that  I  had  risen  from 


CHAF.    VI.]  COMKTH   NOT  BY  OBSERVATION.  409 

the  dead,  iillhough  I  had  declared  unto  them,  that  1  should  again 
rise  and  go  before  them  into  Gallilee;  yet  he  refused  to  believe,  un- 
less lie  could  both  see  and  feel  me  as  a  man  having  flesh  and  bones, 
and  until  he  could  thrust  his  finger  into  my  side;  and  thus  and 
thus  only  could  lie  be  satisfied.  Therefore  did  I  appear  in  that  man- 
ner, as  stated  in  the  scriptures;  in  a  figurative  representation  of  my 
animal  body.  But  blessed  were  they  who  believed  without  my  being 
transfigured  into  the  natural  body,  which  had  been  speared  and 
wounded  upon  the  cross. 

31.  I  speak  thus  plain,  concerning  my  own  natural  and  animal 
body,  knowing  that  from  the  circumstance  of  my  appearing  to  ray 
disciples  as  I  did,  and  showing  them  my  hands  and  my  feet,  many 
have  argued  the  reasonableness  of  their  belief  in  the  resurrection  of 
the  animal  body. 

32.  And  for  this  cause  have  I  seen  fit  to  give  you  my  word,  in  my 
own  name,  which  is  the  truth,  and  will  forever  stand,  that  the  ani- 
mal body  of  your  Lord  never  became  re-animated  into  life,  after  the 
spirit  had  fled  therefrom ;  but  like  all  other  lifeless  clay,  did  it,  in 
due  time,  moulder  to  dust  and  was  no  more. 

33.  For  thus  it  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hide  it  from 
mortal  sight,  for  a  purpose  which  was  wiser  than  the  purposes  of 
man;  that  every  mouth  might  be  stopped,  for  the  time  being,  con- 
cerning the  body  of  him  who  foretold  that  he  should  arise  and  go 
before  his  disciples,  and  teach  them  many  things  before  he  ascended 
to  his  Heavenly  Father,  and  was  received  out  of  their  sight. 

34.  For  had  my  lifeless  body  still  continued  in  the  sepulcher,  in 
sight  of  those  who  sought  it,  many  of  my  disciples  through  unbelief, 
would  have  been  prevented  from  seeing  their  Lord  in  spirit,  after  he 
had  risen.  Therefore  it  became  necessary,  and  according  to  the  wis- 
dom of  God,  to  remove  the  object  which  might  cause  much  debate, 
and  perhaps  fatal  consequences,  through  unbelief,  among  those  who 
were  still  living. 

35.  All  the  manifestations  seen  by  the  disciples,  after  my  resurrec- 
tion, which  appeared  to  them  as  my  animal  body,  were  but  figura- 
tive representations,  adapted  to  their  natural  sense,  that  they  might, 
in  that  state,  receive  the  words  of  their  Lord,  until  they  were  bap- 
tized into  the  holy  spirit  and  understood  the  true  nature  of  the  spir- 
itual resurrection. 

36.  Therefore  let  there  be  an  end  to  the  controversy,  concerning 

52 


410  AN  ANGEL  BEARING  TO  EARTH  [PART  V, 

the  resurrection  of  your  Lord's  animal  body,  which  was  composed 
of  dust,  and  returned  to  dust  again,  and  the  soul  to  God  who  gave 
it.  And  where  is  the  inconsistency  of  all  this,  which  is  here  declar- 
ed? Although  it  does  not  exactly  fit  to  the  old  tradition,  which  hath 
been  handed  down  by  your  fathers;  yet  it  is  none  the  less  true. 

37.  For  ye  have  had  many  traditions  concerning  the  scriptures, 
which  are  false,  and  must  be  done  away;  for  behold  I  come  to  make 
all  things  new.  (See  Rev.  xxi.  5.)  Mankind  have  become  much 
blinded  by  false  traditions.  These,  with  "the  refuge  of  lies,"  (Isa. 
xxviii.  17.)  must  all  be  swept  away.  And  if  you  believe  my  word, 
and  the  words  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  ye  will  see  the  folly  of  many 
of  your  vain  and  foolish  traditions,  which  have  served  only  to  blind 
and  harden  souls  in  their  sins. 

38.  But  be  this  as  it  may,  I  have  not  come  to  accuse  any,  nor  to 
judge  any;  but  the  words  which  I  shall  speak,  shall  judge  you  in 
the  last  day.  And  this  is  the  last  day,  and  dispensation  of  judg- 
ment; therefore  these  my  words  shall  either  justify  or  condemn  you 
in  this  righteous  judgment. 

39.  "  Therefore,  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock ;  and  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the 
winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell  not;  for  it  was 
founded  upon  a  rock.  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine,  and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man,  who 
built  his  house  upon  the  sand.  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the 
floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it 
fell,  and  great  was  the  fall  of  it."   (Matt.  vii.  24  to  28.) 

40.  Thus  shall  my  words,  and  the  words  of  my  Heavenly  Father, 
judge  all  souls  in  the  day  of  final  decision. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A71  Angel  of  heaven  is  now  flying  through  the  earth,  with  the 
everlasting  gospel,  to  he  preached  to  all  nations.  Those  who  dis^ 
believe  in  this  day,  will  be  far  more  guilty  than  the  Jctvs,  who 
rejected  Christ  in  his  frst  appearing. 

1.  Again  read  and  understand.     "And  I  saw  another  Angel  fly 
m  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to 


CHAP.  VII.]  THE   EVERLASTING  GOSPEL.  411 

them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God  and  give 
glory  to  liim;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come;  and  worship 
Him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of 
waters." 

2.  Read  these  things  and  nnderstand ;  and  no  more  make  a  mys- 
tery of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Know  ye  not  that  the  Angel  hath 
already  flown  through  the  heavens  to  earth,  with  the  everlasting 
gospel,  to  preach  to  every  nation,  kindred  and  tongue;  that  word  of 
God  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword,  to  slay  all  nations;    and 

also  the  witness  and  testimony  of  his  beloved  Son? 

3.  O  ye  nations,  ye  kindreds  and  tongues,  and  all  people  of  the 
earth!  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  hath  come  nigh  unto 
you;  although  many,  like  the  faithless  Jews  in  Christ's  first  appear- 
ing, are  willfully  determined  not  to  believe,  and  thereby  bring  upon 
themselves  swift  destruction. 

4.  But  for  the  elect's  sake,  yea,  for  the  sake  of  those  who  are  sin- 
cerely seeking  to  know  the  will  of  God,  and  would  do  it,  if  made 
known  to  them,  hath  my  Heavenly  Father  condescended  to  send  the 
means  of  eternal  life  unto  all  flesh,  dwelling  upon  the  earth.  Yet 
many  will  despise  and  reject  the  offers  of  grace,  and  make  war  with 
the  word  which  bringeth  the  testimony  of  eternal  life. 

5.  But  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  ye  who  hear  the  word  of 
eternal  truth,  sounded  in  your  ears,  and  reject  and  crucify,  in  your 
own  souls,  that  testimony  which  if  obeyed,  would  set  your  souls  at  lib- 
erty, that  ye  might  be  the  children  of  freedom,  ye  shall  fall  under 
deep  condemnation  and  the  horror  of  great  darkness. 

6.  For  it  is  the  word  of  God,  sent  to  preach  deliverance  to  the 
captives,  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind  and  unstop  the  deaf  ear,  and 
set  at  liberty  the  tongues  which  have  never  been  loosed  to  praise 
God.  Therefore,  if  ye  do  reject  that  word,  in  your  own  souls,  ye 
verily  crucify  unto  yourselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  become 
far  more  guilty  in  the  sight  of  God,  than  the  Jews,  who  rejected  and 
slew  their  Lord. 

7.  For  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  had  never  been 
revealed  to  them ;  therefore  were  they  less  accountable  than  those 
who  despise  and  reject  the  testimony,  which  opens  the  mystery  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  even  to  the  capacity  of  a  child,  in  language 
so  simple  and  easy  to  be  understood,  that  it  is  impossible  for  honest 


412  AN  ANGEL.  BEARING  TO  EARTH  [pART  V. 

and  simple  souls  to  mistake  the  way,  or  be  divided  in   their  opin- 
ions concerning  it. 

8.  God  hath  so  marked  out  the  way  in  this  day  of  his  power, 
which  hath  made  the  crooked  places  strait,  and  the  rough  places 
smooth,  that  it  remains  one  even,  plain  highway,  that  the  wayfaring 
man,  though  a  fool  for  the  gospel's  sake,  need  not  err  therein,  nor 
mistake  the  way ;  yet  it  is  hid  from  those  who  are  wise  in  their  own 
conceit. 

9.  For  these  think  they  have  a  way  which  is  sufficient  for  them, 
and  wish  not  to  trouble  themselves  about  new  things,  as  they  call 
them,  doctrines  of  deyils  and  the  like.  Unto  such  will  the  way 
of  God  ever  remain  hid.  These  are  they  who  are  wise  in  their  own 
eyes,  and  great  in  their  own  conceit;  and  consider  not  that  old 
things  shall  all  be  done  away,  and  all  things  become  new,  and  all 
things  of  God.  (See  II.  Cor.  v.  17,  IS.) 

10.  Therefore,  why  think  ye  to  stand  out  against  new  doctrines? 
If  ye  judge  thus,  and  continue  thus  in  your  old  traditions,  which 
are  many  and  false,  ye  shall  forever  remain  the  subjects,  either  of 
the  old  earth  or  the  old  heavens,  until  ye  sink  into  hell.  "And  what 
profit  have  ye,  if  ye  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  your  own  souls?" 

11.  "Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth;  I  came 
not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  For  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at 
variance  against  his  father,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother, 
and  the  daughter  in  law  against  her  mother  in  lavv.  And  a  man's 
foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household." 

12.  "  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy 
of  me;  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me.  And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  followeth 
after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  He  that  findeth  his  life,  shall  lose 
it:  and  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it."  (Matt.  x. 
34  to  39.)  For  all  those  who  lose  their  carnal  lives  for  the  gospel's 
sake,  shall  find  life  eternal. 

13.  He  that  receiveth  these  my  words,  receiveth  me,  and  he  that 
receiveth  me,  receiveth  Him  that  sent  me.  Therefore,  "Suppose 
ye  that  I  am  come  to  give  peace  on  earth?  I  tell  you.  Nay;  but 
rather  division."  For  a  house  shall  be  divided;  one  shall  betaken, 
and  others  left.  Two  shall  be  grinding  together;  the  one  shall  be 
taken,  and  the  other  left.  Two  shall  be  in  the  field  ;  the  one  shall 
be  taken,  and  the  other  left.  (See  Luke  xvii.  35,  36.) 

14.  They  shall  be  taken  who  hear,  understand  and  obey  ;   but  those 


CHAP.    VII.]  THE  F.VKRI-ASTING   GOSPEL.  413 

shall  be  left  that  close  their  eyes,  and  turn  a  deaf  ear,  and  refuse  to 
understand  with  their  hearts;  "lest  at  any  time  they  should  see  with 
their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  should  understand  with 
their  hearts,  and  should  be  converted,  and  T  should  heal  them." 
Thus  and  thus  have  I  come  to  make  division  on  earth;  and  where- 
soever my  true  body  is,  this  division  will  take  place. 

15.  But  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world,  for  a  witness  to  all  nations,  and  then  shall  the  end  come  ; 
yea,  the  end  of  the  world,  in  every  soul  that  believeth,  receiveth 
and  willingly  obeyeth  it. 

16.  And  now,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men!  what  more  shall 
I  say  to  you,  to  cause  you  to  know  these  to  be  my  words,  and  that 
I  have  already  come  to  make  an  end  of  sin  in  those  who  believe, 
and  cast  out  of  my  kingdom  all  that  offends.  For  I  will  say  unto 
my  servants,  my  harvest  men;  Gather  out  first,  all  that  offends,  all 
the  fruits  of  the  seed  of  the  enemy,  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in 
bundles,  and  cast  them  into  the  unquenchable  fire. 

17.  Thi^  is  the  first  work  which  souls  can  do,  towards  gathering 
out  of  my  kingdom  all  that  offends;  to  gather  out  of  the  soul,  all 
that  is  of  the  fruits  of  the  seed  of  the  enemy,  which  are  these;  ly- 
ing, hatred,  strife  and  envy,  evil  speaking,  evil  communications, 
bearing  false  witness  one  against  another,  tale  bearing,  cheating  and 
defrauding  one  another,  taking  undue  advantage  of  your  fellow  be- 
ings, when  circumstances  permit,  wronging  the  widow  and  the  father- 
Jess,  and  driving  from  your  doors  the  suffering  poor. 

18.  Yea,  and  with-holding  the  wages  of  your  laborers,  whose  in- 
fants are  crying  for  bread :  also  all  manner  of  wastefulness,  using 
the  things  of  this  world  as  abusing  them,  and  consider  not  that  it  is 
a  command  of  your  Lord  to  gather  up  the  fragments,  that  nothing 
be  lost;  all  manner  of  hard  heartedness,  and  cruelty  to  your  fellow 
beings,  whether  they  be  rich  or  poor,  bond  or  free,  black  or  white. 

19.  The  same  God  is  Father  of  all  souls,  and  will  not  hold  that 
soul  guiltless,  who  with  wanton  cruelty,  lifteth  his  finger  to  afflict 
even  one  of  the  least  of  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men.  And  he 
that  abuseth  his  ox,  or  his  ass,  or  any  of  the  animals  which  the 
Lord  hath  given  as  a  blessing  to  man,  and  not  to  be  abused,  nor  to 
suffer  abuse  at  his  hands,  shall  be  answerable  therefor. 

20.  For  he  that  beateth,  and  with  wanton  cruelty  layeth  on  more 
stripes  than  is  really  necessary  to  govern  the  beast,  in  a  merciful 
manner,  the  same  shall  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judg- 


414  AN  ANGEL  BEARING  TO   EARTH  [PART  V. 

ment :  for  a  merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his  beasts;  and  he  that 
hatii  no  mercy  on  his  beasts,  nor  repenteth  of  the  same,  on  him  will 
the  Lord  refuse  to  have  mercy. 

21.  All  manner  of  preaching  for  hire,  making  merchandise  of 
what  they  call  the  gospel;  and  also  all  manner  of  making  merchan- 
dise of  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  I  do  proclaim  aloud  to  be 
the  seed  of  the  enemy,  which  shall  be  gathered  out  of  the  soul  by 
an  honest  confession  and  true  repentance ;  and  the  same  shall  be 
bound  in  bundles  for  the  unquenchable  fire  of  the  refiner. 

22.  All  manner  of  idleness,  and  all  manner  of  excess,  either  in 
eating  or  drinking,  or  an  extravagant  use  of  any  of  the  blessings  of 
God,  which  are  required  to  be  used  in  their  proper  time  and  season, 
with  temperance  and  discretion,  shall  men  give  an  account  for  in 
the  day  of  judgment. 

23.  For  intemperance  is  a  heinous  sin,  and  brings  more  distress  of 
body,  and  dissolutions  of  lives,  than  either  famine,  pestilence  or  the 
sword;  therefore  shall  men  render  an  account  thereof  in  the  judg- 
ment, before  the  wrath  of  God  will  be  appeased,  in  this  respect,  and 
the  guilty  soul  set  at  liberty. 

24.  Also  all  manner  of  idle  and  ungodly  words,  spoken  with  pro- 
fane lips,  and  an  unbridled  tongue ;  these  too  must  become  subjects 
of  the  unquenchable  fire,  as  being  fruits  of  the  enemy. 

25.  All  manner  of  filthy  and  unchaste  communications,  one  with 
another,  are  words  which  must  meet  the  judgment:  likewise  all 
manner  of  foolish  and  vain  imaginations  of  the  heart,  are  as  stubble 
in  my  sight,  and  will  never  stand  the  fire  of  my  coming. 

26.  All  manner  of  uncleanness,  which  was  forbidden  by  God,  in 
the  law  of  Moses,  shall  surely  meet  the  fire  of  my  coming;  or  the 
soul  that  doeth  these  things,  shall  fall  under  the  weight  of  sore  and 
terrible  judgments,  from  the  hand  of  the  Almighty. 

27.  For  if  it  be  a  sin  to  commit  adultery,  and  if  he  that  looketh  on 
a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  already  committed  adultery  with  her 
in  his  heart,  how  think  ye  to  escape  the  fire  of  my  coming,  ye  who 
wallow  in  fleshly  defilement,  even  as  a  sow  walloweth  in  the  mire? 

28.  These  being  thus  defiled,  if  they  escape  the  judgment  seat,  and 
the  fire  of  my  coming,  can  never  escape  the  wrath  and  indignation 
of  God,  which  is  against  all  workers  of  pollution  in  this  way. 

29.  Yea,  all  ye  who  would  become  perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
who  is  in  heaven  is  perfect,  must  forsake  all  for  my  sake,  and  reject 
the  world  in  every  form,  and  gather  out  of  your  hearts  all  that  of- 


CHAP.   VII.]  THE   EVERLASTING  GOSPEL.  415 

fends,  and  is  of  tlie  fruit  of  the  enemy's  seed,  and   bind  them  in 
bundles  for  tlie  unquenchable  fire. 

30.  And  in  faithfully  so  doing,  ye  shall  find  mercy  and  forgiveness, 
and  become  clean  in  my  sight.  But  know  ye,  that  there  is  notliing 
hid  which  shall  not  be  revealed,  nor  spoken  in  secret,  which  shall 
not  be  proclaimed  in  the  judgment,  before  that  burning  and  shining 
light,  which  I  have  placed  in  my  witnesses. 

31.  All  men  cannot  receive  this  saying,  to  give  up  all  for  my  sake; 
but  it  is  given  to  all  who  receive  a  living  fiiith  in  this  gospel.  There- 
fore they  that  can  receive  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  become  eunuchs 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake,  shall  receive  a  "name  in  my  king- 
dom better  than  of  sons  and  of  daughters :"  (See  Isa.  Ivi.  5.)  for  the 
glory  of  God  shall  rest  upon  them,  and  the  brightness  of  the  eternal 
world  shall  be  theirs. 

32.  So  I  leave  these  sayings  of  mine  with  you,  O  ye  sons  and 
daughters  of  men!  ye  inhabitants  of  earth  whom  I  love.  Would  to 
God  that  all  men  would  make  that  use  of  them,  by  which  they  could 
render  an  account  in  justification  before  Him.  But  he  that  is  wise, 
is  wise  for  himself,  and  by  his  wisdom  shall  he  escape  the  snares 
of  death;  but  the  foolish  shall  fall,  and  by  their  own  folly  be  slain, 
and  no  one  can  hinder. 

33.  O  that  all  men  could  know  and  understand  that  which  belongs 
to  their  everlasting  peace,  and  know  the  day  of  their  visitation,  and 
hearken  to  my  call !  For  I  call,  yea,  I  call  aloud,  and  my  voice  of 
love  and  mercy  is  even  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth :  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 
Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me ;  for  I  am  meek  and  low- 
ly in  heart;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  to  your  souls.  (See  Matt.  xi.  28, 
29.) 

34.  Gather  near  unto  me,  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  be  ye  saved. 
Gather  to  me,  all  ye  that  mourn,  and  ye  shall  be  comforted ;  all  ye  that 
sorrow,  and  ye  shall  be  filled  with  rejoicing:  for  my  wells  run  over, 
and  my  grace  shall  not  fail.  I  will  save,  even  to  the  uttermost,  all 
that  come  unto  me,  and  are  willing  and  obedient  subjects  to  my 
yoke  and  my  cross,  which  I  have  purposed  for  all  souls. 

35.  But  if  ye  see  aught  laid  down  in  the  Bock  of  the  Lord,  which 
ye  cannot  comprehend,  and  which  appears  contrary  to  the  script- 
ures, or  to  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  my  first  coming,  I  would 
advise  you  to-  come  to  Zion,  where  I  have  placed  my  name  in  my 
witnesses.     Yea,  come  like  candid  and  rational  beings,  in  whom 


416  AN  ANGEL  BEARING  TO  EARTH  [PART    V. 

reason  bears  the  sway,  and  seek  to  be  enlightened  by  those  whom  I 
have  proclaimed  to  be  the  light  of  the  world. 

iJ6.  Come  not  like  devouring  wolves,  to  chase  my  flock  as  sheep 
for  the  slaughter,  who  carry  no  weapons  of  defense  to  combat  the 
carnal  invader;  but  come  peaceably,  and  ye  shall  receive  all  the  in- 
formation ye  desire,  if  your  desire  is  to  know  and  believe  the  truth. 

37.  But  if  ye  come  filled  with  envy  and  hatred,  seeking  to  cavil, 
and  require  undue  and  unjust  returns,  no  power  in  heaven  nor  on 
earth  is  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  soul  in  this  frame  of  bitter  animos- 
ity; for  it  is  an  insatiable  spirit,  which  can  never  be  satisfied.  But 
sufficient  knowledge  and  understanding  are  given  in  Zion,  to  sat- 
isfy and  confirm  every  candid  inquirer,  and  cause  them  to  know  of 
a  truth,  that  the  Lord  reigneth  therein. 

38.  Many  things  are  laid  down  in  the  scriptures,  which  are  blind 
sayings,  designed  to  be  so,  at  the  time  they  were  given ;  but  my 
Father,  in  his  everlasting  mercy  and  condescension,  hath  opened 
the  mysteries  of  his  word,  in  so  clear  a  light,  that  no  souls  need 
stumble,  unless  they  choose  to  stumble,  rather  than  to  walk  in 
smooth  paths. 

39.  For  the  Lord  hath  cleared  out  of  the  way  all  stumbling  blocks; 
yea,  He  hath  cast  up  the  highway,  and  gathered  out  the  stones,  and 
raised  the  standard  for  the  people,  even  the  ensign  of  obedience, 
hath  He  raised  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  people. 

40.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  the  King  of  Zion,  I  seek  to  close 
my  word,  knowing  that  all  hath  been  spoken,  which  is  necessary  to 
confound  every  soul,  and  cause  them  to  be  dumb  before  God,  and 
speechless  in  the  day  of  final  reckoning,  if  they  obey  not  the  com- 
mandments of  their  God. 

4L  But  they  who  will  hearken,  shall  escape  the  wrath  and  fiery 
indignation  of  Divine  Power :  for  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the 
earth  are  already  ripe,  and  the  wine  press  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty 
God,  shall  surely  be  trodden  without  the  city,  and  no  flesh  shall  be 
able  to  stand  before  Gcd,  in  the  day  when  his  vengeance  shall  roll 
(See  Rev.  xiv.  17  to  20.) 

42.  Yet  his  mercy  goeth  before,  to  warn  all  who  will  hearken,  to 
flee  and  make  their  escape ;  for  there  will  be  such  a  day  of  terror 
as  never  was  since  man  was  created  upon  the  earth,  nay  nor  ever 
shall  be  again.  For  the  abominations  of  man  have  come  up  before 
the  throne  of  the  Most  High,  and  sore  judgments  have  been  decreed 
against  all  flesh,  both  of  man  and  beast,  and  all  manner  of  creeping 


CHAP.   VII.]  THE   EVERLASTING  GOSPEL.  417 

things,  in  whose  nostrils  is  the  breath  of  life.      These  things   have 
gone  forth  from  the  Alinigiuy,  whose  decree  altereth  not. 

43.  And  allhougli  the  fuifilhnent  may  not  come  speedily,  but  be 
suspended,  with  tiie  intent  to  try  the  integrity  of  every  heart,  and  to 
prove  whether  souls  will  yield  to  serve  God  through  fear,  or  through 
willing  obedience,  out  of  love;  for  if  it  be  through  fear,  and  not  of 
good  will  and  pleasure,  they  will  begin  to  say  in  their  hearts,  The 
Lord  delaypth  his  comivg,  and  so  will  begin  to  use  violence,  and  do 
that  from  which,  through  fear,  they  have  been  restrained  for  a  sea- 
son; 

44.  For  this  cause,  and  also  for  the  purpose  of  giving  all  souls  an 
offer  of  mercy,  hath  my  Heavenly  Father  purposed  to  stay  his  hand 
for  a  short  season,  from  the  full  display  of  his  judgments,  to  try 
those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth.  But  far  more  tolerable  will  it  be 
in  the  judgment,  for  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and 
for  the  inhabitants  of  the  old  world,  than  for  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  in  this  day,  if  they  continue  in  their  abominations,  and  heed 
not  the  reproof  of  their  God. 

45.  And  thus  is  my  word  closed;  and  with  this  word  receive  my 
solemn,  yea,  my  solemn  and  timely  warning,  in  the  name  of  your 
ever  blessed  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ. 

46.  Revealed  through  an  innocent  child  of  Zion's  King  and 
Queen,  for  the  benefit  of  all  mankind,  even  from  the  king  upon  his 
throne,  down  to  the  meanest  servile  dependent  that  walks  your 
streets.     The  end  of  the  Savior's  word  in  his  own  name. 

47.  Thus  eaith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  I  have  attentively 
read  the  preceding  communication,  in  the  name  of  the  ever  bless- 
ed Savior  of  man ;  and  as  I  have  read,  so  in  like  manner  hath  it 
been  written.  And  of  all  which  the  Savior  gave  me,  I  have  reserv- 
ed nothing.  And  if  there  is  any  furtljer  word,  in  the  name  of  the 
Son  of  God,  to  be  revealed  in  this  place,  to  go  with  this  Book,  it  is 
unknown  to  me  the  holy  Angel. 

48.  And  now  I  bid  you  kindly  farewell.  I  go  hence  to  meet  your 
blessed  Lord,  and  carry  the  good  tidings  that  all  is  safely  written  by 
a  mortal  hand,  and  brought  to  mortal  view.  So  kindly  farewell. 

From  the  holy  angel, 
53 


418  THE   WORDS   OF   THE   APOSTLE  PETER.  [pART  V. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

Introduction  by  the  Angel.  The  apostle  Peter's  address.  He  showetk  the  at- 
tainments and  deficicnces  in  the  dispensation  of  Christ's  Jirst  appearance, 
and  the  superior  attainments  of  his  second  appearance. 

1.  Thus  saith  thr,  Iioly  Angel  to  the  writer  ;  Affain  bow  tlown  thy  soul,  O 
thou  child  of  sorrow,  and  listen  to  my  words.  Behold  the  beloved  apostle 
Peter  now  stands  by  thy  side,  arrayed  in  the  brightness  of  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  man. 

2.  And  now  do  I  give  my  trumpet  into  his  hands,  to  sppak  to  thee  that 
which  seemeth  good  in  his  sight,  in  union  and  coi:.mnniou  with  his  beloved 
Lord  ;  and  I  stand  as  a  witness  of  his  words,  and  also  to  guard  and  support 
thee,  through  the  trying  scene  of  receiving  the  word  of  God  in  deep  trib- 
ulation. 

3.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle;  lam  Simon- Barjona,  surnamed  Peter 
or  the  Rock.  I  am  he  of  whom  ye  read,  on  vi»hom  the  Lord  laid  the  heavy 
burden  of  his  flock,  to  feed  his  sheep,  and  give  each  their  portion  in  due  sea- 
son. Yea,  I  am  Peter,  and  I  feel  myself  highly  favored  that  I  am  counted 
wortliy  to  stand  up  in  defense  of  the  work  ol  God,  in  this  glorious  man- 
ifestation of   his  divine  will  and  power. 

4.  Truly  my  soul  doth  mngnify  the  Lord  this  day,  more  than  any  day  that 
hath  passed  over  me  since  I  was  born  into  the  world.  Therefore,  wilh  up- 
lified  hands  do  I  praise  and  glorify  that  God  who  hath  lifted  me  U[),  in  this 
the  day  of  his  mighty  power,  and  caused  my  soul  to  stand  upon  that  rock, 
against  which  the  gates  of  hell  can  never  prevail. 

5.  My  soul  is  exceeding  joyful  this  morning,  and  my  joy  is  in  the  coming 
of  the  Lord,  that  his  will  might  be  accomplished  on  earth,  even  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  And  1,  Peter,  do  stand  forth  and  proclaim,  with  a  loud  voice,  to 
all  nations,  kindreds  and  people,  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  that  he  hath  risen 
and  showed  himself  tlic  second  time,  to  many  who  now  dwell  in  tenements 
of  clav,  and  who  shall  stand  as  witnesses  for  him,  before  all  men,  testifying 
of  his  coming,  and  of  the  gracious  words  which  proceed  out  of  his  mouth. 

6.  My  soul  shall  magnify  the  Lord,  and  I  will  proclaim  his  goodness  before 
all  people,  that  He  hath  looked  upon  a  lost  and  impenitent  world,  and  open- 
ed to  their  understanding  the  way  of  eternal  life,  througli  the  medium  of  the 
gospel  of  his  beloved  Son,  which  was  established  on  earth,  in  his  first  com- 
ing ;  but  was  never  brought  forth  in  its  full  glory  and  splendor  until  his  second 
coming. 

7.  Souls  were  begotten  "f  the  Fatiicr,  according  to  tlie  order  of  that  day, 
througli  the  spirit  of  adoption,  in  the  elements  of  the  new  creation  ;  and  suf- 
ficient power  was  given,  thnt  he  who  was  thus  begotten,  might  keep  himself 
from  the  works  of  the  wicked  one;  but  llie  real  mw  birth  was  still  an  ob- 
ject of  hope.   (See  Rom.  viii.  ]5,  23  to  25.  «.V  L  Jno.  iii.  2.  &  v.  18.) 

8.  But  if  we  were  really  begotten  and  born,  why  was  it  said  that  wc   were 


CHAP.    VIII.]       THE  WOItlS   OF   THK   APOSTLE  PETER.  419 

adopted,  iind  had  recoivod  llic  spirit  of  ;idi>|jtiiiii  Ijy  wliicli  wo  knew  llie 
Father.  This  signififd  that  wo  were  the  children  of  God  only  hy  adoption, 
but  could  not  he  really  horn  into  divine  life,  until  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
with  the  Bride;  for  uniil  then,  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  never  took  place. 

9.  They  who  were  counted  worthy  to  become  of  the  one  pure  Church, 
which  was  built  upon  tiie  rock  of  divine  revelation,  (of  which  I  Peter  then 
stood  as  the  visible  iiead,;  denied  themselves  of  all  ungodliness  and  every 
worldly  lust,  and  became  "eurmciis  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake." 

10.  Nor  did  we  touch  a  woman  after  the  order  of  a  carnal  commandment; 
but  as  brethren  and  sisters  dwelling  together,  as  the  one  family  of  Christ, 
having  all  thinirs  common,  no  one  saying  tliat  aught  that  he  possessed  was  his 
own. 

11.  And  they  who  were  not  able  to  receive  this  saying,  to  sacrifice  all  car- 
nal pleasure,  and  lay  aside  all  selfishness  for  the  gospel's  sake,  were  not  ad- 
mitted into  the  pun-  Church  at  Jerusalem,  of  which  I,  Peter,  by  the  anoint- 
ing of  my  Ijord,  stood  as  the  head. 

12.  And  this  I  do  declare  to  all  nations  to  be  the  truth,  and  the  principles 
on  which  the  Church  of  Christ  was  established,  in  the  days  of  his  first  com- 
ing, which  was  not  accomplished  in  its  order,  until  after  the  ascension  of  our 
Lord;  but  it  was  then  effected,  according  to  his  commands  to  us,  ere  iie  as- 
cended and  was  received  out  of  our  sight. 

13.  And  although  the  Lord  plainly  told  us  of  the  f^llling  away,  and  of  the 
reign  of  antichrist,  and  the  renewing  of  his  work  again,  in  his  second  coming  ; 
yet  we  understood  it  not,  in  its  real  nature;  neither  did  the  Lord  intend  that 
we  should  ;  but  left  his  word  to  be  put  on  record,  that  at  his  coming  it  might 
be  remembered,  and  understood  bv  his  true  followers. 

14.  And  we  aie  his  witnesses  of  all  the  works  i.f  his  first  coming,  and  of  his 
sayings  concerning  his  second  coming,  which  we  carefully  preserved,  accord- 
ing t  >  the  best  of  our  understanding,  as  we  were  counselled  by  him,  that  we 
should  hear  record  of  him. 

15.  Many  things  spake  the  Lord  to  his  disciples,  which  were  never  record- 
ed except  in  the  eternal  world  ;  liut  enough  was  recorded  to  bear  witness  of 
him,  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  no  other  than  the  Son  of  God, 
could  have  wrought  the  mighty  works  which  were  manifested  through  him; 
and  thus  we  bear  record  of  him,  and  our  record  is  true. 

16.  And  still  we  bear  record  of  him,  that  he  hath  already  come,  and  greater 
works  are  manifi;sted  in  his  second  coming,  than  were  ever  displayed  in  his 
first  coming.  For  as  all  kinds  of  bodily  disease  were  healed,  and  the  body 
set  at  liberty;  so  now,  in  this  day  of  his  second  coming,  may  all  manner  of 
difea-e  of  soul  be  healed,  and  the  soui  set  at  liberty.  Therefore,  as  the  soul 
is  greater  than  the  body,  and  of  more  value  ;  even  so  are  the  works  of  his 
second  coining  greater  than  the  works  of  his  first  coming. 

17.  AnI  whereas  souls  in  his  first  coming,  w-ere  merely  begotten  of  God, 
in  the  spirit  of  promise,  according  to  the  order  of  that  day,  and  received 
power,  that  the  wicked  one  touched  them  not,  to  cause  ihem  to  commit  sin 
by  acts  of  impurity  ;  n')W,  in  his  second  coming,  may  souls  be  truly  begotten 
and  born  of  the  Free  Woman,  and  become  new  creatures,  having  all  tilings 


420  THE  VVOUDS   OF   THF.   APOSTLE  PF.TKR.  [pAKT   V. 

new  and  all  tilings  of  God  ;  and  by  llie  power  of  tlie  refiner,  become  refined, 
as  gold  well  tried. 

18.  Christ  never  fully  appeare<l  as  a  refiner,  until  his  second  <oniin<r,  to 
cause  the  will  of  God  to  be  done  on  eartli,  as  it  is  done  in  iieaveii ;  although 
he  taught  hii$  disciples  to  pray  that  his  kingdom  miglit  come,  and  iiis  will  bo 
done  on  earth,  as  it  was  done  in  heaven.  This  plainly  shows  that  the  king- 
dom of  God  had  not,  as  now,  fully  come  in  that  day.  This  then  was  but 
imperfectly  known  to  tiie  apostles  ;  for  they  saw  in  part,  as  through  a  glass 
darkly.  (See  I.  Cor.  xiii.  9  to  12.) 

19.  We  looked  not,  understandingly,  for  another  day,  to  fit  and  prepare 
souls  f  )r  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  we  knew  not  the  manner  in  which 
the  soul  must  be  prepared,  by  the  purifying  fire  of  the  testimony,  to  receive 
the  kingdom  within  ;  for  we  did  not  know  the  work  of  Christ's  second  com- 
ing. But  we  verily  thought  that  the  work  of  full  and  final  salvation  had 
come,  in  much  greater  perfection  than  was  really  the  case  ;  and  that  all  that 
souls  had  to  do,  was  to  press  into  the  kingdom. 

20.  For  many  of  tlie  sayings  of  the  Lord  seemod,  to  our  understanding,  to 
convey  the  afi)resaid  ideas.  Yet  lie  spake  many  things  that  alluded  to  his 
second  coming,  which  appeared  to  us  to  apply  to  that  present  generation  ; 
but  which  could  only  be  fulfilled  t«  the  generations  which  should  be  upon  the 
earth,  when  he  should  appear  in  his  glory,  to  make  an  end  of  sin  :  for  thus 
it  seemed  good  in  his  siglit,  ae.cording  to  the  purposes  of  Divine  Wisdom. 

21.  Although  the  work  could  not  then  be  accomplished,  only  in  a  limited 
degree  ;  yet  it  was  intended  that  these  sayings  should  be  found  on  record, 
when  the  perfect  work  should  come,  as  a  witness,  showing  that  it  could  not 
be  effected  until  his  sec<»nd  appearing. 

22.  Thus  it  may  evidently  be  seen,  that  the  Son  of  God  could  not  receive 
and  establish  the  fullness  of  the  perfect  kingdom  until  his  second  coming; 
nor  could  sou!«  find  their  place  and  reward  therein;  according  to  his  parable 
of  a  certain  nobleman's  going  into  a  far  country  to  receive  for  himself  a  king- 
dom, and  on  his  return,  rewarding  his  servants  with  a  |)lace  in  his  kingdom, 
accordiiig  to  their  faithfulness.  (See  Luke  xix.  12  to  20.) 

23.  Had  we  known  the  truth,  and  all  that  was  to  befall  us,  and  the  falling 
away  and  the  total  dissolution  of  the  Ciiurc'ii  of  Clirist,  the  scattering  of  the 
holy  people,  and  the  setting  up  of  the  beasti}"  reign  of  antichrist,  where  the 
beast  would  be  worshiped  instead  f)f  the  true  Christ,  whose  spirit  denied  all 
beastly  indulgences  ;  yea,  had  we  known  all  this,  where  would  have  been 
in  us  the  spring  of  action,  to  cause  us  to  perform  the  work  of  the  Lord  with 
zeal  and  energy  ? 

24.  Surely  was  the  Lord  wiser  than  man,  to  with-hold  the  full  knowledge 
of  these  things;  yet  he  plainly  declared  them  to  us,  and  we  bore  witness  of 
the  same.     But  our  hearts  were  iiolden,  that  we  understood  but  in  part. 

25.  It  seemed  good  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  that  the  work  in  his  first  com- 
ing should  be  brought  to  a  measure  of  perfection,  that  there  might  be  a  kind 
«f  first  fruits  unto  him,  in  those  of  his  first  dispensation.  And  for  this  cause, 
were  we  stimulated  to  p>-ess  forward  with  zeal,  in  the  work  of  our  Lord. 

26.  And  now  have  I  declared  the  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truih,  concern^ 


CH\P.   VIII.]       THK   WORDS  OF  THE    APOSTI.E   TETEU.  421 

ing  llic  wfiik  (if  tlie  first  coming  of  Christ,  nccortling  to  my  prtscnt  views, 
wliicli  I  know  to  be  cornet,  so  far  as  I  liiivc  stited  tliem. 

27.  But  wLen  my  mortal  race  vva^:  run,  and  I  became  an  inliahiiant  of  tlie 
regions  of  t^turnity,  I  saw  thai  I  liad  labored  undi-r  a  groat  mistake  concerning 
tlie  coming  of  Christ;  fur  I  found  tiiat  not  only  the  fullness  of  his  mission, 
in  relation  to  the  redemption  of  souls,  had  not  as  yet  been  fully  revealed,  but 
was  far  short  of  what  I  had  expected.  And  for  this  cause,  was  I  troubled 
and  exceeding  sorrowful. 

28.  Therefore  the  Lord,  who  was  my  strength,  bade  me  wait  and  rest  in 
hope;  for  the  day  was  at  hand,  wl'en  he  should  appear  in  his  glory,  and 
they  who  had  waited  on  him,  should  be  the  first  to  appear  with  him,  in  liis 
glory.  And  thus  was  it  accomplished,  altliough  1  knew  not  the  full  meaning 
of  the  sayings  of  my  Lord  ;  yet  I  rested  in  hojie,  and  w;.s  happy  in  the  pres- 
ence of  him  whom  I  loved  more  than  I  loved  my  own  life,  that  is,  more  than 
I  love  my  own  selfish  ways. 

29.  But  when  the  times  were  accomplished,  for  the  fullness  of  the  Deiiy  to 
be  revealed,  through  the  female,  that  the  work  of  full  and  final  salvation 
might  be  completed,  and  souls  born  of  the  living  Two,  of  the  S'pirit  and  the 
Bride,  did  I  not  rejoice  .'  Truly  I  did.  But  iny  joy  was  in  the  cross,  and  not 
in  any  glory  in  myself.  For  by  the  light  and  brightness  of  the  second  com- 
ing of  Christ  in  his  glory,  did  I  find  myself  to  be  unrefined,-  unsubdued  but 
in  part,  and  unborn. 

30.  I  found,  with  all  my  great  knowiediie  of  the  things  of  God,  and  all  my 
great  feats  in  his  name,  I  knew  not  the  fullness  of  the  work  of  regeneration  ; 
for  1  found  that  I  had  never  become  a  little  child  for  Christ's  sake,  sutiiciently 
small  to  become  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

3L  Nor  could  I  be  so,  until  1  had  become  born  into  the  now  creation,  and 
knew  that  I  was  nothing  but  a  dependent  child.  .And  alihough  crossing  and 
debasing  in  the  extreme,  to  my  natural  and  lofty  spirit;  yet  I  saw  the  justice 
and  propriety  of  it,  and  that  it  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  tlie  fulfillment 
of  the  sayings  of  the  Lord,  althou^ih  we  understood  them  nut,  at  the  time 
he  spoke  them. 

32.  And  when  the  day  rolled  on  for  me  to  meet  the  judgment,  and  be  judged 
according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  know  ye,  it  was  not  without  fear 
and  great  humiliation  ;  for  I  found  that  although  1  had  become  perfect  in  the 
work  of  the  frst  coming  of  the  Lord,  walked  in  the  light  of  that  day,  and 
answered  the  end  of  my  calling,  and  fulfilled  the  work  which  was  given  me 
to  do;  yet  my  fate  had  never  been  decided  in  the  final  judgment. 

33.  Fur  it  remained  yet  to  be  proved,  wheiher  I  would  become  an  ignorant 
child,  and  be  a  learner  instead  of  a  teaciier,  and  be  led  instead  of  leading, 
and  be  a  simple  child  instead  of  a  father,  and  a  hearer  instead  i  f  a  minister. 
All  thesi!  things  and  many  more  remained  to  be  accomplished  in  me,  before 
mv  fate  could  be  decided  in  the  judgment,  and  I  become  one  of  that  number 
who  should  appear  with  my  Lord,  and  be  able  to  sit  ujjon  the  throne  of 
judgment.^ 

*  If  the  apostle  Peter  had  not  gained  full  redemption,  sucli  a  work  of  humiliaticn  as  above 
Stated  must  nece.jsaj°ily  take  place,  in  order  to  effect  it,  and  bring  him  into  that  humiliating 


422  THK   WORDS   OF  THE   AJ'OSTLF,    PETER.  [PART  V. 

34.  For,  ns  he,  proinispd  those  who  li  iH  coniitiucd  with  liim,  in  liis  tempta- 
tions, that  they  s-hr.uld  ent  and  drink  iit  his  tiible,  and  also  sit  on  thrones, 
judgiiii;;  iliR  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  so  was  it  accomplished.  We,  the  twelve 
apostles  o(  the  Lamb,  became  the  first  fruits  of  the  resurrection,  and  the 
first  on  w  horn  the  power  of  judgment  did  take  efiect;  therefore  were  we 
judged  as  men  in  the  flesh,  (See  I.  Peter  iv.  6  )  according  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body,  and  became  the  first  members  of  the  one  family  of  Christ,  in  the 
eternal  world. 

35.  And  thus  did  we  appear  with  our  Lord,  in  his  glory,  and  were  made 
judges  over  Israel,  to  judge  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men.  Although 
many  believe  not  in  the  judgment,  beyond  the  grave,  anv  further  than  the 
act  of  passing  sentence,  either  in  favor  or  against;  but  tliis  is  surely  a  great 
mistake. 

36.  For  where  would  be  the  end  of  the  innumerable  multitudes  of  souls, 
who  have  been  born  and  gone  into  eternity,  before  the  gospel  of  tlie  kingdom 
was  ever  prcachei! .'  And  how  could  we,  the  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  sit  upon 
thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  (which  must  certainly  allude  to 
the  world  invisible,)  if  there  was  no  state  of  probation  beyond  the  grave.' 
Mankind  have  certainly   become  the  subjects  of  a  great  error  in  this  respect. 

37.  There  were  seats  or  thrones  seen  in  heaven,  twenty  four  in  number, 
and  elders  sittir^g  thereon,  clotlied  in  white  raiment.  (See  Rev.  iv.  4.)  And 
what  was  signified  by  these  twenty  four  seats  or  thrones.'  Christ  promised 
his  apostles  that  they  should  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel.  Hut  in  this  vision  there  seems  to  be  not  only  twelve,  but 
twice  twelve  seen,  after  the  door  was  opened  in  heaven. 

38.  As  this  vision  pointed  to  things  future,  it  evidently  alluded  to  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  in  the  line  of  the  female;  therefore  the  same  orde.-  of  twelve 
thrones  of  judgment  was  renewed,  in  which  the  female  was  brought  in  Iier 
proper  lot  with  the  male,  which  could  not  be  accomplished  in  his  first  ap- 
pearing, Christ  being  revealed  only  in  the  male  line  in  that  dispensation. 

39.  For  this  cause  the  woman's  voice  was  not  heard  in  matters  of  judgment ; 
nor  was  she  allowed  to  take  a  leading  part  in  the  Church;  therefore  was 
judgment  known  only  in  the  male  line.  And  thus  it  continued,  until  by  the 
manifestation  of  the  Bride,  the  woman  became  equal,  in  her  order,  with  the 
man,  in  the  Lord.  Then  was  judgment  given  to  the  female  as  well  as  the 
male. 

40.  And  in  this  manner,  was  judgment  given  to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High. 
And  this  fulfilled  the  meaning  of  the  twenty  four  seats  before  the  throne, 
and  elders  or  judges  sitting  thereon.  These  manifested  the  twelve  general 
orders  in  the  work  of  God,  which  operated  both  in  the  first  and  second  ap- 
pearance of  Christ,  and  were  represented  in  that  day,  by  the  twelve  apostles. 

state  that  lie  could  feel  liim-elf  iipin  an  equality  with  other  souls.  And,  accordins  to  the 
word<  of  Christ,  no  soul  could  ever  (ind  his  redemption  until  Christ's  second  appearinii ;  for 
when  foretelling  the  signs  uiiicli  should  precede  that  day,  he  saith,  AVlien  tlies^e  tliinps  hesin 
to  come  to  pass,  then  lock  up  and  lift  up  your  heads,  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh.  Luke 
ixi.  28.  Eds. 


CHAP.   VIII.]       THE  WOUDS  OF  THE   APOSTLK   PETER.  423 

And  iho  satno  orders  are  nianifested  in  tliis  day,  arifl  both  united  in  one,  in 
this  dispensation  of  the  Bridegroom  and  Bride. 

41.  And  ciders  are  jjlaced  on  seats  of  jndi^nicnt,  according  to  the  degree  of 
each  order,  in  a  corres|)onding  line  of  botii  male  and  female,  to  judge  all 
souls  with  the  judgment  of  (-iod,  as  before  his  throne.  Not  that  thrones  of 
judgment  arc  limited  to  twelve  or  twenty  four;  excepting  as  to  the  getierai 
orders  of  the  work  :  for  there  are  many  judges  in  Israel. 

42.  Therefore,  those  who  followed  Christ  in  his  first  coming,  and  appear 
with  him,  in  his  glory,  sitting  on  thrones  of  judgment;  and  those  who  are 
brought  forward  in  his  second  coming,  who  sit  on  seats  of  judgment  before 
the  throne  of  God,  to  judge  the  house  of  Israel,  are  united  in  the  same  work 
of  righteous  judgment,  and  are  placed  in  the  same  corresponi'cnt  orders  of 
twelve,  in  the  line  of  both  male  and  female,  each  judging  their  own  se.x. 
(See  I.  Cor.  xi.  11  ) 

4.3.  This  work  is  the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  of  God,  through  his  ancient 
prophets,  in  which  He  declared  that  "  Saviors  shall  come  up  on  iMount  Zion, 
to  judge  the  Mount  of  Esau;  and  the  kingdom  shall  be  the  Lord's.'  (Obad. 
21  )*  And  again  ;  "  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world  '" 
And,  "  Know  ye  not,  that  we  shall  judge  Angels.'"   (See  I    Cor.  vi.  2,  3  ) 

44.  These  things  speak  I,  for  the  edification  of  all  who  may  ever  hear  these 
my  words,  that  ti.ey  may  gain  a  right  understanding  of  the  judgment.  For 
be  it  known  to  all  flesh,  which  now  dwell  upon  the  earth,  and  not  only  now 
but  hereafter,  that  no  soul  who  was  ever  born  into  the  world,  can  escape  this 
judgment,  let  their  name  or  fame  be  never  so  great;  nay,  not  from  Adam 
down  to  the  present  generation,  nor  ever  hereafter. 

45.  And  they  who  do  net  come  to  this  judgment  to  be  jurlged,  are  repro- 
bates and  outcasts  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  for  all  souls  shill,  sooner  or 
later,  have  an  offer  of  this  gospel,  and  shall  have  faith  ^'iven  tlum  to  believe 
it  to  be  no  other  than  the  gospel,  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  And 
those  who  are  not  judged  and  cleansed  thereby,  are  reprobates,  and  have  no 
part  in   Israel. 

46.  For  I  testifiv  to  all  people,  far  and  near,  of  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ;  }ea,  I  hear  witness,  and  my  witness  is  true.  And 
though  men  may  despise  the  visible  foundation  of  the  work  <  f  God,  and 
say,  This  cannot  be  the  fulfillment  of  the  latter  day  of  glory  ;  yet  I  declare 
to  you,  ye  will  never  see  any  other;  for  the  glory  of  God  hath  risen  indeed, 
and  I  bear  witness  in  truth  thereof. 

47.  And  I  stand  upon  that  foundation  against  which  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
never  prevail ;  and  no  other  foundation  than  this  of  which  1  liave  been  speak- 
ing, ever  was  nor  ever  will  be  laid,  for  a  safe  footing  for  any  soul. 

48.  And  if  ye  believe  me,  ye  will  believe  him  that  sent  me;  and  if  ye  be- 
lieve him  that  sent  me,  ye  will  believe  the  Father  ;  for  the  Father  testilieth  of 
the  Son,  and  the  Son  of  the  Father;  and  I  also  bear  record  that  it  is  true, 
and  I  rejoiie  that  I  am  counted  worthy  to  place  my  name  and  my  witness  to 
the  word  of  God,  out  of  wlmse  mouth  gocth  the  sharp  sword. 

*  Esau  here  represents  the  natural  man.  Eds. 


42i  THE  apostle's  warning  to  all,  [party. 

49.  Yon,  my  soul  doth  greiitly  ma.niify  the  Lord,  for  thispiesent  mnniresta- 
tion  of  his  goodness  and  nierc\'  to  the  lost  worid,  that  they  mav  know  and 
understand  his  mysteries,  and  he  able  to  do  his  reqnirements :  yea,  many 
wise  men  have  desired  to  see  tlie  days  that  ye  see  ;  but  l.ave  died  without 
the  sight. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

The  apostle's  teaming  to  hasten  and  fulfill  the  requirements  of  God.  TJic 
strong  enemy  of  souls  is  not  conquered  hij  great  and  viightij  displays,  hut  by 
simple  obedience.     His  fervent  exhortation.      Witness  of  the  jJngel. 

1  Theref  re,  suitli  the  apostle,  I  solemnly  warn  all,  who  may  ever  become 
hearers  of  these  my  words,  that  ye  hasten  to  fulfill  the  requirements  of  God, 
which  are  not  in  gr.  at  and  iiidden  my.-teries,  but  in  little  simple  require- 
ments; such  as  an  honest  confession  of  ail  known  sin  ;  rectifying  and  mak- 
ing restitiiti.in  for  all  known  wrongs,  and  then  quietly  asking  to  know  the 
will  of  God,  in  all  jjoint.-;,  of  those  who  are  called  to  teach  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  retidering  strii-t  obedience  to  them  as  doing  it  to  G.od. 

2.  What  can  be  more  easy  and  plain,  and  more  rational  to  the  candid 
mind.'  But  a  terrible  way  to  those  who  seek  to  hide  their  counsel  from  the 
Lord,  and  remain  covered  before  his  Anointed. 

3.  Ye  must  always  remember  that  it  is  not  in  great  and  mighty  displays, 
tliat  the  man  of  sin  is  to  be  subdued  ;  for  in  this,  souls  would  meet  him  on 
his  own  ground,  and  combat  him  on  liis  own  terms. 

4.  The  great  and  terrible  Goliah,  in  the  days  of  Israel,  was  an  emblem  of 
the  man  of  sin,  which  every  soul  must  combat  and  slay,  ero  their  redemption 
draweth  nigh.  Yet  frightiul  as  was  the  appearance  of  liie  terrible  Goliah, 
which  cauM'd  the  armies  of  Israel  to  fear  and  tremble,  the  simple  child  David, 
a  keeper  of  his  fither's  slieep,  a  stripling  of  no  fmie,  with  a  smooth  stono 
cast  from  a  leather  sling,  gave  the  death  blow,  and  brought  the  hero  to  the 
ground. 

5.  And  tluis  the  stripling  David,  a  unn  whom  God  had  chosen  to  be  a  man 
of  war,  to  prefigure  the  warfiirc;  which  is  not  carnal,  but  mighty  in  power,  to 
the  pulling  down  of  the  s'.rong  holds  of  Satan,  subdued  Jiis  mighty  antago- 
nist, and  placed  him  beneath  iiis  feet. 

6.  And  thus  sliall  every  soul  coupler  their  strong  enemy,  the  giant  which 
defieth  the  simplicity  of  the  children  of  Zion,  and  boasteth  himself  above 
God  and  all  that  is  of  God.  Those  that  desire  to  conquer,  cannot  be  too  sim- 
ple to  undermine  the  tyrant  of  the  r  souls,  and  conquer  and  slay  in  them- 
selves, the  man  of  sin,  the  only  enemy  souls  ever  need  to  dread. 

7.  And  if  ye  believe  not  these  my  words,  come  and  prove  them  for  your- 
Belvcs;  and  if  ye  can  do  any  thing  better  calculated  to  punisli  and  afilict  the 


CHAP.   IX.]  TO  FULFILL  GOd's  REQUIREMENTS.  4'25 

man  of  sin,  who  seeks  to  be  great  and  exalted,  than  to  come  strictly  to  the 
simplicity  of  the  gospel,  like  a  little  child,  then  have  I  spoken  falsely  at 
this  time. 

8.  But  the  moment  the  soul  enters  the  self-denying  path  of  Christ,  which 
brings  all  souls  into  childlike  obedience,  that  moment  does  the  nature  of  en- 
mity and  opposition  vvitiiin  begin  to  squirm.  And  the  more  the  little  simple 
weapons  of  childlike  obedience,  and  the  little  simple  requirements  of  the 
gospel  are  applied,  the  more  the  tyrant  will  rage,  until  subdued  and  brought 
beneath  the  feet  of  the  conqueror.  Thus  simple  are  the  weapons  by  which 
this  is  effected. 

9.  But  mighty  is  the  conflict  after  this,  even  after  the  soul  has  placed  his 
feet  upon  the  neck  of  his  strong  enemy ;  for  unless  he  continue  to  trample 
all  evil  under  his  feet,  by  disarming  his  enemy  of  all  his  weapons,  and  apply- 
in^  them  to  the  utter  destruction  of  the  same,  by  guarding  against  them  in 
his  own  soul ;  I  say,  even  then,  will  there  be  danger  of  the  soul's  losing 
power,  and  the  enemy's  again  renewing  his  hold  and  his  influence. 

10.  And  for  this  reason,  do  I  speak  thus  plain  upon  this  subject,  knowing 
the  danger  of  souls  falling,  even  after  they  have  gained  suflicient  power  to 
triumph  over  their  strong  enemy,  and  feel  as  though  the  work  was  accom- 
plished, and  so  begin  to  feel  at  ease  in  Zion ;  and  ere  they  are  aware  their 
enemy  suddenly  return.s  upon  them,  and  they  fall  victims  to  their  mighty 
foe. 

11.  These  things,  saith  the  apostle,  I  speak  as  one  having  iiad  great  expe- 
rience in  the  work  of  God,  and  in  the  travel  of  souls.  I  have  seen  the  rising 
and  falling  of  many  souls,  and  therefore  do  I  speak  these  things  from  my 
own  experience. 

12.  Souls,  after  traveling  to  a  comfortable  state  in  the  gospel,  and  feeling 
their  inbred  cravings  pretty  well  subdued  and  brought  under  mortification, 
are  apt  to  feel  as  though  the  warfare  was  accomplished  ;  and  Satan  is  willing 
that  they  should  think  so  ;  but  this  is  not  a  safe  way. 

13.  Souls  never  ought  to  be  at  ease  in  Zion.  Although  the  power  of  their 
strong  passions  have  become  measurably  abated  ;  yet  always  remember,  that 
the  valiant  David  never  ceased  his  work  with  his  strong  enemy,  until  he  had 
disarmed  that  enemy,  and,  by  the  sword  of  the  giant,  had  severed  his  head 
from  his  body. 

14.  Had  the  youthful  David,  after  bringing  the  mighty  Goliah  to  the  ground, 
then  returned  in  safety  to  his  brethren,  ere  he  had  severed  the  giant's  head 
from  his  body,  would  not  the  stunned  Philistine,  after  recovering  his  senses, 
(for  though  apparently  slain,  he  Wcis  not  dead,  but  merely  stunned  by  the 
force  of  the  stone,)  would  he  not  then  have  returned,  with  twofold  ven- 
geance, upon  the  stripling  David.'  Undoubtedly  he  would,  if  possible,  and 
perhaps  unawares  have  taken  his  life. 

15.  And  thus  hath  it  been  with  many  souls,  and  will  continue  to  be  with 
every  soul,  that  undertakes  in  the  warfare  of  combating  his  strong  enemy, 
— his  own  evil  and  carnal  nature,  which  is  in  direct  enmity  to  God,  if  he  stops 
short  of  its  full  destruction  ;  for  that  nature  "is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 

54 


426  THE  apostle's  warning  to  all,  etc.         [part  v. 

neither  indeed  can  be;"  tlierefore  must  if  be  slain,  ere  the   soul  can  go  to 
God  and  become  one  with  Him. 

16.  For  this  cause  hath  God,  in  his  everlasting  wisdom,  framed  the  most 
easy  and  ready  way  to  accomplish  the  work  by  the  little  simple  require- 
ments of  the  gospel,  which  arc  so  simple  and  plain,  that  a  child  can  perform 
them  with  ease  ;  yea,  with  as  much  ease  as  to  cast  stones  with  a  sling. 
Children  cannot  go  forth  to  war  with  mighty  armor;  but  they  can  cast  stones 
with  a  sling ;  and  all  that  the  Lord  requires  of  his  children  is  to  be  so  small, 
as  to  comply  with  such  simple  means  as  He  directs  for  waging  war,  which  is 
the  most  ready  way  to  gain  the  victory. 

17.  But  souls  are  apt  to  make  a  great  display  and  bustle  in  the  power  of 
man,  in  the  warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  quite  as  much  as  in  the  warfare 
which  is  carnal,  and  which  requires  a  great  display  of  might  and  power;  but 
the  warfare  of  souls  is  not  to  be  effected  in  that  uay  ;  the  still  small  voice 
must  bear  the  sway  in  order  to  accomplish  this  work. 

18.  Satan  had  much  rather  be  combated  with  many  mighty  words  and  strong 
arguments,  contending  for  the  faith,  and  much  of  that  which  is  of  a  bustling 
nature,  or  doing  any  thing  which  God  hath  not  called  them  to  do,  than  to  be 
met  with  the  still  small  voice  of  childlike  obedience,  to  all  the  commands  of 
God,  seeking  not  only  to  become  little,  but  the  least  of  all.  This  is  more  than 
he  can  bear. 

19.  Far  more  agreeable  would  it  be  to  his  feelings,  to  be  roared  at,  by  a 
mighty  voice  of  man's  power;  so  far  from  being  offended  at  this,  it  is  the 
very  way  to  please  him.  For  Satan,  being  subtile,  knoweth  that  by  this 
means,  the  soul  will  be  decoyed  from  performing  that  internal  work  which 
will  finally  accomplish  the  victory;  yet  the  power  of  God  is  mighty  in  the 
obedient  soul.  (See  H.  Cor.  x.  4.) 

20.  I  have  now  spoken  freely  on  this  subject,  with  the  good  intent  to  give 
understanding  to  those  who  seek  to  gain  the  victory  over  their  strong  enemy, 
and  become  crowned  with  everlasting  life.  And  if  I  could  say  any  thing 
further  that  would  in  any  way  serve  to  benefit  any  soul,  I  would  be  willing 
and  thankful  to  speak  much  longer;  but  I  think  sufficient  hath  been  spoken  at 
this  time,  to  give  a  full  idea  of  the  work  and  requirement  of  God,  upon  all 
souls  who  will  be  profited  thereby;  therefore  I  add  no  more. 

21.  And  may  the  blessing  and  prosperity  of  my  God,  and  also  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  attend  these  my  words.  And  may  the  blessing  and  prosperity  of  the 
whole  eternal  world,  go  and  continue  with  this  word  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  the  eternal  God  of  Israel ;  and  may  it  spread  prosperously 
through  the  land,  and  smite  such  of  the  nations  as  de.«ire  to  be  saved. 

22.  And  for  this  gospel  will  I  contend  to  the  laying  down  of  all  that  is 
near  and  dear  to  me;  and  had  I  a  hundred  more  lives  to  live  on  earth,  1 
would  live  tliem  all  to  God,  in  fulfilling  the  requirements  of  this  gospel,  even 
to  the  giving  up  not  only  of  my  carnal  life  by  the  cross,  but  to  the  giving  up 
of  my  animal  life,  if  it  were  required  of  me 

23.  For  I  count  nothing  too  dear,  if  I  ran  do  the  will  of  that  God  who  hath 
dealt  so  mercifully  with  all  souls,  and  hath  prepared  that  rest  for  those  that 
overcome,  which  hath  never  entered  the  iieart  of  man  to  conceive,  or  frame 
any  just  idea  of. 


CHAP.    X.]         ST.  JAMES  DECLAIlES   GOD's  WORK,  ETC.  427 

24.  Tills  is  my  word,  to  go  with  tiiis  book,  as  a  strong  witness  in  my  own 
name,  in  favor  of  the  present  work  of  Gorl,  which  hatii  wrought  deliverance 
in  me,  tliat  I  am  no  more  a  servant,  but  a  conqueror,  yea  more  than  a  con- 
queror; for  I  inherit  ail  tilings.     Tlius  ends  my  word  and  my  witness. 

From  the  beioved  apostie  Peter. 

Thus  saith  the  Angel  of  eternal  truth ;  I  the  holy  Angel,  do  bear  witness 
that  as  the  beloved  apostle  Peter  sounded  his  word  to  tiie  writer;  so  in  like 
manner  was  it  also  written  ;  and  with  great  joy  doth  the  beloved  apostle  view 
his  words  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal  hand. 

And  with  great  joy  do  I  the  I10I3'  Angel  view  the  tilings  of  God  brought  to 
mortal  view,  knowing  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  it  should  be  so.  And 
this  is  my  word  and  my  witness  at  this  time. 

From  the  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth. 


CHAPTER   X. 

The  rcord  and  testimony  of  the  beloved  apostle  James.  Introduction  by  the 
Angel.  The  apostle  shoiceth  the  nature  and  certainty  of  the  work  of  God, 
in  this  great  day  of  divine  light  and  power,  and  warns  all  to  beware  how 
they  treat  it. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  Fear  not  little  one,  to  write 
this  word  in  tlie  name  of  the  beloved  apostle,  who  now  stands  by  tliy  side, 
full  of  love  and  anxiety  that  his  word  and  testimony  may  be  correctly  writ- 
ten by  a  mortal  hand,  and  brouglit  to  mortal  vievv.  And  now  do  I  give  unto 
him  my  trumpet,  to  make  known  whatever  he  sees  proper;  and  I  stand  as  a 
witness  of  the  same. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  apostle,  Glory,  honor,  praise  and  thanksgiving  be  unto 
God,  who  liveth  forever  and  ever  !  who  hath  so  mercifully  condescended  to 
hasten  the  times,  to  fulfill  his  purposes  towards  the  souls  of  the  children  of 
men. 

3.  How  greatly  does  my  soul  magnify  the  Lord  this  day,  for  his  loving 
kindness  towards  those  who  have  strayed  far  from  Him,  by  sin  and  trans- 
gression, in  showing  them  the  way,  and  the  only  way,  wherein  they  may 
return  and  become  one  witii  Him,  even  as  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  one. 
So  in  like  manner  may  all  souls  return,  and  become  one  with  God,  the 
Father  and  Fountain  of  all  good. 

4.  O  rejoice  all  ye  seas  and  islands  !  Yea,  and  let  the  solitary  places  be 
glad;  for  the  Lord  Omnipotent  reigneth.  Yea,  shout  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth  ;  for  the  Lord  hath  visited  you  in  love  and  tender  mercy,  not  because 
ye  were  worthy,  but  because  ye  were  poor  and  needy,  sick  and  afGicted, — 
wounded  and  bruised  on  every  side,  and  none  to  deliver  you. 


4^8  ST.  JAMES  DECLARES  THE   CERTAINTY  OF         fpART  V. 

5.  Therefore  did  the  Lord  hasten  to  fulfill  the  work  of  the  latter  day, 
which  He  designed  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  which  should  purify 
and  make  souls  as  silver  well  refined,  yea,  more  precious  than  fine  gold, 
that  He  might  be  glorified  by  the  works  of  his  hands.  ' 

6.  And  for  your  sakes,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth  !  hath  the  Lord  has- 
tened to  usher  in  the  latter  day  of  glory  ;  because  iniquity  did  abound,  and 
transgression  bear  rule,  until  the  earth  was  ready  to  sink  beneath  the  load  of 
guilt  which  rested  thereon.  And  the^fiery  indignation  of  the  Lord  was  kin- 
dled against  the  earth  and  her  inhabitants,  for  the  abominations  which  were 
daily  and  hourly  committed  thereon. 

7.  And  thus  was  the  word  of  God  unto  the  holy  Angels,  whom  He  had 
gathered  around  his  throne,  to  receive  the  vials  of  his  wrath,  to  measure  un- 
to them  who  dwell  upon  the  earth. 

8.  Go  ye  and  execute  my  fierce  judgments  upon  a  wicked  and  perverse 
generation,  who  know  not  God,  neither  obey  him  whom  He  hath  sent  into  the 
world  to  teach  them.  Therefore  go  ye  to  the  earth  and  pour  forth  my  woes 
upon  them,  and  ride  from  pole  to  pole,  and  from  city  to  city,  and  lay  low 
the  inventions  of  man,  and  crumble  them  into  the  dust. 

9.  Neither  regard  ye  any  in  whose  nostrils  is  found  the  breath  of  life;  that 
they  may  know  that  there  is  a  God  who  rulcth  in  judgment,  and  nought  can 
stay  his  Almighty  hand:  for  my  soul  is  wearied  with  those  who  dwell  upon 
the  earth,  who  continually  multiply  iniquity  and  transgression  before  Me,  and 
hunt  each  other's  lives,  as  though  they  were  nought  but  beasts,  which  perish 
and  are  no  more  on  earth. 

10.  Thus  was  the  word  of  God  to  his  holy  Angels,  ministers  of  his  wrath 
and  fiery  indignation,  in  the  presence  of  the  holy  and  eternal  Queen  of  heav- 
en, also  in  the  presence  of  the  evflrlasting  Bridegroom  and  Bride  of  the  new 
creation,  and  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  many  more  who  were 
witnesses  of  the  decrees  of  God,  which  went  forth  from  his  lips,  towards  a 
wicked  and  perverse  generation,  who  had  excelled  all  others  that  had  gone 
before,  in  any  age  of  the  world,  in  wickedness  and  abominations  in  his  sight. 

11.  And  because  He  was  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  forbearance,  who  has- 
tened not  to  render  immediate  judgment  for  transgressions,  did  men  venture 
to  commit  violence;  believing  there  was  no  God  who  took  knowledge  of 
their  ways,  and  knew  not  that  the  eye  which  never  sleepeth  was  upon  them. 
These  things  are  true,  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  for  I  bear  witness,  and  my 
witness  is  true  concerning  the  decrees  of  the  Most  High  against  a  lost  and 
rebellious  world. 

12.  And  had  it  not  been  for  the  blessed  Mediator,  who  immediately  bowed 
at  the  feet  of  Divine  Mercy,  and  exclaimed  in  tears  of  love  and  tenderness, 
"O  Father  forgive  them;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  I  They  know  not 
thy  holy  laws  and  commands,  and  of  thy  one  holy  and  eternal  way  ;  and 
why  shouldst  thou  smite  those  who  walk  in  ignorance  .'  for  peradventure  if 
they  knew  thy  holy  and  eternal  way,  many  would  be  constrained  to  walk 
therein,  and  become  bright  and  shining  lights  in  thy  holy  temple  below  ;" 
yea,  had  it  not  been  for  his  intercessions,  they  would  have  been  smitten  in 
great  wrath.  (See  the  prayer  of  Mosea  for  Israel.  Exod.  xxxii.  11  to  14.) 


CHAl'.   X.]  god's  work  IN  THIS  DAY.  429 

13.  And  tliu?  did  tlie  ever  bIoss(;d  and  divino  Medintor  beseech  his  Heaven- 
ly Father,  to  s[)are  and  slack  his  hand  ot'  sore  judgments,  to  give  all  who 
would  accept  it,  an  offer  of  salvation,  that  they  might  make  their  escape 
from  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  which  had  caused  the  anger  of  the  Lord  to 
he  kindled  against  those  who  dwell  upon  earth. 

14.  And  thus  did  the  supplication  of  the  blessed  Mediator  prevail,  and  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  was  turned  into  mercy,  that  all  souls  might  know  that  He 
was  a  God  who  delighted  more  in  mercy  than  in  judgment.  And  from  this 
time  did  the  Lord  decree  that  He  would  spare  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
from  the  fullness  of  his  wrath,  for  his  blessed  Son's  sake. 

15.  And  Ho  decreed  to  cause  his  holy  and  eternal  word  to  go  through  all 
nations,  kindred.s  and  dominions,  that  every  soul  that  was  ever  created,  both 
thoi!c  who  dwell  in  carthlv  tabernacles,  and  also  those  who  are  disembodied, 
who  have  not  as  yet  found  the  gospel,  should  hear  the  words  of  eternal  life, 
if  they  desired  it,  and  be  free  agents  to  choose  or  refuse  for  themselves,  and 
they  alone  to  suffer  and  abide  the  consequences  of  their  own  choice. 

16.  And  thus  is  it  accomplished ;  for  my  eyes  behold  the  word  of  God, 
which  shall  slay  all  nations.  Yea,  1  behold  it  not  only  in  the  eternal  world, 
preparing  to  ride  triumphant,  through  the  dark  and  benighted  wilds  of  deso- 
lation and  despair;  but  with  great  joy  do  my  eyes  behold  it,  preparing  in 
many  ways  to  reach  the  mortal  eyes  and  ears  of  those  who  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  who  sit  in  great  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 

17.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  hath 
come  nigh  unto  you  ;  and  as  ye  treat  the  word  of  God,  o7it  of  whose  mouth 
gocth  the  sharp  sword ^  to  slay  the  enmity  of  man;  so  in  like  motiner  shall  ye 
be  treated.  For  if  ye  have  respect  to  the  word,  and  are  slain  thereby,  ye 
shall  rise  to  a  glorious  state  of  immortality  beyond  the  grave. 

18.  But  if  ye  reject  the  word,  and  disdain  to  be  conquered  thereby,  that  ye 
may  arise  and  become  more  than  conquerors,  by  the  power  of  Him  who  con- 
quered all  things  by  his  own  blood,  which  is  the  giving  up  of  the  natural  life  : 
1  say,  if  ye  reject  ye  shall  surely  be  rejected,  when  your  souls  are  constrained 
to  cry  for  mercy.  For  there  is  a  God,  who  will  laugh  at  the  calamity  of  those 
who  will  not  hearken,  and  mock  when  their  fear  cometh  as  a  mighty  whirl- 
wind ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  always  be  mocked,  and  suffer  his  tender  mer- 
cies to  be  set  at  nought  by  those  who  are  the  works  of  his  hands.  (See  Prov. 
i.  26  to  33.) 

19.  Therefore  do  1,  in  my  own  name,  warn  all  to  beware  :  for  ye  know  not 
the  day  wherein  ye  live,  ye  that  venture  to  trifle,  and  put  far  away  the  evil 
day,  and  say,  The  Lord  is  not  in  haste  to  fulfill  his  purposes. 

20.  And  in  this,  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  wherein  1  have  warned  all,  have 
I  cleared  my  skirts  from  the  blood  of  all  men,  that  they  cannot  rise  up  in  the 
day  of  bitter  anguish  and  say  I  was  not  warned,  to  my  understanding,  of  the 
truth  of  these  things.  For  I  say  unto  you.  If  ye  believe  not  the  word  of  God, 
as  it  hath  been  given  you,  by  ways  and  means  of  his  own  choosing,  ye  would 
not  believe  though  an  Angel  should  appear  in  bodily  shape,  and  declare 
these  things  unto  you. 


430  ST.  JAMES   DECLARES   GOd's  WORK,  ETC.  [PART  V. 

21.  For  ye  who  possess  a  spirit  of  unbelief,  would  be  ready  to  transform  the 
same  into  natural  and  falla>  ious  causes,  and  ascribe  natural  reasons  for  the 
same.  And  if  ye  did  really  believe  at  the  time  being,  ye  would  soon  become 
hardened  by  the  spirit  of  unbelief,  which  is  a  damnable  sin,  and  would  thus 
be  left  to  deny  the  things  which  ye  had  already  seen  and  believed  to  be  true. 

22.  And  ye  wrho  cannot  believe  for  the  word's  sake,  that  which  hath  been 
given  to  you,  by  the  great  mercy  and  condescension  of  God,  how  can  ye  be- 
lieve, though  one  rose  from  the  dead  and  declared  it  to  you.'  or  though  an 
Angel  descended  from  heaven  ?  (See  Luke  xvi.  31.)  These  things  ye  will  all, 
sooner  or  later  find  to  be  true;  yea,  too  true  to  be  trifled  with,  saith  the  be- 
loved apostle, 

23.  And  thus  it  seems  to  rjne,  that  I  have  fulfilled  my  mission  for  whicii  I 
\vas  sent,  which  was  to  bear  witness  to  the  word  of  God,  and  also  to  give 
my  voice  in  solemn  warning  to  the  whole  world,  to  beware  how  they  trifle 
with  the  day  of  the  Almighty  power  of  God. 

24.  And  as  a  friend  and  well  wisher  to  all  mankind,  do  I  speak  these  things, 
knowing  of  a  truth  what  is,  and  what  will  continue  to  be  hereafter,  to  those 
who  hear  and  obey,  and  to  those  who  hear  and  obey  not.  And  my  daily, 
yea,  my  hourly  prayer  to  God  is,  that  the  whole  world  who  are  called  and  re- 
ceive faith  in  the  testimony  of  Christ's  second  coming,  may  hear,  believe 
and  obey. 

25.  And  this  is  my  continual  prayer  and  ray  only  desire  ;  for  I  am  wholly 
devoted,  soul,  mind,  might  and  strength,  to  do  the  will  of  God.  And  this  is 
his  will,  that  I  should  reach  after  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  draw 
them  into  the  fold;  and  this  is  my  daily  employ;  for  I  have  become  a  priest 
to  the  Most  High,  and  I  judge  in  his  name,  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men, 
and  in  this  I  fulfill  the  end  of  my  calling. 

26.  Although  I  was  a  fisherman  by  occupation,  and  gained  my  living  in 
this  way,  while  on  earth  ;  yet  by  the  call  of  God,  I  have  become  a  fisher- 
man to  gather  and  catch  the  souls  of  men  ;  and  never,  nay,  never  could  I  be- 
come so  eager  after  gain,  were  I  the  most  worldly  minded  man  that  ever 
lived,  as  I  now  am,  to  gather  and  save  the  souls  of  the  lost  children  of  men. 
And  this  is  the  way  I  gain  my  livelihood,  and  become  increased  in  wealth. 

■27.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  men,  that  I,  James,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  one 
of  the  sons  of  thunder,  still  remain  a  fisherman,  and  shall  continue  in  this  ser- 
vice, for  aught  I  know,  so  long  as  there  shall  remain  souls  unfitted  and  un- 
prepared for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

28.  And  what  can  I  do  better  than  this.'  I  am  not  ashamed  of  my  calling; 
and  I  would  to  God  that  there  were  many  more  who  were  altogether  like 
myself,  devoted  fishermen  ;  for  the  harvest  is  truly  great,  and  the  laborers 
are,  as  yet,  but  few;  and  the  work  of  God  is  the  same,  both  in  heaven  and 
on  earth ;  and  I  greatly  rejoice  in  this,  That  the  will  of  God  is  and  shall  con- 
tinue to  be  done  an  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

29.  And  blessed  be  God  the  Father;  and  blessed  be  his  holy  and  first  be- 
gotten child,  Jesus  Christ  the  Savior  ;  and  blessed  be  the  everlasting  and 
etsrnal   Mother  of  all  souls;    and  blessed  be  the  holy  and   first  begottea 


CHAP.  XI.]  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.   PAUL,  ETC.  431 

Daughter,  the  Mother  of  all  souls  who  are  born  out  of  the  old  world  of  sin 
and  transgression,  into  the  new  vvoi*ld  of  peace  and  life  everlasting. 
30.  Yea,  blessed  "  be  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,"  who  hath  made  herself 
ready  to  stand  with  her  Lord,  as  helper  meet,  tliat  the  will  of  God  may  be 
fully  accomplished  to  all  souls.  And  thus  is  my  word  ended.  May  the 
blessing  of  God  rest  upon  these  words  which  I  have  written. 

Farewell. 
Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  The  word  of  the  beloved  apostle  is  now  clos- 
ed, which  I  do  cheerfully  witness  to  be  the  truth,  as  faithfully  written  by  « 
mortal  hand. 


CHAPTER   XI. 

Testimony  of  the  leloved  apostle  Paul.  The  apostle  declares  his  experieiice 
and  attainments  on  earth,  in  the  dispensation  of  the  first  appearing  of  Christ 
the  Savior. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle;  I  have  come  in  union,  and  by  the  spe- 
cial command  of  God,  my  Heavenly  Father,  to  place  my  name  as  a  seal  to 
his  holy  and  eternal  word,  which  goeth  out  of  his  mouth  to  slay  and  make 
an  end  of  sin,  in  all  who  hear,  receive  and  obey. 

2.  And  what  am  I,  that  I  should  be  a  partaker  of  so  great  a  privilege,  that 
I  should  have  my  name  enrolled  in  the  Lord's  Book,  as  a  witness  thereunto, 
to  all  nations .'  I  am  what  I  am,  a  poor  dependent  object,  upon  the  mercy  of 
that  God,  whose  mercy  is  never  ending  to  those  who  fear  Him,  and  obey  his 
holy  and  eternal  word. 

3.  And  thus  do  I  stand,  a  humble,  dependent  soul  upon  the  mercy  of  God, 
which  I  can  merit  only  by  punctual  obedience  from  day  to  day,  and  in  no 
other  way.  And  should  I  fail  to  fulfill  the  law  of  obedience,  to  those  who 
stand  before  me  in  the  work  of  God,  to  whom  1  am  called  to  subject,  there 
would  be  no  farther  safety  for  me,  only  by  honest  confession  and  humiliating 
repentance. 

4.  And  otherwise  than  this,  my  soul  would  as  surely  fall,  as  ever  the  An- 
gel of  Light  fell,  by  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  and  became  a 
bitter  opposer  to  the  work  of  God,  in  every  shape  and  form,  which  consti- 
tutes him  the  prince  of  darkness,  and  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness.  For 
as  his  light  was  great,  having  been  one  of  the  most  holy  Angels,  that  light, 
by  disobedience,  became  darkness,  and  great  was  his  darkness.  So  it  is,  so 
it  has  been,  and  so  it  will  ever  continue  to  be,  so  long  as  time  and  eternity 
endure. 

5.  The  whole  heavens  hang  upon  the  law  of  obedience,  from  God  the 
Father,  in  a  direct  line  down  to  the  smallest  establishment,  or  order  of  Be- 


432  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.  PAUL-  ^  [PAKT    V. 

lievers  who  call  upon  his  name,  or  wliere   He   hath  placed  his  name  for  sal- 
vation. 

6.  The  length  of  privilege  in  the  work  of  God,  is  not  that  which  hinds 
the  soul,  or  causes  its  election  to  be  sure  ;  but  it  is  by  the  cord  of  obedience 
that  souls  are  made  sure,  and  their  election  sealed.  And  whenever  this  cord  is 
broken,  whether  it  be  by  those  of  long  or  short  privilege  in  the  work  of  God, 
they  become  a  loose  prey  to  temptation,  and  are  liable  to  be  ensnared  and 
taken  by  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  the  bitter  opposer  of  all  the  right- 
eous laws  and  commands  of  God,  given  for  the  safe  going  and  protection  of 
souls. 

7.  These  things  have  I  spoken,  that  all  may  gain  an  understanding,  in  the 
commencement  of  their  travel  in  the  work  of  God,  that  their  safety  and 
election  are  made  sure  by  obedience,  and  that  alone.  And  if  this  manner 
of  faith  be  received  in  the  beginning,  and  retained  pure  and  undefiled,  until 
the  victory  is  gained,  souls  will  have  no  more  desire  to  plunge  into  disobe- 
dience, which  bringetti  death,  than  being  once  badly  singed  in  a  burning 
flame,  and  again  restored  and  made  whole,  they  would  again  desire  to  return 
immediately  to  the  flames  from  whence  they  were  taken. 

8.  For  the  path  of  obedience  yields  the  fruits  of  peace  and  quietness,  to 
all  souls  who  walk  therein  to  perfection;  and  such  will  never  more  desire  to 
stray  therefrom  ;  but  they  who  merely  obey  in  part,  know  not  its  sweets  ; 
but  are  continually  halting  between  two  opinions,  wavering  and  unstable  as 
the  sea,  and  finally  fall  into  the  unquenchable  fire,  where  the  worm  dieth 
not,  neither  is  the  fire  quenched. 

9.  I  speak  thus  plain  upon  this  subject,  having  had  great  experience  in  the 
work  of  God,  and  the  manner  of  its  effect  upon  all  souls.  For  I  and  my 
brethren,  the  apostles,  are  fishermen,  ordained  as  such,  to  cast  the  gospel  net 
and  gather  of  all  kinds;  therefore  have  we  had  great  experience,  in  the 
nature  and  effect  oTthe  work  of  God  upon  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men, 
and  in  a  special  manner  of  the  heart-searching  work  of  the  gospel  of  Christ";, 
second  coming. 

10.  For  until  then,  souls  could  not  be  fully  tried,  and  put  into  tJie  furnace 
of  affliction,  to  prove  the  matter,  whether  they  would  suffer  and  endure  all 
things  for  the  gospel's  sake,  to  be  separated  from  all  sin  and  unrighteousness, 
and  be  fully  purged  from  a  sinful  nature,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake, 
that  in  the  end  they  may  inherit  all  things 

11.  It  is  not  necessary,  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  that  I  should  enter  upon 
the  tenets  of  the  gospel,  and  its  requirements.  This  would  be  vain  :  for  my 
Heavenly  Father  hath  opened  the  testimony  of  eternal  life,  in  so  clear  a 
light,  that  all  may  understand  who  will,  and  without  this  willingness  any 
attempt  to  add  thereunto  would  be  useless.  But  as  my  own  experience  hath 
been  great  in  the  work  of  God,  both  as  it  relates  to  myself  and  ti<  other  souls  ; 
therefore  may  I  speak  from  experience,  that  which  may  do  good  and  no  hurt. 

12.  And  it  is  my  earnest  prayer  and  desire,  that  no  one  would  undertake  to 
cavil  or  criticise  the  words  which  I  shall  speak  at  this  time  :  for  as  I  am  per- 
mitted to  speak  for  myself,  and  in  my  own  name,  that  which  seemcth  good 
to  me,  shall  I  come  forth  in  fetters,  and  with  my  tongue  limited,  lest  I  might 


CHAP.    XI.]  HIS  ATTAINMLNTS   ON   EARTH.  133 

ruHlo  soMu;  vain  and  aiiticliristian  creed,  or  doctrine  conccrnin<!  the  work  of 
Clirist  and  Jiis  apostles?  Sliali  I  du  tliis  to  refrain  from  dociaring  tJie  triitli, 
lest  the  old  fabric  of  anticliristian  creeds  and  doctrines  of  men,  slnnild  begin 
to  reel  and  be  disturbed  ? 

13.  Nay,  I  will  sjieak,  since  my  Cidd  bath  given  me  leave  so  to  do,  and  I 
will  speak  the  truth.  And  I  count  myself  happy,  that  this  day  I  am  permit- 
ted to  stand  up  and  speak  in  my  own  defense,  and  to  declare  to  the  whole 
world,  the  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  within  me;  for  I  am  not  afraid  to  de- 
clare this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ's  second  coming,  through  the 
Bride,  before  all  men  ;  yea,  and  I  have  declared,  and  still  continue  to  declare 
it,  far  and  near,  wherever  I  am   sent  by  my  Lord. 

14.  And  were  I  again  to  become  an  inhabitant  of  earthly  clay,  as  in  the 
days  of  Christ's  first  coming,  and  with  my  present  faith  and  understanding, 
having  a  gift  of  God  so  to  do,  I  would  roar  the  loud  and  shrill  trumpet  of 
full  and  final  salvation,  through  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  to  all  nations  of 
the  earth  ;  nor  would  I  flinch  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  the  Lord, 
though  my  life  were  in  daily  jeopardy  for  the  same. 

15.  And  now,  saitli  Paul,  I  will  speak  a  little  of  my  own  ex])eriencc,  which 
can  do  no  harm,  except  to  those  who  make  liarm  of  it,  and  cavil  at  its  cor- 
rectness, which  will,  in  tlie  end,  become  their  own  wrong,  and  they  alono 
must  bear  it;  for  1  shall  declare  nothing  but  the  truth,  which  I  am  ready  to 
meet  at  all  times. 

16.  I  Paul  was  a  man  of  strong  mind,  powerful  and  unflinching  in  my 
natural  disposition,  rather  given  to  bigotry  and  self-conceit.  These  were  the 
prominent  features  in  my  natural  disposition;  but  I  was  strict  and  austere  as 
to  keeping  the  letter  of  the  law. 

17.  And  thus  was  1,  when  the  call  of  God,  through  his  beloved  Son,  reach- 
ed my  ears,  when  I  was  smitten  down  to  the  ground,  blind  and  speechless  by 
the  compelling  power  of  God,  and  not  of  free  choice.  But  thus  it  was  that 
I  obeyed  the  voice,  and  became  a  zealous  advocate  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
which  I  had  hitherto,  with  the  force  of  my  spirit,  strove  to  suppress. 

18.  And  thus,  by  the  compelling  power  of  God,  my  face  was  turned  about, 
and  with  the  same  vehemence  of  spirit,  whicli  was  persevering  in  whatever 
I  set  my  face  to  do,  did  I  brave  through  all  opposition,  and  boldly  declan 
the  whole  counsel  of  God,  according  to  that  dispensation,  and  preach  the 
kingdom  of  his  beloved  Son  to  those  who  knew  not  God,  nor  his  Son  whom 
He  had  sent  into  the  world ;  and  also  to  those  who  bowed  down  to  stocks 
and  stones,  and  worshiped  gods  made  by  hands,  which  could  neither  see, 
hear  nor  speak. 

19.  Unto  such  was  I  sent  by  the  j)ower  of  God,  to  begin  to  lay  a  luundation 
in  the  hearts  of  the  heathenish  and  idolatrous  nations,  to  undermine  the 
power  of  idolatry,  and  establish  in  them  the  belief  of  the  one  only  living 
and  true  God,  and  of  his  only  begotten  Son,  whom  He  had  sent  into  the 
world  to  begin  the  work  of  reclaiming  the  world  from  its  gross  errors,  and 
finally  to  establish  his  everlasting  kingdom  upon  earth,  which  should  never 
have  an  end, 

55 


434  THE  APOSTLE  PAUl's   STATE   ANT)  [PAUT  V. 

20.  This  seemed  to  be  the  mission  given  me  ;  and  thus  far  did  I  labor,  with 
the  vehemence  of  my  spirit,  accompanied  with  the  power  and  gift  of  God, 
to  fulfill  my  mission,  which  wrought  a  great  work  among  the  heathen,  by 
turning  manj'  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  to  seek  after  the  living  and  true 
God.  And  many  run  well  for  a  season  ;  but  as  the  fullness  of  time  had  not 
yet  come,  many  souls  were  left  to  ftill  backward,  and  the  wicked  one  became 
more  powerful  in  tliem,  than  before  the  alarming  testimony  of  trutii  liaci 
been  preached. 

21.  And  for  this  cause,  did  the  Savior  speak  of  the  falling  awav,  and  of 
that  wicked  being  revealed  and  standing  in  the  place  where  it  ouglit  not. 
(See  II.  Thess.  ii.  8.)  The  Sbn  of  God  knew  that  there  could  be  no  full 
and  abiding  substance  of  the  gospel,  established  in  the  soul,  until  he  should 
come  again  in  his  glory,  and  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  to  judge  the  world. 

22.  And  he  also  knew,  that  there  would  be  a  great  falling  away,  and  thai 
merchandise  would  be  made  of  the  gospel  of  his  first  coming.  All  this  did 
he  know  would  consequently  follow  his  first  ajjpearing,  wherein  the  fullness 
had  not  been  revealed,  how  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's head,  and  make  an  end  of  sin. 

23.  And  thus  hath  it  been  accomplished  ;  fur  a  great  falling  away  hath  in 
deed  and  in  truth  taken  place;  so  that  for  many  centuries,  in  the  kingdom 
of  antichrist,  nought  but  the  form  of  godliness,  without  even  the  breath  ol" 
the  pure  life  of  the  gospel,  was  made  manifest;  I  mean  that  life  which  Christ 
himself  taught  and  practiced,  and  left  upon  record,  as  an  example  to  all  who 
call  upon  his  name  for  salvation. 

24.  Nay,  I  may  boldly  say,  even  from  their  priests  in  the  pulpit,  down  to 
the  lowest  grade  of  church  members,  who  call  upon  the  name  of  Christ, 
there  is  not  one  vital  spark  of  true  Christianity,  void  of  selfishness,  in  some 
way  or  other,  to  be  found.  These  things  I  speak  boldly,  knowing  the  triitii 
of  what  I  sav. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

The  apostle  slioics  his  state  and  experience  in  the.  spiritual  icorld,  find  gives  his 
teslimonij  of  the  manner  and  loork  of  the  coming  of  Christ  in  and  with  the 
Bride. 

1.  As  for  me  Paul,  I  hastened  to  fulfill  my  calling,  and  accomplish  the  work 
which  was  alloted  by  the  gift  of  God,  fi)r  me  to  perform  ;  and  returned  in  jus- 
tification, having  given  my  natural  life  as  a  token  of  my  constancy  and  integ- 
ritv  to  my  trust,  whereuiito  I  was  cailed. 

2.  But  how  did  the  matter  stand  with  me,  in  regard  t  )  my  own  soul  .'  Did 
I  find  the  work  of  self-destruction  accomplished  in  me,  that  I  might  return  to 
God  and  become  one  with  Ilini,  having  the  enmity  of  my  pvf)uri,  haughty  and 
rebellious  nature  entirely  slain  ? 


ClIAf.   XII.]  TRAVKL    IN  THE   SPIHITLT.VL  WORLD.  435 

3.  Nav,  I  bolillv  Jinswpr,  nay.  lUit  to  tho  reverse  of  tliis,  1  found  my  na- 
ture still  in  life,  and  still  ahle  to  struggle  for  iny  own  way,  and  that  I  was 
not  yet  dead  to  my  own  selfish  nature.  Altliough  it  may  seem  strange  to 
you,  it  is  the  truth,  and  luy  own  mouth  bears  witness  that  it  was  so.* 

4.  To  sum  the  wliole  matter  up  in  a  few  words,  the  enmity  of  my  nature 
liad  never  been  wounded  to  death,  but  remained  alive  in  the  elements  of 
self  And  although  I  was  railed  by  the  compelling  power  of  God,  and  acted 
as  a  faithful  instrument  to  fuitiii  his  purposes,  according  to  the  work  of  the 
day  ;  and  was  owned,  accepted  and  justified  of  Him  in  so  doing;  yet  the  full 
work  of  destruction  to  a  selfisli  nature  I  had  never  known.  I  had  lopped 
off  some  of  the  brandies  bv  a  life  of  abstinence;  but  a  selfish  nature  in  me 
still  remained  alive;  and  this  I  found  to  be  true  by  sorrowful  experience. 

5.  VV'hen  I  was  released  from  all  care  and  concern  for  other  souls  and  bid 
to  look  into  myself,  and  see  what  I  had  in  myself  to  recommend  me  to  God, 
F  was  soon  ready  to  exclaim  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul,  O  wretched  man 
that  1  aui !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  bondage  of  this  nature  of  sin  and 
death  .■■ 

6.  Then  was  I  able  to  cry  lo  God,  feeling  my  own  nothingness  and  un- 
worthiness  in  his  sight.  Then  said  the  blessed  Son  to  me,  "  Who  told  thee 
that  thou  wast  poor  and  needy,  blind  and  naked,  and  had  need  be  ministered 
unto,  in  place  of  ministering.'  Who  told  thee  all  these  things.'"  I  replied,  O 
Lord,  1  know  not;  it  cometh  of  an  unseen  cause,  for  which  I  cannot  ac- 
count. 

7.  Tiien  replied  the  Savior,  "  Whv  is  it  that  thou  art  grieved  concerning 
the  state  of  souls,  and  knowesl  not  that  antichrist  will  have  his  reign,  and 
tlie  wicked  bear  rule,  professing  to  be  of  Christ,  doing  wonders  in  my 
name .'" 

8.  "  Why  is  it  that  thou  and  thv  brethren  so  eagerl}'  desire  to  hasten  the 
times,  to  accomplish  the  final  end,  seeing  ye  have  toiled,  and  still  feel  your- 
selves in  bitterness  of  spirit.'  Have  ye  found  that  which  creates  in  you  a 
new  and  pure  spirit.'  Have  all  old  things  in  you  been  done  away,  and  all 
things  become  new,  and  of  God  .'  Or  are  ye  still,  in  some  degree,  the  siime 
old  creatures,  subject  to  infirmities,  having  a  mind  to  serve  God  ;  butthruiigh 
tlie  weakness  and  infirmity  of  your  spirit  pertaining  to  the  fall,  which  is  -aU 
at  war  with  tiie  way  of  God,  are  ye  hindered  .'  ' 

9.  "For  this  cause  are  ye  constrained  to  cry  out,  Who  shall  deliver  me  Irum 
this  bondage.'  W'hich  plainly  shows  that  ye  still  remain  in  a  degree  of  bon- 
dage to  the  evil  power  of  a  sinful  nature,  and  that  spirit  in  you  which  hath 
a  mind  to  serve  God,  groaneth  beneath  tiie  bondage  of  the  nature  of  sin  and 
death,  (which  still  remaineth  in  you,)  in  pain  to  be  delivered,  that  it  may 
come  forth  and  serve  God,  unencumbered  by  the  chains  of  a  fallen  nature. 
Thus  are  ye  like  a  child  unl)orn,  struggling  for  the  birth,  which  is  yet  hidden 
from  you." 

10.  "  How  long  will  yu  remain  ignorant  of  the  mystery  of  God.concer  eg 
the  new  birth,  while  ye  suppose  that  ye  are  born  of  God,  yet  claim  no  moth- 
er .'  How  can  all  this  be.'" 

*This  was  foreshown  by  inspiration.  See  Phil.  iii.  10,  11,  12.  Eds. 


436  THE   APOSTLE  PAIl's   STATE  AND  [pART  V, 

11.  "  If  ye  can  receive  it,  tliis  is  t!ie  form  of  my  secimd  coming,  ere  the  full 
and  final  display  will  cause  souls  to  be  born  of  the  spirit,  and  become  new 
creatures  in  Christ.  I  must  again  manifrst  myself  to  the  world,  in  the  Bride, 
that  souls  may  be  born  of  the  Spir  t  and  of  the  Bride.  (See  Rev.  xxii.  17.) 
And  for  this  end  am  I  again  called,  that  from  twain  the  new  earth  may  be 
peopled  with  a  numerous  offspring,  even  as  the  old  earth  of  twain  became 
peopled." 

12.  "  And  how  am  I  straightened,  until  this  be  accomplished  I  For  until  mj' 
second  coming  in  my  glory,  no  soul  can  be  born  out  of  the  old  world  of  sin 
and  sorrow,  into  the  new  world  of  life,  liberty  and  peace.  But  until  titis  be 
effected,  all  things  must  remain  unfinished  ;  therefore  souls  may  rest  in  their 
integrit}',  waiting  in  hope  until  the  time  shall  be  accomplished." 

13.  These  words,  saith  Paul,  did  I  hear  from  the  mouth  of  the  Son  of  (»od, 
which  were  words  both  new  and  strange  to  me,  being  tlie  first  time  my  soul 
was  ever  really  enlightened,  concerning  the  manner  and  form  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ ;  nor  had  I  any  clear  idea  but  that  the  power  of  full  salvation, 
which  would  be  required  to  fit  and  prepare  man  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
vvas  revealed  and  established  in  Christ's  first  appearing,  to  much  greater  per- 
fection than  I  now  found  to  be  the  case. 

14.  I  knew  not  that  the  name  and  office  of  the  Mother,  had  erjualh'  as  good 
a  right  in  the  new  creation  as  in  the  old  ;  not  seeing  in  full  that  by  natural 
things  we  are  to  learn  spiritual;  and  by  the  things  which  are  made,  spiritual 
and  invisible  things  may  be  clearly  seen.  The  true  understanding  of  these 
things  was  hid  from  my  eyes. 

15.  And  had  I  not  been  left  to  feel  my  own  loss,  and  the  necessity  of  a  still 
further  work  to  be  wrought  in  me,  in  order  to  become  a  true  child  of  God, 
how  could  I  ever  have  received  this  saying,  conccrjiing  the  necessity  of  the 
Mother,  in  the  work  of  the  regeneration. 

16.  But  1  now  found  that  all  I  had  ever  seen  on  these  subjects,  was  but 
darklv  represented.  And  thus  I  saw  and  understood  the  truth  and  reality  of 
that  which  was  spoken  by  me  when  on  earth,  through  the  spirit  of  prophecy  : 
"  Now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly  ;  but  tlien  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in 
part;  but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  I  am  known."  (See  I.  Cor.  xiii.  12.) 

17.  Therefore  on  hearing  the  Savior's  words,  I  immediately  received  faith 
in  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  in  his  glory,  through  the  female.  And  from 
that  day,  until  I  saw  that  which  I  had  only  viewed  by  the  eye  of  faith,  did  I 
wait  in  hope,  and  looked  for  the  coming  of  the  Bride,  that  m}'  soul  might  be 
Fet  at  liberty,  and  the  mind  which  I  had  to  serve  God  might  prevail,  and  whol- 
ly supplant  the  mind  of  a  selfish  nature. 

18.  And  know,  O  ye  people,  far  and  near,  that  with  great  jo)'  did  I  bi'hold 
the  second  coming  of  the  Lord,  in  his  glory,  although  far  out  of  sight  of  all 
human  calculations;  for  I  had  thought,  like  many  others,  that  the  Lord's 
coming  in  his  glory,  would  be  accomplished  with  great  splendor. 

10.  But  when  I  realized  the  nature  of  the  work  of  God,  which  is  in  itself 
calculated  to  stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  bring  into  contempt  that  which 
is  highly  esteemed  and  honorable  among  men,  J  saw  at  once  the  inconsisten- 


CHAP.   XU.]  TRAVEL  IN    THE   SPIRITUAL  WORLD.  437 

cv  of  looking  for  the  coining  of  Clirist  in  liis  glory,  in  a  forin  of  splendor  to 
the  natural  and  carnal  e\cs  of  man. 

20.  For  the  glory  of  God  is,  in  the  extreme,  abasement  of  the  carnal  mind, 
which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  all  that  is  of  God.  These  things  being  con- 
sideretl,  I  at  once  saw  the  impropriety  of  the  glory  of  God  meeting  the  natu- 
ral and  exalted  expectations  of  man. 

21.  And  with  pleasure,  did  I  behold  the  meek  and  lowly  Bride  come  forth, 
and  be  crowned  the  everlasting  Princess  of  Life,  and  Mother  of  all  living,  or 
all  that  shall  ever  become  alive  by  the  new  birth.  In  this  was  given  a  death 
blow  to  all  which  is  highly  esteemed  and  honorable  among  men;  for  in  this 
the  fashion  of  this  world  must  pass  away,  and  all  things  become  new,  which  is 
the  fulfillment  of  scripture :  "  For  the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away, 
and  the  lusts  thereof."  Here  I  saw  the  fullness  of  tliat  work  of  which  I  had 
prophesied.  (See  I.  Cor.  vii.  29,  30,  31.  &  I.  Jno.  ii.  17.) 

22.  And  what  is  more  fashionable  in  this  day,  than  for  men  to  have  wives.' 
Can  ye  imagine  any  thing  more  common  and  fashionable  .'  Also  that  every 
man  should  be  head  of  his  own  houseliold,  and  that  the  woman  should  guide 
and  direct  as  helper  meet  to  her  liusband,  holding  selfish  gain  and  selfish  kin- 
dred :  and  what  can  be  more  fashionable  and  more  agreeable  than  this,  to 
the  carnal  lusts  of  man  .•" 

23.  But  in  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  in  his  glory,  to  make  an  end  of  the 
world,  vshicli  springs  from  the  lusts  of  men,  these  things  which  are  so  fash- 
ionable among  men,  must  pass  away  and  the  lusts  thereof;  for  they  that  have 
wives  must  be  as  though  they  had  none,  and  they  that  have  possessions,  as 
though  they  possessed  not,  having  all  things  common,  in  a  united  capacity  ; 
and  no  name  heard  but  father  and  mother,  brethren  and  sisters. 

24.  O  what  a  killing  thing  this  must  be  to  the  fashions  and  lusts  of  man, 
who  hath  gloried  in  a  woman  to  his  shame,  and  not  according  to  the  com- 
mand and  will  of  God  ! 

25.  And  now,  saith  the  apostle,  I  have  spoken  sufficient  to  give  all  an  un- 
derstanding of  my  present  faith  and  views  of  the  second  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man,  and  of  the  efl'ect  of  his  coming,  which  is  to  stain  the  pride  of  all 
flesh,  and  bring  into  contempt  all  that  is  honorable  and  fashionable  among 
carnal  men  ;  that  God  alone  may  be  glorified  and  exalted,  and  man  abased 
and  humbled. 

26.  And  nothing  but  the  great  wisdom  of  God,  whose  foolishness  is  far 
wiser  than  the  wisdom  of  man,  could  ever  have  invented  or  framed  a  way 
fo  expressly  calculated  to  effect  his  design  ;  for  which  I  do  give  God  all  the 
glory,  knowing  that  man  would  never  have  lifted  a  finger,  to  frame  a  way  to 
undermine,  in  himself,  all  that  is  held  near  and  dear,  according  to  the  ties  of 
nature,  which  came  by  the  fall.  Therefore  do  I  ciieerfully  give  God  the 
glory  of  framing  the  way  in  which  my  feet  shall  walk,  both  now  and  forever. 

27.  And  in  this  way  will  I  glorify  God,  so  long  as  time  and  eternity  shall 
endure.  And  I  will  hold  no  relation  but  father  and  mother,  brethren  and 
sisters;  and  of  these  my  relations,  I  am  not  ashamed  to  declare  before  all 
men,  to  be  the  only  relations  which  I  own. 

28.  These,  let  their  name  or  grade  be  what  it  may,  while  walking  in  the 
downward  road,  who  come  out  from  the  world,  and  become  separate  there- 


433  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL's   STATE   AND  [pART  V. 

frdtn,  ati(]  give  tliem.selves  up,  soul  and  body,  to  do  the  will  of  God,  as  it  is 
made  known  to  tliem  ;  these  are  my  relations,  and  I  am  not  asliamed  to  con- 
fess them  before  the  whole  world  ;  for  Ciirist  came  not  to  call  the  righteous, 
but  sinners  to  repentance. 

29.  Why  then  sliould  men  spurn  at  becoming  one  with  publicans  and  sin- 
ners, seeing  they  liave  all  fallen  into  the  pit  of  transgression  together.'  Why 
should  there  be  such  a  mincing  of  this  matter  about  all  souls  becoming  equal, 
having  one.  Father  and  Mother,  and  especially  among  those  who  are  willing 
to  strip  off  their  old  garments  of  sin,  and  become  new  creatures.'  Who  hath 
a  right  to  .set  himself  up  a  judge  in  these  matters.'  seeing  "God  hath  made 
of  one  blood,  all  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,"  and 
to  the  natural  eye,  nought  but  of  dust  are  they  fashioned,  which  returns  to 
dust  again. 

'■^0.  Who  is  it  that  the  Lord  hath  made  judge  in  this  matter.'  Let  him  come 
forth,  and  render  a  reason  of  the  inconsistency  of  God's  making  all  souls 
equal,  and  giving  them  an  equal  offer  of  his  mercy.  I  know  the  depth  of 
man's  haugiitiness  in  this  respect;  but  the  lofty  looks  of  man  must  be  bowed 
down,  and  his  haughtiness  laid  low,  ere  he  ran  meet  his  God  in  peace,  who 
alone  is  to  be  exalted  in  this  day. 

3L  These  things  I  spetk  to  warn  all,  to  beware  how  ye  set  yourselves  up 
to  be  judges  in  this  case  ;  for  your  judgment  will  weigh  nothing  in  the  bal- 
ance of  justice,  wiiich  weighs  all  souls,  vvhfither  high  or  low,  rich  or  poor, 
with  equal  weigiits. 

32.  And  now,  was  there  any  thing  more  that  I  could  speak,  to  testify  my 
faith  and  full  confidence  in  the  present  work  of  God.  I  would  cheerfully  do 
it.  I,  for  one,  have  ber^ome  a  worker  together  with  God,  in  the  same,  not 
only  for  the  overcoming  the  world  in  myself,  but  as  a  worker  together  with 
Him,  in  the  great  work  of  the  harvest,  which  hath  already  begun,  and  is 
rapidly  increasing  among  mankind,  in  the  invisible  world,  and  shall  increase 
in  the  earth,  although  men  may  be  left  to  rage  and  mock  for  a  season. 

33.  And  this  is  my  word  and  my  witness,  of  all  which  1  behold  written  in 
llie  Lord's  Book,  the  word  of  God,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  testimony 
of  eternal  life  :  I  say,  of  all  which  I  behold  written  therein,  I  do  cheerfully 
witness  to  be  the  truth;  for  by  my  own  experience,  have  1  proved  it. 

34.  And  the  way  which  is  now  opened.  Tor  all  mankind,  I  do  know  to  be 
no  other  than  the  one  only  way  of  God,  which  letdeth  unto  life  ;  for  I  have 
proved  it  for  mjself,  and  I  am  not  afraid  to  declare  its  safety  before  all   men. 

35.  And  aitliough  many  things  have  I  spoken  at  this  time,  which  mjiy  bo 
calculated  to  stir  up  the  enmity  of  man,  and  of  the  beastly  power  of  anti- 
christ, to  seek  means  to  persecute  the  woman,  and  make  war  with  the  rem- 
nant of  her  seed,  who  are  now  engaged  in  the  work  of  bruising  the  serpent's 
head;  (See  Rev.  xii.  17.) 

36.  Yet  all  which  1  have  spoken,  I  stand  ready  to  meet  as  truth,  which  can 
never  fail;  and  I  would  that  all  men  were  like  unto  myself,  altogether  per- 
suaded to  become  followers  of  Christ  in  the  regeneration,  putting  off  the 
world  with  its  affections  and  lu.sts,  and  putting  on  the  new  man,  Christ  Je- 
sus, with  his  deeds  of  true  self-denial  and  the  cross. 


CHAP.   XII. j  TRAVEL   IN  THE   SPIRITUAL   W  ORLI^.  489 

37.  Yea,  I  would  that  all  men  might  receive  the  savings  of  this  Book,  and 
in  obedience  to  the  same,  make  their  escape  from  the  pollutions  of  the  world, 
which  must,  sooner  or  later,  he  visited  with  the  severe  and  rolling  judgments 
of  God. 

38.  F'eeiing  that  I  have  now  discharged  my  dut\',  and  can  meet  .souls  ii> 
justification,  as  it  regards  this  my  communication  ;  knowing  that  I  have  left 
no  gap,  whereby  souls  may  hope  for  salvation  from  a  sinful  nature  in  anv 
other  way,  (let  their  former  e.vperience  be  never  so  great,  and  their  hope 
never  .so  permanent,)  save  by  this  only  door,  which  hath  been  opened  by 
the  Bride,  which,  although  a  hard  saying,  is  yet  true,  and  will  prove  a  never 
failing  source  of  consolation,  to  every  soul  that  ever  becomes  rightlv  joined 
to  the  work  of  God,  bv  faithful  obedience  ; 

39.  I  say,  knowing  that  I  have  discharged  my  duty  in  this  respect,  I  close 
my  word,  hoj)ing  and  praving  that  the  blessing  of  God  may  attend  the  word, 
and  work  conviction  in  the  hearts  of  the  hearers  of  the  same.     Farewell. 

40.  I,  the  holy  Angel,  do  freely  and  cheerfully  witness  the  above  statement, 
to  be  the  words  and  testimony  of  the  beloved,  and  much  esteemed  apostle 
Paul,  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Clirist's  second  coming,  and  a  faithful  martyr 
in  Christ  Jesns,  and  who  was  slain  bv  the  hands  of  wicked  men,  for  the  tes- 
timony which  lie  bore  concerning  .lesus  the  Son  of  God. 

41.  And  also  in  the  day  of  the  fulfillment  of  the  final^^■ork,  of  subduing  the 
man  of  sin,  with  his  deeds,  did  he  cheerfully  become  a  martyr  in  spirit,  and 
had  the  enmity  of  his  nature  slain,  which  was  not  subject  to  the  law  of  Christ, 
neither  indeed  could  be,  and  therefore  did  he  cheerfully  subject  to  the  sharp 
sword  of  the  testimony,  and  was  slain  thereby,  leaving  neither  root  nor  branch 
of  the  old  tree,  which  is  the  man  of  sin  and  his  deeds.  Thus  ends  the  wit- 
ness of  the  holy  Angel. 

V  SOTE  GIVEX  BY  THE  HOLl    A.Vfitl.. 

42.  The  reason  of  tlie  beloved  apostle  Paul's  coming  forwai'd  vvilh  his  testi- 
mony at  this  time,  was  this :  It  was  the  right  of  the  apostle  John ;  but  as 
this  beloved  disciple  had  previously  spoken  much  in  his  own  name,  in  the 
Book  of  the  Lord,  which  testifies  for  itself,  that  he  is  in  favor  of  the  present 
work,  and  an  active  worker  together  with  it ;  for  this  reason  he  cheerfully 
submits  his  right  and  place  to  the  beloved  apostle  Paul. 

43.  As  this  faithlul  apostle  was  not  one  of  the  twelve,  wlio  were  tailed  to 
bear  personal  witness  to  the  world,  concerning  Christ  in  Jiis  first  coming;  yet, 
as  he  was  a  faithful  laborer  in  the  work  of  that  dispensation,  and  many 
mighty  works  were  wrought  through  him,  it  seemed  necessary  that  he  should 
be  allowed  the  privilege  to  speak  fiir  himself,  that  the  world  might  know 
where  to  look  for  him,  and  the  work  he  was  now  engaged  in  ;  therefore  is 
his  testimony  placed  ne.xt  to  (he  apostle  James',  standing  in  the  right  of  the 
apostle  John. 

44.  These  things  speak  I,  the  holy  Angel,  lest  ye  might  marvel  why  it  was 
thus,  that  the  apostle  Paul  should  come  forward  with  his  testimony,  next  af- 
ter the  apostle  James. 


440  THE   ANGKl's   WITNF.SS  of  the  apostles.  fpART  V. 


A     WITNESS     FROM     THK     AnGEL     OF     PROPHETIC      LiGHT     RESPECTING     THE 

APOSTLES.     Given  at  the  Holy  Mount,  Mav  5,  1845. 

1.  In  the  preceding  and  following  chapters,  the  beloved  apostles  from 
feelings  of  humility  and  modesty,  have  said  little  concerning  their  own  la- 
bors, toils  and  sufferings,  or  of  tiie  honor  and  glorious  reward  which  they 
received  in  the  kingdom  of  God  therelbr. 

2.  The  object  of  their  communications  was  to  bear  witness  of  the  secund 
coming  of  Christ,  rather  tiian  of  his  first  appearing,  and  to  show  the  indis- 
pensable necessity  of  the  coining  of  the  divine  spirit  of  Christ,  in  and  with 
the  Bride,  in  order  to  perfect  the  work  of  regeneration. 

3.  And  truly  no  souls  could  appear  in  their  glory,  until  the  Son  of  God 
appeared  in  his  own  glory,  with  the  Bride,  and  tiie  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
took  place.  For  until  souls  are  born  of  spiritual  regeneration,  through  the 
heavenly  parentage  of  the  new  creation,  they  cannot  see  them  as  they  are, 
nor  be  like  them.  Therefore  the  beloved  apostle  John  plainly  shows,  that 
they  could  not  be  like  Christ,  until  his  second  appearing.   (See  I.  Jno.iii.  2.) 

4.  The  fiithful  apostles  had  to  wait  for  this  work  to  be  effected  in  them, 
after  the  Son  of  God  was  crowned  with  the  crown  wherewith  his  Hlother 
crowned  him,  (This  was  a  type  fulfilled  in  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb.  See 
Song  of  Solomon  iii.  11.)  before  they  could  appear  in  glory  and  be  crowned 
with  their  eternal  rSward. 

5.  But  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  their  faithful  labors,  patient  and 
persevering  toils,  the  dreadful  sufferings  and  persecutions,  even  to  the  pain- 
ful death  of  the  body,  to  honor  their  Lord,  and  to  perform  the  work  which 
he  gave  them  to  do,  were  all  recorded  in  the  Boo/c  of  Life,  and  securely  laid 
up  in  the  heavens,  ready  to  be  delivered  to  them  in  gems  of  eternal  bright- 
ness, when  the  work  of  regeneration  was  completed  in  them  ;  and  that  their 
reward  for  their  faithfulness  is  unspeakable. 

6.  All  these  things  appear  in  their  immortal  crowns  and  robes  of  glory,  as 
brilliant  stars  and  shining  gems  of  eternal  beauty.  The  love,  blessing  and 
tender  feelings  of  the  holy  Savior  to  them,  are  inexpressible.  They  are 
honored  by  the  heavenly  hosts,  as  the  faithful  companions,  and  first  follow- 
ers of  our  Lord,  and  are  set  as  examples  to  all  the  human  race. 

7.  And  the  same  honor  and  glory,  according  to  their  order,  is  obtained  by 
all  the  faithful  martyrs  and  upright  witnesses  of  that  dispensation.  After 
they  had  received  the  new  birth,  they  were  honored  with  crowns  of  immor- 
tal glory,  and  a  reward  which  mortal  tongue  cannot  express,  nor  mortal  heart 
conceive. 

8.  And  thus  was  fulfilled  the  inspired  words  of  the  aj)0stlc  to  Timothy; 
"  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith, 
Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  ine  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord, 
the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day :  and  not  to  mo  only,  but  unto 
all  them  also  that  love  his  appearing.^''  (II.  Tim.  iv.  7,  8.) 


tjgg 


CHAP.   XIII.J  WORDS   OF  THE   APOSTLE   SIMON.  441 

9.  Here  it  is  sliown  that  none  need  to  expect  their  full  reward,  until  Christ 
should  again  appear.  These  things  are  truth,  for  I  am  a  true  and  faithful 
witness  thereof,  saith  the  Angei  of  proplietic  light. 

SaLVATOR  RtGIA. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  testimony  of  Simon,  called  Zelotes.  .i  witness  of  the  work  of  God  in  the 
frst  and  second  appearinfr  of  Christ.  His  solemn  learning,  and  exhorta- 
tion to  works  of  faith  and  humility. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  Again,  O  thou  instrument  of 
clay  !  bow  thy  soul  and  write.  Behold  I  niake  known  to  thee,  that  the  be- 
loved apostle  Simon,  who  was  surnanied  Zelotes,  is  present,  with  a  written 
testimony  in  his  hand,  to  make  known  at  this  time  ;  therefore  take  courage 
and  fear  not.  The  beloved  apostle  will  commence  to  reveal  the  communi- 
cation he  was  sent  to  give  in  his  own  name,  as  a  witness  of  the  blessed  gos- 
pel of  Christ,  in  his  second  coming. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  apostle  Simon  ;  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  counted 
worthy  to  stand  up  in  this  latter  day  of  his  glory,  in  presence  of  the  whole 
world,  and  declare  the  truth  of  God  which  is  given  me  to  declare,  and  pro- 
claim aloud  in  the  ears  of  all  who  have  ears  to  hear,  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  in  his  majesty  and  in  his  glory. 

3.  And  nove,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  des- 
pondency, and  ye  who  are  bowed  down  with  the  plagues  and  infirmities  of 
an  evil  and  corrupt  nature  !  Lift  your  heads  and  rejoice  ;  for  the  Lord  your 
deliverer  is  come,  he  who  is  able  to  open  the  prison  doors  and  set  the  cap- 
tives free. 

4.  Hear,  O  earth  !  and  understand  and  know  that  thy  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  is  able  to  give  life  to  all  who  believe  on  him,  and  call  upon  his  name  for 
salvation,  in  the  order  of  his  appointment.  1  am  a  bold  witness  to  the  whole 
world,  of  the  coming  of  Christ  the  Lord  and  Savior,  in  the  name  of  the 
Bride,  the  everlasting  Mother  of  all  living  souls. 

5.  And  I  thank  God  this  moment,  that  I  have  a  Mother,  and  that  the  name 
of  3Iother  is  sweet  in  my  ears,  and  this  I  am  not  ashamed  to  declare  before 
all  men  ;  for  the  mother  is  the  glory  of  the  house  ;  and  a  desolate  habitation 
it  is,  where  the  name  of  the  mother  is  not  heard.  Then  why  will  ye  seek 
to  become  children  in  the  household  of  j-our  Lord  ;  yet  deny  and  spurn  at 
the  name  of  a  mother .' 

6.  If  ye  claim  the  second  Adam,  a  quickening  spirit,  for  your  spiritual 
Father,  then  who  do  ye  claim  for  your  spiritual  Mother.'  seeing  the  man  is 
not  without  the  woman  in  the  Lord.  (See  L  Cor.  xi.  11.)    Do  ye  claim  your 

56 


442  WORDS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  SIMON.  [PART  V, 

first  mother  Eve,  for  3'our  mother?  If  so,  why  not  claim  Adam  the  first  for 
your  father  ?  Seek  not  henceforth,  to  mingle  in  this  vay,  by  claiming  tho 
second  Adam  for  your  spiritual  Father,  wliile  ye  claim  nought  but  the  bond 
woman  for  your  mother  :  for  in  this  ye  prove  yourselves  bastards,  and  not  sons. 

7.  I  marvel,  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  that  all  who  hear  the  testimony  of 
the  two  witnesses,  are  not  constrained  to  acknowledge  beyond  a  doubt,  of  its 
being  the  truth  of  God :  for  what  can  be  more  plain  and  easy  to  be  under- 
stood ?  I  am  constrained  to  cry  out  in  these  words,  unto  those  who  will  hard- 
en their  hearts  against  the  truth; 

8.  "There  are  none  so  deaf,  as  those  who  will  not  hear;  and  there  are 
none  so  blind,  as  those  who  close  their  eyes,  lest  they  should  see  and  be  con- 
verted; and  there  are  none  so  dull  of  understanding,  as  those  who  harden 
their  hearts  against  the  truth,  and  ciioose  to  believe  a  lie,  lest  the  truth  should 
make  them  free." 

9.  Again  listen,  while  I  speak  to  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth  I  with 
my  warning  voice,  that  I  may  clear  my  skirts  from  every  man's  blood,  who 
may  be  favored  with  the  hearing  of  the  word  of  God,  out  of  whose  mouth 
goeth  the  words  of  eternal  life. 

10.  For  as  we,  the  twelve  apostles,  were  called  to  bear  witness  to  the  whole 
world,  of  the  first  coming  of  our  Lord;  so  in  like  manner,  are  we  called  to 
bear  witness  to  the  whole  world,  of  his  second  coming.  And  with  great  joy 
do  we  proclaim  aloud,  in  the  ears  of  all  men,  the  coming  of  our  Lord  in  his 
glory  to  judge  the  earth,  and  purify  the  people. 

11.  And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  his  first  coming,  few  were  willing  to  be- 
lieve our  report,  at  the  time  being;  because  the  work  did  not  come  in  a  man- 
ner calculated  to  meet  their  lofty  views;  and  for  this  cause  did  they  seek  to 
destroy  the  word,  and  also  the  messengers  of  the  word; 

12.  So  in  like  manner,  will  they  treat  the  work  of  Christ  in  his  second  com- 
ing, by  seeking  to  destroy,  not  only  the  word,  but  the  messengers  of  the 
word;  because  it  is  not  calculated  to  meet  the  lofty  expectations  of  the  wise 
of  this  world. 

13.  And  as  the  word  of  God,  through  his  beloved  Son,  in  his  first  coming, 
was  preserved  and  proclaimed  through  the  earth,  among  many  nations,  and 
held  sacred  in  after  ages ;  so  in  like  manner  will  the  word  of  God,  revealed 
in  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  be  held  sacred  and  stand  as  the  bright  oracles 
of  God  to  a  lost  world,  for  generations  to  come  :  for  iio  prophet  is  without  hon- 
or, save  in  his  own  country,  and  at  the  period  of  his  prophesying;  and  no 
work  of  God  is  withou-t  honor,  save  at  the  period  in  which  it  is  made  manifest. 

14.  The  work  of  God,  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  even  down  to  the  present 
day,  has  been  revealed  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  stir  up  the  enmity  of  the 
wicked,  and  cause  oppositiorh  in  every  shape  and  form,  by  those  who  refused 
to  be  subjects  thereof,  e.vcept  by  the  compelling  power  of  God. 

15.  This  was  many  times  made  manifest  for  the  deliverance  of  his  people, 
as  was  in  the  case  of  Balaam,  and  in  many  other  instances,  wherein  God 
turned  their  cursing  into  blessings,  by  his  compelling  and  Almighty  power; 
so  in  like  manner  will  it  be  in  the  great  and  last  dispensation  of  the  grace  of 
God  to  a  lost  world.  And  those  wiio  do  not  receive  it  by  free  choice,  will 
oppose  it. 


CHAP.  Xm.]  WORDS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  SIMON.  443 

16.  I  call  it  great,  because  it  accomplislies  all  things,  and  prepares  souls  to 
meet  God  in  peace,  and  to  stand  before  Him  in  justification,  having  their 
robes  made  wliite  in  the  life  of  the  Lamb. 

17.  But  to  a  lost  and  wicked  world,  whose  glory  is  not  according  to  the  glo- 
ry of  God,  which  works  humility  and  lowliness  of  heart,  the  great  and  all- 
powerful  and  all-subduing  work  of  God  looks  very  small,  too  small  to  be  ac- 
knowledged ;  but  small  as  it  may  appear,  it  is  tlie  little  stone  cut  out  without 
hands,  which  shall  fill  the  whole  earth,  and  subdue  all  things  to  it. 

Id.  And  O  that  all  souls  might  take  warning,  and  daily  consider  these  things, 
and  weigh  them,  and  let  them  sink  deep  in  their  hearts;  lest  they  rashly  judge 
things  which  they  understand  not,  and  thereby  be  found  fighting  against 
God,  and  despisers  of  his  holy  and  eternal  way. 

lU.  For  ye  cannot  alter  the  purposes  of  God,  although  yo  may  strive  might- 
ily against  Him;  therefore  be  warned  by  one  who  is  a  friend  to  all  mankind, 
and  for  their  sakes  is  willing  to  forego  all  things. 

yo.  By  the  gift  of  God  are  wc  permitted,  as  witnesses  of  God,  to  bear  record 
to  a  lost  world,  of  the  coming  of  his  beloved  Son  ;  and  as  we  were  faithful 
to  discharge  our  duty  in  this  respect,  in  the  dispensation  of  his  first  coming, 
even  to  the  laying  down  of  the  natural  and  animal  life;  so  in  like  manner, 
are  we  called  to  forego  all  things,  and  boldly  declare  to  a  lost  world  and 
bear  record  of  his  second  coming; 

21.  Although  our  names  may  be  cast  out  as  evil,  and  set  at  nought  by  those 
who  now  dwell  upon  the  earth,  who  are  willing  to  acknowledge  the  work  of 
God  in  past  dispensations,  and  bow  down  and  worship  those  who  became  its 
faithful  subjects,  while  they  themselves  would  be  found  foremost  in  opposing 
the  same  work,  were  it  wrought  in  this  their  day. 

22.  These  things  1  speak,  knowing  there  are  many  who  magnify  with  their 
lips,  the  Son  of  God,  and  those  also  who  were  called  to  bear  record  of  him 
to  a  lost  world,  while  their  hearts  are  in  direct  opposition  to  the  pure  spirit 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  Thus  they  become  of  that  number  of  whom  the 
Lord  spake,  who  drav/  near  unto  him  with  their  lips,  while  their  hearts  are 
afar  off. 

23.  And  now,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  listen  to  these  my  words,  and 
receive  them  in  love,  for  in  great  love  are  they  given  ;  that  love  which  is  the 
effect  of  humility  and  lowliness  of  heart,  which  is  the  greatest  bliss  that  soula 
can  attain  to,  either  in  lime  or  eternity,  and  the  only  way  whereby  souls  may 
or  can  draw  near  to  God,  and  become  one  with  Him. 

24.  The  cross  of  Christ  never  was,  and  never  will  be  calculated  to  meet 
the  approbation  of  those  who  walk  in  haughtiness,  or  are  clad  with  a  gar- 
ment of  self-righteousness,  and  in  a  special  manner,  of  imputed  righteous- 
ness, which  cometh  by  grace  alone,  (as  carnal  professors  say,)  aud  not  of 
good  works. 

25.  What  can  appear  more  odious   and  self-abasing  to  such  souls,  thus  clad, 
«than  a  full  cross  against  all  sin,  in   every  word,  thought  and  deed?  And    be- 
cause of  this  cross,  many  will  be  offended,  and    be   left  to  fight  against  that 
work  which  alone  hath  power  to  reclaim  them  to  God. 

26.  And  O  that  I  could   cause   all   who  may   ever   hear  this  my   word,   to 
know  and  understand  these  thingi,  and  be  persuaded  to  seek  the  truth  La 


444  WORDS  OF  THE   APOSTLE   SIMON.  [PART    V. 

righteousness,  which  is  in  lowliness  of  heart,  in  tliat   humility  which   stands 
in  direct  opposition  to  all  that  is  accounted  great  and  honorable  among  men. 

27.  Yea,  even  that  humility  which  strikes  a  death  blow  to  the  world,  in  all 
its  pursuits ;  for  what  profit  hath  a  man,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose 
his  own  soul?  And  what  profit  hath  a  man  of  humility,  so  long  as  it  work- 
eth  not  purification  ?  And  where  is  the  evidence  of  the  heart  becoming 
pure,  so  long  as  the  idols  of  time  remain  unmolested  therein  .' 

28.  Ye  cannot  deceive  God  with  an  outward  form  of  humility,  or  with  a 
sanctity  of  appearance;  for  God  knoweth  the  heart,  and  without  humility  of 
heart,  no  soul  can  draw  near  to  God  ;  for  He  refuseth  tho  offerings  of  the 
haught}',  but  giveth  grace  to  the  humble. 

29.  And  who  are  the  humble,  whose  humility  is  sufficient  to  work  the  puri- 
fication of  their  own  hearts.'  Are  they  those  who  make  a  god  of  the  things 
of  this  world,  unwilling  to  sacrifice  in  the  least,  either  in  name,  fame  or  rich- 
es ?  Nor  can  these,  in  their  hidden  and  self-gratifications,  render  offerings 
suitable  to  gain  the  grace  of  God.  Nay,  in  no  wise  ;  but  their  offerings  are 
an  abomination  in  his  sight. 

30.  Then  who  are  those  who  render  offerings  in  humility,  and  thereby  be- 
come partakers  of  the  grace  of  God.'  I  will  answer,  and  the  truth  I  will 
declare.  They  are  those  who  sacrifice  in  themselves,  all  that  is  great  and 
exalted  or  self-pleasing,  in  lowliness  of  heart,  despising  the  shame  which 
cometh  of  the  cross,  that  thereby  they  may  win  a  more  excellent  and  dura- 
ble inheritance. 

31.  These,  and  these  only,  make  an  offering  acceptable  to  God,  and  thereby 
receive  his  saving  grace,  which  worketh  the  purification  of  the  heart.  And 
by  their  humiliation,  their  judgment  is  taken  away,  and  they  enjoy  the  sweets 
of  a  quiet  conscience,  void  of  offence  towards  God  and  man  ;  a  state  of  bliss 
which  the  whole  world  cannot  purchase,  but  it  is  the  pearl  of  great  price, 
which  costs  the  whole  world  to  obtain  it,  which  every  soul  must  sacrifice  in 
themselves,  each  one  for  one. 

32.  And  thus  they  receive  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  little  child,  who 
hath  given  up  all  to  obtain  it,  and  begin  to  work  out  their  salvation  with 
fear  and  trembling.  And  what  meaneth  this,  that  souls  who  have  given  up 
all  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  should  be  required  to  work  out  their  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling.' 

33.  Surely,  this  must  be  a  shocking  sound,  to  those  who  expect  to  find  re- 
demption by  the  merits  of  another,  and  be  ciad  in  a  garment  of  imputed 
righteousness,  to  hear  of  working  out  their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling, 
which  makes  the  grace  of  God  of  no  effect,  but  of  works  are  souls  to  be 
justified.  This  must  be  hard  food  for  the  subjects  of  antichrist's  kingdom, 
which  requires  a  mere  belief  in  the  Son  of  God,  to  make  their  election  sure. 

34.  But  hear  ye  my  words;  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God,  that  he 
is  the  Christ,  the  Savior  of  the  world,  the  same  shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that 
believeth  not  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  the  Savior  of  the  world,  the  same 
shall  be  damned.  And  as  saith  the  Son  of  God,  so  say  I,  The  tret,  is  knmcn 
by  its  fruit.  All  suuls  shall  be  judged  and  rewarded  according  to  the  fruits 
they  bring  forth. 


CH\P.    XIII.]  WORDS  OF  THE  APOSTLE   SIMON.  445 

35.  Therefore  is  tlie  fuitli  of  all  souls,  made  manifest  by  their  works,  if  tliey 
believe  on  the  Sun  of  (Joil,  suflicient  to  cause  them  to  yield  obedience  to  his 
word,  and  walk  in  his  footsteps,  by  this  faith  they  will  be  saved. 

36.  But  they  who  profess  to  believe  on  the  Son  of  God,  but  deny  him  in 
their  works,  arc  of  antichrist,  who  deny  that  Christ  is  the  Savior  of  the 
world.  Although  they  acknowledge  him  with  their  lips;  yet  in  their  works 
they  openly  deny  him  ;  and  the  same  shall  be  damned,  and  shall  remain  un- 
der the  condemnation  of  their  sins,  until  by  their  sufferings,  they  become 
willing  to  manifest  their  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  by  their  works  as  well  as 
by  their  words. 

3*.  So  you  may  see,  in  this,  how  far  your  belief  in  the  Son  of  God  work- 
eth  :  for  he  that  believeth  and  obeyeth,  the  same  shall  be  saved,  and  that  too 
by  grace  ;  for  God  giveth  grace  to  the  humble  :  therefore  are  souls  saved  by 
the  grace  of  God,  and  not  alone  by  their  own  good  works. 

38.  These  things  I  speak,  that  ye  may  know  and  understand  how  far  the 
grace  of  God  worketh,  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  knowing  that  there  are 
many  minds  abroad  in  the  earth  concerning  this  point. 

39.  Ye  must  know  and  understand,  that  by  the  offerings  ye  make  to  God  in 
humility,  ye  come  into  possession  of  that  grace  of  God  which  enables  you  to 
bring  forth  the  works  of  righteousness,  which  are  not  of  yourselves,  but 
tliroiigli  the  grace  of  God,  whereby  you  are  enabled  to  walk  blameless  in 
liis  presence.  Thus  are  ye  saved  by  grace,  and  not  of  your  own  works  of 
self-righteousness  ;  therefore  ye  may  render  to  God  all  the  glory,  knowing 
that  of  yourselves,  void  of  the  grace  of  God,  ye  are  nothing. 

40.  God  alone  is  worthy  to  receive  honor  and  glory  of  the  works  of  his 
hands,  to  whom  be  honor  and  dominion  forevermore.  And  thus  cometh  the 
end  of  this  word,  which  I  behold  faithfully  written  by  mortal  hand,  and 
sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Eternal  Father  of  truth. 

41.  And  be  it  known  to  all  men,  that  it  is  with  great  joy  that  we  the  apos- 
tles of  the  Lamb,  do,  in  the  fear  of  God,  bear  witness  of  the  glorious  mani- 
festation of  Christ,  in  his  second  coming.  So  far  from  counting  this  a  light 
matter,  or  of  little  importance,  that  we  rejoice  with  unspeakable  joy,  that  the 
glory  of  God  hath  arisen,  and  the  light  thereof  is  made  manifest  unto  the 
sons  of  men. 

42.  For  greatly  have  we  prayed  to  see  this  day,  that  the  will  of  God  might 
be  made  known  and  accomplished  on  earth,  as  it  was  in  heaven.  But  until 
of  late,  we  knew  not  that  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  should  be  counted  worthy 
to  bear  witness  to  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  and  again  have  our  names 
enrolled  in  the  holy  and  sacred  volumes  of  the  word  of  God,  which  shall  stand 
forever  and  ever. 

43.  So  far  from  feeling  this  work,  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  in  the 
vessel  of  the  Bride,  a  matter  beneath  our  dignity  to  acknowledge,  we  greatly 
rejoice  that  it  is  so  ;  for  by  it  are  we  crowned  with  that  glory  and  immortali- 
ty, which  had  never  previously  entered  our  hearts  to  conceive,  or  frame  any 
idea  of.  But  none,  except  the  meek  and  lowly,  shall  ever  see  the  glory  of 
God  in  his  second  temple.  But  the  humble,  by  the  grace  of  God,  shall  see 
its  glory  and  walk  in  its  light,  and  become  glorified  thereby. 


446  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  APOSTLE  JUDE.  [pART  V. 

44.  Feeling  in  my  own  soul,  that  I  have  spoken  all  that  is  needful,  to  give  a 
full  understanding  of  my  views  and  feelings,  concerning  the  present  work 
of  God,  as  a  bold  witness  thereunto,  I  add  no  more  on  this  subject.  My  fur- 
ther word  is  closed  and  sealed  up  from  mortals,  for  aught  I  know,  both  now 
and  henceforth  through  time. 

45.  And  with  boldness  can  I  meet  this  word,  before  all  men ;  for  I  am  not 
ashamed  to  answer  to  my  name,  as  it  respects  this  word.  And  they  who 
hear,  believe  and  become  profited  by  the  same,  such  will  I  meet  in  the  love 
and  blessing  of  my  God,  with  joy  and  gladness,  as  those  of  my  nearest  and 
dearest  kindred. 

46.  But  those  that  disregard  and  set  at  nought,  and  by  their  unbelief  make 
the  word  of  God  of  no  effect,  shall  stand  afar  off  and  hear  these  words;  "I 
never  knew  you  ;  ye  are  not  of  my  fold ;  therefore  depart  from  me,  ye  work- 
ers of  iniquity." 

47.  "  Ye  who  are  ashamed  to  confess  nie,  by  your  works,  before  a  wicked 
and  perverse  generation,  that  thereby  ye  might  be  prepared  to  receive  the 
blessings  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  of  such  am  I  ashamed  to  confess  before 
my  Heavenly  Father."  Thus  and  thus  will  it  go  with  those  who  despise 
the  simple  way  of  God,  and  shun  that  cross  which  worketh  the  purification 
of  the  heart. 

So  kindly  farewell  in  love,  from  the  beloved  apostle  Simon,  a  little,  simple, 
obedient  child  of  the  ever  blessed  King  and  Queen. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

Testimo7iy  of  the  beloved  apostle  Jude.  Tlie  apostle  declares  that  a  sure  foun- 
dation is  laid  in  the  spiritual  Parentage,  for  all  souls  to  build  upon,  and 
that  the  work  of  this  dispensation  shall  never  be  overthrown.  The  blessed 
effects  of  the  icork  of  God  in  this  day,  ^^c. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle  Jude,  By  the  grace  of  God,  through  his 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  am  I  enabled  to  stand  up  at  this  time,  and  declare 
to  a  lost  and  sinful  world,  the  coming  of  our  Lord  in  his  glory,  to  make  an 
end  of  sin,  which  is  his  second  coming,  without  sin  unto  salvation. 

2.  This  I  am  happy  to  do,  yea,  more  than  happy;  for  my  tongue  is  not 
able  to  express,  through  a  mortal  instrument,  the  heartfelt  joy  and  satisfac- 
tion I  feel,  at  this  time,  for  the  privilege  of  proclaiming  aloud,  in  the  ears  of 
the  sons  of  men  who  dwell  in  mortal  tenements,  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the 
form  and  likeness  of  the  Bride,  the  everlasting  Mother  of  all  living  souls, 
that  ever  were  fallen  and  dead,  by  the  sin  and  transgression  of  the  first  and 
natural  mother  of  all  the  human  race. 

3.  Yea,  with  the  boldness  of  a  lion,  yet  with  the  pimplicity  of  a  meek  and 
harmless  child,  do  I  declare  nay  spiritual  pedigree  and  parentage  befor*  all 


CHAP.   XIV.]         TESTIMONY  OF  THE  APOSTLE  JUDE.  447 

men  ;  for  I  have  become  an  innocent  child,  that  knnweth  no  shame  nor  em- 
barrassment, because  of  my  kindred,  either  of  mv  parents  or  of  mv  bretii- 
ren  and  sisters,  who  are  all  the  kindred  I  claim;  and  shall  I  be  ashamed  of 
these  ? 

4.  Heaven  forbids;  mv  own  faith  and  conscience  forbid  :  yea,  and  mv  own 
right  reason  and  common  sense  forbid  that  I  should  glory  in  anv  thing,  save 
that  cross  which  binds  the  man  of  sin,  sufficiently  to  undermine  all  selfish- 
ness, in  every  way  and  form,  which  makes  the  children  of  God  one  united 
people,  jointly  one  in  all  things. 

5.  And  this  is  the  foundation  on  which  souls  may  build  in  safety;  a  foun- 
dation against  which  the  gates  of  hell  will  never  be  able  to  prevail,  being 
established  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  beyond  the  reach  of  all  human 
invention,  and  out  of  sight  of  all  human  wisdom  to  frame  or  devise  the  like. 
Therefore  God  alone  is  worthy  of  all  the  honor  and  glory  ;  for  unto  Him  it 
is  due,  both  now  and  forevormore. 

6.  And  this  is  my  word  unto  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  as  a  wit- 
ness in  favor,  and  a  strong  testimony  of  defence  to  support  the  present  work 
of  God,  which  I  do  declare  to  be  the  greatest  which  hath  ever  taken  place 
in  any  age  of  the  world  ;  and  it  is  no  other  than  the  one  only  highway  cast 
up  in  the  wilderness,  wherein  all  souls  may  and  must  walk,  if  ever  they 
reach  the  promised  land  of  peace  and  rest. 

7.  This  way  is  accompanied  with  snares  and  temptations  on  every  side, 
sufficient  to  try  the  integrity  and  prove  the  sincerity  of  every  soul  that  walk- 
eth  therein.  To  sum  up  the  whole  matter  in  few  words,  it  is  no  other  than 
the  all-sufficient,  all-powerful,  holy  and  eternal  way  of  God.  Although 
small  in  its  outward  appearance;  yet  it  ia  the  little  stone  which  shall  roll 
through  the  earth  and  subdue  all  things  to  it. 

H.  And  this  is  the  cause  of  my  joy,  that  the  time  of  the  fulfillment  of  all 
things  has  commenced,  and  the  glorious  work  of  the  latter  day  is  going  on  ; 
and  the  devil,  with  all  his  forces,  is  not  able  nor  indeed  ever  will  be  able  to 
hinder  it,  or  set  light  for  darkness,  and  darkness  for  light;  nor  to  substitute 
that  which  is  unholy,  in  the  place  of  that  which  is  lioly;  so  as  to  deceive 
the  body  again  ;  nor  be  able  to  scatter  and  trample  under  foot  the  power  of 
the  holy  people. 

9.  He  may  indeed  scatter  the  power  of  individuals,  and  cause  them  to  set 
darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness  ;  and  in  place  of  that  which  is  holy, 
substitute  and  set  up  in  their  hearts,  that  which  is  unholy  ;  and  in  this,  scatter 
and  destroy  the  saving  power  ot  Christ,  and  thereby  become  antichrist,  work- 
ing against  the  pure  and  simple  spirit  of  Christ. 

10.  All  this  may  be  accomplished  in  individuals,  and  they  be  left  to  fall 
from  the  way  of  God,  and  be  suffered  to  blaspheme  his  holy  name,  and  sin 
against  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  denying  the  work  of  God  made  manifest  through 
the  agency  of  the  female,  which  is  the  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
Wisdom.  For  all  gins  whatsoever  a  man  may  commit,  shall  be  forgiven 
him,  except  the  sin   against  the   Holy    Ghost,*  or  Holy  Spirit  of  Wisdom, 

♦The  word  rendered  Holy  Qhost,  in  the  English  version  of  the  New  Testament,  signifies 
Hol^  Spirit  in  the  original  Gre«k,  and  is  so  translated  in  all  other  languages  of  which  we  have 


448  TESTIMONY  OF   THE   APOSTLE  JUDE.  [PART  V. 

which  sin  cannot  be  forgiven,  neither  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  world  to  come. 

11.  Ye  read  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit;  but  of  the  H0I3'  Spirit  of 
Wisdom  ye  remain  ignorant  as  yet;  but  he  it  known  to  all  people,  that  no 
(soul  was  ever  capable  of  committing  the  unpardonable  sin,  or  of  sinning 
against  the  Holy  Spirit,  until  this  Divine  Spirit  was  revealed,  in  the  order  of 
Wisdom,  which  is  the  Mother  Spirit,  the  Eternal  Wisdom  of  God,  as  one 
brought  up  by  his  side,  the  Eternal  Mother  and  coworker  with  God  tlie  Eter- 
nal Father,  in  all  his  works. 

12.  And  as  Christ,  the  first  begotten  Son,  did  reveal  jhe  Father,  through 
the  likeness  of  human  nature,  that  the  Father  might  be  made  manifest  to 
the  sons  of  men ;  so  in  like  manner  did  the  first-born  Daughter,  the  Bride, 
reveal  the  Eternal  Mother,  through  the  likeness  of  human  nature,  that  the 
Mother,  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  might  be  made  manifest  to  the  world, 
to  those  who  dwell  in  sinful  flesh. 

13.  And  until  this  period,  no  soul  was  ever  able  to  commit  the  unpardona- 
ble sin  against  the  Holy  Spirit ;  therefore  was  this  point  spoken  of  in  script- 
ure, alluding  particularly  to  this  dispensation,  in  which  the  Bride  would 
appear  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  to  manifest  the  Eternal  Mother,  to  con- 
demn sin  in  the  flesh. 

14.  And  they  who  receive  the  testimony  of  the  Bride,  and  become  partakers 
of  the  power  of  the  resurrection,  and  a  foretaste  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to 
come  ;  if  they  fall  away,  and  be  found  maliciously  fighting  against  the  influ- 
ence of  the  light  and  power  of  God,  which  is  the  Holy  Spirit  manifested 
through  the  Bride,  it  remains  impossible  to  renew  them  again  to  repentance. 

15.  And  this  is  the  only  sin,  that  any  soul  can  ever  commit  against  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit  wherein  they  blaspheme  the  name  of  God,  through  this  Holy  and  D  i- 
vine  Spirit,  which  sin  cannot  be  forgiven,  neither  in  time,  nor  in  the  world  to 
come.  For  could  this  sin  be  forgiven  of  God,  the  soul  guilty  of  this  crime, 
would  never  be  able  to  forgive  himself;  therefore  this  sin  against  the  greatest 
light  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  remaineth  an  unpardonable  sin,  which  cannot  be 
forgiven,  neither  in  time  nor  eternity  :  because  they  have  rejected  the  great- 
est display  of  the  light  and  power  of  God  that  ever  was  or  ever  will  be  given 
for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

16.  And  thus  may  souls  fall  from  the  way  of  God,  and  be  left  to  set  light 
for  darkness,  and  darkness  for  light;  and  to  set  up  the  kingdom  of  antichrist, 
by  scattering  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  in  their  own  souls;  but  in  no 
other  way  than  this,  will  the  power  of  God's  holy  people  ever  again  be  seat- 


any  knowledge  ;  and  we  know  not  why  it  was  thus  translated  in  the  English  version,  unless 
to  render  it  more  personal  as  a  Beuig  of  Divinity.  But  although  in  a  few  instances  it  may 
allude  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Eternal  Mother  Wisdom  ;  yet  in  its  general  use  it  means  the 
holy  and  elementary  Spirit  of  divine  influence,  proceeding  from  the  everlasting  source  of 
Eternal  Power  and  Wisdom.  By  this  holy  influence  of  spiritual  power  and  light,  all  the 
works  of  the  Deity  are  effected.  This  is  that  elemental  spirit  by  which  the  ancient  prophets, 
apostles  and  primitive  christians  were  inspired,  and  which  effected  the  work  wrought  in  and 
by  them.  It  would  therefore  be  very  improper  to  use  a  term  designed  to  personify  this  spirit. 
For  this  reason  the  original  term.  Holy  Spirit,  is  generally  used  in  this  work.  Pee  Matt.  i.  20, 
and  Luke  i.  35,  compEired  with  Matt.  .\i.  19.  and  Luke  vii.  35.  See  ab^o  H.  Peter  i.  21.  and 
Acts  ii.  4.  Ed.s. 


4k 


CHAP.   XIV.]  TESTIMONY  OF  THK  APOSTLE  JUDE.  449 

tered.  For  the  fimndrition  i.-;  firmly  Inid  niid  cnn  never  be  nioveil  ;  but  souls 
will  build  tliercoii,  ;ind  become  establi.slicd,  and  tlie  gates  of  bell  vviil  never 
be  abb:  to  prevail  against  any  soul,  tbat  remains  upon  the  foundation  wbich 
cannot  be  moved. 

17.  Ye  read  of  the  Holy  Spirit  beins  gv(>n,  in  the  days  of  Christ's  first  com- 
ing, and  po  it  was,  that  is,  a  foretaste  of  the  powers  of  the  spiritual  world  or 
dispensation  wbich  was  to  come — a  measure  of  the  same  spirit,  which  should 
fall  upon  the  children  of  Zion  in  the  latter  day,  and  would  cause  the  virgin 
to  rejoice  in  the  dance,  both  youni^  men  and  old  together,  that  spirit  of  Holy 
and  Divine  Wisdom,  which  would  cause  in  Zion  her  old  men  to  dream 
dreams,  and  her  young  men  to  see  visions. 

18.  The  foundation  of  that  dispensation  was  laid  by  the  divine  spirit,  de- 
scending in  bodily  shape,  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  ujion  Jesus,  after  his  baptism, 
and  abiding  uj)on  and  in  !)im.  And  a  voice  came  from  heaven,  saying,  "  This 
is  my  beloved  Stm,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased."  Tills  was  the  united  voice 
of  the  Elernal  Parentnirc,  declaring  the  true  Son  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One. 
(See  Gen.  i.  26,  27.)  Hence  saith  Christ,  "I  proceeded  forth  and  came  from 
God."  (See  Matt.  iii.  17.  <&  Jno.  viii.  42.) 

19.  A  measure  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit  and  influence  of  Divine  Wisdom 
descended  upon  the  disciples,  at  the  day  of  pentecost,  which  caused  them 
to  prophesy  and  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  spirit  gave  them  utterance, 
and  also  caused  such  manner  of  operations  in  them,  as  made  the  bystanders 
accuse  them  with  being  drunk  with  new  wine. 

20.  All  these  things  were  manifested  through  the  influence  of  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter  which  Christ  promised,  being  given  as  a  foretaste 
of  the  powers  of  the  dispensation  which  was  to  come,  wherein  all  things 
should  be  brought  to  perfection.  For  it  is  the  office  of  the  Mother  to  bear, 
nurse  and  comfort  the  ofl!spring. 

21.  And  what  was  wrought  among  the  apostles  and  the  followers  of  Christ 
while  under  the  impression  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Wisdom, 
which  was  the  influence  of  the  Mother  Spirit,  working  upon  the  subjects  of 
her  beloved  Son  .''  Did  they  not,  while  under  this  divine  influence,  all  be- 
come of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind,  having  all  tilings  common,  that  no  one 
could  say  that  aught  of  tiie  things  which  ho  possessed  was  his  own  ? 

22.  Did  they  not  bring  and  lay  down  their  goods  at  the  apostles'  feet.'  And 
was  not  equal  distribution  made  according  to  every  man's  needs  .'  Were  not 
deacons  appointed  to  take  charge  of  temporal  things,  that  those  who  were 
called  to  be  ministers  of  the  word  might  not  be  cumbered  with  serving  tables? 
'Were  not  all  these  things  wrought  during  the  period  in  which  the  followers 
of  Christ  became  subjects  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'  Truly  it  was,  and  the  Church 
ef  Christ  was  established,  according  to  the  order  of  the  day,  a  pure  and  holy 
Church,  undefilcd  by  selfishness  or  self-gratification,  in  any  form. 

23.  This  was  accomplished  by  the  power  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  the  resemblance  might  be  made  manifest,  in  a  degree  of  that  order, 
beauty  and  glory,  which  should  be  accomplished  and  set  up  in  the  Latter  day, 
which  would  have  no  end,   and  that  kingdom  be   established  which   would 

a? 


450  TESTIMONV  OF  THE  APOSTLE  JUDE.  [PART  V. 

be  an  increasing  kingdom,  and  of  its  government  and  peace  there  should  be 
no  end. 

24.  Then  why  is  it  that  men  become  offended,  when  they  behold  the  script- 
ures fulfilling  before  their  eyes;  when  they  see  the  virgin  Church  of  Christ 
rejoice  in  tiie  dance,  both  young  men  and  old  together;  when  they  see  the 
signs  of  the  spirit  of  God  poured  out  upon  his  servants  and  handmai.Is, 
which  causes  them  to  bear  the  appearance  of  those  who  are  drunk  with  new 
wine;  and  also  when  they  see  the  sign  of  the  fulfillment  of  the  apostolic 
Church,  in  which  its  members  hold  all  things  in  one  common  union.' 

25.  Do  you  not  see,  in  this  day,  the  fulfillment  of  all  which  was  made  man- 
ifest in  the  days  of  the  apostles  .'  Yea,  and  more  ;  for  the  woman  hath  found 
lier  lot,  and  is  equal  in  her  order,  with  the  man;  and  fulfills  her  lot  and 
station  in  the  work  of  the  regeneration  of  souls.  And  what  can  be  more 
beautiful,  than  to  see  the  man  and  woman  united  together,  in  the  work  of 
God,  traveling  out  of  a  fallen  nature. 

26.  What  can  be  more  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God,  than  to  see  souls,  in- 
stead of  becoming  united  in  tlie  bands  of  fleshly  affections,  fulfilling  the  law 
of  disobedience,  and  thereby  bringing  forth  the  works  of  corruption,  which 
end  in  denth,  to  see  them  united  in  the  bonds  of  gospel  love  and  affection, 
to  fulfill  the  law  of  obedience,  and  thereby  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  the  spirit, 
which  end  in  peace  and  life  everlasting.'' 

27.  And  this  ye  may,  if  ye  will,  see  fulfilled  in  this  your  day,  in  which  the 
Bride  is  revealed,  to  govern  and  direct  in  the  household  of  Christ,  vvhich  is 
the  glory  of  God,  revealed  in  those  who  dwell  in  earthly  tabernacles;  yet 
have  become  perlect  by  the  coming  of  their  Lord. 

28.  Here  you  may  see  the  will  of  God  arcomplished  on  earth,  as  in  heaven, 
and  that  kingdom  set  up  which  Christ  taught  his  disciples  to  pray  for,  in  the 
days  of  his  first  coming ;  vvhich  plainly  shows,  f<»r  itself,  that  tlie  kingdom 
had  not  then  been  clearly  and  fully  u'^ade  manifest;  therefore  he  taught  them 
to  pray,  "Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven." 

29.  And  thus  it  is  accomplished  ;  the  Father  and  Mother  both  being  made 
manifest  to  the  world,  in  form  of  the  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  to  lead  souls  in 
direct  opposition  to  the  road  in  which  they  were  influenced  to  walk,  by  the 
nature  which  they  received  by  the  disobedience  of  Adam  and  Eve,  the  first 
man  and  woman  ;  These  being  the  heads  and  leaders  in  the  work  of  gene- 
ration ;  while  the  second  Adam  and  Eve  became  heads  and  leaders  of  souls, 
in  the  work  of  the  regeneration,  of  peopling  and  replenisliing  the  new  earth 
and  heavens,  with  a  righleous  offspring. 

30.  What  can  be  more  plain  and  easy  to  be  understood  than  this  .'  Yet  those 
who  have  eyes,  but  see  not,  ears,  but  hear  not,  hearts,  but  receive  not,  ur-der- 
standiiig,  but  comprehend  not,  these  remain  unmoved,  and  view  these  things 
as  mere  fables,  which  are  remen)b(!red  for  a  season,  and  then  fiirgotten,  as 
though  ihey  had  never  been  ;  therefore  do  they  make  t!ie  coming  of  their 
Lord  of  no  effect,  except  to  condemn  I  hem. 

31.  And  thus  is  my  word  nearly  ended,  feeling  in  my  <'vvn  soul,  that  I  have 
said  sufficient  to  convey  a  clear  idea  of  my  present  views  and  understanding, 


CHAP.   XV.]  ST.   JAMKS  TESTIFIES  HIS  FAITH,   ETC.  451 

of  the  present  wdrU  of  God.  And  nothing  have  I  spoken,  but  that  which 
will  L'ear  the  close  scrutiny  of  divine  investigation. 
32.  Altliough  this  doctrine  is  new,  and  strange  to  tiie  world  of  mankind, 
and  S'line  part  of  it  is  n\sj  new  to  tiie  writer  of  this  my  word  ;  but  nothing 
have  I  here  laid  down,  but  that  which  I  am  willing  to  meet  in  the  eternal 
world,  in  tiie  presence  of  God  and  all  the  iioly  Angels,  for  truth.  And  thus 
is  my  word  closed.  From  one  whose  heart  is  tender  towards  the  whole  hu- 
man family,  and  would  that  I  could  do  them  good.     Farewell  in  love. 

From  the  beloved  apostle  Jude,  surnamed  Thaddeus. 

THE  BELOVED  APOSTLE  TO  THE  ANOINTED  LEADERS. 

Beloved  and  much  esteemed  brethren  and  sisters,  fellow  sufferers  in  the 
work  of  God,  and  als.)  fellow  partakers  of  the  rich  blessings  which  flow  to 
the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 

Peace  be  unto  you,  and  may  the  blessing  of  God  continue  to  you  without 
end.  Farewell  in  much  love  and  gratitude,  yea,  in  that  love  which  hath  no 
end,  which  binds  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  together,  in  the  bonds  of  holy 
and  undefiled  love.  Receive  ni}-  love  and  blessing;  for  I  freely  give  it  uuto 
you,  and  I  leave  it  with  you  forever  to  remain. 

It  is  finished,  and  I  go  hence.     Again  kindly  farewell. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Testiviony  of  the  apostle.  Janfs,  surnnmed  the  Just.  The  apostlr.'s  faith  and 
confidence  in  the  present  work  of  God.  The  liberty  of  the  soul  is  freedom 
from  the  bondage  of  sin.  Importance  of  order  and  obedience.  Xutural  and 
earthly  accomplishments  do  not  ft  souls  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle  ;  In  low  liumiliation,  and  with  a  heart 
b"wed  down  in  grateful  thanksgiving  to  my  God,  for  his  mercv  and  long  suf- 
fering towards  the  human  race,  do  I  James,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  make 
this  communication,  not  merely  for  my  own  pleasure,  though  a  great  pleasure 
it  is,  but  for  the  good  of  all  who  may,  if  they  will,  receive  good  therefrom. 

2.  I  feel  like  one  of  the  least  of  those  who  are  called  to  do  the  will  of 
God  ;  but  I  am  called  upon  by  the  great  and  Mighty  One  who  inhabiteth  eter- 
nity, to  descend  to  the  earth,  and,  through  a  simple  child  of  his  own  choice, 
make  known  my  faith  and  confidence  in  the  present  work  of  God,  and  de- 
clare aloud,  in  the  ears  of  the  whole  world,  all  the  words  of  this  life,  which 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvaiion. 

3.  And  now,  O  beloved  hearers  of  my  word,  whoever  ye  may  be,  (for  all 
souls  are  precious  in  my  sight,)  I  feel  myself  authorized  to  declare  the  truth, 
the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  hut  the  trutii  to  you,  which,  if  you  receive  and 
obey,  will  make  you  free  indeed,  and  ye  will  walk  no  longer  under  the  bon- 
dage of  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature. 


452  ST.   JAMF.S  TESTIFIES   HIS  FAITH  [PART  V. 

4.  For  Clirist  the  Redeemer,  liatli  come  the  second  time,  witli  tlie  power 
of  full  redemption,  by  the  cross,  for  every  soul  that  is  willing  to  lay  liold  of 
it,  and  do  the  needful  work  for  their  deliverance;  which  is,  first,  to  confess 
lioucstlv,  and  bring  to  tlie  light  ot  God,  in  his  witnesses,  who  are  the  liglit 
of  the  world,  all  which  serves  to  bind  the  soul  by  the  cliains  of  darkness. 

5.  To  do  tills  faithful!}',  they  must  expose  all  the  crooks  and  windings  o' 
an  evil,  corrupt  and  lascivious  nature  ;  and  in  doing  this,  they  sever  the 
strong  bands  which  bind  the  soul  in  iron  fetters,  down  to  the  earth.  When 
this  is  done,  the  soul  begins  to  taste,  in  a  small  degree,  the  blessings  of  sweet 
liberty  ;  and  this  is  the  liberty  of  the  soul,  by  which  the  man  of  sin  is 
bound. 

6.  The  liberty  of  the  soul  and  the  liberty  of  the  earthly  nature,  are  two 
distinct  liberties;  for  by  the  liberty  of  the  soul,  the  earthly  nature  is  brought 
into  subjection.  And  thu  more  free  the  soul  becomes  from  all  earthly  en- 
cumbrances, which  serve  to  bind  and  lead  it  captive,  the  more  this  nature 
becomes  subject:  for  when  the  soul  is  set  at  liberty,  the  natural  body  be- 
comes subject;  even  as  by  the  bondage  of  the  soul,  the  body  knows  no  sub- 
jection only  its  subjection  to  all  the  croedcs  and  windings  of  an  uneasy  <iiid 
restless  nature,  which  knows  no  su!)jection  of  itself. 

7.  Therefore,  may  )e  see  by  this  my  word,  that  by  the  liberty  of  the  soul, 
the  body  and  also  the  mind,  which  hath  hitherto  yielded  to  serve  sin,  is 
brought  into  bondage.  And  this  is  the  bondage,  which  causes  Satan,  the 
author  of  all  bondage,  of  sin  and  death  to  cry  out.  Delusion!  delusion  I  when 
lie  sees  tJie  appearance  of  that  yoke  which  binds  the  nature  of  bondage,  and 
gives  liberty  to  the  captive  soul.   (See  II.  Cor.  x.  5.) 

8.  Ye  read  and  ye  write,  and  converse  much  one  with  another  concerning 
the  yoke  of  Christ,  and  concerning  his  mission  into  the  world,  to  hind  the 
man  of  sin  with  his  deeds,  and  to  set  at  liberty  the  captive  .soul;  but  the  mo- 
ment ye  see  the  signs  of  liberty,  by  the  yoke  of  Christ,  which  hinds  the  man 
of  sin  with  his  deeds,  and  sets  the  soul  at  liberty,  ye  cry  out.  Bondage,  tyran- 
ny and  oppression ;  and  by  this  ye  plainly  prove  that  ye  are  still  the  subjects 
of  bondage,  and  have  never  come  under  that  yoke  of  meekness  which  liber- 
ates the  soul.  (See  Matt.  xi.  28  to  30.) 

9.  There  is  nothing  so  extremely  terrifying  to  the  nature  of  sin,  which 
stands  in  direct  enmity  to  God,  as  to  hear  of  order  and  discipline.  This  is  a 
point  which  causes  the  author  of  disorder  and  confusion  much  alarm,  knowing 
that  God  is  a  God  of  oider,  not  of  confusion,  and  knowing  that  no  souls  can 
ever  be  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  until  they  first  become  the 
subjects  of  good  order  and  close  discipline. 

10.  It  is  therefore  no  wonder,  tbat  the  author  of  all  discord,  irregularity  and 
confusion,  is  alarmed  and  terrified  at  the  ensign  of  order,  beauty  and  regulari- 
ty; knowing  that  in  this  souls  are  fitted  and  prepared  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

11.  These  things  I  ."^peak,  knowing  the  subtility  of  Satan  and  his  agents,  in 
this  resjicct ;  and  knowing  that  he  will  work  mightily  to  cause  souls  to  shun 
the  botidage  which  alone  can  lil)i>rate  the  captive  soul  :  and  also  to  choose 
that  liberty  and  freedom  which  bine's  the  soul  in  chains  as  of  iron,  down  to 
the  regions  of  endless  guilt  and  despair.  (See  Rom.  vi.  20  to  22.) 


CMA:\    XV.]  IN  THE  rRRSF.NT   WORK   OF   GOD.  453 

12.  .And  willi  a  loud  and  .suloinn  wariiin;^,  do  I  warn  all  wlio  may  ever  hear 
this  my  word,  that  they  tlcc  iVom  that  delusion  wliicli  crielli  peace,  where 
tliere  is  no  peace;  whicJi  crielli  liberty,  vvliero  there  is  no  liberty  ;  wiiich  cri- 
eth  the  t'orgiveness  of  sins,  by  the  imputed  righteousnes.s  of  Christ,  when 
there  is  no  torgivenes.s  in  this  way. 

13.  Yea,  tlee  from  the,  shadow  of  this  delusive  hope  ;  for  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  will  sweep  away  the  refuges  of  this  kind  of  delusion,  the  design  of 
which  is  to  lull  souls  into  carnal  security,  to  ti.e  vain  hope  of  finding  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  while  they  remain  the  gross  subjects  of  disorder,  irregu- 
larity and  confusion;  each  one  walking  in  that  liberty,  and  pursuing  that 
course  which,  for  the  time  being,  seems  good  in  their  own  carnal  eyes  ;  which 
of  course,  makes  as  many  minds,  as  there  are  people;  yet  all  of  one  mind, 
as  it  respects  the  pursuit  of  that  liberty  which  is  of  the  carnal  mind. 

14.  Therefore  judge  ye,  ye  that  seem  to  be  wise  concerning  the  discern- 
ment of  natural  causes  and  effects;  judge  ye  of  this  matter,  and  discern  by 
natural  things,  which  are  a  clear  type  or  resemblance  of  that  which  is  to 
come,  being  made  to  liken  and  imitate  that  which  is  invisible  and  spiritual  : 
I  say,  judge  ye  of  the  consistency  of  souls  becoming  the  subjects  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  while  remaining  in  the  broad  road  which  allows  each  one, 
for  himself,  to  pursue  that  way  which  seemeth  good  in  his  own  eyes. 

15.  Choose  ye  a  company  of  this  kind,  even  the  most  holy  and  righteous 
among  you,  and  place  them  in  one  mansion  together,  without  laws  sufficient 
to  govern  and  direct,  and  ye  will  soon  find  that,  unle.^s  souls  first  become  the 
subjects  ot  order  and  close  discipline,  which  brings  all  souls  into  a  oneness, 
they  remain  unfit  subjects  to  dwell  together,  and  therefore  remain  unfit  sub- 
jects for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  which  is  establisiicd  upon  the  laws  of 
obedience,  order  and  discipline. 

16.  Ye  can  no  more  find  an  element  in  the  pure  regions  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  unfitted  and  unprepared  by  the  necessary  qualifications  or  adorninga 
of  the  soul,  than  the,  rude  and  unaccomplished  ploughman  could  find  an  ele- 
ment in  the  courts  of  an  earthly  prince,  while  unaccomplished  by  sciences 
of  literature,  to  qualify  him  to  move  in  this  high  station.  Otherwise  than 
this,  could  there  be  a  place  invented  more  disagreeable  and  irksome.'  Tru- 
ly not. 

17.  Then  learn  by  this,  and  receive  understanding.  Souls  unadorned  by 
the  sciences  and  graces  of  heaven,  which  qualify  them  to  move  in  the  high 
ranks  of  heavenly  and  divine  beings,  remain  equally  unfit  subjects  for  the 
enjoyment  of  heaven,  as  those  who  are  not  qualified  by  natural  and  earthly 
science,  are  unfit  subjects  for  the  society  of  those  of  exalted  stations. 

18.  I  bring  this  natural  similitude,  that  ye  may  the  more  readily  compre- 
hend the  nece-sity  of  souls  becoming  prepared,  before  they  can  enjoy  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  For  until  they  ha\'e  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  with  its 
order,  beauty  and  comelint^ss,  established  in  their  own  souls,  they  can  never 
dwell  together.  And  until  souls  are  qualified  to  dwell  together,  in  peace, 
union  .-md  harmony,  and  uiove  in  one  united  body,tiiey  are  unfit  subjects  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


454  ST     JAMF,S  TESTIFIES   HIS  FAITH  [PAUT  V. 

19.  Soiiis  l;ibor  under  a  gross  mistake  concerning  lliesfi  tilings;  they  Unow 
not  but  tliat  eternity  tmmedi;itely  qualifies  tliem  either  for  a  state  of  perfect 
bliss,  or  a  state  of  endless  gnilt  and  remorse.  But  this  is  not  so.  Souls  in 
the  eternal  world,  are  placed  in  a  state  of  probation,  and  prove  themselves 
worthy  or  unworthy  subjects  of  the  kingdom,  the  same  as  they  do  in  time; 
and  they  alone  must  decide  this  point,  each  one  for  himself. 

20.  Tiiey  who  become  willing  subjects  in  the  school  of  Christ,  to  lenrn  the 
laws  and  sciences  of  heaven,  and  become  qualified  thereby  to  move  in  this 
exalted  station,  this  becomes  tlieir  element,  and  they  choose  it  above  all  oth- 
er elements.  But  this  must  first  be  gained  and  attained  to,  step  by  step,  the 
same  as  a  child  commences  with  a,  b,  c  ;  and  from  this  simple  beginning,  by 
zeal  and  industry,  atiains  to  the  higliest  state  of  literature. 

21.  Therefore  ye  may  see  the  proj)riety  of  likening  Christ  to  a  school  mas- 
ter. For  tliey  that  enter  upon  the  work  of  God,  must,  like  ignorant  children, 
commence  in  the  school  of  Christ,  to  learn  the  first  rudiments  of  the  arts 
and  sciences  of  heaven  ;  that  they  may  become  qualified  to  move  in  its  true 
order,  which  is  angelic  and  heavenly,  and  above  any  thing  which  ever  enter- 
ed the  heart  of  mtm  to  conceive,  or  form  any  true  idea  of. 

22  But  it  is  that  which  costs  much  labor  and  a  great  sacrifice  to  obtain, 
even  all  that  is  pleasing  to  the  carnal  mind.  But  the  slothful  and  indolent 
will  never  attain  to  that  perfection  which  will  enable  them  to  move  in  the 
ranks  of  those  who  have  become  perfect  ia  natural  order,  much  less  in  thp 
order,  beauty  and  comeliness  of  heaven. 

23.  So  ye  may  see  that  the  work  of  God  is  a  progressive  work,  and  admits 
of  many  orders  or  degrees  of  perfection  :  for  "Of  the  increase  of  his  gov- 
ernment and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end." 

24.  But  the  beginning  of  every  soul  therein  is  small  ;  and  by  this  small 
beginning  they  progress  from  one  degree  of  perfection  to  another,  until  they 
become  perfect  in  their  order,  even  as  their  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect; 
•which  is  all  accomplished  bj'  the  eneriry  of  the  soul,  accompanied  by  the 
grace  of  God,  wliicli  always  attends  the  humble  and  obedient.  (See  Matt. 
V.  48) 

25.  The  natural  arts  and  sciences,  which  come  of  the  wisdom  of  this  world, 
and  qualify  its  subjects  for  high  life,  teach  them  how  to  become  great;  and 
the  more  they  gain  of  this  kind  of  knowledge,  the  more  exalted  they  feel; 
but  not  so  in  the  school  of  Christ,  where  the  arts  and  sciences  of  heaven  are 
taught,  which  proceed  from  the  wisdom  of  God. 

26.  Souls  that  learn  these,  are  taught  to  become  little ;  and  the  more  they 
gain  and  increase  in  this  school,  the  smaller  they  feel ;  for  in  this  school  they 
receive  that  knowledge  which  worketh  in  direct  opposition  to  the  knowledge 
which  puffeth  up,  and  causeth  its  subjects  to  become  exalted  in  their  own 
feelings.  (See  I.  Cor.  viii.  1.)  And  so  it  is  in  all  the  works  of  God,  which 
are  made  manifest  in  ways  and  through  means  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
works  of  the  high  and  self-exalted  prince  of  unrighteousness. 

27.  God  is  a  God  of  love,  and  the  Author  of  all  perfection  ;  and  that  spirit 
which  worketh  by  love  and  purifieth  the  heart,  is  the  same  spirit  that  bring- 
eth  souls   into   perf:ction,  and   qiiajificth  them  for  the    mansions   of   heaven, 


CHAP.  XV.]      IN  THE  PRESENT  WORK  OF  GOD.  455 

and  eiiabletii  tlieni  to  staiul  in  tljc  presence  of  God,  the  Autlior  of  all  per- 
fection. 
26.  And  as  God  is  above  all  in, wisdom,  power  and  glory;  so  in  like  man- 
ner, is  that  perfection  which  cometh  by  tin;  spirit  of  God,  which  icurkcth  by 
love  and  purijicih  the  heart,  above  all  earthly  and  natural  qualificatinns  or 
accomplishment!^. 

29.  And  as  the  heavens,  in  their  glory,  beauty  and  majesty,  are  above  the 
regions  of  death  and  darkness;  so  are  the  glory,  beauty  and  perfection  which 
come  of  the  spirit  of  God,  above  all  earthly  and  natural  greatness  and 
glory.  But  in  this,  God  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  ;  for  that  which  is  highly 
esteemed  among  men,  is  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God  ;  and  that  which 
is  highly  esteemed  in  the  sight  of  God,  is  loathsome  in  the  eyes  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

30.  Therefore  beware  how  ye  reject  the  work  of  God,  because  in  it  ye  see 
nought  which  is  calculated  to  sustain  a  proud,  lofty  and  self-e.xaiteri  nature — 
nought  to  qualify  souls  for  the  enjoyment  of  vain  e.irtlily  pursuits.  God  is 
the  Author  of  all  perfection,  beauty  anil  comeliness ;  but  Satan,  the  author 
of  all  imperfection,  has  substituted  qualiKcations  and  attaintnents  for  those  of 
his  subjects  that  continue,  as  yet,  under  his  power  and  dominion,  which  are 
highly  esteemed  among  men. 

31.  Vet  these  Satanic  qualifications  are  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God; 
and  instead  of  qualifying  souls  for  the  regions  of  divine  light,  order,  beauty 
and  perfection,  thev  thereby  become  the  gross  subjects  of  the  rude  and  bois- 
terous regions  of  darkness,  and  remain  as  such  until  they  receive  that  love 
of  God  and  of  his  holy  way,  which,  by  obedience,  worketh  the  purification 
of  the  soul. 

32.  Then  may  they  begin  to  learn  the  qualifications  for  heaven  ;  and  by 
the  love  of  God  which  they  receive,  may  they  be  prepared  and  qualified  to 
stand  in  the  presence  of  the  God  of  love,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  all 
perfection. 

33.  And  although  souls  may  spend  the  most  precious  part  of  their  lives, 
that  youthful  period  which  is  most  acceptable,  to  God  ;  and  although  they 
spend  a  fortune  of  earthly  substance,  that  which  might  be  applied  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor  and  afflicted,  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  and  cause  the 
hearts  of  the  oppressed  to  rpjoice  ;  yet  without  tliis  adorning,  they  cannot 
be  accepted  of  God,  as  purified  souls. 

34.  Yea,  and  mf.re  than  this;  although  men  may  hazard  their  own  right 
reason,  in  their  imaginary  devotions  to  the  service  of  God,  in  ways  which 
God  has  never  appointed,  and  thus  render  themselves  unfit  subjects,  either 
to  do  the  will  of  God  or  man  ;  yet  in  all  this,  unless  they  become  adorned 
and  qualified  by  that  which  cometh  of  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God,  they 
remain  unfit  subjects  fir  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

35.  But  so  it  is,  that  men  will  hazard  all  to  attain  to  earthly  accomplish- 
ments, and  to  become  great  in  that  kingdom  which  stands  in  Hirect  opposi- 
tion to  the  pure  and  holv  kingdom  of  Christ,  which  must  and  will  f)rever 
and  eternally  endure,  while  the  kingdom  of  this  world,  with  all  its  accom- 
plishments, shall  crumble  to  ruin,  and  its  subjects  be  lelt  poor,  blind,  misera- 


456  THK    USE   OF   LETTER  LEARNING.  [PART  V. 

ble  and  dostitute  until  they  become  willing,   like  little   children,  to  learn  the 
■\v;iy  of  God. 

36.  Then  may  they  begin  to  receive  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for 
mourning,  a  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness,  and  become  trees 
of  righteousness,  of  the  Lord's  own  planting,  that  through  them  He  may  be 
glorified.   (See  Isa.  Ixi.   3.) 

37.  Thus  ye  may  see  the  views  of  the  apostle  James,  a  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  both  in  iiis  first  and  second  coming,  concerning  natural  and  earthly 
accomplishments,  which  serve  only  to  fit  and  prepare  souls  to  move  honora- 
bly in  Satan's  kingdom  ;  but  will  be  of  no  service  to  them  any  longer  than 
they  continue  therein.  For  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  have  no 
need  of  such  like  qualifications,  being  called  to  a  more  glorious  attainment 
by  good  works. 

38.  Ye  may  gather  an  idea,  b)-  this  my  word,  that  I  the  apostle,  am  no 
friend  nor  advocate  for  letter  learning,  or  civil  accomplishments;  but  this  is 
not  so  ;  so  far  as  my  God  approves  of  this,  so  far  do  I  advocate  it,  and  no 
further,  which  I  shall  endeavor  fully  to  explain  in  the  following  chapter  of 
this  communication. 


CHAPTER   XVI.' 

Concerning  the  profitable  use  and  great  abuse  of  Letter  Learning.     Parents 
responsible  for  the  moral  cultivation  of  their  offspring. 

1.  It  is  according  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  that  all  cliildren  receive  a 
good  and  wholesome  education,  sufficient,  if  their  capacities  will  admit  of  it, 
to  transact  any  business  which  they  may  most  likely  ever  be  called  to  trans- 
act, of  an  earthly  nature.  Thus  far  is  letter  learning  owned  and  blessed  of 
God,  and  may  prove  a  benefit  instead  of  loss  to  the  soul. 

2.  But  storing  the  mind  with  that  which  only  serves  to  corrupt  and 
darken  the  understanding,  and  disqualify  the  soul  to  relish  the  things  of  God, 
merely  for  the  purpose  of  being  qualified  to  serve  the  god  of  this  world,  for 
a  short  season,  is  exceedinglv  offensive  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  that  which 
must  be  brought  into  judgment  in  the  great  day  of  reckoning. 

3.  God  himself  is  the  Author  and  first  cause  of  letter  learning;  it  existed 
in  the  heavens  long  before  it  was  handed  down  to  man,  as  a  blessing,  and  nd 
as  a  curse.  But  like  all  other  blessings  whic:h  flow  from  the  Iiand  of  the 
Almighty  Giver  of  all  good,  hath  frail  man  turned  it  into  a  curse  ;  and  by  tho 
prince  of  this  world,  hath  it  been  carried  to  that  extent,  that  it  no  longer  re- 
mains a  blessing,  but  is  converted  to  the  use  of  deceiving  and  defrauding  each 
other. 

4.  Almost  all  manner  of  wickedness  may  origin^ite  in,  or  be  effected  and 
increased  by  letter  learning,  or  the   arts  and  sciences  of  worldly  literature. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  THE   USi:  OV  LETTKR  LEARNING.  457 

For  bv  th(i  thirst  <it'  lr>:iriiinj;  and  cartlilv  (nialifioations,  is  the  niltivation  of 
the  ground  often  iiegleeted,  and  the  earth,  in  various  places,  left  to  become 
l>arren  and  desertt-d,  tor  the  want  of  faithful  cultivators  to  improve  it. 

.').  This  is  not  according  to  the  first  and  preat  command  which  God  gave 
to  man,  after  he  had  fallen  into  sin  through  disobedience;  "In  the  sweat  of 
tliv  fare  sluilt  tliou  eat  bread,  till  tliou  return  unto  the  ground;  for  dust  thou 
art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 

a.  This  was  the  first  command  God  gave  to  Adam,  after  his  fall;  this  first 
and  great  command.  I  call  it  great,  because  it  was  all  important  that  man 
should  receive  such  a  law,  after  becotning  subject  to  base  and  carnal  desires; 
that  by  the  fatigue  of  the  body,  the   passions  of  nature  might  be  restrained. 

7.  This  law  was  given  according  to  the  wisdom  of  God,  for  a  blessing  to 
man  after  his  fall.  And  for  this  cause  did  God  curse  the  ground  for  man's 
sake,  and  as  the  effects  of  his  tall  cause  it  to  bring  forth  thorns  and  thistles, 
that  he  might  toil  for  his  sustenance,  which  would  prove  a  blessing  to  him  in 
his  fallen  and  sinful  state. 

8.  But  mankind  have  not  viewed  this  command  sufficiently  sacred,  to 
cause  them  to  obey  it  as  a  command  of  God  ;  neither  do  they  pretend  to 
hold  it  so.  But  when  necessity  requires  it  for  sustenance  to  support  animal 
life  then  will  men  toil  ;  but  further  than  this,  unless  it  be  to  accumulate 
earthly  substance,  that  they  may  thereby  become  exalted  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  man  chooses  a  life  of  indolence,  devoted  to  pleasure  and  self-gratifi- 
cation. 

9.  The  first  and  great  law  of  God  to  fallen  man,  is  but  lightly  regarded  by 
mankind,  while  the  first  decree  which  He  gave  to  the  woman,  as  the  effect 
of  her  fall,  is  much  quoted  for  the  support  of  the  lawfulness  of  a  fleshly  and 
vile  correspondence  between  man  and  woman. 

10.  Truly  this  was  a  necessary  injunction  laid  upon  the  woman,  after  be- 
coming subject  to  fallen  and  sinful  passions  ;  that  in  sorrow  she  should  bring 
forth  children,  and  that  her  desire  should  be  unto  her  husband,  and  he  should 
rule  over  her;  that  by  her  sorrow  and  tribulation  her  passions  might  be  re- 
strained.  (See  Gen.  iii.  16.) 

11.  The  curse  laid  upon  the  woman,  was  given  for  a  benefit  in  her  then 
fallen  and  corrupt  state.  And  this  can  be  acknowledged  by  mankind,  as  a 
decree  of  God,  which  sanctifies  the  act  of  fleshly  cohabitation  ;  while  the 
first  decree  which  was  giveti  to  Adam,  (after  his  fall,)  to  till  the  earth,  and' 
by  the  sweat  of  his  face  to  eat  his  bread  all  the  days  of  his  life,  is  entirely 
thrown  aside,  and  not  even  ranked  among  the  requirements  of  God. 

12.  But  this  altereth  not  the  decree  of  God,  that  man  should  toil  for  his 
earthly  sustenance.  This  decree  altereth  not  so  long  as  man  liveth  ;  and 
this  is  required  of  each  one  for  himself,  and  not  at  the  expense  of  the  hard 
earnings  of  others. 

13.  This  one  small  portion  of  the  divine  word  of  God,  held  by  men  so  dear 
in  word,  and  but  little  regarded  in  works,  do  I,  James,  bring  forward  as  a 
strong  argument  among  many  others,  which  prove  the  intention  of  our  divine 

58 


458  THE  USE  OF   LETTER  LEARNING.  [pART  V. 

Creator,  that  Isis  subject  man  should  earn  his  living  t>y  the  sweat  of  his  brow, 
in  some  useful  and  honest  occupation. 

14.  Neither  can  ye  find  any  tiling  in  the  record  of  the  holy  word  of  God, 
which  carrieth  the  least  resemblance  that  even  the  greatest  and  most  renown- 
ed among  his  ancient  people,  lived  lives  of  irvdolence.  Even  of  the  kings, 
and  the  sons  of  kings,  and  noble  and  honorable  among  the  people,  have  we 
knowledge  of  their  putting  their  hands  to  work,  and  laboring  for  their  own 
support. 

15.  Christ,  the  blessed  Son,  came  to  fulfill  the  law  and  commands  of  his 
Heavenly  Father,  and  to  show  forth  his  will  to  a  lost  and  sinful  world  ;  even 
he  put  his  hands  to  work,  and  faithfully  discharged  his  duty  in  this  respect, 
until  he  entered  his  mission  of  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  to  many 
people,  in  lands  far  and  near,  which  on  his  part,  was  accompanied  with  much 
fatigue,  toil  and  liardsiiip  on  every  side,  his  journeys  being  mostly  accom- 
plished on  foot. 

16.  In  addition  to  this,  his  leisure  moments  were  improved  in  hard  labor, 
that  he  might  not  become  chargeable  for  his  earthly  sustenance.  He  was 
not,  in  any  wise,  the  subject  of  letter  learning;  that  man  might  know  and 
understand  by  this,  that  it  did  not  require  the  arts  and  sciences  of  this  vain 
world,  to  qualify  mortals  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  bring  forth  that  gospel 
which  shall  "  prove  a  savor  of  life  unto  life,  or  of  death  unto  death,"  to  eve- 
ry soul  that  receiveth  it. 

17.  Nor  were  his  immediate  followers  called  to  become  learned,  in  order  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ;  neither  did  they  become  chargeable  in  idleness 
for  their  earthly  sustenance,  either  in  food  or  raiment,  as  ye  will  plainly  dis- 
cover by  perusing  the  sacred  records  of  their  lives. 

18.  I  know  not,  therefore,  how  it  is  that  man  in  this  day,  can  find  any  au- 
thority to  suppose  he  must  be  qualified  by  the  arts  and  sciences  of  worldly 
literature,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  minister  the  power  of  .«alvaiion. 
Nor  do  I  know  by  what  authority  he  can  feel  justified  in  attempting  to  do 
this,  and  at  the  same  time  be  supported  in  indolence  by  a  tax  upon  his  hearers. 

19.  But  this  much  I  know,  and  I  am  not  afraid  to  declare,  that  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  by  and  through  the 
medium  of  the  cross,  which  worketh  the  death  of  every  evil  passion,  nev- 
er was  nor  ever  will  be  preached  nor  ministered,  through  those  who  prepare 
themselves  for  that  purpose  by  letter  learning,  or  the  arts  and  sciences  of 
literature,  nor  through  those  who  are  chargeable  through  idleness  to  others 
for  their  daily  sustenance. 

20.  For  the  laws  of  God,  and  the  laws  of  justice  and  equality  forbid,  that 
the  indolent  and  self-exalted  should  ever  in  that  state,  become  the  messen- 
gers of  good  tidings  to  man.  These  things  speak  I,  an  apostle  of  Christ 
Jesus,  that  all  men  may  know  the  mind  of  one  who  hath  known  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ  from  the  very  beginning. 

21.  The  gospel  of  salvation,  in  both  dispensations  of  the  appearing  of  the 
Messiah,  hath  been  deli\ered  through  vessels  unqualified  b)  letter  learning; 
that  the  power  of  God  might  have  its  perfect  work,  unaccompanied  with  the 
power  of  worldly  literature. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  THE  USE  OF  LETTER  LEARNING.  459 

2'2.  But  in  both  vessels,  throii<;li  wliom  the  Chri^st  the  sas'ing  power  was 
made  nianifi.'st,  altlioiigh  stranj^ers  to  the  nature  and  poM  er  of  letters,  by  any 
natural  or  acquired  knowledge ;  yet  they  were  both  enabled,  by  the  power 
of  (iod,  to  read  and  expound  upon  the  scriptures,  far  beyond  the  most  learn- 
ed and  wise  of  this  world  ;  which  is  sufficient  proof  of  itself,  that  God  re- 
quired not  the  arts  and  sciences  of  worldly  literature,  to  qualify  souls  to  be- 
come agents  in  his  nanie,  to  minister  the  power  of  salvation  to  man. 

23.  But  those  who  have  a  desire  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God,  and  to 
become  ministers  in  the  name  of  Christ,  would  be  much  more  likely  to  suc- 
ceed, if  they  would  spend  in  secret  prayer  to  God,  a  small  portion  of  the 
time  whicli  they  spend  in  obtaining  useless  knowledge,  which  can  never  do 
them  any  good,  but  which  only  serves  to  corrupt  and  darken  their  under- 
standing. 

24.  Yea,  vorilv,  if  a  small  portion  of  this  time  was  devoted  to  secret  and 
fervent  praver,  and  the  remainder  to  incessant  hand  labor,  in  some  useful 
and  honest  employment,  with  their  hearts  continually  bowed  before  God, 
they  would  place  themselves  in  far  bettor  circumstances  to  receive  the  mind 
and  will  of  God,  and  be  far  better  qualified  to  perform  it. 

25.  I  speak  not  thus  plain  upon  this  subject,  with  the  intention  to  wound  or 
injure  the  feelings  of  any  one  that  has  ignorantly  sinned  in  this  respect. 
Far  be  it  from  me  to  do  thus;  but  with  the  intention  that  all  may  know  the 
will  of  God  concerning  these  things.  God  is  a  God  of  reason,  justice  and 
equality;  and  by  his  foreknowledge,  is  apprized  of  the  wants  and  necessities 
of  man,  and  is  always  willing  and  ready  to  bestow  upon  them,  all  that  is  nec- 
essary for  their  comfort,  convenience  and  prosperity. 

26.  But  man,  while  under  the  influence  of  the  power  which  worketh  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  God,  frequently  seeketh  out  many  inventions  which  are 
not  of  God,  nor  can  they  ever  go  to  God  ;  nor  can  the  soul  that  gets  ensnared 
thereby,  find  acceptance  with  God,  until  these  things  are  faithfully  done 
away  by  confession  and  true  repentance,  which  is  sufficient  to  cleanse  the  soul 
from  all  sin. 

27.  God,  in  his  foreknowledge,  was  apprized  of  the  necessity  that  man, 
whom  He  had  created,  should  come  into  the  possession  of  letter  learning, 
which,  as  was  before  mentioned,  had  long  existed  in  the  heavens,  and  was 
brought  forth  by  the  mighty  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  for  a  blessing  to  the 
works  of  his  hands.  And  when  He  saw  proper,  by  the  same  Almighty 
power  which  first  created  it,  did  He  cuKse  it  to  be  revealed  to  man,  for  a 
comfort  and  a  blessing  to  him. 

28.  But  through  the  agency  of  the  wicked  one,  it  hath  been  turned  into  a 
curse  ;  and  through  this  channel,  which  hath  become  a  broad  stream  of  cor- 
ruption, may  almost  all  species  of  wickedness  find  their  origin.  For  at  this 
fountain  the  lawyer  becomes  qualified  to  deceive  and  turn  the  balance  of 
justice,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  undue  reward. 

29.  It  is  from  this  channel  also,  that  many  physicians  receive  license  to 
deceive  and  practice  inhuman  depredations  upon  those  who  apply  to  them  in 
distress,  for   aid  and  assistance ;  regarding  their  own   self  interest  and   gain, 


THK  USE  OF  LETTER  LEARNING.        [PAHT  V. 


more  than  they  do  the  lives  of  those  who,  through  infirmity,  become   subject 
to  them. 

30.  All  this  liberty,  by  which  souls  become  licensed  (if  so  disposed)  to 
commit  secret  and  iiihuuian  depredations  upon  their  fellow  beings,  cometh 
ot  this  fountain  and  source,  which  first  qualifies  the  selfish  and  dishonest 
learned  of  all  classes,  to  work  deception,  that  thereby  they  may  exact  undue 
gain. 

31.  The  love  of  money,  by  man,  is  said  to  be  "  the  root  of  all  evil  ;"*  but 
it  is  by  the  power  which  cometh  of  the  natural  arls  and  sciences,  which  qual- 
ifies man  to  put  in  execution  his  desires  and  thirst  for  money  ;  therefore  may 
almost  all  evils  be  traced  back,  and  their  origin  be  found  in  the  source  of 
human  wisdom,  and  the  natural  sciences  of  human    literature. 

32.  It  is  by  this  means  that  men  become  qualified  to  wrong  and  defraud 
each  other;  and  it  is  by  this  means  that  many  become  qualified  to  gain  their 
sustenance  without  hand  labor;  and  by  their  indolent  habits,  their  passions 
become  strong,  and  thereby  they  arc  many  times  led  to  commit  crimes  of  tho 
foulest  kind.     For,  by  these  means  vile  lusts  are  fed  to  aflame. 

33.  To  sum  the  whole  matter  up  in  few  words,  the  natural  wisdom  of  man, 
by  the  influence  of  tho  god  of  tliis  world,  a  subtile  deceiver,  has  turned  al- 
most ever}'  blessing  of  God  into  a  curse,  and  thereby  filled  the  earth  with 
deception,  fraud  and  vioKnce  from  end  to  end,  which  was  not  so  designed 
in  the  beginning,  when  God  cursed  the  ground  for  man's  sake,  that  by  the 
sweat  of  his  face  he  should  eat  bread,  until  he  returned  to  the  earth  from 
whence  he  was  taken. 

34.  And  thus  be  it  known  to  all  nations,  tliat  the  anger  of  the  Lord  is  kin- 
dled against  those  who  have  sought  to  render  his  blessings  a  curse  to  the 
human  family,  and  thereby  have  brought  forth  that  wickedness  which  was 
never  designed  by  the  Almighty  Creator  and  Giver  of  all  blessings. 

35.  It  is  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  that  children,  ere  ihey  become  able  to 
labor  for  their  support,  be  put  closely  and  diligently  to  the  acquirement  of 
letter  learning,  which  will  prove  a  blessing,  not  only  in  their  riper  years, 
but  will  prove  a  protection  and  a  shield  from  the  snares  and  devices  of  the 
adversary,  during  the  youthful  period,  wherein  children  that  are  sufiered  to 
remain  in  indolence,  are  liable  to  acquire  many  vicious  habits  ;  for  they  are 
so  formed  from  the  beginning  of  their  days,  that  they  cannot  be  idle. 

36.  Therefore  it  becomes  exceeding  necessary  that  children,  that  are  una- 
ble to  labor  for  their  support,  should  have  sufficient  to  fill  and  occupy  their 
minds  continually,  with  that  which,  in  itself,  is  innocent  recreation,  and  let 
the  remainder  of  the  time  be  closely  applied  to  gain  useful  knowledge,  and 
acquire  that  education  which  will  prove  a  blessing  instead  of  a  curse. 

37.  Thus  m.iy  souls  deal  with  children  to  prolit,  which  will  ever  be  accom- 
panied with  the  blessing  of  God.  But  as  children  grow  to  riper  years,  their 
hands  ought  to  be  put  to  labor,  that  by  the  toll  of  their  bodies,  their  animal 
passions  may  be  restrained  ;  for  idleness  is  the  sure  threshold  to  destruction  ; 
many  there  are  who  fall  thereon. 

38.  When  God,  by  his   Almighty   power,   freed  this   land   from   all    foreign 

*  The  apostle  liere  allude?  to  tUc  sayings  dI"  one  of  the  ancient  wise  men.  Edu. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  THE  USE  OF   LETTER  LEARNING.  461 

embMrrnssments,  tliat  He  might  set  up  liis  r.vcihisting  kingdom  tiiorcin,  by 
his  own  Almighty  iiiHuence,  did  lie  eptablish  in  the  liearts  of  tlie  inliabi- 
tants  of  thiis  favored  land,  the  importance  of  the  education  of  the  youth  and 
rising  generation. 

39.  He  also  caused  laws  and  statutes  to  be  enacted  to  furnish  tlie  people 
with  tlie  means  of  accomplishing  the  education  of  their  children,  that  they 
mi^lit  receive  suitable  instruction  while  young,  to  bend  their  niinils  from  the 
paths  of  vice,  which  cometii  of  a  habit  of  indolence. 

40.  Ail  this  was  effected  by  the  j)Ower  of  God,  in  the  order  of  his  Divine 
Providence  ;  although  the  honor  is  applied  to  individuals,  and  man  claims 
the  glory  in  this  respect,  which  to  God  alone  is  due. 

41.  But  the  will  of  God  was  thus  in  a  good  degree  accomplished,  that  the 
means  of  obtainiiig  letter  learning  might  be  placed  in  every  man's  hands,  suf- 
ficient, if  properly  applied,  to  effect  the  tuition  of  his  children,  and  cause 
them,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to  become  masters  of  that  knowledge  whicJ), 
if  properly  applied,  would  prove  a  blessing  instead  of  a  curse. 

42.  But  through  the  negligence  and  indolence  of  parents,  in  this  day,  many^ 
yea  very  many  of  their  offspring  are  suff'ered  to  wander  in  the  streets,  and 
grow  up  in  idleness  and  ignorance,  and  thereby  plunge  themselves  into  the 
most  vile  and  pernicious  habits,  ere  the  days  of  their  infancy  are  past. 

43.  And  who,  (demandeth  the  voice  of  God,)  is  to  be  accountable  for  this  ? 
Hav(?  not  I,  in  my  everlasting  wisdom  and  condescension,  ordered  it  other- 
wise, that  I  might  call  to  .Myself,  from  the  inhabitants  of  this  highly  favored 
land,  a  peculiar,  holy  and  chosen  people,  who  had  not  become  the  subjects 
of  gross  and  vicious  habits,  who  had  been  reared  in  a  measure  of  innocence, 
by  and  through  the  means  which  I  the  Lord  had  provided,  for  the  protection 
of  souls  against  the  snares  which  come  by  a  life  of  indolence  ? 

44.  Again  I  ask,  saith  the  voice  of  God,  the  Father  of  all  souls,  who  must 
be  accountable  for  this  misdemeanor  in  my  presence?  Must  my  soul  be  daily 
wearied  with  the  abominations  committed  by  children,  who  are  suff'ered  by 
their  parents  to  idle  away  their  precious  moments,  and  prictice  acts  of  iniq- 
uity too  horrible  to  relate.' 

45.  I  the  Almighty  do  answer,  and  with  a  firm  decree  do  I  utter  forth  my 
word  as  follows:  A  wo,  and  a  heavy  curse,  do  I  pronounce  upon  all  those 
who  have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  forth  off'spring,  and  multiplying 
their  species  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  if  they  neglect  those  parental  duties 
which  they  owe  to  them  as  their  own  children. 

46.  Among  these  duties,  they  are  required  to  look  well  to  the  goings  of 
their  off'spring,  and  to  use  all  their  influence  to  restrain  them  from  vicious 
habits,  so  long  as  they  remain  under  their  charge,  and  during  the  days  of  their 
inability  to  stand  or  fall  for  themselves,  or  to  choose  or  refuse  evil  upon  their 
own  responsibility.  This,  saith  the  God  of  heaven,  is  the  least  that  mortals 
can  do,  in  justification,  who  have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  into  exist- 
ence living  and  accouiitMlile  souls. 

47.  And  thus  do  I  decree,  which  remaineth  unalterable,  that  parents  shall 
be  accountalile  for  their  offspring,  with  a  heavy  responsibility.  And  tiiey 
that  henceforth,  after  hearing  this  my  word  and  command,  do,  for  the  pur- 


462  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.  MATTHEW.  [PART  V. 

pose  ol  gratifying  their  beastly  and  ungovcrned  passions,  cause  souls  to  be 
brougiit  into  existence,  and  then  neglect  to  become  ciiargeable  for  the  same^ 
to  tlie  very  extent  of  their  abilities,  shall  in  time  to  come,  fall  under  that 
weight  of  guilt  and  condemnation  which  hath  never  entered  their  hearts  to 
conceive,  or  form  the  least  idea  of. 

48.  So  receive  this  from  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  your  God,  as  a  loud  and  sol- 
emn warning  in  due  season,  that  ye  may  escape  my  wrath  and  fiery  indigna- 
tion in  tliis  respect:  for  I  will  not,  saitli  the  Lord  of  hosts,  henceforth  see  the 
seed  of  man,  which  bringeth  forth  living  and  accountable  souls,  scattered  at 
random,  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  they  themselves  remain  guiltless,  if 
unmindful  of  the  duty  they  owe  to  the  offspring  of  their  own  bodies. 

49.  For  man  hath  not  been  called  to  become  like  the  beasts,  whose  breath 
is  in  their  nostrils,  and  when  it  ceaseth,  have  not  an  accountable  spirit.  But 
mankind  are  created  with  living,  rational  and  responsible  souls;  and  for  this 
cause  do  they  become  accountable  in  a  high  degree,  saith  that  God  who  crea- 
ted all  things. 

50.  Thus  saith  the  beloved  apostle,  I  have  delivered,  in  substance,  all  that 
was  given  me  to  deliver,  which  i£  carefully  and  discreetly  perused,  will  af- 
ford light  and  understanding  to  those  that  seek  it  in  righteousness.  But  the 
caviler  and  the  seeker  after  unrighteousness,  who  chooses  to  enjoy  the  pleas- 
ures of  sin  for  a  season,  may  find  enough  herein  contained  to  reject  and  con- 
demn;  but  i»i  this  they  only  rob  their  own  souls.  For  the  purposes  of  God 
cannot  be  altered,  but  are  firmly  established,  and  it  remains  for  souls  to  abide 
by  the  same,  or  reject  the  offers  of  their  own  souls'  salvation. 

51.  And  thus  cometh  the  end  of  this  my  word  and  witness,  which  I  behold 
with  pleasure,  safely  conmiitted  to  mortals,  for  the  good  of  those  who  dwell 
upon  the  earth  in  mortal  tenements. 

52.  Be  it  known  to  all  people,  that  I,  the  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  am  not  in 
the  least  fearful  to  become  respon.sible  for  this  my  communication  ;  nor  am  I 
fearful  to  declare  and  own  my  precious  M<»thcr  before  all  men;  and  I  would 
to  God  that  all  souls  were  likewise  blessed  with  a  true  and  faithful  Mother. 
So  receive  this  hard  saying,  if  ye  will,  and  let  it  work  for  the  good  and  ever- 
lasting blessing  of  your  precious  and  immortal  souls.  Adieu  in  much  love 
to  all  mankind. 

Sealed  with  the  seal  of  Almighty  God,  forever  to  stand. 

From  the  apostle  Ja.mks. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

The  Gospel  of  Christ's  Sccojid  Coining,  according  to  St.  Matthew.  His  testi- 
many  of  the  icork  of  the  first  and  second  appearing  of  Christ. 
1.  By  the  grace  of  God,  I,  Matthew,  became  an  apostle  of  our  Savior 
Jesus  Chri-t,  in  his  first  manifestation  to  the  children  of  men,  and  walked 
according  to  tlie  light  given  in  that  day,  which  required  its  subjects  to  make 
a  sacrifice  of  the  riches,  honors  and  pleasures  of  this  world,  to   touch  not, 


CHAP.   XVII.]  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.    M\TTHE\V.  4G3 

tnste  not,  nor  handle  those  fluiing  and  perisiiahlo  tilings  whit.-ii  belong  only 
to  the  ciiildren  of  this  world  ;  bu'.  to  reject  the  same,  and  seeli  an  inheritance 
in  that  kingdom  whose  pleasures  and  enjoyments  are  durable  and  abiding. 

2.  This  was  the  teaching,  and  according  to  the  example  of  our  blessed 
Lord  and  Savior,  to  which  we  yielded  ourselves  subject  to  obey  ;  nor  did 
we  regard  the  scofls  and  sneers  of  a  vain  and  wicked  world,  who  were 
equally  in  the  dark  concerning  the  requirements  of  God,  and  of  tlie  coming 
of  the  Messiah,  as  in  this  day.  But  according  to  the  teaching  and  example 
of  our  Lord,  through  whom  we  had  hope  of  eternal  life,  we  hazarded  all 
things,  and  performed  the  work  given  us  to  do  in  that  day. 

3.  By  llie  holy  influence  which  was  of  God,  we  bore  record  of  the  same 
to  the  children  of  men.  Tliis  record  hath  been  preserved  by  the  power  of 
God,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the  present  day  ;  and  it  still  stands  as  a  swift 
witness  against  all  who  call  upon  tiie  name  of  our  blessed  Lord  for  salvation, 
whose  lives  accord  not  with  the  gospel  of  his  first  coming. 

4.  But  this  I  leave;  for  my  mission  is  not  to  confound  the  world,  and 
prove  by  strong  arguments,  that  they  are  altogether  in  the  dark,  and  have 
entirely  mistaken  the  self-denying  way  of  life,  for  the  self-pleasing  way  that 
leads  to  death. 

5.  Nay,  this  is  not  my  mission  ;  but  as  a  witness  of  Christ  in  his  first  ap- 
pearing, to  declare  to  the  nations  abroad  the  reality  of  his  second  coming, 
without  sin  unto  full  and  final  salvation  and  redemption,  not  only  from  sin, 
but  from  the  very  nature  of  sin. 

6.  And  now,  what  more  is  necessary  for  me  to  add,  to  discliarge  my  duty 
in  this  all-important  point,  of  bearing  record  of  the  reality  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ.'  Ye  have  the  testimony  of  the  v/ord  of  God,  which  is  as 
a  sharp  two-edged  sword  against  all  sin  and  the  nature  of  sin.  Ye  also  have 
the  record  of  his  beloved  Son,  which  bfiars  witness  of  the  same  ;  and  ye 
have  the  testimonies  of  my  brethren,  the  apostles,  who  are  one  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

7.  And  why  are  they  one  ?  I  answer  ;  because  they  are  begotten  by  one 
Father,  and  brought  forth  by  one  Mother,  which  constitutes  them  sons  of  the 
one  royal  family  of  the  King's  Son,  whose  mirriage  hath  been  accomplished, 
and  many  sons  and  daughters  are   brought  forth  by  the  Spirit  and   the   Bride. 

8.  And  who  shall  be  able  to  stretch  forth  his  hand  and  make  void  that 
which  God  hath  decreed.'  And  who  hath  aright  to  judge  of  this  matter.'  Ye 
who  profess  to  believe  in  prophecy,  what  plainer  prediction  can  ye  have  than 
this.'  and  that  too,  directly  from  the  mouth  of  the  Son  of  God,  whom  ye  so 
venerate  and  esteem,  who  spoke  in  parables  of  this  very  day.  (See  Matt,  xxii.) 

9.  Now  I  Matthew  say.  If  God,  the  great  and  Eternal  King"of  the  whole 
earth,  hath  made  a  marriage  for  his  only  Son,  whose  bride  is  made  ready 
through  deep  tribulation,  to  the  destruction  of  every  base  propensity  of  a  fall- 
en nature,  and  thereby  hath  become  clothed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white, 
which  is  the  righteousness  of  saints,  (See  Rev.  xix.  8,  9.)  who  among  the 
sons  of  men  hath  power  to  dismnul  tint  which  God  hath  decreed.' 

10.  This  is  the  marriage  covenant  given  by  God  himself,  in  its  true  order, 
prefigured  from  the  beginning,  to  those  whose  work  it  was  to  multiply  and 


464  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.  MATTHEW.  [pART  V. 

replenish  the  old  earth,  winch  is  but  a  sliadow  and  resemblance  of  the  new 
earth,  in  which  shall  be  truly  fulfilled  the  words  of  Christ;  "What  there- 
fore God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asunder." 

11.  Therefore,  God  hath  decreed  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  to  cre- 
ate a  new  earth  wherein  shall  dwell  righteousness,  which  will  be  a  spiritual 
earth,  prefigured  by  the  natural  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  will  be 
spiritual,  prefigured  by  the  natural  inhabitants  of  the  old  earth. 

12.  Therefore  as  the  old  earth  was  peopled  by  natural  and  fleshly  offspring, 
by  the  law  implanted  in  nature,  by  the  Creator,  where  and  in  what  way  can 
men  object  to  the  propriety  of  the  new  earth's  being  peopled  by  the  com- 
mand of  God,  with  a  spiritual  and  righteous  offspring?  and  that  too,  accord- 
ing to  the  figure,  through  the  co-operation  of  male  and  female,  who  shall 
stand  in  the  likeness  of  God,  both  as  fat' er  and  mother. 

13.  Therefore  beware,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men  !  that  ye  seek  not 
to  disannul  and  make  void  that  which  God  hath  decreed  and  joined  together, 
which  can  never  be  put  asunder;  neither  be  found  caviling  and  disputing 
why  the  Lord  should  have  chosen  thus  and  so. 

14.  For  had  men  been  sufl^ered  to  act  as  counselors  for  the  Lord,  in  this 
matter,  not  a  subject  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  could  have  been  produced, 
either  among  the  high  or  low,  rich  or  poor,  married  or  unmarried,  but  what 
would  have  become  objectionable  in  some  way  or  other,  and  man  would  still 
have  been  found  fighting  against  God. 

15.  Therefore,  according  to  the  wisdom  of  God,  which  is  far  wiser  than  the 
wisdom  of  man,  He  chose  one  according  to  his  own  mind  and  will :  for  had 
man's  wisdom  guided  this  matter,  none,  save  the  rich,  or  those  of  an  extra- 
ordinary birth,  who  had  never  brought  forth  children  and  guided  the  house, 
would  have  been  cliosen. 

16.  Nay,  but  a  virgin,  undefilcd,  if  such  cftuld  be  found,  would  naturally 
have  been  chosen  to  fill  this  high  and  important  station.  This  would  have 
been  according  to  the  wisdom  of  man,  which  is  foolishness  in  the  extreme, 
in  the  sight  of  God,  who  designed  in  the  beginning,  that  this  work  of  the  re- 
generation should  stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  bring  the  haughtiness  of 
man  low,  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence,  and  in  the  end  lead  both 
the  married  and  the  unmarried  out  of  their  fallen  state. 

17.  If  then,  this  be  so,  why  should  God,  in  the  very  commencement  of  this 
pride-staining  work,  make  choice  of  one  for  the  first  subject  thereof,  who 
had  never  experienced  the  bondage  of  the  marriage  covenant,  which  is  "the 
vail  of  the  covering  spread  over  the  face  of  all  people,"  and  is  the  foundation 
by  which  they  support  all  their  carnal  works  in  their  fallen  state? 

18.  For  it  was  indeed  necessary  that  the  completed  work  of  redemption 
should  commence  in  the  very  depth  of  fallen  nature,  where  is  placed  the 
root  of  all  its  support;  and  that  one  should  be  first  redeemed  from  that  state, 
in  order  to  lead  all  other  souls  out  from  the  bondage  thereof. 

19.  And  why  will  ye  scruple  and  cavil  concerning  this  work,  and  raise 
objections,  because  the  first  Mother  or  founder  of  the  Society  was  a  woman, 
who  had  been  subject  to  the  will  of  man,  and  had  thereby  become  disquali- 
fied (as  ye  suppose)  from  this  important  calling  of  leading  souls  from   dark- 


CHAP.   XVll.]  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.   MATTHEW.  465 

noss  to  liglil,  from  iiiidor  the  ])(ivvpr  and  influence  of  tlie  work  of  geiiercttion, 
into  the  regeneration  and  second  birtli  r 
iiO.  Ye  who  equivocate  in  tliis  way,  1  would  ask  where  is  the  foundation  of 
your  argument?  seeing  ye  hohl  tiie  work  of  peopling  the  old  earth  a  special 
command  of  God,  tolerated  by  his  beloved  Son,  and  practiced  by  jiis  immedi- 
ate followers,  and  also  hold  that  a  virgin  life  is  not  required  to  qualify  souls 
and  render  them  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God. 

21.  Therefore  I  see  no  propriety  in  man's  bringing  this  circumstance  for- 
ward as  an  objection  to  the  propriety  of  Christ's  making  his  second  appear- 
ance througji  one  v/ho  had,  according  to  their  own  belief,  only  fulfilled  the  law 
and  command  of  God,  which  was  not  disannulled  by  the  coming  of  his  be- 
loved Son. 

22.  But  if  ye  acknowledge  the  necessity  of  a  life  of  virgin  purity,  lo  fit  and 
prepare  souls  to  stand  in  the  presence  of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  and  the  pro- 
priety of  the  work  of  the  regeneration  and  the  second  birth,  and  that  too,  by 
and  through  the  agency  of  the  female,  as  a  coworker  with  the  male;  how 
can  ye  frame  an  objection  to  the  present  and  first  visible  leader  of  this  great 
work  of  salvation,  who  forsook  the  flesh  and  all  its  works.'* 

23.  For  God  hath  thereby  opened  a  highway, and  gathered  out  every  obsta- 
cle that  man  can  find  to  stumble  over,  and  frame  excuses  that  the  way  is  not 
sutTiciently  clear  for  all  souls. 

24.  If  God  had  chosen  the  rich  and  exalted  of  this  world  to  0}ien  the  way 
of  life  and  salvation,  where  would  have  been  the  confidence  of  the  poor,  and 
those  of  low  estate  .•"  For  the  poor  and  despised  have  it  not  in  their  power  to 
come  upon  a  level  with  the  rich  and  honorable. 

25.  But  as  God  had  ordained  that  bis  people  should  become  one,  was  it  not 
greater  wisdom  in  God  to  bring  down  the  haughtiness  of  man  to  the  state  of 
the  poor  and  despised  .'  For  the  rich  and  honorable  have  it  always  in  their 
power  to  become  one  with  the  poor  •,  whereas,  the  poor  have  it  not  in  their 
power  to  become  one  with  the  ricli. 

26.  Therefore  hath  God,  in  his  everlasting  mercy  and  wisdom,  clearly  open- 
ed the  way,  the  one  only  way,  for  all  souls  who  are  willing  to  become  one 
ill  that  work  wherein  God  alone  is  glorified,  and  man  abased  in  his  presence. 

27.  And  again,  if  God  manifested  Himself  only  through  those  of  a  virgin 
life,  where  would  be  the  confidence  of  those  who  had  fallen  in  this  respect? 
And  where  would  the  way  have  been  opened  sufficiently  clear  for  the  mar- 
ried, as  well  as  for  the  unmarried  ? 

28.  But  that  every  obstacle  may  be  removed,  upon  which  fallen  man  may 
stumble  and  fail  of  salvation ;  hath  God,  in  his  everlasting  wisdom,  mercy 
and  condescension,  ordered  all  things  aright ;  to  which  all  souls,  whoever 
become  reconciled  to  God,  by  the  order  of  his  appointment,  will  exclaim, 
Amen  !  even  so  let  it  be;  for  thus  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 

29.  This  is  my  witness  and  testimony,  concerning  the  present  all-powerful 
and  all-killing   work  of  God,   which  is  able  both    to  kill    and  lo   make   alive. 


*  We  consider  that  in  the  spirit,  Christ  in  male  and  female,  in  the  proper  order,  forms  the 
true  Older  of  the  Lead  in  this  dispensation.  Eds. 

59 


466  TESTIMONY   OK   ST.  MATTHEW.  [pART  V. 

All  will  gain  the  prize  who  seek  it  in  sincerity,  and  are  willing  to  die  unto 
sin  and  to  the  nature  of  sin,  and  live  to  God  in  full  purpose  of  heart,  by  bear- 
ing the  cross,  and  despising  the  shame  and  reproach  of  the  haughty  and  un- 
regenerate  of  this  world,  whose  friendship  is  but  a  bubble,  and  whose  enmi- 
ty is  not  to  be  feared. 

30.  All  such  as  come  into  the  true  order  of  God's  appointment,  by  entering 
the  one  door  which  is  opened  for  all,  the  high  and  the  low,  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  the  married  as  well  as  the  unmarried,  will  gain  a  just  relation  to  the 
work  of  God. 

31.  Yea,  all  who  become  rightly  joined  to  the  people  of  God,  in  the  bonds 
of  gospel  love  and  affection,  will  find  that  love  which  far  surpasses  the  love 
of  all  which  is  carnal  and  self-pleasing.  Even  as  that  which  is  spiritual  is 
greater  than  that  which  is  natural  and  carnal;  so  is  the  love  which  cometh 
by  gospel  relation,  greater  and  more  to  be  desired  than  that  which  is  natural 
and  carnal. 

32.  And  as  by  the  brilliancy  of  the  sun's  rays,  all  darkness  is  banished  and 
driven  away  ;  so  in  like  manner  will  that  love  wliich  is  of  God,  dispel  and 
banish  all  that  is  natural  and  caiTial,  which  came  by  the  fall. 

33.  And  when  fallen  man  attains  to  that  love  which  is  of  God,  sufficient  to 
subdue  and  banish  all  that  which  cometh  by  natural  generation  ;  then  will 
he  be  able  to  see  the  beauty,  glory,  wisdom,  and  excellency  of  God's  holy 
and  eternal  way,  which  hajb  not  been  perverted  by  the  wisdom  of  man. 

34.  And  now  I,  the  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  do  ask,  what  more  can  I  say 
and  leave  upon  record,  to  convince  mankind  that  this  present  testimony  is  of 
God,  and  framed  by  his  Holy  Spirit  and  that  my  soul  hatli  a  part  in  it.'  And 
truly  this  is  my  joy,  that  I  am  counted  worthy  to  become  of  the  one  family 
of  Christ,  whose  marriage  is  loudly  proclaimed  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  even 
by  God  Himself. 

35.  As  a  well  wisher,  yea,  as  an  anxious  parent  in  the  new  creation  of 
God,  do  I  look  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  would  that  they  knew 
and  could  be  persuaded  to  believe  the  work  of  the  day  wherein  they  live, 
that  they  might  turn  to  God  in  the  order  of  his  own  appointment. 

36.  In  so  doing,  they  might  save  themselves  from  this  untoward  generation, 
which  is  about  to  receive  the  vengeance  of  a  justly  provoked  God,  who  hath 
long  wilh-held  his  just  judgments  upon  a  wicked  and  perverse  generation, 
whose  souls  are  loaded  with  guilt  and  abominations  too  foul  even  to  name 
or  utter  any  where,  except  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  where  alone  atone- 
ment can  be  obtained. 

37.  And  now  do  I  Matthew,  solemnly,  and  in  the  fear  of  that  God  who 
sent  me  to  testify  of  his  work,  warn  all  souls  to  beware  how  they  mock  and 
deride  that  which  they  do  not  know,  nor  wish  to  understand  ;  let  all  remem- 
ber the  parable,  which  is  no  other  than  the  prophecy  of  our  Lord,  concern- 
ing this  day  of  his  second  coming. 

38.  When  the  King  sent  forth  his  messengers  to  proclaim  the  marriage  of 
his  only  Son,  with  the  invitation  for  them  to  come  and  partake  of  the  mar- 
riage supper,  all  things  being  ready,  they  mocked  and  made  light  of  it,  and 
went  their  ways,  one  to  his  farm,  and  another  to  his  merchandise,  and  the 
remnant  took  his  servants  and  treated  them  spitefully  and  slew  them. 


CHAP.    XVIII. J  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.   MAttK.  4G7 

39.  Now  they  wlio  heard  the  word  of  the  mossongcrs,  and  made  liglit  of  it, 
have  reference  to  tliose  who  liear  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
through  tlie  Bride,  but  make  a  liglit  matter  of  it,  still  pursuing  their  former 
course  of  life  ;  yet  forl)ear  to  stretch  forth  their  hands  to  resist  the  word  or 
the  messengers  of  the  word  ;  but  merely  treat  it  with  contempt,  as  not  wor- 
thy of  "their  notice. 

40.  But  the  remnant  has  reference  to  those  who  stretch  forth  tlie  arm  of 
persecution,  and  seek  to  slay  the  messengers  of  God  who  are  sent  with  good 
tidings  unto  man.  But  remember,  yea,  read  and  understand,  and  take  warn- 
ing and  fear  God,  and  fear  to  persecute  that  work  and  that  invitation  which 
I  declare  to  be  from  God,  for  the  good  and  eternal  welfare  of  the  souls  of  men. 

41.  Yea,  beware,  O  beware  !  First  read  and  understand,  that  the  Lord  of 
the  wedding  was  wroth  with  those  who  slighted  his  invitation  and  slew  his 
servants,  and  sent  fortii  his  armies  and  destroyed  those  murderers  and  burned 
up  their  city.  Tliis  signifies  tlie  wrath  of  God  which  will  follow  those  who 
willfully  oppose,  and  fear  not  to  persecute  his  tender  mercies  and  invitation.s 
to  them,  by  afflicting  his  messengers  wliom  He  liath  sent  to  declare  these 
things.   (See  Matt.  xxii.  7.) 

42.  Knowing  that  I  have  spoken  sufficient  to  give  all  an  understanding  who 
have  hearts  to  receive,  1  must  conclude  with  again  repeating.  Beware,  O  be- 
ware! how  ye  treat,  not  only  the  word,  but  the  messengers  of  the  word, 
which  is  nothing  less  than  a  kind  and  merciful  invitation  from  the  King  of 
kings  to  his  subjects,  the  creature  man,  to  return  and  be  cleansed  in  his  sight, 
and  be  made  a  new  creature,  by  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  pow- 
er of  their  testimony,  who  are  the  spiritual  Parents  of  all  living  souls. 

43.  And  they  that  are  bidden  to  the  marriage,  and,  instead  of  accepting  the 
invitation  in  mercy,  rather  choose  to  turn  their  hearts  to  persecute,  prove 
themselves  unworthy  of  another  offer  in  mercy ;  but  if  ever  again  noticed  by 
the  call  of  God,  it  must  be  in  judgment  and  in  wrath.  So  I  leave  thes3  things 
upiiU  record  as  solemn  truths,  in  my  own  name.  Farewell,  from  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ,  both  in  his  first  and  second  coming.  Matthew. 


CHAPTER   XYIII. 

Testimony  of  St.  Murk.  He  declares  that  the  present  work  of  Christ's  second 
appearing,  is  the  only  icay  wherchy  souls  can  find  acceptance  with  God.  He 
exhorts  soiils  to  embrace  the  cross  in  humility  and  childlike  simplicity,  <^-c. 

1.  Beloved  and  nmch  esteemed  fellow  brethren;  unto  you  I  now  speak, 
and  my  voice  is  to  the  children  of  men,  to  those  v\ho  are  as  precious  in  the 
sight  of  God  as  I  was.  But  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  what  I  am,  a  man 
made  perfect  through  sufferings.  And  as  I  know  of  no  other  way  whereby 
souls  may  be  reclaimed  from  the  paths  of  vice,  and  feeling  a  tender  regard  for 
all  souls,  I  do,  with  great  cheerfulness,  (■ommunicate  my  faith  and  under- 
standing of  the  present  siu-destroying  work  of  God. 


468  TESTIMONY   OF   ST.   MARK.  [PART   V. 

2.  As  for  one,  I  can  truly  utter  forth,  witli  the  greatest  confidence,  and  de- 
clare it  to  the  ends  of  the  earlii,  to  be  the  one  only  way  of  God  ibr  ail  souls, 
both  in  time  and  in  eternity  ;  and  although  degrading  in  the  extreme,  to  the 
fallen  nature  of  man;  yet  it  is  the  only  medium  whereby  souls  may  find  ac- 
ceptance with  tlieir  Maker,  and  the  very  means  which  He  hath  chosen  to 
exalt  man,  and  glorify  him  in  his  presence. 

3.  And  yc  that  seek  glory  and  happiness  in  the  world  to  coine,  why  is  it 
that  ye  shrink  back,  and  dread  to  become  abased,  and  have  your  names  cast 
out  as  evil.-'  Wliy  is  it  that  ye  shrink  at  the  cross,  when  ye  so  much  desire 
to  wear  the  crown  ? 

4.  How  is  it  that  ye  still  remain  dull  of  understanding  concerning  the 
work  of  self-abasement,  and  consider  not  that  God  hath  decreed,  that  man 
must  first  become  abased  in  his  presence,  before  he  can  be  a  fit  subject  to  be 
exalted .' 

5.  But  man,  from  the  beginnitig,  has  ever  sought  to  exalt  himself,  in  some 
way  or  other.  Even  professors  of  Christianity,  how  have  they  sought  to 
make  the  cross  of  Christ  of  no  effect,  by  seeking  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  the 
honorable  of  tiiis  world,  even  under  a  cloke  of  feigned  humility,  when  at 
the  same  time,  self-promotion,  and  a  great  name  among  men,  was  uppermost. 

6.  But  these  things  ought  not  to  be  :  God's  purposes  to  stain  the  pride  of  all 
flesh,  and  bring  the  haughtiness  of  man  low,  can  never  be  accomplished  in 
this  way  ;  therefore  be  not  deceived.  Try  yourselves,  and  see  how  much  ye 
would  be  willing  to  be  abased,  and  have  your  names  ca«t  out  as  evil,  to  gain 
an  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

7.  See  if  ye  would  be  willing  to  be  stripped  of  your  earthly  grandeur,  and 
beriome  one  with  publicans  and  sinners,  yea,  even  with  those  whom  ye  have 
disdained  to  associate  with.  See  if  ye  are  willing  to  become  any  thing  or 
nothing,  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  save  your  souls  from  sin  and  destruction. 

8.  See  if  ye  are  willing,  when  bidden  to  the  feast  of  the  Lord,  which  is 
the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  to  take  the  lower  seats,  until  by  your  hu- 
miliation and  self-abasement,  ye  become  fit  subjects  to  be  exalted  in  the 
house  of  your  Lord. 

9.  Look  at  all  these  things,  and  see  how  much  ye  are  willing  to  abase 
yourselves,  to  become  the  exalted  subjects  of  the  Prince  of  peace,  and  heirs 
with  him  in  his  Father's  kingdom.  For  truly  spake  the  Son  of  God  ;  "Who- 
soever exalteth  himself  shall  he  abased;  and  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall 
be  exalted"  in  due  season. 

10.  These  things  1  speak  to  stir  up  your  minds,  ye  that  desire  salvation,  yet 
without  the  crfss,  which  abases  man  in  the  presence  of  God,  yea,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  children  of  this  world. 

11.  Many  of  you,  who  seem  to  be  righteous  by  an  outward  show  of  sanctity, 
have  never  rightly  viewed  these  things,  and  even  when  convicted  of  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  life  of  self-abasement,  are  unwilling  to  hazard  the  consequences 
of  having  your  names  cast  out  as  evil,  and  therefore  smother  your  conviction, 
and  seek  to  move  along  with  the  multitude,  hoj)ing  the  Lord  did  not  mean  all 
those  things  which  were  convoyed  in  his  sayings. 

12.  But  ever' remember,  that  heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  not  one 
tittle  of  God's  word,  through  this  his  beloved  Son,  will  fail  to  be  accora- 


CHAP.   XVIIi.]  TESTIMONY  OF    ST.   MARK.  469 

plislied;  and  although  men  maj^  run  round  tlie  cross,  and  shun  its  require- 
niPnU«  ;  yet  so  true  as  God  is  God,  and  his  word  has  ever  been  handed  down 
to  man;  so  true  every  soul  of  Adam's  race,  if  ever  benefitted  by  the  coming 
of  our  Lord,  will  surely  meet  the  cross  with  all  its  force,  and,  become  sub- 
ject to  a!l  its  requirements,  which  worketh  self-abasement  in  word,  thought 
and  way. 

1-3.  And  they  that  wish  to  perform  the  work  of  self-denial  and  the  cross, 
in  tiie  easiest  possible  way,  when  convinced  of  the  requirements  of  God, 
will  cheerfully  and  willingly  submit  and  become  nothing,  of  themselves; 
nor  willthoy,  in  tlie  leaat,  seek  to  save  their  lives;  but  will  readily  be  slain 
to  every  thing  of  a  worldly  nature  :  for,  saith  the  Lord,  he  that  seeketh  to 
save  his  life,  the  same  shall  lose  it;  but  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake, 
shall  find  ir. 

14.  So  beware  how  ye,  being  called  to  forsake  the  world,  seek  to  save  your 
lives,  your  good  name  among  men,  and  the  like.  And  again  ;  beware,  lest 
ye,  being  bidden  to  forsake  the  world,  seek  at  the  feast  of  the  Lord,  where 
all,  both  liigh  and  low  are  bidden,  to  obtain  the  uppermost  seats,  seeking 
promotion  in  the  bouse  of  God,  while  ye  still  remain  subjects  of  pride  and 
ambition,  which  is  the  natural  life  of  the  creature,  which  must  be  sacrificed 
for  Christ  s  sake. 

15.  Yea,  beware,  beware  on  every  side;  for  "it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  in- 
to the  hands  of  the  living  God."  'Therefore  are  men  called  to  work  out 
their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling;  fearing  continually,  lest  they  come 
short  of  the  requirement  of  God,  and  are  lefl  to  stumble  and  fall,  and  finally 
fail  of  salvation. 

16.  And  for  tliis  reason  is  man  required  to  \vatch  and  prav  without  ceasing, 
lest  he  enter  into  temptation,  and  be  left  to  stumble  and  fall,  and  his  last 
state  be  found  far  more  wretched  than  the  former.  And  no  soul  can  ever, 
after  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God  for  salvation,  work  out  his  re- 
demption in  any  other  way.  save  in  watchfulness  and  prayer,  fearing  and 
trembling  in  every  step  he  takes. 

17.  The  soul  in  this  state,  is  not  left  to  wander  upon  the  high  lowers  of 
self-exaltedness,  nor  in  the  valleys  of  discouragement  and  disconsolation  ; 
but  will  be  found  pursuing  the  even  tenor  of  his  way  ;  rejoicing  as  though 
he  rejoiced  not;  sorrowing  as  though  he  sorrowed  not;  possessing  as  though 
he  possessed  not,  and  using  this  world  as  not  abusing  it.  (Sec  L  Cor.  vii. 
30,  31.) 

18.  And  what  more  can  any  soul  desire  than  this,  to  find  a  present  and  dai- 
ly salvation  from  sin  ?  Is  not  this  the  pearl  of  great  price,  costing  all  that  a 
man  hath,  and  his  own  life  also.'  Surely  it  is.  And  who  will  not  be  willing 
■to  surrender  all  for  Christ's  sake,  and  receive  a  hundred  fold  in  time,  and  in 
the  world  to  come  eternal  life?  Surely,  they  that  are  not  willing  to  do  this, 
are  not  worthy  of  Christ,  nor  of  an  inheritance  in  his  kingdom. 

•  19,  So  what  I  have  spoken,  I  have  spoken  with  the  intent  to  do  good  to 
my  fellow  kinsmen  in  nature,  who  iiave  not,  as  yet,  become  heir.-i  of  the 
promise  by  gr^ce,  through  faith  in  the  coming  of  our  Lord  ;  but  remain  as 
children  ucborn  and  unbegotten  uf  their  true  Parentage.     Therefore  are   ye 


# 


470  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.  MARK.  [PART  V. 

my  kinsman  in  nature,  but  not  in  grace.  For  I  have  become  a  little,  simple 
child  in  tlie  courts  of  true  holiness,  and  I  dwell  beneath  the  smiles  and  ca- 
resses of  Zion's  most  noble  King  and  Q,ueen,  my  Father  and  Mother  in  the 
new  creation.     And  what  can  I  desire  more  .'' 

20.  Nothing.  I  am  perfectly  happy;  1  am  perfectly  free;  for  my  little 
vessel  is  filled  full  as  it  can  be.  I  am  simple  and  meek,  I  am  harmless  and 
mild  ;  and  I  am  called  by  my  Parents  an  obedient  child.  Give  ear,  O  ye 
haughty,  ye  learned  and  high,  and  see  if  ye  are  willing  to  be  as  little  as  I, 
to  find  an  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  peace,  whose  government  admits 
of  an  endless  increase. 

21.  For  except  ye  become  as  an  innocent  child,  ye  can  in  no  case  enter  the 
kingdom,  saith  your  Lord.  Then  why  do  ye  despise  simplicity,  and  disdain 
to  become  childlike .'  Ye  can  no  more  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  with 
all  your  loftiness,  exaltedness  and  pride,  than  a  full  grown  man  can  again 
enter  his  mother's  womb  and  be  born  the  second  time. 

22.  This  ye  all  know,  is  utterly  impossible;  so  in  like  manner  is  it  utterly 
impossible  for  man  to  become  a  subject  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  except  he 
can  first  become  a  little  child,  simple,  meek,  harmless  and  mild  ;  easily  led, 
easily  governed,  easily  entreated,  and  by  the  hand  of  a  Mother  fed. 

23.  Now  this  may  seem  strange  to  the  children  of  men,  to  hear  such  little 
simple  talk  from  one  of  the  first  disciples  and  ministers  of  the  Lord.  But 
strange  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  it  is  even  true,  that  I  am  a  simple  child;  and 
I  am  not  only  simple  fiir  myself,  but  I  am  called  to  be  a  minister  of  simplic- 
ity ;  and  I  dwell  amidst  those  whose  labor  is  to  excel  in  simplicity  and  child- 
like innocence,  forgetting  all  that  is  old  and  past,  and  becoming  new  creat- 
ures in  Christ,  the  author  and  finisher  of  childlike  simplicity  and   subjection. 

24.  O  how  beautiful  and  pleasant  are  the  paths  of  the  innocent,  the  harm- 
less lambs  of  Christ !  They  drink  at  one  fountain,  and  bathe  in  one  stream, 
and  their  pastures  are  delightful  and  never  fading  green. 

25.  I  have  now  spoken  nearly  all  that  lays  upon  my  mind  to  speak,  and 
although  il  may  prove  offensive  to  many,  yea,  to  ail  wliose  delight  is  in  being 
great  and  exalted  ;  yet  this  matters  nothing.  But  they  who  ever  become 
childlike  enough  to  find  admittance  into  my  mansion  of  simplicity,  will  find 
that  I  have  been  very  reserved   in  my   expressions  of  simplicity  at  this  time. 

26.  And  thus  far  I  could  not  forbear  to  express  myself;  but  like  king  David, 
who  danced  uncovered  of  his  royal  ornaments  and  in  childlike  simplicity,  I 
should  be  pleased  to  be  yet  more  vile  in  the  eyes  of  the  proud  and  self-exalt- 
ed ;  but  wisdom  and  discretion  forbid. 

27.  But  this  much  ye  may  all  remember;  ye  never  can  become  perfectly 
happy,  until  ye  are  perfectly  simple  and  innocent;  and  ye  never  can  become 
perfectly  simple  and  innocent,  until  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his 
deeds,  and  become  a  new  creature  in  Christ,  born  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride. 
And   this  my  soul  greatly  desires  to  see  accomplished  as  fast  as  is  consistent. 

28.  Yea,  I  rejoice  in  the  anticipation  when  a  nation  may  be  born  in  a  day.  I 
do  not  pretend  to  say,  in  twenty  four  hours,  as  ye  reckon  time;  but  I  greatly 
rejoice  in  souls  being  born  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Yet  I  desire  not  to 
hasten  births  any  faster  than  infant  souls  can  be  taken  care  of;  for  the  labor- 


CHAP.   XIX.]  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.  LUKE.  471 

ers  are,  as  yet,  few  :  therefore  I  pray  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  would  send 
forth  laborers. 

29.  Feeling  that  I  have  spoken  sufficient  to  confound  the  wise,  and  bring  in- 
to contempt  all  that  is  accounted  honorable  according  to  the  sense  of  man- 
kind, I  close  my  communication,  with  sincere  and  well  wishes  to  all  the 
human  family;  and  I  would,  that  they  were  all  like  unto  myself,  altogether 
persuaded  to  be  little.     Farewell.     To  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  from  tho 

Evaiigelist  Makk. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Testimony  of  St.  Luke  the  evangelist.  Luke  solemnly  warns  all  against  deny- 
ing the  Deity.,  He  declares  their  awjul  state  in  eternity.,  and  exhorts  them  to 
repentance. 

1.  Arise  O  daughter  of  Zion,  saith  the  Angel  of  truth,  and  write  this  word 
which  I  now  sound  unto  thee  in  the  name  of  this  beloved  one. 

2.  Beloved  and  fellow  brethren,  who  are  near  and  dear  to  me  by  the  tiea 
of  nature,  being  of  one  flesh  and  blood  created,  having  souls  which  originated 
from  one  living  and  eternal  substance;  and  as  such  I  address  you  at  this 
time. 

3.  Although  this  word  and  witness  of  mine,  may  reach  the  ears  of  those 
who  know  not  the  living  and  true  God,  nor  believe  in  him  whom  He  hath 
sent,  to  reclaim  the  world  in  righteousness;  yet  this  much  ye  ought  ever  to 
bear  in  mind,  that  although  ye  may  become  hardened,  insomuch  that  ye  dis- 
believe, or  feign  to  disbelieve  your  eternal  existence;  Yet  ye  may  ever  re- 
member that  in  this  ye  alter  nothing;  nor  can  ye  annihilate  that  soul  which 
originated  from  God,  who  is  eternal  and  unchangeable. 

4.  I  warn  all  who  may  ever  hear  this  my  word,  that  ye  regard  the  welfare 
of  your  immortal  souls,  which  must  and  will  endure  through  eternal  ages, 
either  as  objects  of  God's  peculiar  delight,  or  of  his  everlasting  contempt; 
and  as  ye  regard  the  state  of  eternal  existence  beyond  the  grave;  so  regard 
this  solemn  warning  which  I  give  you  at  this  time. 

5.  For,  awful  !  yea,  truly  awful  is  the  state  of  those  beyond  the  grave, 
who  have  so  hardened  their  hearts,  and  blinded  their  right  reason,  as  to  be 
persuaded  that  there  is  no  God,  and  that  all  this  vast  creation  i^  governed  by 
nought,  and  moveth  by  chance. 

6.  Such  souls  will  find  their  mistake,  I  fear,  when  it  will  be  too  late  to 
save  themselves  from  the  power  of  him  who  hath  caused  them  to  believe  a 
lie,  that  their  souls  may  be  damned  ;  for  God,  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  hath 
brought  forth  sufficient  evidence  in  the  order  of  his  Providence,  to  convince 
every  understanding  and  rational  mind,  that  there  is  an  overruling  hand, 
which  is  no  less  than  Almighty,  that  created  and  governs  all  things,  to 


412  TESTIMONY  OF   ST.   LUKE.  [PART  V. 

whom  all  souls  are  required  to  bow  and  pay  homage,  by  a  uell  ordered  walk 
in  his  presence. 

7.  And  this  will  be  their  condemnation,  that  God  hath  manifested  Himself 
in  every  thing  which  He  hath  created,  and  stamped  the  visage  of  his  Al- 
migiity  power  upon  all  the  works  of  his  hands;  yet  men  choose  and  dare  to 
become  the  dark  and  benighted  subjects  of  atheism,  deism  and  the  like;  for 
by  this  belief,  they  think  to  be  excusable  in  their  deeds  of  wickedness.  (See 
Rom.  ii.  1.) 

8.  I  speak  thus  freely  upon  this  subject,  .knowing  that  many  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth  have  nearly,  if  not  altogether,  been  persuaded  tjiat  there 
is  no  God,  who  taketh  cognizance  of  the  doings  of  the  children  of  men. 
The  earth  is  indeed  grossly  sunk  in  this  abominable  and  damnable  sin  of 
unbelief  in  the  Deity,  and  also  of  their  eternal  existence  beyond  the  grave. 
And  until  man  can  be  loosed  from  this  damnable  sin  of  unbelief,  how  can  he 
ever  be  reached  by  the  merciful  invitations  and  warnings  of  the  God  of 
mercy. 

9.  And  tor  this  cause  my  soul  is  grieved,  and  I  am  troubled  for  those  whom 
my  soul  lovetli :  and  my  warning  to  you  is  from  a  heart  melted  with  com- 
passion and  tender  love  for  all  the  human  familv,  even  that  love  which  is  of 
God,  and  cometh  from  Him  w.^o  is  the  Author  of  all  perfect  love. 

10.  O  do  believe  there  is  a  Ged,  and  a  God  too  that  taketh  cognizance  of 
all  the  works  of  man,  and  hath  power  tt?  bring  him  into  judginent  for  every 
secret  thing ;  yea,  and  He  that  seeth  in  secret  will  reward  you  openly,  wheth- 
er your  works  be  good,  or  whether  they  be  evil.  I  say,  believe  in  that  God, 
and  fear  Him  that  is  able  to  do  all  this,  and  even  to  cast  your  souls  into  hell, 
ye  who  have  defied  his  Almighty  power,  and  denied  by  word  and  work,  his 
Almighty  existence. 

11.  Weep  and  howl,  O  ye  hardened  and  inveterate  sinners !  Yea,  mourn, 
and  clothe  yourselves  in  sackcloth,  and  abase  yourselves  in  the  dust  of  hu- 
mility, and  let  no  songs  of  mirth  and  gladness  be  heard  in  your  dwellings, 
ye  who  have  denied  the  name  of  the  Deity  and  taught  men  so  to  do.  And 
know  ye  that  in  deep  humiliation,  and  that  alone,  shall  the  judgments  of  an 
angry  God  be  stayed  from  your  dwellings  and  your  habitations. 

12.  For  awful  !  yea,  terrible  calamities  await  the  earth  and  those  of  her 
inhabitants  wlio,  after  all  the  solemn  warnings  of  God,  are  found  sleeping  in 
their  sins,  and  resting  securely  in  their  unbelief. 

13.  And  thus  ends  my  word  in  the  warning  voice  ;  and  whether  ye  hear  or 
whether  ye  forbear,  ye  cannot  escape  the  just  and  unalterable  decrees  of  (iiod, 
which  are  to  bring  the  w-orld  to  judgment  and  put  an  end  to  their  abomina- 
ble career  of  wickedness  in  his  sight. 

14.  This  receive  ye  in  the  name  of  the  fvangelist  Lukk,  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  both  in  his  first  and  second  appearance.  And  what  my  brethren  the 
apostles  have  declared,  concerning  the  second  appearing  of  Christ,  in  and 
with  the  Bride,  I  do,  with  all  boldnefs,  witness  to  be  the  truth,  which  will 
forever  stand. 

15.  And  as  our  Lord  hath  apjieared  in  his  glorv;  so  have  we  his  apostles 
appeared  with   him;   and  we   stand  with  him,  as  witnesses   of   his  first  and 


CHAP.   XX.]       biT.  BARTHOLOMEW   WARNS  ALL,  ETC.  47-3 

second  coming;  and  with  Jiim  we  will  ever  remain;  for  lie  hatli  appeared 
in  his  glory,  with  all  the  saints  and  Angels,  to  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness, and  make  an  end  of  sin  in  all  those  who  call  upon  his  name  for  salva- 
tion. Not  that  he  has  come  to  rondemn  the  world  ;  but  that  the  world 
through  him  may  have  eternal  life.  And  this  is  my  witness  to  all  nations, 
kindreds    and  tongues.  Farewell,  from  the 

Evangelist  LiKi;. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

The  testimony  of  Ht.  Bartholomew,  the  apostle.  The  apostle  zrarns  all  souls 
not  to  he  like  the  rebellious  Jeics,  and  reject  the  work  of  God  in  this  day, 
to  their  destruction.     Jill  icill  be  judged  according  to  their  icorks,  i^-c. 

1.  With  great  joy  and  rejoicing  do  I,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  stand  up 
in  the  latter  day  of  glory,  and  testify  to  the  whole  world  of  the  coming  of 
our  Lord,  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness. 

2.  Whether  men  hear  or  whether  they  forbear,  the  work  of  God  is  the 
same,  and  must  be  declared  to  the  nations  abroad,  ere  the  end  cometh :  for 
this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  must  be  preached  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and 
tongues,  which  dwell  upon  the  earth,  before  man  knoweth  the  end  of  the 
world,  or  the  means  which  God  hath  provided  to  bring  tlie  end  of  all  un- 
righteousness before  Him. 

3.  For  as  the  blessed  Son  spake  while  on  earth,  to  those  who  were  to 
spread  the  joyful  tidings  of  his  first  coming;  "Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Ye 
shall  not  have  gone  over  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son  of  man  be  come." 
(See  Matt.  x.  23.)  So  in  like  manner  is  it  accomplished  :  for  the  tidings  of 
his  first  coming  have  not,  as  yet,  been  preached  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
inhabited  earth. 

4.  And  with  a  loud  voice  do  I,  in  union  with  my  God,  proclaim  liis  com- 
ing, that  he  hath  already  come  in  his  glory,  to  make  an  end  of  sin.  And  no 
other  coming  of  the  Lord  than  this,  of  which  ye  have  been  plainly  shown, 
will  any  soul  ever  see;  although  ye  may  wait,  as  did  the  lookers  after  his 
first  coming,  to  see  their  expectations  fulfilled  in  a  manner  better  calculated 
to  meet  their  lofty  views. 

5.  But  like  them,  ye  will  wait  in  vain,  until  your  day  is  past,  and  ye  be 
found,  like  the  haughty  and  rebellious  Jews,  outstanding  your  day,  and  suffer- 
ing tJje  glory  of  God  to  pass  by  you,  and  so  be  left  in  total  darkness,  to  do 
those  things  which  you  would  shudder  at  the  thought  of  doing,  had  not  the 
light  of  God  which  ye  had  rejected,  passed  by  you,  and  ye  become  more  the 
subjects  of  darkness  than  before  the  light  came. 

6.  These  things  I  speak  in  love,  knowing  what  is,  and  what  hath  been, 
and  what  will  continue  to  be  the  fate  of  all  souls  who  outstand  their  day, 

60 


4k^ 


474  ST.  BARTHOLOMEW  WARNS  ALL  [PART   V. 

and  suffer  the  light  of  God  to  pass  by  them.  For,  if  ever  favored  with  anoth- 
er olier  of  the  mortifying  terms  of  the  gospel,  far  more  degrading  will  it  be  to 
their  haughty  spirits,  than  before  they  suffered  the  light  of  conviction  in  their 
own  souls  to  become  as  darkness,  which  worketh  opposition  and  bitterness  of 
spirit. 

7.  For  I  forewarn  you,  that  ye  can  never  transform  the  light  of  Christ's 
first  coming,  into  the  light  of  his  second  coming;  for  the  work  which  he 
designed  to  accomplish  in  his  second  coming,  can  never  be  accomplished  by 
the  light  and  power  alone  of  his  first  coming;  but  by  a  union  of  both. 

8.  It  became  necessary  that  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  should  be  preached 
to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that  they  might  know  the  living  and 
true  God  and  his  blessed  Son,  whom  He  had  sent,  to  reclaim  the  world  from 
the  gross  errors  to  which  they  had  become  subject ;  that  they  might  be  pre- 
pared with  a  right  understanding,  to  meet  him  in  his  second  coming,  by  ful- 
filling the  requirements  of  his  first  coming. 

9.  And  now,  I  would  have  you  stop  for  a  moment  and  consider;  yea,  in 
a  special  manner,  those  who  profess  to  teach  in  the  name  of  Christ,  the 
blessed  Son  of  God,  consider  the  state  of  the  world  at  this  present  period, 
even  those  who  know  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  and  daily  have  them  before 
their  eyes. 

10.  And  after  a  fair  investigation,  see  if  their  present  state  will  not  readily 
fit  to  those  servants  who  received  talents  of  their  Lord,  to  occupy  therewitli, 
until  he  should  return  and  receive  his  own  with  usury  ;  for  many  there  be 
who  wholly  reject  the  requirements  of  their  Lord,  and  suffer  not  his  spirit, 
in  the  least  to  rule  over  them. 

11.  Again,  there  are  those  found  who  daily  occupy  the  talents  received  by 
the  first  coming  of  our  Lord,  which  is  his  word  sown  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men,  which  is  sown  equal,  and  taketh  impression  according  to 
the  soil  of  the  heart.  These  are  the  talents  given  of  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard, for  men  to  occupy  therewith,  until  his  second  coming,  to  judge  the 
world  in  righteousness,  and  set  his  everlasting  kingdom  which  shall  never 
have  an  end. 

12.  For  in  his  sayings  he  spake  thus ;  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you  ;  and 
if  I  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  return  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that 
where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also.  (See  Jno.  xiv.  3.) 

13.  How  plainly  ye  may,  if  ye  will,  apply  this  to  the  parable  of  the  Lord, 
who  went  into  a  far  country,  to  receive  for  himself  a  kingdom  and  return. 
For  in  tlie  first  coming  of  our  Lord,  the  kingdom  was  preached,  and  Christ 
taught  his  disciples  to  prav  that  it  might  come ;  but  it  was  never  fully  re- 
vealed until  his  return  to  receive  to  himself  his  elect,  from  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth. 

14.  And  now,  how  stands  it  with  those  who  have  heard  his  word,  his  self- 
denying  word,  you  who  profess  to  be  influenced  therebj',  and  occupy  according 
to  the  same .'  For  the  servants  of  Christ  are  not  limited  to  ten  talents;  but 
all  become  accountable  that  are  hearers  of  his  word,  some  more  and  some 
less,  according  to  the  impression  it  takes  in  the  heart. 


CHAP.   XX. J  NOT  TO   REJECT  GOd's   WORK.  475 

15.  For  they  who  Imar,  receive  and  obey,  according  to  the  best  understand- 
ing wliich  they  receive  by  tlie  hearing  of  tiie  word,  become  prepared  to  meet 
their  Lord  at  his  return,  and  will  be  glorified  with  him.  Such  ho  will  de- 
light to  make  rulers  and  governors  in  his  kingdom. 

16.  But  there  are  few  found  of  this  class,  who  in  their  hearts  have  put  their 
Lord's  money  to  usury,  and  can  with  confidence,  meet  him  at  his  return,  and 
say,  Of  all  which  thou  gavest  me,  I  have  occupied  according  as  thou  didst  re- 
quire of  me. 

17.  Yet  a  fiir  greater  number  will  be  forced  to  exclaim  in  the  bitterness  of 
their  souls,  "  I  considered  thee  a  hard  master,  reaping  where  thou  didst  not 
sow,  and  gathering  where  thou  hadst  not  strewed;  therefore  I  hid  thy  word, 
that  thou  niightest  receive  the  same  at  thy  coming,  being  neither  made  profit- 
able for  me  nor  for  thee." 

18.  Thus  and  thus  will  be  the  returns  of  many,  even  of  those  who  profess 
to  follow  the  precepts  of  their  Lord  ;  yet  consider  him  a  hard  master,  requiring 
that  which  is  unreasonable  to  be  accomplished  ;  therefore  they  profit  nothing 
by  his  word ;  for  their  own  words  and  works  declare  it. 

19.  Therefore  out  of  their  own  mouths,  which  speak  from  the  abundance 
of  the  heart,  will  the  Lord  judge  them  ;  and  they  sliall  be  judged  according 
to  the  deeds  done  in  the  bod_v,  whether  they  be  good,  or  whether  thev  be 
evil.  And  thus  vvill  be  proved  the  exact  amount  each  soul  hath  gained  by 
the  first  coming  of  the  Son  of  God. 

20.  And  by  his  words,  which  were  left  in  his  name,  for  men  to  occupy  until 
his  second  coming,  to  reveal  the  kingdom  which  he  had  received  of  his 
Heavenly  Father,  to  give  to  those  who  were  worthy  of  it,  and  were  willing 
to  receive  it  as  a  little  child;  To  such  hath  he  returned  to  receive  unto  him- 
self, having  prepared  a  place  and  a  way  for  them. 

21.  But  how  vastly  different  would  have  been  the  state  of  mankind,  at  the 
coming  of  their  Lord,  had  all  as  one,  who  came  in  possession  of  his  words, 
which  contain  his  precepts  and  examples,  been  found  occupying  the  same, 
according  to  the  best  understanding  which  they  received,  some  more  and 
some  less. 

22.  I  say,  how  vastly  different  would  have  been  the  state  of  man,  at  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  had  all  been  found  walking  in  the  light  of  his  first  com- 
ing, by  obeying  the  precepts  which  he  gave  to  all  souls  to  improve  until  his 
second  coming,  which  it  was  his  will  should  be  preached  to  all  nations,  ere 
he  should  come  to  them  the  second  time,  to  make  an  end  of  the  world,  by 
subduing  all  offences  in  every  soul  that  cometh  to  him,  in  the  kingdom  which 
he  hath  won,  wherein  is  placed  his  judgment  seat,  to  judge  every  man  ac- 
cording as  his  works  shall  be. 

23.  And  that  part  of  man  which  hath  hitherto  refused  to  subject,  in  any 
wise,  to  the  spirit  and  teaching  of  their  Lord,  and  would  not  that  his  spirit 
should  rule  over  them,  know  ye,  this  part  will  surely  be  slain  in  his  pres- 
ence, that  is,  their  carnal  life  will  be  cut  off  in  the  presence  of  those  who 
stand  by  him,  as  judges  in  his  name,  where  every  man  shall  receive  according 
as  his  works  shall  be,  whether  they  be  good  or  evil. 


476  ST.  BARTHOLOMEW  WARNS   ALL  [pART  V. 

24.  And  tlius  and  thus  only,  will  be  decided,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  the 
use  that  souls  have  made  of  the  talents  which  he  gave  to  man  in  his  first  com- 
ing, to  improve  until  his  return  ;  to  make  the  separation  between  the  precious 
and  the  vile,  and  between  that  part  of  man  which  seeketh  to  serve  God,  and 
that  part  which  seeketh  to  serve  the  devil. 

25.  For  by  nothing  short  of  the  judgment  which  penetrates  into  the  secrets 
of  men's  hearts,  can  this  point  be  decided.  For  man  cannot  be  known  by 
his  words,  nor  by  the  outward  appearance  only;  therefore  the  judgment  in 
which  is  proclaimed,  and  an  account  rendered,  of  every  secret  work,  is  the 
season  and  time  to  decide  upon  the  merits  of  souls,  and  how  niucli  they  have 
profited  by  the  first  coming  of  their  Lord,  by  obeying  his  precepts  and  follow- 
ing his  example. 

26.  But  unless  I  am  greatly  mistaken,  many,  yea,  very  many,  who  think 
to  meet  the  coming  of  their  Lord  in  peace,  and  to  be  pronounced  good  and 
faithful  servants,  and  be  made  rulers  in  his  kingdom  at  his  return,  would 
tremble  at  the  thought  of  approaching  his  bar  of  divine  justice,  there  to  be 
judged  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  having  the  record  of  their 
lives  plainly  laid  open  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  in  his  true  witness- 
es, who  are  the  light  of  the  world. 

27.  I  say,  unless  I  am  mistaken,  which  I  have  no  reason  to  believe  I  am, 
in  this  J  many  of  you  who  consider  your  souls  sanctified  unto  God,  will  find 
yourselves  greatly  disappointed,  when  you  come  to  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God,  and  your  deeds  are  brought  to  light,  by  an  honest  confession,  and 
you  obtain  remission  of  sins,  and  thereby  receive  power  to  overcome  the 
works  of  sin,  and  reign  triumphant,  as  did  your  Lord,  who  hath  come  to  take 
away  the  sins  of  the  world  by  the  light  and  glory  of  his  second  appearing. 

28.  These  things  I  speak  to  stir  up  your  minds  by  way  of  remembrance, 
that  ye  may  no  longer  remain  hid  from  yourselves,  and  know  not  what  man- 
ner of  persons  ye  are;  for  there  is  nothing  done  in  secret  which  shall  not  be 
revealed,  neither  in  darkness,  which  shall  not  be  uncovered. 

29.  For  every  vail  shall  be  lifted,  and  every  secret  lurking  place  be  hunted 
out;  for  the  day  of  light  hath  come  ;  and  by  this  light,  and  before  this  light, 
shall  all  darkness  and  the  works  of  darkness  flee  away,  and  no  place  shall 
be  found  for  them  in  the  new  creation  of  God. 

30.  Therefore  beware,  ye  secret  workers,  ye  who  vainly  plead  the  merits 
of  Christ,  and  lull  your  consciences  to  sleep  in  this  way,  and  thereby  contin- 
ue to  multiply  iniquity  and  uncieanness;  saying,  Christ,  the  blessed  Redeem- 
er, came  to  save  sinners,  even  the  chiefest  of  sinners;  and  they  to  whom 
lie  forgiveth  much,  the  same  love  much.  Therefore  let  us  sin,  that  grace 
may  abound  in  our  salvation  ;  and  the  greater  the  loss,  the  greater  the  glory. 

31.  O  ye  lovers  of  iniquity,  more  than  lovers  of  the  purity  of  the  gospel  of 
your  Lord!  How  long  will  ye  seek  refreshment  from  the  streams  of  sensual 
pleasure,  and  thirst  for  that  which  is  foul  and  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  still  be  hanging  upon  the  merits  of  his  Son,  whom  ye4aily  implore,  that 
Jie  would  pardon  your  iniquities  and  sanctify  you  in  your  uncieanness. 

32.  Know  ye  not  that  every  work  is  brought  into  judgment,  with  every  se- 
cret thing.'  Then  where  is  your  glory  ?  If  ye  glory  at  all,  it  must  be  in  giv- 


CHAP.  XX,]  NOT  TO  REJECT  GOd's  WORK.  477 

ing  God  the  glory,  by  bringing  to  light  in  iiis  witnesses,  every  work  anr! 
every  secret  thing ;  and  your  reward  will  be  according  as  your  woriis  are 
found. 

33.  If  these  my  words  can  ever  hereafter  encourage  any  soul  to  sin,  that 
grace  may  abound,  or  heap  up  iniquity,  that  the  pardoning  love  of  Christ 
may  be  made  manifest,  then  are  ye,  as  free  agents,  left  to  act  as  seemeth 
good  in  your  sight.  But  thus  far  I  could  not  refrain  from  giving  my  warning 
voice,  that  they  rise  not  up  in  the  day  of  their  visitation  and  say,  ''  I  knew 
not  these  things  to  my  understanding;  but  through  false  tradition  I  viewed 
them  otherwise,  else  would  it  have  been  found  vastly  dilFerent  with  me  in 
the  judgment." 

34.  Now  I  will  come  a  little  nearer  to  the  case  in  hand.  I  am  called,  with 
my  brethren  the  apostles,  to  sit  upon  the  throne  of  judgment,  where  every 
work  is  brought  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  and  hidden  thing.  And 
how  often  have  I  heard  those  who  appeared  at  the  bar  of  divine  justice, 
even  in  mercy  and  great  tenderness,  exclaim  in  these  words  ;  "O  that  I  had 
known  these  things  which  I  now  know,  how  vastly  different  would  my 
works  have  appeared  in  the  judgment." 

35.  Yea,  hundreds  of  times  have  I,  as  one  of  the  judges  in  Israel,  heard 
these  heart-rending  exclamations,  while  the  soul  was  struggling  for  its  deliv- 
erance, being  bound  by  the  strong  bands  of  Satan.  For  every  sin  becomes  a 
band,  which  must  be  broken  by  him  that  committeth  it;  therefore  he  who 
sinneth  much  hath  many  bands  to  break,  before  he  can  be  set  at  liberty  by 
the  power  which  rules  in  judgment. 

36.  Knowing  all  this,  how  can  I  with-hold  my  voice  of  warning,  that  ye 
may  beware  how  ye  multiply  bands  which  none  can  break,  excepting  those 
who  have  made  them.  And  as  a  kind,  loving  father  and  friend  to  all  souls, 
whether  in  the  body  or  out,  I  leave  mj'  solemn  warning,  that  ye  heap  not  up 
wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath. 

37.  Thus  far  have  I  condescended,  bv  the  permission  of  my  ever  blessed 
Lord,  to  warn  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  by  the  sjiecial  request  of 
many  whose  sins  have  foUov/ed  after  them  to  judgment;  that  warning  might 
be  given  to  their  brethren,  who  still  remain  upon  earth,  that  they  might,  if 
they  would,  escape  the  cruel  reward  of  their  own  doings,  by  with-holding 
their  faculties  from  the  service  of  the  cruel  tyrant  of  their  souls. 

38.  These  things  are  true,  whether  yo  hear  or  whether  ye  forbear.  And 
in  love  and  tenderness  have  I  uttered  them  forth,  and  they  never  can  be  re- 
called; and  in  so  doing  my  soul  feels  released,  and  I  feel  comfortable  in  the 
hope  that  many  will  take  warning,  and  cease  to  bring  upon  themselves  the 
strong  bands  of  iniquity,  which  can  never  be  severed  but  by  the  labor  and 
sufferings  of  the  soul  that  does  it. 

39.  And  now  feeling  that  I,  as  an  individual,  yea,  more  than  this,  as  an 
apostle  of  our  Lord,  and  a  priest  of  the  Most  High,  I  have  cleared  my  skirts 
from  the  blood  of  souls  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  both  now  and  hereafter, 
so  long  as  time  remains.  For  I  know  no  doctrine,  save  that  which  was 
preached  in  the  beginning ;  He  that  saveth  his  life,  must  lose  it ;  but  he  that 
loseth  his  life  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  the  same  shall  save  it.  (See 
Mark  viii.  35.) 


478  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.   PHILIP.  [PART  V. 

40.  And  again,  "  He  tliat  taketli  not  his  cross,  and  foUoweth  after  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me."  (Matt.  x.  38.)  "And  he  that  lovetJi  father  or  mother 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me."  "  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the 
devil."  He  that  confesseth  and  forsaketli  his  sins,  shall  find  mercy  ;  but  he 
tiiat  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper. 

41.  These,  and  such  like  doctrines  were  delivered  in  the  heginning,  for 
man  to  improve,  until  Christ  should  come  to  renew  and  perfect  the  same, 
and  thereby  make  an  end  of  sin,  in  all  who  would  call  upon  his  name  for 
salvation.  And  they  who  preach  any  other  doctrine  than  this,  let  them  be 
accursed.  (See  Gal.  i.  8,  9.) 

42.  And  as  I  am  one  who  was  called  to  bear  record  of  the  first  coming  of 
our  Lord  to  a  lost  and  sinful  world:  so  in  like  manner,  am  I  permitted  to 
stand  up  and  proclaim  his  second  coming,  in  and  with  the  Bride,  even  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  This  record  is  true,  that  "he  has  come  in  his  glory ;"  and 
his  glory  is  my  glory,  and  my  glory  is  his  glory  :  for  Christ  is  glorified,  and 
is  all  in  all,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  to  every  soul  that  becomes  par- 
taker in  his  glory. 

43.  And  what  is  his  glory  .'  His  glory  is  this;  that  God  hath  provided  a 
helper  meet,  that  souls  might  be  brought  forth  in  purity  and  holiness,  and  no 
longer  remain  under  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  through  the  transgression 
of  the  first  w^oman. 

44.  And  this  is  my  glory,  and  it  is  also  the  glory  of  all  souls  that  come  into 
Christ,  and  are  made  partakers  of  his  glory,  which  is  in  direct  opposition  to 
the  glory  of  this  world,  and  ever  will  remain  so,  even  to  the  end  of  all 
things.     Farewell  in  much  love  and  tenderness. 

From  the  apostle  Bartholomew. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

The  testimony  of  the  apostle  Philip.  The  apostle  declares  his  full  confidence 
in  the  perfect  work  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  boldly  exhorts  all  im- 
mediately  to  set  about  the  icork  of  subduing  the  man  of  sin. 

1.  In  union  \^  ith  my  brethren,  and  by  the  command  of  God,  my  Heavenly 
Father,  1  Philip,  do,  vvitii  great  cheerfulness  and  pleasure,  descend  to  the 
earth,  and  through  a  simple  child,  make  known  to  a  lost  world  my  views 
concerning  tlie  present  manifestation  of  God's  divine  and  merciful  dealings 
with  the  works  of  his  hands. 

2.  With  the  greatest  boldness  and  confidence,  do  I  declare  it  to  be  no  oth- 
er than  the  all-killing  work  of  God,  which  is  rightly  calculated  both  to  kill 
and  make  alive,  all  who  become  subject  thereunto.  For  no  soul  can  be  made 
alive  to  righteousness,  in  any  greater  degree  than  he  becomes  slain  to  the 
nature  of  evil,  and  abased  thereunto,  in  every  shape  and  form. 


CHAP.   XXI. J  TESTIMUNV  OF   ST.  I'lilLIP.  479 

3.  And  now  I  say,  wliat  avails  it  for  a  man  to  be  forever  dallying  and  minc- 
ing the  matter,  in  tlic  work  of  subduing  tiie  man  of  sin,  and  becoming  alive 
unto  righteousness?  Why  not  give,  at  once,  the  fatal  blow  to  the  life  of  the 
world,  and  never  more  slack  the  hand  until  all  is  accomplished  ? 

4.  My  soul  has  become  weary,  even  unto  righteous  indignation,  because  ol' 
the  faint  heartedness  and  cowardice  of  those  who  wish  to  become  conquer- 
ors, as  did  their  I^ord,  and  reign  with  him  as  such,  when  at  the  same  time, 
they  are  not  willing  to  lift  one  fitiger  towards  subduing  that  mighty  Goiiah 
in  their  own  bosoms,  which  bids  defiance  to  all  that  is  of  God,  and  ever  will 
do  so,  until  he  is  slain. 

5.  Souls  may  forever  be  hewing  and  lopping  the  branches  of  this  evil  tree, 
and  as  fast  as  they  hew,  others,  and  perhaps  more  numerous,  will  sprout 
forth  in  their  place.  And  what  availeth  all  this,  so  long  as  the  root  and  body 
of  the  tree  remain  unmolested.'' 

6.  And  how  long,  yea,  how  long,  I  repeat  it,  will  man  suffer  this  mighty 
tyrant  to  stand  erect  in  his  soul,  equipped  and  armed  with  the  splendor  of 
this  world,  bidding  defiance  to  the  armies  of  Israel,  and  they,  through  fear, 
forbear  to  stretch  forth  a  hand  and  give  the  deadly  blow  ? 

7.  Ye  can  no  longer  remain  ignorant  of  the  means  which  God  hath  provi- 
ded to  accomplish  this  mighty  work;  ye  never  can,  henceforth,  plead  igno- 
rance ;  for  it  remaineth  impossible  tliat  souls  who  hear  the  word  of  God,  out 
of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  should  still 
remain  ignorant  of  his  requirements  of  man. 

8.  Ye  must  either  plead  the  lack  of  courage,  or  the  lack  of  a  de.«ire  to  ac- 
complish the  needful  work  for  your  deliverance  ;  for  the  Lord,  in  his  ever- 
lasting mercy  and  wisdom,  hath  placed  the  means  in  every  man's  hands, 
whereby  he  may  slav  his  inbred  foe,  and  reign  triumphant  above  the  powers 
of  death. 

9.  Ye  read  and  ye  write,  and  ye  talk  much  about  the  triumph  of  the  soul. 
and  sing  songs  of  victory  in  your  solemn  assemblies,  when  your  enemies 
within  have  never  so  much  as  been  stunned.  And  what  does  all  this  amount 
to,  in  the  day  when  the  Lord  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies,  and  man 
be  left  with  his  naked  works  to  recommend  him  to  God  .' 

10.  I  would  ask  one  and  all,  hovy  and  in  what  manner  ye  would  go  to  work 
to  conquer  an  antagonist  that  had  bid  you  defiance,  and  who  resolved  on 
conquering  or  being  conquered .'  Could  ye  boast  and  sing  of  victory,  while 
your  strong  enemy  remained  alive,  and  not  only  alive,  but  was  daily  gaining 
the  mastery  of  you,  and  becoming  more  and  more  formidable  in  his  power  ? 
What  think  ye  of  all  this  .' 

IL  Can  ye  imagine  a  better  way  than  to  raise  the  ax  and  apply  it  first  at 
the  root,  which  is  the  seat  of  life  ?  Would  ye  not,  in  aiming  to  give  an  earth- 
ly antagonist  a  fatal  blow,  aim  directly  at  the  heart,  the  seat  of  life  .•'  Then 
why  do  ye  hesitate  to  know  how  to  apply  your  weapons  of  warfare.' 

12.  Ye  can  no  longer  remain  ignorant,  that  it  is  at  the  seat  of  the  heart  from 
whence  proceedeth  the  carnal  life,  that  the  weapons  which  are  not  carnal, 
must  first  be  applied.  And  this  is  the  fulfillment  of  the  saying  recorded  in 
scripture,  concerning  the  ax  being  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree.  (See  Matt. 
iii.  10.) 


480  TESTIMONY  OF   ST,   PHILIP.  [PARTV. 

13.  And  who  lialli  ever  seen  this  saying  fulfilled,  except  in  those  who  have 
become  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  that  they  might  show  forth  the  real  re- 
quirements of  Christ,  upon  those  who  call  upon  his  name  for  salvation  ?  And 
let  me  ask  where  else  do  ye  see  the  appearance  of  the  ax  being  laid  at  the 
seat  and  source  of  all  human  depravity  but  in  such  as  are  separated  from  the 
pleasures  and  life  of  the  world  ? 

14.  And  what  is  the  world.''  Read  ye  and  understand.  The  world  is  with- 
in you,  w  here  ye  must,  if  ever  ye  gain  the  victory,  apply  your  weapons. 
And  until  this  be  accomplished,  why  sing  ye  of  victory,  or  hope  to  reign 
with  him  who  overcame  the  world  ?  Be  not  deceived,  nor  think  to  gain  the 
victory,  so  long  as  the  world  remaineth  in  you  unsubdued. 

15.  I  speak  thus  plain,  as  one  having  authority ;  and  so  I  have.  I  am  en- 
dowed with  authority  from  on  high,  to  use  the  sword  of  the  mouth  against 
those  who  boast  of  fi-eedom,  while  they  still  remain  the  subjects  of  their 
strong  enemy,  and  have  not  the  courage  nor  the  desire  to  be  set  at  liberty. 

16.  Unto  such  am  I  sent  to  speak;  and  I  would  that  all  such  would  hear 
my  voice,  and  do  away  their  delusion,  and  come  forth  boldly  for  the  slaugh- 
ter, and  for  Christ's  sake,  become  crucified  and  slain  "all  the  day  long  ;"  that 
is,  daily  suffer  the  death  of  every  inbred  foe,  by  subduing  the  world,  both 
within  and  \vithout.   (See  Rom.  viii.  36.). 

17.  And  shrink  not  at  having  your  names  cast  out  as  evil,  by  the  children  of 
this  world,  those  who  harbor  the  world  within,  and  indulge  in  the  three  ruling 
and  governing  principles,  divided  into  three  parts,  which  are  not  of  the  Fa- 
ther, but  of  the  world,  and  are  the  world,  and  all  the  world  that  Christ  ever 
overcame,  and  all  the  world  that  any  soul  is  or  ever  will  be  required  to  over- 
come. And  %vhen  this  is  accomplished,  the  victory  will  be  won,  and  not  un- 
til then. 

18.  So  again  I  repeat  the  question,  What  doth  it  avail  for  souls  to  be  forever 
dallying  about  the  matter,  and  finally  accomplish  nothing  towards  subduing 
the  world .' 

19.  How  long  will  ye  grojje  at  noon  day  .•'  O  ye  dark  and  benighted  souls  ! 
How  long  W'ill  ye  choose  darkness  rather  than  light,  knowing  that  your  deeds 
are  evil .'  Corns  ye  to  the  light,  that  your  deeds  may  be  blotted  out,  and  the 
stains  thereof  removed.  For  if  ye  die  in  your  sins,  where  the  light  of  God, 
through  his  beloved  Son,  is  so  clearly  revealed,  how  think  ye  to  find  mercy 
beyond  the  grave  ? 

20.  So  one  and  all,  hasten  ye,  yea,  flee  ye  from  tlie  wrath  to  come,  by  lay- 
ing hold  of  eternal  life,  while  the  ofl^srs  of  mercy  are  so  freely  granted  to 
3'ou.  Delay  not  to  come  to  judgment  w-hile  the  lamp  of  life  continues  to 
burn;  for  ye  know  not  what  eternity  may  bring  forth  to  you,  ye  who  die  in 
your  sins,  when  the  light  of  God  hath  entered  your  hearts,  and  ye  know  his 
requirements  of  you  ;  for  peradvf  nture  ere  ye  meet  the  Lord  again,  ye  will 
be  suffered  to  pass  from  prison  to  prison,  and  from  dungeon  to  dungeon,  in 
the  regions  of  black  despair. 

21.  For  be  it  known  to  all  flesh  that  now  dwell  upon  the  eartii,  that  it  is 
not  a  light  matter  to  receive  the  call  of  the  gospel,  to  come  out  from  the 
world,  and  be  separated  therefrom.     And  those   who  make  a  ligiit  matter  of 


CHAP.   XXir.J  TLSTIMONY  OF   ST.   ANDRLVV.  481 

ii,  .Tiid  ilrspise  the  otl'ers  of  mercy,  on  the  terms  which  God  liath  laid  out, 
sucii  :iouIs  will  be  left  to  know  tliat  there  is  a  God  wfio  turnetli  a  deaf  ear 
and  nioeketh  when  their  fear  cometh.   (^ee  Prov.  i.  26.) 

22.  Tiiese  things  I  speak  in  solemn  warning  to  tliose  who  dwell  upon  the 
eartli,  and  have  an  olTer  of  the  gospel  while  dwelling  in  earthly  tabernacles. 
They  who  have  tlie  exceeding  great  privilege  to  meet  the  judgment  in  this 
life,  having  their  sins  go  beforehand  to  judgment,  sucli  ones,  if  they  suffer 
their  sins  to  follow  after,  great  will  be  their  condemnation 

23.  So  I  leave  these  words  upon  tlie  records  of  time,  for  the  benefit  of  those 
who  dwell  upon  the  earth  ;  and  I  would  to  God  that  they  might  take  the 
designed  effect,  which  is  to  stir  up  souls  to  hasten  from  their  false  traditions, 
concerning  the  victory  gained  in  subduing  the  man  of  sin,  when  in  reality, 
they  have  never  even  done  so  much  as  to  give  the  first  stroke  towards  it. 

24.  Now  these  may  seem  like  hard  sayings  ;  but  candidly  examine  the  mat- 
ter, and  if  ye  will  do  this,  void  of  prejudice  or  bitterness  of  spirit,  ye  will 
find  it  to  be  so  in  truth.  And  so  far  from  uttering  these  warnings  in  any 
spirit  save  that  of  love,  and  love  unfeigned  to  all  souls,  I  do  declare  this  to  be 
the  object  of  this  communication.  For  what  greater  love  can  be  manifested 
to  souls,  than  to  enlighten  their  understanding  in  the  way  of  ail  truth  .' 

25.  And  this  is  the  truth,  which  I  have  declared  to  you  at  this  time;  and 
this  truth  will  stand  among  the  many  truths,  which  have  been  handed  down 
in  this  latter  day,  for  the  justification  or  comdemnation  of  every  son  and 
daughter  of  Adam's  race,  from  this  time  henceforth  until  the  end  of  all 
things.  Adieu.  From  the  son  of  the  ever  blessed  Prince  and  Princess  of 
eternal  life.  The  apostle  Philip. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

The  testimony  of  thr  apostle  Andrew.  The  apostle  expresses  his  own  humility, 
and  shoxDS  that  the  work  of  Christ's  frst  appearing  leas  humiliating  to  the 
lofty  sense  of  man  ;  and  that  none  need  expect  it  to  be  any  less  so  in  his  sec- 
ond appearing. 

1.  What  am  I,  and  who  am  I,  that  I  should  be  counted  worthy  to  place 
my  name  in  the  Lord's  Book  ?  Was  I  not,  while  on  earth,  a  humble  fisherman 
of  low  and  obscure  parentage,  and  lightlv  esteemed  bv  the  honorable  of  this 
world.'  Was  not  this  my  state  in  nature,  poor,  despised  and  illiterate?  Truly 
it  was. 

2.  Then  I  would  ask.  What  work  was  there  accomplished  in  me,  while 
dwelling  in  time,  which  raised  my  fame  among  men,  and  finally  brought  me 
to  what  I  now  am.'  a  man  made  perfect  in  Christ,  and  counted    worthy  oi' 

61 


482  TESTIMONY  OF  ST.  ANDREW.  [pART  V. 

this  great  privilege  of  placing  my  name  and  testimony  in  the  Lord's  Book, 
which  contains  the  wordt^  of  eternal  life. 

3.  I  will  answer  and  declare  the  truth:  It  was  simply  this;  I  howed  my 
neck  to  the  yoke  of  self-denial,  and  became  a  follower  of  one  whose  name 
was  cast  out,  and  every  where  spoken  evil  of,  as  being  one  of  the  vilest  of 
the  vile ;  and  such  was  the  fate  of  all  who  became  the  followers  of  Christ 
in  that  day. 

4.  We,  the  apostles,  although  in  after  ages  cried  up  even  to  the  heavens, 
were  neither  more  nor  less  in  the  eyes  of  the  children  of  this  world,  than 
the  refuse  of  time,  and  the  mere  dregs  of  earth  ;  being  first,  poor  and  illiterate, 
and  secondly,  becoming  the  subjects  of  such  madness  and  enthusiasm,  as  the 
sacred  and  divine  doctrines  of  our  blessed  Lord  were  then  considered  to  be, 
by  their  enemies  and  opposers. 

5.  These  things  being  well  known  among  the  children  of  men,  why  seek 
ye  Christ  in  exaltedness?  Is  he  not  the  same  unchangeable  one  who  altereth 
not,  but  for  an  increase  of  the  same  spirit,  which  ever  was  or  ever  will  be 
in  direct  enmity  to  the  lofty  and  exalted  views  of  man  ?  Then  why  seek  ye 
Christ  in  your  own  lofty  imaginations,  and  consider  net  that  his  spirit  is  the 
same,  let  it  be  made  manifest  where  and  through  whom  it  may  ? 

6.  Ye  who  ever  see  Christ  made  m;mifest  in  his  true  spirit,  will  always 
see  it  work  in  direct  opposition  to  that  which  is  honorable  among  natural 
men.  And  though  the  subjects  of  his  work  have  been  nevsr  so  honorable, 
or  never  so  base  before  tliey  became  his  followers,  the  same  will  be  cast  out 
as  evil  workers,  a  mark  set  up  for  every  finger  of  Satan  to  point  at. 

7.  And  thus  it  is  in  his  second  coming,  in  his  glory.  And  where  is  the  glo- 
ry .'  Is  it  not  hid  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  revealed  unto  babes.'  Truly 
it  is,  and  thus  it  ever  will  be.  So  be  not  deceived  in  the  work  of  Christ, 
nor  in  the  subjects  of  Christ,  wJio  have  become  abased  to  the  world,  and 
the  world  to  them  :  for  it  must  needs  be  thus  ;  and  thus  it  was  in  his  first 
coming. 

8.  These  things  I  speak  to  cast  in  my  mite  towards  removing  every  obsta- 
cle out  of  the  way,  that  man  may  with  ease  and  propriety  see  the  way  clear, 
and  know  it  to  be  no  other  than  the  only  way  of  God,  equal  for  all  souls; 
a  way  which  maketh  all  souls  equal,  by  having  equal  privileges  to  work  out 
their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 

9.  Now  I  see  no  real  necessity  of  multiplying  words  upon  this  subject; 
for  much,  yea,  and  all  is  already  spoken  which  seems  necessary  to  confound 
the  wise  of  this  world,  and  cause  them  to  know  and  understand  the  mystery 
of  godliness.  Yet  my  soul  still  breathes  forth  love  to  lost  souls,  and  I  would 
that  I  could  utter  forth  words  calculated  to  reach  them. 

10.  But  so  long  as  fallen  men  are  inclined  to  become  the  subjects  of  Christ, 
and  still  wish  to  remain  honorable  among  men,  and  preserve  their  good 
name  and  all  that  appertaineth  to  the  life  of  pleasure,  as  far  as  lies  in  their 
power,  how  can  they  be  moved  by  the  mere  declaration  of  the  naked  truth  ? 

11.  But  remember,  the  day  will  come,  and  is  now  at  hand,  when  those  who 
seek  pleasure  in  unrighteousness,  vainly  calling  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
will  see  and  know  of  a  truth,  that  he  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  their  crooked 


CHAP.  XXIII.]  TKSTIMOxNY  OF  ST.  THOMAS.  483 

paths  ;  but  in  the  strait  and  narrow  path  only,  which  leads  souls  in   direct 
opposition  to  every  feeling  of  a  fallen  nature. 

12.  These,  and  these  only,  are  they  who  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever 
he  goeth  :  for  the  Lamb  of  God  was  never  found  in  crooked  paths.  Nay,  for  1 
stand  as  a  bold  witness,  that  the  Lord  of  glory  made  strait  paths  for  his  feet; 
neither  did  he  vary  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left.  Then  why  seek  ye,  in  crook- 
ed paths  to  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth  ?  Ye  never  can  find  him 
in  such  patiis. 

13.  Ve  who  would  become  of  tliat  number  who  stand  upon  Mount  Zion, 
redeemed  from  all  the  inventions  sought  out  by  man,  must  follow  the  Lamb 
whitliersoever  he  goeth,  which  is  in  the  path  of  straitness,  which  admits  of 
nothing  but  one  continued  scene  of  cross-bearing  and  self-denial,  in  every 
word,  thought  and  way.  And  thus  they  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth,  and  thus  they  receive  palms  of  victory. 

14.  And  who  were  they,  seen  upon  Mount  Zion,  who  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth.'  Are  they  not  virgins,  and  those  who  were  not  de- 
filed with  women  in  whose  mouth  was  found  no  guile.'  Truly  it  reads  thus. 

15.  And  ye  may  depend  upon  it,  these  are  they  who  had  found  strait  paths 
for  their  feet,  as  did  their  Lord,  and  had  subdued  every  inbred  propensity 
and  craving  of  a  fallen  nature  ;  vea,  even  to  tiie  laying  down  of  the  life  of 
pleasure  in  themselves,  as  did  their  Lord  and  Savior.  And  the  only  way 
souls  can  ever  ascend  from  the  depths  of  the  fall,  is  through  deep  tribulation, 
daily  dying  to  sin  and  to  the  nature  of  sin,  and  living  to  God. 

16.  This  is  indeed  cheap  enough  ;  and  they  who  are  not  willing  to  sacrifice 
all,  yea,  and  their  own  lives  also,  to  obtain  that  victory  which  Christ  spake 
of,  having  reference  to  the  world  within,  are  not  worthy  of  it,  neither  can 
they  ever  obtain  it,  as  it  is  promised  only  to  those  who  follow  Christ  whith- 
ersoever he  goeth. 

17.  And  thus  it  seems  to  me,  I  have  spoken  all  which  is  necessary  to  be 
spoken,  at  this  time,  and  by  which  all  may  clearly  see  and  comprehend  my 
views  of  the  present  work  of  God.  I  have  communicated  nothing  but  the 
truth,  which  I  received  freely,  and  freely  I  give  it  to  you.         Farewell. 

From  the  apostle  A.ndrzw. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

The  testimony  of  the  apostle  Thomas,  .ill  are  invited  to  come  and  prove  the 
truth  of  Christ's  doctrine  for  themselves.  TTie  great  stumbling  block  and 
rock  of  offence  to  the  unbelieving  loorld  is,  Mother. 

1.  This  morning,  by  the  special  command  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  through 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  I  do  with  great  cheerfulness,  descend  to  the  earth,  and 
place  my  name  and  my  witness  to  the  Lord's  holy  and  eternal  Book,  as  a 
seal  to  his  holy  and  eternal  word,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword. 


484  TESTIMOxVY  OF  ST.  THOMAS.  [PART  V. 

2.  And  this  is  my  witness,  that  all  vviiich  I  behold  therein  contained,  I  do, 
with  the  greatest  confidence,  testify  to  be  the  truth  ;  and  the  reason  why  I 
know  these  things  to  be  true,  is  simply  this  ;  like  a  little  child,  I  have  prov- 
ed thein  fbr  myself. 

3.  And  this  is  the  only  way  souls  can  ever  know  of  the  doctrines  whether 
they  be  true  or  not.  Although  men  may  believe  never  so  much;  yet  unless 
their  belief  brings  them  to  the  point  of  proving  the  matter  for  themselves, 
they  can  never  know  of  the  doctrines  whether  they  be  of  God  or  not. 

4.  Now  as  a  well  wisher,  and  an  anxious  friend  to  all  souls,  I  handsomely 
invite  those  who  have  a  desire  to  know  the  truth  of  these  things,  to  come 
and  prove  them,  tlien  ye  may  know  of  tlie  doctrines,  whether  they  be  ot 
God.  If  this  ye  do  in  the  sincerity  of  your  souls,  desiring  to  gain  good,  and 
willing  to  receive  good,  let  it  come  from  whence  or  through  whom  it  may, 
even  as  a  little  child,  ye  will  soon  be  convinced. 

5.  Yea,  I  am  not  afraid  to  warrant  that  ye  will  soon  be  convinced  beyond 
a  doubt,  that  God  hath  been  the  framer  of  these  things,  and  ye  can  say  of  a 
truth,  I  know  of  the  doctrines  that  they  are  of  God,  and  will  finally  prove  a 
savor  of  life  unto  life,  or  of  death  unto  death,  to  every  soul  that  receiveth 
them. 

6.  Ve  may  qiujry  at  those  sayings  of  mine,  wherein  I  earnestly  solicit  all 
who  wish  to  know  and  become  convinced  beyond  a  doubt :  for  I  am  Thomas, 
called  the  unbelieving  disciple,  who  would  not  be  persuaded  by  hear-say,  be- 
ing forced  to  prove  the  matter  for  myself.  Therefore  I  have  a  great  deal  of 
charity  for  those  who  are  slow  to  believe  ;  and  I  would  that  all,  being  thus 
scrupulous  concerning  the  coming  of  our  Lord,  be  constrained  to  come  and 
see,  feel,  taste  and  handle  these  things  for  themselves. 

7.  For  no  soul  cometh  to  Christ,  in  this  day,  in  which  he  hath  risen  to 
make  an  end  of  sin,  in  all  who  call  upon  his  name,  but  must  become  con- 
vinced, beyond  a  doubt,  that  it  is  no  other  than  the  body  of  Christ  in  his  true 
witnesses,  who  have  been  slain  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to  them  :  for  the 
marks  of  the  cross,  the  spear  and  the  sword  are  visible  in  all  their  features, 
and  they  daily  partake  of  the  wormwood  and  gall. 

y.  And  thus  they  become  daily  crucified  with  Christ.  And  they  whose 
unbelief  forbids  them  to  sec  all  this,  let  them  prove  these  things  by  actual  ex- 
perience, and  I  think  they  will  be  able  to  feel  them,  if  their  eyes  are  holden 
so  that  they  cannot  see. 

9.  So  be  encouraged,  one  and  all ;  and  if  ye  arc  not  so  ready  to  believe,  if 
ye  have  a  persevering  spirit,  ye  will  sooner  or  later  be  convinced,  and  know 
of  these  things  which  I  now  declare  unto  you  :  for  they  are  true. 

10.  As  for  me,  Thomas,  I  am  nothing  more  nor  leas  than  a  simple  child  in 
my  Father's  house,  and  as  such,  I  received  the  kingdom.  I  have  been  born 
of  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride,  the  same  as  all  other  living  souls,  who  ever  have 
or  ever  Vvill  become  alive  in  Clirist  by  slaying  the  enmity  of  their  natures. 

11.  And  as  for  the  rock  of  oflTence  which  God  hath  placed  in  Zion,  in  this 
latter  day,  so  far  from  being  a  stumbling  block  in  my  way,  I  view  it  as  no 
other  than  the  glory  of  Zion,  which  is  the  Mother  Spirit,  ever  merciful,  ever 
loving  and  soothing,  never  ending  in  her  toil.  I  say  without  this,  which  is  a 
rock  of  offence  to  the  wise  of  this  world,  Zion  would  be  robbed  of  her  glory. 


CHAP.    XXIII.]  TESTJMONY  OF  ST.  THOMAS.  485 

12.  And  tliis  I  do  proclaim  to  be  the  glory  of  Zion,  and  without  this  glory, 
her  courts  would  be  desolate  and  gloomy.  And  the  glory  of  God  which  hath 
risen  indeed,  the  same  is  my  glory  ;  for  I  glory  in  my  Mother,  even  as  a  fond 
child,  and  without  lier  I  am  desolate  and  gloomy;  her  smile  is  able  to  banish 
all  fear,  and  her  soothing  words  lull  my  soul  into  lieavenly  security. 

13.  I  speak  more  particularly  of  my  Mother,  knowing  that  the  name  of  the 
Mother  still  remaineth  a  rock  of  offence  to  the  greater  part  of  mankind, 
which  is  a  hard  saying.  The  name  of  the  Father  is  no  stumbling  block  in 
Zion,  nor  out  of  Zion. 

14.  How  easily  may  ye  comprehend  these  things,  if  ye  will.  Reflect  for  a 
moment,  ye  who  have  parents  in  nature,  who  govern  the  house  in  the  fear 
of  God,  and  according  to  his  word;  they  who  look  well  to  their  household, 
and  discharge  their  duty  as  faithful  parents  in  nature;  do  ye  not  view  theiu 
as  a  blessing,  as  they  both  stand  combined  as  heads  of  the  family,  and  as 
rulers  of  the  house.''  and  can  the  government  be  complete  without  the  two 
powers  combined  in  one  voice.'  Truly  it  cannot. 

15.  Then,  for  instance,  take  away  the  mother,  and  is  not  the  glory  of  the 
house  departed,  and  her  walls  a  gloomy  wild  of  desolation.'  Truly  these 
things  are  so,  and  ye  all  know  them  to  be  so.  And  if  these  things  in  nature 
are  so,  and  the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the  house,  ever  loving,  ever  soothing, 
ever  ready  and  willing,  and  never  ending  in  her  care  and  concern,  why  not 
equally  so  in  the  spiritual .' 

16.  1  say,  if  this  be  the  glory  of  the  natural  house,  why  not  the  glory  of 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  where  the  man  is  not 
without  the  woman,  nor  the  woman  without  the  man  .'  And  they  who  have 
become  of  the  one  family  of  Christ,  which  admits  of  Father  and  Mother, 
who  govern  and  guide  the  house,  equally  as  consistent  would  it  seem  to 
them,  to  blot  out  the  name  of  the  Father  as  the  Mother,  both  being  combin- 
ed in  one  spirit,  and  one  is  not  without  the  other  in  the  work  of  God. 

17.  And  thus  is  the  glory  of  Zion  revealed,  a  stumbling  block  and  rock  of 
offence,  to  the  wise  and  exalted  of  this  world  :  for  God  hath  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise,  and  revealed  them  to  babes,  to  those  who  become  little  and 
simple  enough  to  receive  them. 

18.  And  blessed  be  God  the  Father,  and  blessed  be  his  Holy  Wisdom,  the 
Eternal  Mother  of  all  souls;  and  blessed  be  the  everlasting  Bridegroom  and 
Bride  of  the  new"  creation,  who  are  able  to  bring  forth  souls  unto  God,  pure 
and  undefiled,  without  fault  before  his  holy  and  eternal  Throne. 

19.  And  ye  who  hear  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  believe  them  not,  come 
and  prove  them  for  yourselves;  that  in  so  doing,  your  unbelief  may  be  par- 
doned, and  not  remain  upon  you  a  damning  sin  :  for  blessed  are  they  who 
believe  by  seeing,-  but  more  blessed  are  they  who  believe  while  yet  afar  off. 
My  word  is  finished,  and  I  add  no  more.  Farewell  in  love. 

From  the  apostle  Thomas. 


486  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  APOSTLE  MATTHIAS,  [PART  V. 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

The  tcstimonij  of  the  apostle  Mntthias.  No  other  foundation  will  ever  be.  laid 
Jor  salvation,  than  that  irhich  is  already  laid,  through  Christ's  first  and, 
second  appearing. 

1.  It  hath  se«ined  good  in  the  sight  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  through  his 
heloved  Son,  to  call  forth  his  twelve  foundation  pillars,  to  support  this  liis 
holy  and  eternal  word,  which  goeth  out  of  his  moutii  for  the  conviction  of 
all  souls,  that  the  true  Israel  may  return  and  be  established  upon  the  foun- 
dation which  we,  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  are  ever  ready  and  ever 
%villing  to  support, 

2.  For  no  other  foundation  than  this,  which  is  .already  revealed  by  the 
second  coining  of  Christ,  in  eampleted  order,  and  proclaimed  by  the  Father, 
to  the  ends  of  Lite  earth,  is,  or  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be  laid,  for  a  safe  and 
sure  footing  for  any  soul;  and  this  I  do  declare  before  all  men,  and  I  am 
ready  to  support  the  same  to  the  giving  up  of  all  things. 

3.  Thus  do  I,  the  twelfth  foundation  pillar  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  ut- 
ter forth  in  support  of  this  holy  and  sublime  testimony,  which  is  the  sword 
that  will,  in  the  end,  isjbd«e  all  things  unto  God,  both  in  heaven  and  on 
earth ;  and  praise,  honor  and  glory  be  to  that  God  who  is  able  to  accomplish 
all  things,  in,  by  and  through  his  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  who  is  one 
with  the  Father. 

4.  The  city  or  building  is  completed,  and  her  walls  made  sure  and  high, 
having  twelve  foundations,  in  whose  names  are  found  the  twelve  apostles  of 
the  Lamb;  and  we  are  the  first  twelve  foundation  pillars  standing  in  the  or- 
der of  the  twelve  heavenly  virtues  and  supporters  of  this  foursquare  build- 
ing, or  testimony  of  the  Eternal  Father  and  of  his  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Bridegroom,  and  also  of  the  Eternal  Mother  and  the  beloved  Daughter, 
the  Bride.  And  this  testimony  of  these  four,  in  the  manifestation  of  the 
Deity,  will  we,  the  twelve  foundation  pillars,  support  to  the  end  of  all  things. 

5.  And  all  who  are  willing  to  come  into  this  new  and  living  building,  will 
ever  find  it  supported  by  these  twelve  foundation  pillars,  which  have  become 
firm  and  immovable  as  the  Rock  of  ages,  which  cannot  be  shaken. 

6.  And  thus  ends  the  testimony  of  the  twelfth  foundation  pillar  and  sup- 
porter to  the  testimony  of  the  eternal  Father  and  Mother,  also  of  the  ever- 
lasting Bridegroom  and  Bride.     Adieu. 

From  the  apostle  Matthias. 


CHAP.  XXV.]  TESTJMONY  OF  NICODEMUS.  487 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Testimonij  of  jyicodcmus.     AehrtotclfAgement  of  hie  error.     He  declares  hip 
faith,  warns  all  agcuHSt  erring  in  like  manner  as  he  did. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Fear  not,  O  writer,  to  write  this  word;  for 
through  great  tribulation  and  earnest  supplication,  hath  this  little  owe  obtained 
this  great  privilege  of  testifying  his  feelings  before  the  whole  world,  lioping 
it  may  prove  a  solemn  warning,  and  do  good  unto  many.  And  if  thou  shalt 
refuse  or  neglect  to  write  the  same,  tijou  wilt  greatly  frustrate  the  feelings  of 
this  beloved  one.  Therefore  I  bid  thee  write  and  fear  not. 

2.  Thus  saith  Nicodemus ;  Neither  tongue  nor  pen  is  able  to  eipress  the 
gratitude  I  feel,  and  the  heart-felt  satisfaction  that  fills  my  bosom  for  this 
great  condescension  of  my  Lord,  in  granting  me  this  great  privilege  to  atone, 
in  a  small  measure,  for  the  great  sin  of  refusing  to  yield  obedience  to  my 
faith. 

3.  For  the  light  of  God,  which  was  shed  abroad  in  my  heart,  was  sufficient 
to  cause  me  to  know  of  a  truth  that  Christ  was,  in  deed  and  in  truth,  no  oth- 
er than  the  Son  of  God,  the  Savior  of  the  world.  And  had  I  obeyed  this 
light,  far  more  glorious  would  have  been  my  state,  even,  I  may  say,  through- 
out the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

4.  And  feeling  love  for  all  souls,  and  a  deep  interest  in  their  welfare  and 
prosperity,  for  this  cause  have  I  sought  this  great  privilege  of  humbly  ac- 
knowledging my  fault,  hoping  it  may  prove  a  solemn  warning  to  those  who 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  who  are  favored  with  the  great  notice  of  God,  insomuch 
as  to  receive  from  Him  that  living  faith  in  his  holy  and  eternal  work.  This 
faith  is  a  gift  of  God,  and  without  it,  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  or  eren  to 
know  in  what  manner  to  please  Him. 

5.  Therefore  is  faith  a  great  gift  of  God,  and  ever  ought  to  be  considered 
as  such,  and  cherished  as  such.  Ye  may  scrnpfe  and  cavil  concerning  faith, 
and  reason  about  what  kind  of  faith  ye  are  called  to  possess,  in  order  to  be  in 
a  situation  to  please  God.  I  will,  in  a  few  words,  give  you  my  experience  in 
this  matter,  which  I  think,  if  you  are  free  from  prejudice,  may  enlighten 
your  understanding. 

6.  In  the  days  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  although  all  eyes  were  looking 
for  the  Messiah,  and  in  a  special  manner  those  of  the  devout  class,  who  man- 
ifested great  interest  in  the  things  of  God,  yet  when  he  came,  so  far  was  he 
from  meeting  their  lofty  imaginations  of  his  coming,  very  few  weie  willing 
to  acknowledge  him  ;  and  these  few  were  far  from  being  remembered  among 
the  honorable  and  devout. 

7.  And  for  this  cause  it  became  unpopular,  and  was  considered  a  perilous 
thing  to  believe  on  the  Son  of  God,  and  publicly  acknowledge  him;  there- 
fore few  had  the  bravery  to  break  forth  and  hazard  all  things  to  support  that 
faith  which  is  truly  worth  contending  for. 

8.  Although  many  believed,  even  among  the  honorable  and  devout;  yet 
because  of  the  perils  on  every  side,  which  attended  those  who  boldly  and 


488  TESTIMONY  OF   NICODEMUS.  [PART  V. 

bravely  acknowledged  their  faith  and  put  it  in  practice,  they  smothered  their 
conviction,  and  buried  the  light  of  God  in  their  own  souls,  and  that  light  be- 
came as  darkness  to  them,  and  tliey  were  left  to  become  foremost  in  opposing 
the  light  in  those  who  walked  therein. 

9.  And  this  is  the  faith  which  God  gave  in  that  day,  by  which  souls  that 
received  it,  in  obedience  thereto,  might  draw  near  to  Him,  and  do  his  will, 
and  this  was  his  will,  which,  in  obedience  to  the  faith  of  his  planting,  caused 
souls  to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  become  a  separate  people  from  their 
former  ways  and  habits,  which  Iiad  become  exceedingly  offensive  in  his 
sight. 

10.  These  things  I  mention,  that  ye  may  gather  an  idea  what  manner  of 
faith  God  requires  souls  to  obey,  in  order  to  please  Him  ;  and  this  faith  will 
always  require  its  subjects  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  the  world,  for  Christ's  sake 
and  the  gospel's. 

11.  And  this  is  the  faith  which  I,  Nicodemus,  received,  by  a  special  gift  of 
God,  in  the  da3's  of  Christ's  first  coming;  and  had  I  then  known  what  I  now 
know,  thousands  of  worlds  like  this,  would  not  in  the  least  have  tempted  or 
turned  me  aside  from  fulfilling  the  requirements  of  my  most  holy  faith 
which  would  have  cost  all  I  possessed,  and  my  own  natural  life  ^Iso  ;  and 
this  I  knew  full  well. 

12.  And  for  this  cause  I  flinched,  and  sought  to  save  my  life,  my  great  name 
and  my  riches  ;  and  thereby  forfeited  that  birth  right  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
iiord,  which  would  have  recompensed  me  a  hundred  fold  for  all  I  was  called 
to  sacrifice  ;  which  proves  true  the  saying  of  our  Lord,  "  He  that  seeketh  to 
save  his  life,  the  same  shall  lose  it ;  but  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake, 
the  same  shall  find  it." 

13.  It  is  not  from  motives  of  selfishness  that  I  thus  make  a  public  example 
of  myself,  before  the  whole  world  ;  nay,  but  from  love,  pure  love  to  all  souls  ; 
for  where  the  nature  of  selfishness  is  subdued,  and  the  soul  comes  into  pos- 
session of  that  love  which  is  of  God,  though  their  misfortunes  have  been 
never  so  great,  hitherto,  they  take  no  pleasure  in  the  misfortunes  of  others, 
and  their  greatest  sympathy  will  be  first  aroused  towards  those  whom  they 
view  as  liable  to  fall  under  the  like  misfortunes  :  and  tlius  it  is  in  relation  to 
the  speaker  at  this  time. 

14.  I  know  that  Christ  hath  again  appeared  upon  the  earth,  for  the  final 
justification  or  condemnation  of  every  soul ;  and  equally  as  hidden  and  mys- 
terious is  the  form  of  his  second  coming  as  his  first ;  and  it  requires  equally 
as  great  an  effort  of  soul,  (especially  in  those  who  are  rich  and  increased  in 
this  world's  goods,  and  have  a  great  name  among  men,)  to  break  out  from 
all  these  and  become  separate  from  the  world,  as  it  did  in  that  day. 

15.  And  knowing  that  God  will  call  many  by  the  voice  of  faith  and  con- 
victi'n,  even  among  the  rich  and  honorable,  as  well  as  among  the  poor  and 
despisable,  and  that  He  will  choose  none  except  those  who  voluntarily  give 
up  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  my  sympathies  have  become  arous- 
ed, lest  many  be  left,  Nicodemus  like,  to  conceal  their  faith  through  the  fear  of 
man,  and  thereby  seek  to  save  their  lives  at  the  hazard  of  utter  destruction. 

16.  For,  as  before  mentioned,  they  who  cover  the  light  of  faith  and  convic- 
tion under  a  bushel,  and  forbid  it  to  shine  abroad,  that  light  which,  if  permit- 


CHAP.   XXVI.]  WORD   OF  THK  VIRGIN  MARY.  489 

tod  to  liave  its  porfcot  work,  would  work  for  the  subduing  and  casting  forth  in 
the  soul,  all  of  Satan's  planting  ;  I  say,  if  this  light  is  smothered  and  becomes 
as  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness  !  And  who  is  more  wont  to  raise  the 
liand  of  opposition  than  these  ? 

17.  Although  I  suffered  Hot  the  light  of  fiith,  which  worketli  conviction  in 
the  soul,  to  become  darkness,  so  much  as  to  raise  the  hand  of  persecution; 
(for  which  I  received  a  great  reward  ;)  yet  for  the  fear  of  losing  all  for 
Christ's  sake,  I  forbore  to  declare  my  faith  openly,  but  secretly  sought  to 
support  it;  whicli  proved  me  a  coward,  and  forever  debars  me  from  sharing 
in  that  honor  and  glory  laid  up  tor  those  who  boldly  and  openly  obey  the 
voice  of  faith  and  conviction,  fearless  of  death  in  any  form  ;  and  by  this,  I 
lost  that  honor  and  glory  I  might  have  gained. 

18.  And  if  tliis,  my  humble  and  public  acknowledgement,  can  be  the  means 
of  doing  good  to  any  souls,  by  forewarning  them  to  beware  of  the   like  mis- 
fortunes,'and  perhaps  far  worse  ones ;  thus  far  may  I  atone  for  my  folly  :  for 
a  great  blessing  is  laid  up  for  those  who,  being  favored  with  an  opportunity 
seek  to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  ungodly  from  the  error  of  their  ways. 

19.  And  this  has  been  my  labor  and  toil  for  many  years,  and  still  is  so. 
And  my  greatest  struggle  is  to  labor  to  convince  souls  of  the  evil  and  fatal 
consequences  of  outstanding  their  day  and  calling,  and  the  glory  which  is 
laid  up  for  those  who  boldly  hazard  all  things  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gos- 
pel's.* 

20.  And  thus  is  my  word  accomplished,  and  with  great  pleasure  do  I  behold 
it  faithfully  written  by  a  mortal  hand,  even  by  one  who  is  faithfully  traveling 
in  the  work  of  the  regeneration,  to  gain  the  second  birth,  of  which  I,  Nico- 
demus,  was  wholly  ignorant,  in  the  days  of  Christ's  first  coming. 

21.  But  with  great  joy  I  can  testify  before  all  men,  that  I  not  only  know 
and  understand  these  things,  but  have  in  reality  found  the  second  birth  and 
been  born  again,  as  a  little  child,  into  Christ's  kingdom,  by  the  power  reveal- 
ed through  the  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  Zion's  King  and  Queen.  And  this 
is  all  I  have  to  sav.     Farewell.  Nicodemus. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

.4  communication  from  the  Virgin  Mary.  Her  character,  though  pure  and 
spotless,  loas  greatly  slandered  by  the  icicked.  She  testifies  her  faith,  and 
in  a  special  manner,  ucknoioledges  the  Bride,  the  Mother  of  the  new  creation. 

1.  I  am  the  Virgin  Mary,  of  whom  ye  read,  and  often  make  mention  as 
the  natural  mother  of  your  Lord  Jesus,  and  so  I  am.     I  was  a  virgin  accord- 

*  If  there  is  a  work  for  souls  to  do,  and  they  do  it  not,  tliey  certainly  can  never  receive  the 
honor  and  glory  of  doing  it.  Eds. 

62 


490  WORD  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY.  [pART   V. 

ing  to  tlie  letter,  while  dwelling  in  an  earthly  tabernacle,  preserved  by  the 
mighty  power  and  providence  of  God,  a  chaste  virgin,  through  whom  to 
bring  forth  his  beloved  Son,  that  He  might  be  revealed  in  the  likeness  of 
fallen  man;  and  thus  was  I  merely  a  vessel  through  which  to  reveal  tlie  Son 
of  God,  as  it  were ;  the  door  of  his  entrance  into  this  world. 

2.  And  greatly  did  I  magnify  the  Lord,  that  I  was  counted  worthy  to  be- 
come the  favored  one  to  bring  forth  that  Son  of  righteousness  which  should 
restore  Israel,  and  cause  Zion  again  to  flourish  in  the  earth. 

3.  But  like  the  rest  of  the  Jewish  nation,  I  remained  measurably  ignorant 
of  the  true  work  allotted  to  the  Messiah  at  his  coming ;  but  I  verily  believed, 
beyond  a  doubt,  that  this  holy  child,  of  which  I  became  the  natural  mother, 
was  no  other  than  the  Messiah,  let  it  prove  as  it  would  with  him. 

4.  For  I  had  not  only  the  prediction  of  the  Angel  to  confirm  me,  but  every 
word  and  work  of  this  mysterious  child,  proved  beyond  a  doubt,  that  he  was 
indeed  the  Son  of  the  Most  High,  revealed  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
to  condemn  sin  in  the  flesh,  and  thereby  open  a  door  of  final  deliverance  to 
the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 

5.  But  how  this  was  to  be  accomplished,  and  in  what  manner,  I  knew  not, 
until  long  after  I  left  the  shores  of  time.  But  even  in  the  days  of  my  child- 
hood, I  became  exceedingly  fond  of  my  mother,  and  the  name  of  mother  was 
ever  sweet  in  my  ears. 

6.  And  after  the  revelation  of  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  through  his  holy 
Angel  Gabriel,  was  made  known  to  me,  which  proved  the  beginning  of  the 
days  of  sorrow,  although  I  greatly  magnified  the  Lord  that  it  was  thus ;  yet 
sorrow  upon  sorrow  was  the  fate  of  her  who  became  the  natural  mother  of 
the  holy  child  Jesus. 

7.  For  the  enmity  of  the  wicked  immediately  became  aroused,  by  the 
evil  insinuations  of  the  father  of  all  wickedness,  to  stir  up  the  malignant 
spirits  of  those  through  whom  he  could  work,  to  slander  and  stigmatize  the 
source  from  whence  good  cometh,  lest  souls  might  be  profited  thereby. 

8.  And  although  I  say  it  myself,  no  accusations  were  too  vile  to  be  heaped 
upon  her  whom  ye  now  call  the  Virgin  Mary.  And  although  by  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  I  had  been  preserved  a  chaste  virgin,  according  to  the  letter, 
and  knew  no  man  by  carnal  knowledge;  yet  was  my  name  oast  out  as  evil, 
insomuch  that  I  became  censured  of  an  unlawful  correspondence  with  the 
priests  of  the  Lord  in  his  holy  temple,  even  while  I  dwelt  in  the  temple  for 
safety  and  protection. 

9.  And  not  only  this,  but  previous  to  the  birth  of  Jesus,  and  afterwards,  I 
was  viewed,  by  many,  as  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  common  prostitute. 
And  had  it  not  been  for  the  interposition  of  kind  heaven,  even  through  the 
hand  of  my  Holy  and  Eternal  Mother,  would  men,  by  the  influence  of  that 
spirit  which  cometh  from  the  source  of  all  evil,  have  put  an  end  to  my  earth- 
ly existence.  Such  was  the  power  of  enmity  against  the  very  source  from 
whence  good  cometh. 

10.  And  although  I  knew  not  of  the  Eternal  Mother;  yet  by  the  gentle 
whisperings  of  her  spirit,  I  was  many  times  hushed  from  a  state  of  over- 
whelming and  unbearable  grief,  into  a  calm,  quiet  and  sweet  repose.  This 
I  could  not  account  for  at  the  time  being,  that  I  should  receive  such  rays  of 


CHAP.  XXVI.]  WORD  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY.  491 

divine  and  heavenly  love,  seemingly  di-^tilled  by  the  hand  of  a  gentle  and 
kind  mother. 

11.  And  by  this  !*pirit,  which  many  times  lulled  niy  weary  and  troubled 
soul  into  a  calm  and  quiet  security,  I  became  exceedin;^ly  attached  to  the 
name  and  spirit  of  a  mother.  I  saw  that  nothing  was  able  to  soothe  and  hush 
the  troubled  aching  breast  like  the  gentle  and  soothing  words  which  come 
forth  from  a  mother. 

12.  My  mother  was  seemingly  my  all,  in  the  days  of  my  tribulation  and 
keen  anguish,  and  although  many  of  my  nearest  kindred,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  evil  reports,  forsook  me,  and  became  my  bitterest  enemies;  yet  was 
I  never  forsaken  by  my  mother;  but  her  spirit  ever  ministered  the  balm  of 
consolation  to  my  troubled  soul. 

13.  Therefore  the  juime  of  mother  became  endeared  to  me,  even  before  I 
knew  of  the  existence  of  the  spirit  of  the  Eternal  Mother,  as  coexisting 
v.'ith  the  Eternal  Father.  My  natural  mother  was  ever  as  an  Angel  of  light 
and  divine  consolation  to  my  wounded  alHicted  soul,  to  the  end  of  my  days  ; 
yet  I  knew  not  at  that  time,  that  the  hand  of  my  holy  and  Eternal  Mother 
was  with  her,  for  the  protection  and  safe  keeping  of  her  who  was  called  to 
become  a  child  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with  grief. 

14.  And  thus,  even  in  the  days  of  my  tribulation  upon  earth,  I  found  and 
proved  by  experience,  that  no  spirit  nor  voice  was  able  to  soothe  like  that  of 
a  gentle  and  kind  mother;  and  that  no  hand  was  ever  formed  capable  of 
wiping  away  the  tears  of  affliction,  like  that  of  a  tender  and  loving  mother. 
And  thus  ye  may  see  that  the  name  of  mother  became  greatly  endeared  tome, 
even  while  I  was  dwelling  in  an  earthly  tabernacle. 

15.  These  things  I  mention,  not  for  the  purpose  of  entertaining  the  reader, 
but  merely  for  an  introduction  to  the  point  in  hand,  which  is  this  :  To  de- 
clare before  the  whole  world  the  love  and  gratitude  I  owe  to  that  God  who 
knoweth  all  things,  that  He  hath  thus  condescended  to  meet  the  fallen  race, 
by  extending  the  hand  of  a  loving  and  tender  mother. 

16.  And  if  ever  my  soul  magnified  the  Lord,  it  was  at  that  period  when  I 
heard  the  name  of  the  Bride  uttered  forth  for  the  full  and  final  redemption 
of  souls;  yea,  I  thanked  God,  and  with  a  loud  voice,  gave  glory  and  honor 
unto  Him  that  He  had  judged  thus. 

17.  And  although  I  had  known  of  the  goodness  of  God  towards  the  lost 
children  of  men,  and  knew  that  in  the  end.  He  would  with-hold  no  good 
thing  from  those  who  would  obey  his  voice  ;  yea,  often,  ere  I  knew  the  man- 
ner in  which  He  would,  in  the  end,  judge  the  world,  I  would  read  of  his 
promises  towards  mankind  in  the  latter  day,  in  which  He  would  heal  their 
afflictions  and  comfort  them,  and  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ;  but  I 
knew  not  that  the  hand  of  the  Mother  was  to  do  all  this. 

18.  And  in  this,  God  received  praise,  honor  and  glory,  that  He  had  seen 
fit  to  judge  thus,  and  meet  souls  in  love  and  through  the  tenderness  of  a 
Mother's  Spirit. 

19.  And  who  among  the  daughters  of  affliction  was  ever  more  willing  to 
acknowledge  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  tiian  I,  even  I  whom  ye  call  the 
Virgin  Mary.  Yea,  and  the  name  of  Mother  still  remains  sweet  to  my  ears, 
and  her  love  I  roll  as  a  sweet  morsel  under  my  tongue,  and  my  soul  knows 


492  WORD   OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY.  [PART  V. 

no  greater  bliss,  than   v;hen  resting  beneath  tlie  smiles  and   caresses  of  my 
loving,  kind  and  affectionate  Motlier. 

20.  And  should  I  be  ashamed  and  become  fearful  to  acknowledge  this  be- 
fore the  whole  world,  having  a  privilege  so  to  do,  the  very  stones  would  cry 
out  in  judgment  against  me.     Nay,  this  shall  never  be  my  sin. 

21.  I  have  acknowledged  the  name  of  my  Mother,  even  to  the  utmost  parts 
of  the  heavens,  in  the  invisible  world  ;  and  shall  I  forbear  to  proclaim  the 
same  to  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  .■"  Nay,  but  with  a  loud  voice  will  I 
utter  forth,  with  a  heart  filled  with  gratitude  to  God,  the  dispenser  of  every 
blessing,  the  name  of  my  Mother,  which  is,  and  ever  will  be  as  sweet  music 
in  my  ears. 

22.  And  I  would  that  all  who  hear  my  voice,  in  a  special  manner,  those 
who  are  weary  and  heavy  laden,  sick  and  afflicted,  would,  without  delay, 
seek  the  living  fountain  from  whence  flows  consolation  to  every  needy  and 
penitent  soul. 

23.  I  Mary,  am  one  who  has  drank  deeply  of  the  cup  of  affliction,  and  my 
heart  is  ever  tender  towards  those  whom  I  behold  wading  through  sorrow 
and  tribulation  ;  and  I  many  times  say  in  my  heart,  O  that  they  knew  and 
could  be  persuaded  from  whence  flows  consolation  to  the  afflicted  soul. 

24.  And  in  this  frame  of  feeling,  how  often  have  I  fallen  upon  my  bended 
knees,  yea,  and  even  upon  my  face,  and  in  tears  of  love  and  compassion  for 
souls,  implored  that  God  would  hasten  his  times  to  accomplish  his  work 
upon  the  earth,  that  those  who  desired  consolation  at  his  hands,  might  know 
of  a  truth,  the  channel  from  whence  it  flows. 

25.  And  now,  with  great  joy,  and  never  ceasing  gratitude  to  God,  do  I  be- 
hold the  gracious  tidings,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  preparing  to  roll 
triumphant  through  the  dark  and  benighted  regions,  among  those  who  know 
nothing  of  God  aright,  neither  of  his  Christ. 

26.  And  whether  souls  hear,  or  whether  they  forbear,  I  know  these  things 
are  true,  and  I  stand  as  a  bold  witness  of  the  same  before  all  men,  both  in 
heaven  and  on  earth;  and  in  so  doing,  I  am  clear  of  the  blood  of  all  souls 
who  may  hereafter  reject  the  offers  of  mercy,  that  they  cannot  rise  up  and 
say,  in  the  day  of  their  bitter  anguish,  that  they  were  never  warned  to  their 
understanding,  neither  were  these  things  which  pertain  to  their  everlasting 
peace,  brought  clearly  to  their  view. 

27.  But  before  the  face  of  Him  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  words  of 
eternal  life,  must  every  soul  plead  guilty,  who  obeyeth  not  to  eternal  life. 
For  what  more  could  the  Father  have  done  than  that  which  He  hath  already 
done.'  Unto  Him  be  honor  and  dominion  forevermore;  amen;  even  so  let 
it  be. 

28.  My  word  is  finished,  and  I  seal  it  with  the  seal  of  my  ever  blessed 
Mother  in  Christ.  To  the  poor  afflicted  inhabitants  of  the  earth.       Farewell. 

From  the  Virgin  Marv. 


CUAV.   XXVII.]  THE  DEATH  OF  ANANIAS,  ETC.  493 


CHAPTER   XXYII. 

j3  communication  concerning  Ananias  and  Sapphira.  The  death  oj  Ananias 
and  Sapphira  by  the  judgment  of  God,  was  designed  for  a  solemn  learning 
to  all  who  pretend  to  give  up  all,  yet  deceitfully  keep  back  u  part. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  writer;  This  communication  which 
thou  art  about  to  write,  is  concerning  the  circumstance  of  Ananias  and  Sap- 
phira, of  whom  ynu  read  in  the  Acts  of  the  apostles;  therefore  be  not  afraid 
to  write  the  same. 

2.  The  circumstance  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira  is  and  will  be  well  known 
throughout  the  christian  world,  (so  called,)  even  so  far  as  the  record  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ's  first  coming  has  been,  or  ever  will  be  proclaimed. 

3.  Now  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  the  Almighty,  do  say,  this  effect  was  not 
wrought  in  vain,  upon  the  animal  bodies  of  those  who  sought  to  work  decep- 
tion, and  lie  to  the  Holy  Spirit  by  pretending  to  make  a  free  and  voluntary 
sacrifice  of  their  all,  and  with-holding  a  part.  Nay  iu  no  wise,  neither  was 
it  wrought,  except  by  the  special  providence  of  that  God  who  foresees  and 
knows  all  things  and  their  final  events,  both  great  and  small. 

4.  Neither  was  it  wrought  upon  those  who  were  the  most  base  in  his  sight ; 
but  as  there  were  deceitful  workings  among  them,  it  must  needs  be  that  such 
an  example  of  God's  divine  justice  and  judgments  be  given  for  a  warning, 
not  only  to  those  who  were  called  to  sacrifice  all  for  Christ's  sake,  in  that  day, 
but  also  for  a  warning  and  terror  to  those  who  are  called  to  become  partakers 
of  the  gospel  of  his  second  coming,  which  is  without  sin  unto  full  salvation, 
and  final  redemption  from  the  very  nature  of  sin. 

5.  This  coming  of  Christ,  is  that  which  not  only  requires  the  sacrifice  of  fa- 
ther, mother,  wife  and  children,  houses  and  lands ;  but  their  own  carnal  lives 
also,  with  the  price  to  be  laid  low  at  the  feet  of  the  Lord's  anointed,  who  arc 
his  true  witnesses. 

6.  These  words  I  speak  for  a  solemn  warning  to  those  who  profess  faith  in 
the  coming  of  their  Lord,  the  second  time,  and  by  their  faith,  begin  to  make 
sacrifices  unto  him,  in  the  order  of  his  appointment,  that  they  lie  not  to  the 
Holy  Spirit  by  reserving  a  part  of  that  treasure, "which  is  the  wages  of  sin 
treasured  up  in  the  soul,  which  must  needs  be  laid  low  at  the  feet  of  Christ, 
and  be  disposed  of  as  fuel  for  the  unquenchable  fire,  or  as  dross  in  the  hands 
of  the  refiner. 

7.  Unto  these,  I  the  Angel  of  Almighty  Power,  say.  If  ye  be  found  work- 
ing deception,  by  the  reserving  of  your  own  evil  ways  and  transactions,  in 
the  presence  of  the  witnesses  of  God,  ye  lie  to  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  if  persist- 
ed in,  it  will  be  death  and  destruction  to  your  immortal  souls,  and  ye  will 
fall  the  wretched  victims  of  the  second  death,  which  sin  cannot  be  forgiven 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come. 

8.  Let  these  my  words  go  for  a  solemn  warning  to  all  those  who  have  a 
mind  to  put  their  hands  to  the  gospel  plough,  that  they  do  it  with  full  pur- 


494  THE  DEATH  OF  ANANIAS  ETC.  [PART  V. 

pose  of  heart,  and  not  begin  to  make  reserves  to  themselves  and  of  them- 
selves, of  that  carnal  life  which  is  also  required  to  be  sacrificed;  lest  in 
process  of  time  they  be  left  to  look  back^after  that  which  they  have  profess- 
ed to  forsake,  by  reserving  a  portion  of  the  same  in  their  own  hearts. 

9.  The  offence  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira  was  suffered  to  be  committed, 
that  an  example  of  the  kind  might  be  given  for  the  reason  before  mentioned  : 
for  ye  read  that  offences  must  needs  come  ;  but  wo  unto  them  by  whom  they 
come  !  (See  Matt,  xviii.  7.) 

10.  But  they  who  walk  in  obedience  and  uprightness,  can  never  be  made 
use  of,  as  instruments  to  bring  about  ofTences.  Had  tliose  of  whom  I  am 
speaking,  walked  in  obedience  to  their  faith,  whicli  was  to  make  a  final  sac- 
rifice of  all  they  possessed,  they  never  would  have  become  the  subjects  of 
this  offence,  which  must  needs  come. 

11.  But  because  of  their  disobedience  to  tlicir  most  holy  faith,  they  were 
left  to  work  deception,  and  thereby  to  fall  a  sacrifice  ;  which  is  a  wo  to  them 
by  whom  it  cometh.  And  such  was  the  wo  which  fell  upon  them,  the  fall 
and  destruction  of  the  animal  bodies  :  for  they  sinned  only  in  that  which 
was  natural  and  perishable;  so  in  like  manner,  their  fall  was  in  proportion, 
and  extended  no  further  in  destruction  than  the  natural  and  perishable  part. 

12.  Their  souls  were  as  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  thousands  of 
others,  who  never  became  the  authors  of  offences  in  this  way,  and  were  as 
ready  to  step  into  the  work  of  Christ,  when  they  entered  the  spiritual  world, 
as  though  such  a  wo  had  not  fallen  upon  them,  being  more  humble  in  his 
presence  by  the  chastening  hand  of  divine  justice,  which  was  not  the  death 
of  the  soul. 

13.  Be  it  known  to  all  who  may  ever  hear  this  my  word,  that  these  sub- 
jects, who  were  made  use  of  in  the  hands  of  God,  at  this  time,  to  show  forth 
that  death  and  fall  of  soul,  which  would  follow  the  deceitful  worker  in  the 
latter  day,  were  far  from  being  numbered  with  the  base  and  dishonorable  of 
this  world  ;  but  the  reverse.  They  were  of  the  devout  and  honorable,  being 
possessed  of  an  abundance  of  this  world's  goods,  having  a  good  report  among 
men,  walking  in  perfect  obedience  to  the  law  of  the  letter. 

14.  But  receiving  faith  in  the  testimony  of  Christ,  through  his  witnesses, 
which  testimony  forbids  the  enjoyment  of  selfish  interest,  or  of  selfish  rela- 
tion, they  became  troubled  because  of  their  substance,  and  because  of  that 
mutual  enjoyment  of  selfish  relation  which  existed  between  them. 

15.  Yet,  being  unwilling  to  sacrifice  that  union  and  relation  to  the  body  of 
Christ,  which  their  faith  had  gained,  they  halted  between  two  opinions,  and 
in  this  condition  conspired  together,  to  seek,  if  possible,  to  serve  two  mas- 
ters, and  sacrifice  a  part,  and  reserve  a  part  to  sacrifice  to  the  god  of  this 
world. 

16.  In  this  frame  of  feeling,  they  presented  themselves  before  the  Lord's 
anointed,  being  the  first  who  had  ever^approached  this  altar,  to  make  sacrifices 
iu  like  circumstances;  but  being  taken  in  their  craftiness,  they  were  used  as 
instruments  in  the  hands  of  God,  to  show  forth  his  purposes  to  those  who  ap- 
proach his  altar,  established  in  his  witnesses,  with  the  sin  of  deception, 
which  is  no  less  than  lying  to  the  Holy  Spirit. 


CHAP.   XXVII.]  WITNESS  OF   ANANIAS.  495 

17.  And  although  tlieir  mortal  bodies  should  not  become  the  sacrifice,  in 
consequence  of  tlieir  M\y  and  presmnption,  nor  the  hand  of  divine  justice 
be  immediately  stretched  forth  for  their  detection  ;  yet  they  that  work  de- 
ception, in  tlie  presence  of  God  and  his  witnesses,  shall,  sooner  or  later,  fall 
under  that  curse  whicii  will  prove  the  utter  destruction  or  final  loss  of  their 
immortal  souls ;  except  they  repent  and  turn  from  the  error  of  their  ways  in 
low  humiliation,  by  becoming  true  and  honest  in  all  their  doings,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God. 

18.  In  so  doing,  that  God  who  delighteth  more  in  mercy  than  in  wrath, 
will  forgive  and  blot  out  their  transgressions,  and  remember  these  no  more 
against  them.  So  beware,  all  ye  who  receive  faith  in  the  coming  and  testi- 
mony of  Christ,  which  requires  the  sacrifice  of  your  all ;  yea,  your  own  lives 
also,  and  all  that  pertaineth  thereunto. 

19.  Sit  ye  down  first  and  count  the  cost  well ;  and  if  ye  think  the  price  is 
too  dear  to  purchase  an  hundred  fold  in  time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  eter- 
nal life,  then  I  say,  stay  your  hand,  and  forbear  to  stretch  it  forth  to  sacrifice 
in  part,  neither  league  with  your  companions,  nor  bind  yourselves  with  an 
oath,  that  thus  far  and  no  further  will  ye  go  :  for  in  this  ye  only  put  hand  to 
hand  and  shoulder  to  shoulder,  to  work  in  opposition  to  your  own  souls. 

20.  But  as  before  observed,  count  ye  the  cost,  and  make  no  reserve  for  Sa- 
tan's power,  neither  leave  him  space  in  your  hearts;  but  be  as  free  as  possi- 
ble from  all  such  like  embarrassments,  ere  ye  attempt  to  make  sacrifices  for 
Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  lest  ye  be  left  to  offend  in  this  point.  For 
this  offence  will  render  it  more  tolerable  that  a  millstone  be  hanged  about 
your  necks,  and  ye  be  cast  into  the  depths  of  the  sea,  ere  ye  come  into  pos- 
session of  the  knowledge  of  life,  and  by  evil  doings  turn  therefrom. 

21.  And  this  have  I  caused  to  be  written,  for  the  good  of  all  those  who  re- 
ceive faith  in  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  bring  in 
an  everlasting  righteousness  to  all  those  who  render  a  willing  sacrifice  to  his 
name  ;  and  in  so  doing  I  have  answered  the  mind  and  will  of  that  God  whom 
I  daily  serve  and  reverence.  I  add  no  further  at  this  time,  leaving  space  for 
the  two  witnesses  to  confirm  the  truth  as  it  is  here  laid  down. 

Witness  of  Ananias. 

22.  I,  Ananias,  do  willingly  and  cheerfully  declare  the  foregoing  communi- 
cation to  be  a  correct  statement  of  the  nature  and  effect  of  the  deception 
practiced  by  me,  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  the  true  witnesses  of  Christ  in 
his  first  coming. 

23.  I  moreover  testify  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  it,  and  I  acknowledge 
his  justice,  his  mercy  and  wisdom  in  so  doing.  And  although  I  was  the  sub- 
ject of  this  mighty  stroke  of  divine  justice,  and  received  the  speedy  recom- 
pense of  my  doings,  and  thereby  became  a  public  monument  of  the  wrath 
and  displeasure  of  God;  yet  I  glory  in  the  same,  hoping  that  my  misfortune 
will  be  a  warning  to  all,  never  to  allow  themselves  to  practice  deception. 

24.  And  by  this  warning,  I  pray  that  others  may  learn  wisdom,  and  escape 
that  death  and  destruction  which  is  a  thousand  times  more  to  be  dreaded  than 
the  fall  of  the  animal  body  :  for  my  whole  soul  is  bent  on  doing  good  to  my 


496  WITNESS  OF  ANANIAS.  [PART  V. 

fellow  beings ;  and  wherein,  by  my  sufl'erings,  I  can  do  good  to  any  one  soul, 
1  greatly  rejoice  in  the  same.  And  in  this  sense,  I  rejoice  that  it  was  thus 
with  me,  that  I  received  the  speedy  recompense  of  my  doings,  that  others 
may  take  warning,  and  escape  a  more  dreadful  death. 

25.  And  so  far  as  I  suffer  reproach,  mortification  and  tribulation  in  this  re- 
spect, it  is  accounted  to  me  for  righteousness;  that  is,  suffering  for  the  bene- 
fit of  other  souls.  For  the  heart  of  man  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and 
desperately  wicked.  (See  Jer.  xvii.  9.)  But  through  the  justice  and  mercy 
of  God,  I  became  an  instrument  in  his  hands,  by  which  to  manifest  his  dis- 
pleasure to  those  who  should  ever  hereafter  work  deception  in  his  presence, 
that  is,  in  the  presence  of  his  witnesses. 

26.  But  I  received  a  sure  evidence,  after  I  entered  the  eternal  world,  by  that 
spirit  which  is  all  mercy  and  loving  kindness,  that  if  I  patiently  and  resign- 
edly yielded  to  this  mortifying  stroke  of  divine  justice,  it  would,  in  the  end, 
work  altogether  in  my  favor,  and  greatly  add  to  my  future  reward  and  hap- 
piness, i.i  the  time  which  was  to  come. 

27.  Therefore,  according  to  the  impression  which  I  received,  T  yielded  in 
spirit  to  the  stroke,  and  patiently  suffered  all  whicJi  followed,  (which  was 
no  trifle,)  in  consequence  of  my  proud  and  haughty  nature,  which  had  nev- 
er in  the  least  been  subdued  by  mortification  and  tribulation  of  soul.  For, 
strange  as  it  may  appear  to  mortals  dwelling  in  clay,  it  is  true  that  disembod- 
ied spirits  are  as  capable  of  suffering  mortification,  in  consequence  of  like 
circumstances  and  misfortunes,  as  those  dwelling  in  earthen  vessels.  (See 
II.  Cor.  iv.  7.) 

28.  And  thus  it  was  with  me,  after  being  disembodied;  my  mortification  at 
the  recollection  of  what  had  befallen  me,  seemed,  many  times,  greater  than 
I  could  bear,  and  the  temptation  to  curse  God  and  blaspheme  his  holy  name, 
for  his  dealings  with  me,  seemingly  giving  no  real  and  just  cause  for  such 
severity  ;  yet  in  all  these  temptations  and  buffetings  of  soul,  I  never  at  any 
one  time,  yielded  to  reproach  my  Creator,  or  to  judge  why  it  was  thus. 

29.  And  by  thus  taking  up  my  cross  and  resisting  temptation,  I  became  great- 
ly endeared  to  that  God  who  knows  the  secrets  of  every  heart,  and  weighs  in 
a  balance,  the  doings,  thoughts  and  intentions  of  every  creature. 

30.  And  now  I  can,  with  great  boldness,  testify  before  all  men,  tliat  this 
judgment,  which  proved  the  source  of  great  tribulation  and  mortification  of 
spirit,  has  now  become  my  glory,  and  I  greatly  glory  in  the  same  :  for  by  it 
I  have  been  humbled  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  proved  my  subjection  to 
his  will,  to  that  degree,  which  nothing  short  of  this  could  have  eft'ected. 

31.  For  God  knew  my  heart,  and  foreknew  that  I  would  bear  all  that  He 
had  put  upon  me  to  bear,  and  honor  Him  therein,  which  would  be  accounted 
to  me  for  righteousness,  and  for  the  advancement  of  my  soul  to  that  state  of 
complete  victory  over  sin,  which  is  all  that  is  to  be  desired  by  any  soul. 

32.  These  words  I  declare  with  boldness  and  great  pleasure,  knowing  that 
I  have  gained  that  victory  over  myself,  that  is  abiding  and  everlasting,  and 
this,  too,  by  the  power  of  Christ,  in  his  second  coming  wherein  I  was  called 
by  the  faith  which  I  received,  to  make  a  full  and  final  sacrifice  of  the  world 
in  myself,  and  reserve  nothing  of  its  goods.     This  being  my  privilege,  gladly 


CHAP.   XXVlI.j  WITNESS  OF  jAPPHIRA.  497 

and  cheerfully  did  1  perform  the  work,  with  a  heart  bowed  down  under  trib- 
ulation and  sorfow. 

33.  And  now,  at  this  moment,  I  stand  as  a  priest  to  the  Most  High,  to  ren- 
der merciful  judgment  to  the  poor  and  afflicted  ciiiidren  of  adversity,  who 
need  the  balsam  of  consolation  to  be  applied  to  their  torn  and  afflicted  souls. 

34.  And  who,  I  would  ask,  is  better  fitted  to  fulfill  this  office,  than  those 
who  have  drank  deeply  at  the  fountain  of  sorrow  and  affliction  .■'  1  answer. 
None.  Therefore  hath  my  God,  through  his  Anointed,  appointed  rne  to  this 
office  of  priesthood,  to  render  judgment  in  mercy,  in  his  name,  to  the  afflict- 
ed, the  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and  the  unfortunate.  To  such  I  am  ever 
found  a  ready  helper  in  every  time  of  need. 

35.  I  am  with  them  in  all  their  tribulation,  and  know  how  to  bear  for  them, 
and  apply  suitable  help  to  their  necessities;  and  in  so  doing,  I  am  able  to 
strengthen  and  encourage  them  to  pursue  the  journey,  .vhich  leads  to  the 
summit  of  complete  victory  over  ail  evi;,  where  sorrow  can  never  come,  save 
that  sorrow  which  is  felt  for  other  souls. 

36.  Such  is  the  sorrow  of  the  holy  Angels  of  God,  who  sorrow  and  rejoice 
concerning  the  state  of  those  who  are  fallen,  rejoicing  over  even  one  sinner 
that  repenteth  and  turneth  from  the  evil  of  his  ways,  and  sorrowing  over 
those  who  commit  sin,  in  a  special  manner,  those  who  sin  willfully. 

37.  Thus  have  I  written  what  I  have,  which  is  the  truth,  and  it  will  for- 
ever stand.  And  with  great  pleasure  do  I  behold  it  brought  to  mortal  view, 
by  a  mortal  hand.  This  receive  ye  in  the  name  of  a  simple,  innocent  child 
of  Zion's  King  and  Q,ueen,  and  made  perfect  by  the  second  coming  of  the 
Lord  of  glory,  through  the  Bride,  who  is  his  glory. 

Farewell  from  Ananias. 

Witness  of  Sapphiia. 

38.  Receive  now  ihe  testimony  of  the  daughter  of  affliction,  even  Stijjp/ilra, 
of  whom  ye  read.  Cheerfully  do  I  bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  foregoing 
statements,  and  with  great  pleasure  do  I  behold  them  both  written  ;  that  of 
the  holy  Angel,  and  also  that  of  Ananias,  wherein  my  feelings  are  clearly 
manifested. 

3i>.  I  am  pleased  that  by  the  mercy  of  God,  and  through  his  great  conde- 
scension. He  hath  granted  us  the  privilege,  thus  to  communicate  to  those 
who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  hoping  it  may  prove  a  benefit  to  souls,  by  warning 
them,  that  strict  honesty  is,  in  all  cases,  the  best  policy. 

40.  I  value  nothing  which  I  have  suiiered  in  consequence  of  my  deviation 
from  the  path  of  true  honesty,  anticipating  that  by  this  example  of  the  wrath 
of  God  against  the  dishonest  and  deceitful  worker,  other  souls  may  take 
warning,  and  escape  the  like,  and  perhaps  a  far  worse  calamity. 

41.  I  feel  in  duty  bound,  having  liberty  so  to  do,  to  warn  all  to  beware  how 
they  become  insinuators,  to  draw  aside  the  feet  of  those  who  would,  of  them- 
selves, go  straight  forward.     I  have  to  acknowledge  before  the  whole  world, 
that  I  was  the  first  instigator  of  the  crime  of  deceitfully  wiih-holding  the" 
price  of  my  lord's  possessions. 

63 


498  WITNESS  OF  SAPPHIRA.  [PART  V. 

42.  I  received  faith,  with  my  husband  Ananias,  in  the  testimony  of  Christ, 
believing  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  the  Messiah,  long  looked  for;  but  find- 
ing by  tlie  preaching  of  the  apostles,  that  a  sacrifice  of  all  was  to  be  made, 
in  order  to  become  followers  of  Christ,  and  be  one  with  his  body,  joined  to 
the  pure  Church  at  Jerusalem,  of  which  the  apostle  Peter  stood  as  the  head, 
my  soul  began  to  falter,  and  halt  between  two  opinions.  One  opinion  was,  that 
Christ  had  truly  come ;  but  the  query  was,  whether  there  might  not  be  some 
failure  in  his  witnesses. 

43.  And  whetheir  there  might  not  possibly  be  some  fraud  made  tise  of,  in  re- 
lation to  this  requirement  of  giving  up  all  one's  substance,  and  becoming  one 
with  the  poor  and  illiterate  of  the  earth.  Between  these  opinions  and  que- 
ries, I  halted.  And  the  adversary  of  all  souls  was  ready  to  minister  to  me, 
and  help  me  to  fulfill  his  purposes,  the  same  as  he  ever  was,  and  ever  will 
be,  to  assist  the  soul  that  halts  Iietween  two  opinions  ;  having  a  mind  to  serve 
God,  yet  dreading  to  make  the  necessary  sacrifice;  willing  to  query  and  cavil 
concerning  the  just  and  equal  requirements  of  God. 

44.  This  was  the  state  of  me,  Sapphira.  God  had  given  us  wealth,  honor  and 
a  name  among  men;  and  to  become  poor  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's, 
and  be  numbered  with  those  whom  I  had  disdained  to  associate  with,  was  a 
little  more  than  my  haughty  spirit  was  willing  then  to  stoop  to;  yet  the  faith 
of  my  husband  required  the  sacrifice  to  be  made. 

45.  This  being  known  to  me,  I  proposed  to  with-hold  a  certain  part  of  the 
price  of  our  possessions,  that  in  case  we  should  fall  back,  we  might  have 
wherewith  to  help  ourselves  ;  and  in  case  we  continued,  we  might  not  wholly 
become  one  with  the  poor,  but  have  wherewith  to  move  a  little  above  those 
who  held  all  things  common. 

46.  Such  were  the  insinuations  by  which  I  enticed  my  husband  to  league 
with  me,  and  work  deception  respecting  the  sacrifice  which  we  were  about 
to  make.  And  thus  it  was  accomplished,  as  ye  may  truly  understand,  the 
woman  was  the  first  instigator  of  the  crime  of  seeking  to  deceive  tlie  Lord's 
witnesses. 

47.  And  with  this  word,  receive  ye,  one  and  all,  my  solemn  warning;  yea, 
be  v\'arned  in  due  season,  ye  who  are  called  the  weaker  vessel;  yet  mighty 
in  the  influence  of  insinuation,  either  to  good  or  evil ;  I  say,  be  warned  in 
due  season,  and  use  not  that  influence  which  is  yours,  over  the  stronger,  to 
insinuate  to  evil :  for  if  this  ye  do,  ye  must  surely  suffer  for  the  same,  in  deep 
anguish  of  soul. 

48.  I  speak  these  things  in  a  gift  of  God,  knowing  that  the  devil  will,  a.s 
he  hath  done  in  times  past,  seek  to  work  through  the  weaker  vessel;  yet 
capable  of  being  made  strong  by  the  iriHuence  of  the  d<!vil,  to  the  overthrow 
and  destruction  of  souls. 

49.  What  I  have  written,  1  have  written  in  the  humiliation  of  my  soul, 
stripped  of  all  vanity,  pride  and  ambition;  and  in  union  with  that  power 
jvhich  is  above  all  other  power,  have  I  made  this  short  communication,  hop- 
ing it  may  be  received  and  do  good  to  many.  But  be  this  as  it  may,  1  have 
had  the  privilege  to  answer  my  mind,,  and  clear  my  garments  from  tlie  Wood 
of  all"  .souls. 


CHAP.   XXVII. J  WITNESS  OF   SAPPHIUA.  499 

r)0.  I  stand,  this  moiiKjnt,  justified  before  God,  in  full  communion  with  his 
holy  saints  and  Angels,  by  the  power  of  Ciirist,  in  his  second  coming.  I 
have  become  one  with  the  second  Ere,  whose  power  is  both  strong  and 
mighty,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong  holds  of  Satan  in  the  soul;  and 
it  will  yet  undermine,  and  lay  low  the  crooked  and  artful  windings  of  the 
mother  of  all  opposition  to  the  pure  and  holy  spirit  of  God. 

51.  And  in  this  I  greatly  rejoice,  and  would  that  all  who  hear  my  voice,  be 
wholly  persuaded  to  lay  low  that  spirit  which  is  of  the  source  of  all  evil, 
and  become  free  therefrom,  by  the  power  which  exists  in  the  second  Eve,  in 
Christ's  second  coming,  to  do  away  the  sins  and  defilements  of  the  world. 

52.  Having  now  spoken  all  that  was  given  me  to  speak,  I  close  with  my 
love  and  blessing;  this  I  give,  yea,  I  shower  it  freely  upon  the  writer  of  this 
communication,  knowing  that  she  hath  borne  a  heavy  cross,  to  do  that  which 
she  felt  to  be  her  indispensable  duty  ;  and  in  this  she  is  blest,  and  ever  will 
receive  the  blessing  of  God.  Farewell. 

From  SArPHiRA. 


4, 


THE  WOED  OF  GOD  REVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTEN  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  October  10,  A.  D.  1843. 

CONTAINING  THE  WORD  OF  HOLY  MOTHER  WISDOM  IN  HER  OWN 
ETERNAL  NAME.  ALSO  THE  WORD  OF  BLESSED  MOTHER  ANN, 
THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  NEAV  AND  SPIRITUAL  CREATION,  TOGETH- 
ER WITH  THE  WORD  OF  FATHER  JOSEPH  AND  MOTHER  LUCY, 
THE  GOSPEL  PARENTS  OF  CHURCH  RELATION.  DIRECTED  IN 
MERCY  AND  LOVE  TO  THF   LOST  INHABITANTS  OF  THE  EARTH. 


CHAPTER   1. 

Holi/  Mother  Wisdom  declares  herself  to  be,  in  nature  and  essence, 
one  with  Eternal  Poioer.  She  shows  the  origin  of  her  distinct 
order,  and  her  union  with  the  Great  First  Cause ;  and  warns  all 
to  beware  how  they  treat  these  sacred  things. 

1.  Open  your  ears,  O  lost  and  languishing  world!  and  listen  to 
the  voice  of  Wisdom,  and  from  her  sayings  learn  to  be  wise,  and 
gather  understanding  from  the  only  true  source  of   all  knowledge. 

2.  I  Wisdom  dwell  with  prudence,  and  find  out  knowledge  of 
witty  inventions.  (See  Prov.  viii.  12.)  I  was  from  everlasting,  even 
before  the  heavens  were  created  or  the  earth  brought  into  existence, 
was  I,  the  eternal  bright  Mother,  as  one  nourished  and  brought  up 
at  the  side  of  the  Eternal  Father. 


Note. — The  dispensation  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  is  properly  the  rev- 
elation of  the  Mother  Spirit  in  God  and  Christ,  which  perfects  the  manifes- 
tation of  the  order  of  Deity.  Therefore  it  is  proper  to  place  the  revelations 
of  Holy  Wisdom  in  order  after  the  first  appearance  of  Christ,  as  the  Mother 
Spirit  in  God,  standing  at  the  head  of  the  revelations  of  the  second  appear- 
ance of  that  divine  Spirit  by  which  all  the  mysteries  of  God  are  revealed. 

Eds. 


502  WORD   OF   HOLY  AND  ETERNAL  WISDOM.        [PART  VI. 

3.  Yet  hath  my  eternal  name  in  my  true  spiritual  order,  been 
unknown  to  the  children  of  men,  and  my  power  and  influence  hath 
been  equally  with-held  from  the  earth,  insomuch  that  man,  in  this 
present  day,  hath  no  correct  understanding  of  the  existence  of  both 
male  and  female  in  the  order  of  Deity.  God  is  Spirit.  (See  Jno. 
iv.  24.) 

4.  And  why  hath  it  been  suffered,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  earth  have  not  been  permitted  to  have  a  true 
sight  and  knowledge  of  that  eternal  light  which  is  one  in  power 
and  understanding  with  the  Eternal  First  Cause  of  all  created  sub- 
stances ? 

5.  Before  my  word  is  closed  in  this  communication,  shall  I  Wis- 
dom reveal,  in  a  small  degree,  the  cause  of  my  name  and  power 
being  with-held,  in  a  great  measure,  from  the  earth;  but  my  first 
labor  will  be  to  show  the  propriety  of  my  existence,  and  the  truth 
.ind  reality  of  the  same. 

6.  The  beginning  of  ali  created  things  was  God.  God  created 
the  celestial  foundations  of  the  heavens,  and  established  the  arches 
of  the  eternal  and  invisible  world,  and  laid  an  eternal  foundation 
for  his  honor  and  glory  ;  but  although  the  essence  of  eternal  male 
and  female  principles  existed  in  the  first  source  of  all  existence; 
still  his  glory,  not  being  as  yet  brought  forth  and  revealed;  there- 
fore He  remained  alone  without  a  helper  meet  in  her  distinct  and 
co-operative  order. 

7.  And  God  saw  that  it  was  noi  good  to  be  alone,  in  his  manifest 
order ;  and  that  his  glory  and  happiness  could  never  be  completed 
until  the  Mother  Spirit  was  brought  forth,  and  set  in  her  proper  or- 
der ;  which  is  his  glory,  and  ever  will  be  through  the  endless  ages 
of  eternity.  This  is  agreeable  to  my  testimony  under  the  name  of 
Wisdoin,  recorded  in  the  scriptures,  which  ye  profess  to  believe. 
(See  Prov.  viii.  22  to  25,  &  30.) 

8.  "The  Lord  possessed  me  in  the  beginning  of  his  way,  before 
his  works  of  old.  I  was  set  up  from  everlasting,  from  the  begin- 
ning, or  ever  the  earth  was.  When  there  were  no  depths,  /  was 
brought  forth;  when  there  were  no  fountains  abounding  with  water. 
Before  the  mountains  were  settled,  before  the  hills  was  /  brought 
forth.     Then  I  was  by  him,  as   one  brought  up  with  him  :    and  I 

was  daily  his  delight,  rejoicing  always  before  Him."* 

*  From  these  passages  of  scripture  it  evidently  appears  that  there  was  a  pe- 
riod when  Eternal  Wisdom,  the  female  principle  in  Deity,  was  brought  forth 


CHAP.   I.]  WORD   OF   HOLY  AND   ETKKNAL  WISDOM.  503 

9.  And  now  ye  iniiy  reason  in  your  hearts,  how  and  in  what  man- 
ner tlie  glory  of  God  was  brought  forth,  and  made  a  separate  Being, 
distinct  from  tlie  Father,  and  the  governor  of  all  things.  Thus  far 
am  I,  Wisdom,  permitted  to  make  known  my  origin  unto  a  lost 
world. 

10.  Ye  read,  "  In  the  beginnijig  God  created  man  in  his  own  im- 
age, in  the  image  of  God  created  He  him ;  male  and  female  created 
He  them."  All  this  was  done  while  tiie  image  of  the  male  only 
was  visible;  yet  God  created  him  in  his  own  image,  "  male  and  fe- 
male created  He  them." 

11.  Them  I  ask,  what  may  ye  learn  and  understand  by  this?  May 
ye  not  clearly  see  and  comprehend  that  God,  in  the  beginning,  pos- 
sessed the  nature,  power  and  essence  of  both  male  and  female?  And 
while  in  that  state  of  being,  did  He  create  the  eternal  heavens,  and 
lay  the  foundation  of  all  immaterial  things;  even  as  He  created  the 
earth,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  all  things  that  are  therein,  before 
He  called  forth  the  helper  meet  for  man,  whom  He  had  created  in 
his  own  image,  to  be  the  lord  of  the  earth  which  He  had  created. 

12.  This  being  the  case,  how  clearly  may  ye  comprehend,  if  ye 
will,  the  very  source  and  origin  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Mother 
Spirit,  which  existed  with  'the  Father  from  the  very  beginning. 
For  I  have  declared  and  still  declare,  that,  I  am  the  breath  of  the 
power  of  God,  a  pure  influence  flowing  from  the  glory  of  the  Al- 
mighty, and  came  forth  of  Him,  and  was  ever  with  Him.  (See 
Wisdom  of  Solomon,  vii.  25,  26.) 

13.  And  thus  may  ye  see  and  comprehend  the  beginning  and  first 
cause  of  all  created  things,  either  of  material  or  immaterial  sub- 
stance. And  from  this  beginning  came  the  inhabitants  of  the  up- 
per regions,  and  the  bright  angelic  hosts  of  beings,  both  male  and 
female,  in  the  image  of  their  Holy  and  Eternal  Father  and  Mother. 

14.  Now,  beloved  hearers,  be  not  disturbed  and  restless  at  these 
sayings  of  mine,  nor  suffer  your  own  natural  and  carnal  reasonings 
to  take  the  uppermost  seats  in  your  hearts;  but  when  these  things 
you  hear,  labor  to  exercise  the  rational  faculties  which  God  hath 
given  you,  and  consider  the  propriety  of  these  sayings  of  mine. 

15.  And  if  ye,  through  false  tradition  and  a  blinded  understand- 
ing of  the  things  of  God,  see  no  propriety  and  reason  in  these 
things,  know  in  this  alone,  ye  sin  not;  but  if  ye  do,  in  the  violence 


and  set  in  her  distinct  order  as  the  Mother  and  bearing  Spirit  of  all  the  works 
of  God.  SeeProv.  iii.  19.  Eds. 


504  WORD    OF   HOLY  AND   ETERNAL  WISDOM.        [pART  VI. 

of  your  spirit,  lift  sword  or  spear,  or  even  the  tongue  of  slander,  to 
oppose  that  which  ye  do  not  understand,  and  are  not  able  to  com- 
prehend, I  say,  in  this  ye  become  guilty,  and  lay  your  souls  open  to 
utter  destruction. 

16.  Therefore  I  warn  all,  in  the  very  commencement  of  ray  word, 
that  ye  beware  how  ye  mock  and  revile,  unguardedly;  for  the  end 
thereof  is  certain  death.  The  time  of  God's  visitation  to  the  earth 
is  near,  and  his  judgments  must  pass  through  her. 

17.  But  first  Cometh  his  mercy.  And  what  can  be  more  merciful, 
than  first  to  send  forth  his  warning  voice,  giving  timely  warning  to 
prepare  for  the  coming  of  the  great  and  terrible  day,  for  which  all 
are  looking,  more  or  less?  This  shall  speedily  follow  that  word  by 
which  the  mysteries  of  God  are  clearly  revealed,  and  his  purposes 
made  known,  not  only  from  the  foundation  o+"  the  earth,  but  from 
the  foundation  of  the  heavens. 

18.  Hearken,  O  sons  of  men,  and  give  ear  to  the  voice  of  Wis- 
dom, and  from  her  sayings  gather  understanding.  Ye  read  of  Sa- 
tan, the  subtile  deceiver;  and  who  do  ye  imagine  him  to  be?  Ye 
say  Lucifer  a  fallen  angel,  of  the  male  kind,  and  so  he  is;  one 
who  introduced  the  spirit  of  the  adversary  into  the  creation  of  God, 
and  refused  to  subject  to  the  law  and  discipline  established  in  the 
heavens. 

19.  Hence  arose  a  rebellion  among  the  probationary  spirits,  in  the 
heavenly  regions :  for  an  opposite  spirit  from  the  regions  of  eternal 
darkness,  found  its  way  into  the  hearts  of  many,  in  consequence  of 
their  disobedience  and  neglect  to  ful.'ill  the  requirements  of  a  just 
and  holy  God. 

20.  For  as  God  created  man  a  free  agent,  with  the  power  of  voli- 
tion to  do  good  or  to  do  evil ;  and  this  to  be  proved  by  the  law  of 
obedience;  so  were  the  Angels  created  before  them,  and  brought 
forth,  the  subjects  of  free  agency,  capable  of  choosing  or  refusing 
for  themselves;  and  the  law  of  obedience  was  the  standard  raised 
whereby  to  prove  their  integrity. 

21.  Now  ye  may  reason  concerning  the  impropriety  of  this,  that  a 
spirit  should  be  found  in  their  offspring  proceeding  from  the  source 
of  all  goodness,  prone  to  stray  and  violate  the  commands  of  a  pure 
and  holy  God.     But  hearken  and  consider. 

22.  Supposing  ye,  as  natural  beings,  were  rearing  up  an  offspring, 
and  wished  to  prove  their  value;  how  and  in  what  way  could  this 
be  accomplished,  except  ye  first  suffered  them  to  be  tried?   If  ye 


CHAP.   1.]  WORD   OF   HOLY  AND   ETERNAL  WISDOM.  505 

placed  them  beyond  the  reach  of  trial,  how  could  ye  prove  their 
worth  and  value? 

23.  God,  in  the  beginning,  designed  an  extensive  work,  that  his 
Almighty  power  might  be  made  manifest.  And  in  order  to  perform 
and  accomplish  this,  it  became  necessary  that  those  of  his  offspring, 
or  the  workmanship  of  his  hands,  should  be  tried  and  proved  for 
the  work.  In  this  trial,  the  spirit  of  disobedience  was  introduced 
and  made  manifest,  and  found  its  way  into  the  heart  of  one  who 
lifted  up  his  heel  acjainst  his  Maker  and  Creator. 

24.  And  that  light,  power  and  understanding  which  were  given 
him  of  God,  became  as  total  darkness,  which  caused  him  to  become 
the  prince  of  darkness,  working  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Father 
of  all  light  and  understanding. 

25.  And  thus  was  the  opposite  spirit  revealed  and  brought  forth  in 
the  creation,  and  set  up  in  opposition  to  a\\  good;  aj>d  the  God  of 
heaven  suffered  it  so  to  be,  that  all  the  works  of  his  hands  might, 
by  their  free  agency,  be  proved,  and  none  but  the  willing  and  obedi- 
ent might  abide  in  his  kingdom  of  parity,  peace  and  holiness. 

26.  Men  are  willing  to  believe  in  a  God  of  the  male  order;  they 
are  willing  to  believe  that  there  are  myriads  of  Angels;  but  all  in 
the  male  order;  willing  to  believe  in  Lucifer  or  Satan,  a  fallen  an- 
gel; but  in  the  male  order;  willing  to  believe  in  the  Savior  of  man, 
but  alone  in  the  male  order. 

27.  Hence  ariseth  the  belief  in  many,  that  the  female  is  not  in  pos- 
session of  a  living  soul;  but  merely  a  machine  for  the  use  and  ben- 
efit of  man  in  this  terrestrial  state  of  existence.  And  this  is  not  to 
be  wondered  at,  so  long  as  even  those  who'  have  hope  of  eternal 
life,  acknowledge  no  other  agency,  either  good  or  evil,  except  in  the 
line  of  the  male  only. 

28.  But  this  is  altogether  a  mistaken  idea:  for  the  Deity  consists 
of  two,  male  and  female,  and  from  these  twain  proceed  all  goodness, 
purity  and  holiness;  so  also  in  the  power  of  opposition,  stand  male 
and  female,  the  authors  of  all  impurity,  unholiness,  uncleanness  and 
filthiness  of  every  name  and  nature.  And  from  these  twain  come 
the  filthy  fruits  of  lust  and  all  evil. 

29.  Ye  read  of  the  mother  of  harlots;  but  ye  know  not  her  origin. 
She  was,  from  the  beginning,  the  mother  spirit  of  the  power  of  op- 
position, and  the  spirit  in  her  likeness  became  co-worker  together 
with  the  prince  and  author  of  all  unrighteou.sness,  impurity  and  un- 

64 


506  WORD  OF  HOLY  AND  ETERNAL  WISDOM.  [PART   VI. 

holiness  in  this  fallen  world.  For  without  the  aid  of  the  helper 
meet,  the  female  agency,  the  great  adversary,  the  father  of  all  abom- 
inations, could  never  have  accomplished  his  designs,  and  set  up  his 
kingdom,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  kingdom  of  all  purity  and 
holiness. 

30.  And  thus  ye  may  understand  that  in  the  beginning,  before  the 
earth  was  created,  there  existed  the  two  opposite  kingdoms  of  good 
and  evil;  the  one  headed  by  the  Eternal  Father  and  co-worker,  Ho- 
ly and  Eternal  Mother  Wisdom;  while  the  other  was  headed  by  the 
everlasting  prince  of  darkness,  and  co-worker,  the  foul  and  abomin- 
able mother  of  harlots*  And  this  I  do  declare  to  be  the  source 
and  origin  of  lust  and  vile  affections,  which  is  the  corrupt  seed  that 
engenders  vile  offspring. 

31.  Ye  may  cavil  and  wonder  at  this  doctrine  until  ye  perish  in 
your  unbelief;  but  ye  cannot  alter  the  truth.  Ye  may  doubt  and 
dispute  the  possibility  that  beings,  unattached  to  earthly  taber- 
nacles, can  be  instrumental  in  bringing  forth  their  likeness,  and  in 
a  special  manner,  after  becoming  fallen  and  corrupt. 

32.  But  hear  and  understand.  Fallen  and  corrupt  beings  can  prop- 
agate their  likeness,  by  infusing  their  vile  seed  and  life  into  other 
beings  yet  in  a  probationary  state,  whereby  the  same  fallen  and 
corrupt  nature  is  produced  in  them,  in  the  image  and  likeness  of 
those  evil  and  fallen  spirits  from  whom  it  proceeded. 

33.  Therefore  saith  the  Savior,  "The  tares  are  the  children  of 
the  wicked  one;  the  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil."  (See 
Matt.  xiii.  37,  38.)  And  to  his  wicked  and  caviling  opposers,  he 
said,  "Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father 
ye  will  do."  (Jno,  viii.  44.) 

34.  But  in  what  manner  do  ye  imagine  the  upper  regions  became 
inhabited  by  myriads  of  holy  and  divine  beings,  long  and  long  be- 
fore the  earth  was  created,  or  the  will  of  God  made  known  to  his 
subjects  concerning  it?  Ye  may,  in  derision,  scorn  and  ridicule  the 
subject,  and  allow  your  carnal  reasonings  to  dictate  your  imagina- 
tions, concerning  the  manner  in  which  incorporeal  beings  were 
brought  into  existence. 

35.  But  I  solemnly  warn  you  to  guard  against  this;  for  in  this,  ye 
may  accumulate  much  wrath  and  condenmation  to  your  souls.  But 
ever  remember,  the  most  prudent  way  is  to  let  alone  that  which  ye 

*  St.  John's  vision  of  the  motktr  of  harlots  was  but  a  figure  of  this  spirit   See  Rev.  xvii,  5. 

Eds. 


CHAP.   I.]  WORD  OF   HOLY  AND  F.TERNAL  WISDOM.  507 

do  not  understand,  rather  than  use  presumption,  and  thereby  bring 
certain  guilt  and  sure  condemnation,  upon  your  immortal  souls. 

36.  For  ye  never  can  comprehend  the  Almighty;  for  his  ways  are 
past  finding  out.  But  great  hath  been  his  condescension  in  this 
last  display  of  his  grace  to  fallen  man,  to  bring  his  way  and  the 
manner  of  his  working  to  the  understanding  and  comprehension  of 
natural  and  fallen  beings,  by  comparing  the  things  which  are  invis- 
ible, with  the  things  which  are  visible:  this  being  the  only  medi- 
um whereby  natural  beings,  can  or  ever  will  be  able  to  understand 
spiritual  things. 

37.  But  as  God  is  a  spirit  of  Almighty  Power,  and  as  his  Eternal 
Wisdom  is  a  co-operating  spirit  with  the  Father,  it  cannot  reason- 
ably be  expected,  that  holy  and  divine  beings  should  be  begotten  and 
brought  forth  in  the  manner  of  natural,  earthly,  fallen  and  sinful 
beings;  but  equally  as  necessary  is  the  agency  of  the  Mother  Spirit, 
in  bringing  forth  offspring  to  God,  in  the  spirit  as  in  nature. 

38.  Ye  read  of  the  Savior's  discourse  with  Nicodemus,  who  in 
reasonincr  concerning  the  second  birth,  like  a  natural  being,  argued 
the  impossibility  of  souls  being  born  again;  which  of  itself,  shows 
that  he  had  not  the  smallest  idea  of  the  possibility  of  souls  being 
born,  but  by  the  natural  co-operation  of  male  and  female. 

39.  These  things  remained  a  mystery  in  that  day,  and  in  all  for- 
mer ages,  and  the  truth  was  hidden  from  their  eyes ;  for  the  time 
had  not  come  for  the  Mother  Spirit  to  be  revealed  in  and  through 
the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh. 

40.  The  Father  had  sent  forth  his  likeness  in  his  beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of  the  world  ;  but  because  his  likeness, 
according  to  their  vain  and  exalted  imaginations,  did  not  favor  the 
image  of  God,  they  condemned  him  as  an  imposter,  and  would  not 
that  he  should  reign  over  them,  but  crucified  him;  therefore  they 
were  but  little  benefited,  in  that  day,  by  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God. 

41.  But  this  did  not  disannul  the  purposes  of  God,  in  reclaiming 
the  world  by  the  new  birth;  for  God,  in  his  wisdom,  knew  that  the 
man  was  not  without  the  woman,  in  the  work  of  spiritual  offspring, 
any  niore  than  in  the  natural.  But  God's  work  was  progressive ; 
and  as  He  hasteth  not  to  force  his  purposes  faster  than  sound  wis- 
dom directs.  He  suffered  the  world  to  fall  back  into  gross  errors, 
by  their  own  free  agency. 


508  THE  TRUE   ORDER  OF  REGENERATION.  [pART  VI. 

42.  Hence,  instead  of  becoming  the  subjects  of  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
they  became,  in  a  great  measure,  the  subjects  of  war,  bloodshed 
and  carnage,  under  the  banner  of  the  mighty  prince  of  darkness, 
the  author  of  lust,  pride  and  ambition  in  the  world;  for  from  thence 
proceed  all  war,  strife  and  envy. 

43.  And  as  the  male  is  not  without  the  female  in  the  work  of  God; 
so  in  like  manner,  is  the  male  not  without  the  female  in  the  works  of 
the  devil.  For  while  the  male  subjects  of  his  kingdom  have  been 
giving  vent  to  their  malignant  natures,  inflamed  by  the  spirit  which 
Cometh  of  lust,  to  go  forth  and  make  war  with  their  fellow  beings, 
the  female  subjects  of  the  mother,  the  princess  of  harlots,  have 
been  busily  engaged  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  this  world,  which 
proceedeth  from  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the 
pride  of  life. 

44.  And  who  among  the  daughters  of  the  fall  have  not  sipped 
more  or  less  at  the  sensual  and  self-pleasing  fountain  which  origin- 
ates from  the  father  of  all  sensuality,  and  is  brought  forth  by  the 
mother,  the  beguiling  and  bewitching  spirit  of  the  female. 

45.  So  ye  may  see,  that  in  Adam  and  Eve,  all  mankind  fell  by  the 
bewitching  and  enticing  snares  of  the  powers  of  darkness;  and 
that  the  coming  of  the  Son,  in  the  likeness  and  image  of  the  Father, 
through  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  availeth  them  but  little. 

46.  The  world,  even  to  this  day,  more  or  less,  remains  under 
the  power  of  the  prince  and  princess  of  darkness:  and  lust  hath 
been  the  goddess  which  men  have  served,  and  that  too,  through  the 
agency  of  the  female :  for  man  would  be  utterly  unable  to  serve  this 
god  alone  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  carnal  desires. 


CHAPTER    II. 

The  work  of  tlie  regeneration  is  to  be  the  means  hy  which  the  seed  of 
the  tcoman  will  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  through  the  children  of 
the  second  Eve.  The  words  of  Solomon  respecting  Wisdo7n  ap- 
plied to  the  Eternal  Mother. 

1.  As  the  time  hath  fully  come  for  God  to  set  up  his  everlasting 
kingdom,  in  which  He  alone  shall  be  worshiped  and  served ,  and 


CHAP.  II.]     THE  TRUE  ORDER  OF  REGENERATION.  509 

the  time  luith  also  fully  come  for  all  idols  to  be  put  down;  and  God 
alone,  and  that  which  floweth  from  his  Almighty  spirit,  shall  be 
served,  honored  and  glorified;  how  can  this  be  accomplished  with- 
out the  power  of  the  second  Eve,  whose  seed  shall  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's hgad?  (See  Gen.  iii.  15.) 

2.  Now  the  serpent,  in  the  form  of  the  tempter,  of  which  ye 
read,  was  not  made  manifest  in  the  appearance  of  a  snake;  but  he 
is  called  the  subtile  deceiver,  a  serpent,  because  of  the  crooked  in- 
sinuations which  were  made  use  of,  through  the  agency  of  fallen 
angels,  that  had  become  the  ministers  of  lustful  and  vile  gratifica- 
tions, of  which  ye  can  all  witness  who  have  ever  become  partakers 
of  it,  to  be  a  bewitching,  seducing  spirit,  calculated  to  lead  its  cap- 
tives into  many  by  and  crooked  paths. 

3.  This  being  the  case,  I  would  now  ask  of  you,  one  and  all,  how 
and  in  what  manner  is  the  seed  of  the  woman  to  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's head?  How  is  he  to  be  conquered  and  overcome,  unless  the 
ax  be  laid  at  the  root  of  the  corrupt  tree,  and  the  fountain  and 
source  of  all  fleshly  and  vile  insinuations  be  cut  off?  yea,  unless 
that  propensity  of  nature  in  which  men  glory,  more  than  in  that 
which  is  of  God,  be  wholly  destroyed? 

4.  And  how  is  it  possible  that  God  can  be  worshiped  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  and  his  kingdom  set  up  in  the  heart,  so  long  as  the  god  of 
this  world,  which  is  the  lusts  of  man,  is  set  up  therein,  and  daily 
and  hourly  worshiped? 

5.  Nay,  this  can  never  be,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom.  And  as 
Adam  and  Eve  the  first,  who  were  created  in  earthly  tabernacles,  in 
the  image  of  God  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom,  failed,  through  the  sub- 
tility  of  Satan,  to  people  the  earth  with  a  pure  offspring,  in  likeness 
and  imitation  of  divine  and  heavenly  beings,  that  God  might  be 
magnified  upon  the  earth,  among  the  children  of  men,  even  as  He 
was  in  the  heavens ; 

6.  I  say,  as  the  first  man  and  woman,  through  the  subtility  of  the 
serpent,  failed  to  show  forth  the  likeness  of  God  upon  earth,  and 
as  this  was  his  decree,  that  He  would  be  glorified  by  the  children  of 
men,  how  could  this  be  accomplished,  unless  the  same  sex  which 
first  received  the  bane  of  destruction  to  man's  innocence  and  sim- 
plicity, should  be  the  first  to  receive  the  weapons  whereby  this  base 
and  fallen  nature  might  be  effectually  slain  in  herself,  and  in  her 
faithful  children? 


510  THE  TRUE   ORDER  OF  REGENERATION.  [PART  VI. 

7.  Truly  in  this,  and  in  no  other  way,  may  the  purposes  of  God 
be  fulfilled,  and  the  woman  arise  from  a  state  of  sin  and  disgrace, 
to  that  honor  and  glory  for  which  she  was  created  in  the  beginning. 
And  thus  it  is  accomplished. 

8.  The  Wisdom  of  God  is  revealed  from  on  high,  and  the  image 
of  her  eternal  brightness  is  brought  forth  in  the  female  of  God's 
own  choice,  endowed  with  sufficient  power  from  on  high,  to  under- 
mine and  lay  low,  all  the  crooks  and  windings  of  the  subtile  charm- 
er and  beguiler  of  the  innocence  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  and 
to  bring  forth  living  souls,  who  are  able  to  bruise  the  serpent's  head, 
and  daily  trample  his  vile  and  artful  insinuations  under  their  feet. 

9.  And  this  is  the  work  allotted  to  the  woman;  because  the  wo- 
man was  the  first  to  receive  this  beguiling  and  serpentine  influence 
of  the  charmer,  and  she  hath  been  influential  in  the  ministration  of 
the  same  spirit  from  that  day  to  this;  and  through  her  bewitching 
influence,  hath  this  charmer  spread  her  ravages  far  and  wide,  over 
the  whole  earth,  and  millions  have  fallen  victims  to  her  delusive 
charms. 

10.  Ye  read  in  the  words  (as  ye  call  them)  of  Solomon  the  wise, 
and  other  authors,  a  great  deal  concerning  wisdom,  and  concerning 
the  frowardness  of  the  female ;  but  in  these  sayings  ye  attach  no  other 
wisdom,  save  that  which  cometh  forth  of  the  authors,  as  ye  term 
them,  who  were  able,  by  their  own  wisdom,  to  frame  and  utter  forth 
these  cunning  and  shrewd  sayings. 

11.  But  know  ye  not  that  I,  Wisdom,  the  mother  of  intellectual 
wisdom,  was  there,  and  by  that  inspiration  which  was  of  my  spirit, 
governed  these  sayings  in  my  name?  Truly  did  I  put  my  words  into 
the  mouth  of  Solomon,  and  counseled  him  as  my  son :  for  my  wis- 
dom had  found  a  place  in  his  heart. 

12.  And  while  his  spirit  remained  simple  and  innocent,  free  from 
the  bewitching  charms  of  the  female,  my  spirit  caused  him  to  ut- 
ter forth  his  words  in  wisdom,  and  his  tongue  to  speak  with  under- 
standing. 

13.  Yea,  much  did  I,  Wisdom,  cause  to  be  revealed  and  recorded 
by  the  pen  of  inspiration,  in  the  days  of  my  figurative  work,  which 
showed  forth  my  divine  origin,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  my  ex- 
istence; sufficient  to  have  convinced  the  world  of  the  truth  of  what 
is,  and  what  shall  be  hereafter. 

14.  But  the  power  of  the  devil  so  raged  in  the  fallen  race,  as 
caused  them  to  blind  and  disguise  my  sayings,  so  as  to  shape  them, 


CHAP.   II.]  THE  TRUE  ORDER  OF  REGENERATION'.  511 

in  a  great  measure,  to  the  natural  and  carnal  views  of  man.  And 
even  what  they  suffered  to  meet  the  eyes  of  the  public,  was  so  mar- 
red, that  but  little  of  tlie  original  purity  remained. 

15.  But  by  this  little,  with  what  ye  are  taught  in  this  great  day  of 
light  aqyd  understanding,  concerning  the  eternal  brightness  of  the 
Q,ueen  of  heaven,  may  ye  clearly  comprehend  my  origin,  and  the 
station  I  fill  in  the  great  work  of  God. 

16.  And  although  my  spirit  and  power  have  long  been,  in  a  great 
measure,  withdrawn  from  the  sons  and  daughters  of  men;  because 
of  the  darkness  infused  by  the  power  of  the  adversary,  who  knew 
full  well  what  a  deadly  foe  my  holy  influence  would  yet  prove  to 
his  kingdom  and  power,  and  he  strove  with  his  utmost  zeal  and  pow- 
er, to  suppress,  and  if  possible,  annihilate  the  name  of  the  Mother 
Spirit,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth ; 

17.  Yet  this  the  God  of  heaven  suffered  to  be  so,  for  good  and 
wise  purposes,  which  He  will  yet  overrule  so  as  to  work  for  good, 
and  will  further  promote  the  increase  and  dominion  of  my  kingdom 
of  peace  and  holiness.  And  although  the  devil  with  his  angels, 
has  strove  mightily  to  suppress  the  testimony  of  the  woman,  in  my 
likeness,  clothed  with  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  and  hath  cast  out  of 
his  mouth  floods  of  slanderous  reports  and  persecuting  venom,  with 
the  intent,  if  possible,  to  bury  and  swallow  up  the  name  and  nature 
of  the  work  of  God  through  the  female  ; 

18.  Yet,  by  the  power  of  the  Most  High,  whose  power  is  above 
all  power,  when  executed,  will  God  always  devise  ways  and  means, 
through  his  Wisdom,  to  help  the  woman.  For  the  name  of  the  fe- 
male will  never  more  be  buried  and  lost  in  the  ruins  of  Satan's  de- 
spoiled work  ;  for  the  powers  of  heaven  forbid  it. 

19.  Therefore  the  power  of  the  devil  can  never  more  accomplish 
it;  for  the  woman  hath  truly  become  the  glory  of  the  man,  and  by 
her  heavenly  wisdom,  is  able  to  compass  a  man,  and  also  to  under- 
mine the  very  nature  and  cause  of  man's  fall.  And  this  is  the  work 
allotted  to  the  woman,  who  was  instrumental  in  leading  man  into 
loss ;  that  she  should  by  her  wisdom  in  the  end,  be  the  first  to  lead 
man  fully  out  of  loss.   (See  Jer.  xxxi.  22.) 

20.  And  by  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall  the  serpent  receive  his 
deadly  wound,  which  shall  never  be  healed;  for  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord,  through  his  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  hath  spoken  it,  who  is 
now  exalted  in  the  heavens,  and  triumpbeth  above  all  the  powers  of 
the  devil. 


512  THE  LAW  AND   ORDER  OF  NATURE.  [PART  VI. 

21.  And  be  it  known  to  all  nations  that  dwell  upon  the  earth,  that 
I  Wisdom  have  builded  my  house,  and  my  maidens  have  1  sent  forth 
to  do  my  work,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  never  more  be  able  to 
prevail  against  it.   (See  Prov.  ix.  1  6o  3.) 

2'2.  For  the  ancient  prophecy  is  now  fulfilling,  "And  tfee  Bride 
shall  appear,  and  she  coming  forth  shall  be  seen,  that  is  now  with- 
drawn from  the  earth."  (II.  Esdras  vii.  26.)  That  is,  in  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  Bride,  Holy  Mother  Wisdom  will  come  forth  and 
be  revealed  in  her  true  order:  and  will  be  known,  even  as  the  Eter- 
nal Father  is  known. 


CHAPTER   III. 

Holy  Wisdom  declares  the  law  and  order  of  nature  given  of  God 
in  the  beginning,  and  shores  it  to  be  the  only  means  by  which  man 
could  ever  obtain  the  blessing  and  protection  of  God  in  the  natu- 
ral state. 

1.  Again,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Arise  O  thou  daughter  of  afflic- 
tion, and  fear  not  to  come  forth  and  meet  me;  for  I  have  words  for 
thee  to  write,  in  the  name  of  my  Holy  and  Eternal  Mother,  which 
shall  stand  as  long  as  eternity  endures. 

2.  Therefore  do  away  all  thy  fearful  forebodings,  and  look  not 
for  great  and  hidden  mysteries,  nor  for  strange  and  unaccountable 
things;  for  the  day  of  great  things  is  over,  and  the  day  of  little 
things  is  bnt  just  commencing.  The  heavens  are  exalted  in  nothing 
but  simplicity,  and  simplicity  is  the  glory  of  Angels,  and  why  should 
it  not  become  the  glory  of  men?  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  hath 
truly  been  likened,  by  the  Son  of  God,  to  a  little  child;  and  what 
can  be  more  simple  than  a  little  child? 

3.  And  thus  do  I  commence  to  deliver  unto  thee  the  words  of 
Wisdom,  which  contain  simple  instructions,  easily  comprehended, 
even  by  little  children,  or  those  who  wish  to  become  little  children 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake. 

4.  Bow  down^  O  ye  haughty  !  and  ye  men  of  understanding,  incline 
your  ears  to  Wisdom,  and  from  her  sayings  gather  understanding,  all 
ye  who  have  studied  wisdom,  and  sought  to  be  great  in  the  eyes  of 


CHAI\   III.]  THE  LAW   AND  ORDER  OF   NATURE.  513 

the  wise  of  this  woild,  but  have  neglected  to  gather  that  true  and 
abiding  wisdom  wiiich  worketh  the  purification  of  the  heart,  and 
rendereth  you  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God. 

5.  Ye  read  that,  "The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wis- 
dom, ai|^  to  depart  from  evil  is  understanding."  Now  examine 
yourselves,  and  reason  in  your  hearts,  ye  high  minded  and  wise  of 
the  earth,  and  know  that  all  wisdom  which  cometh  not  by  the  fear 
of  God,  is  but  an  empty  sound,  or  as  a  bubble  on  the  deep,  or  as 
fuel  attached  to  the  devouring  flames  :  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  hath 
come. 

6.  Therefore  beware!  O  beware  on  what  foundation  ye  stand,  or 
on  what  hope  ye  lean!  Examine,  O  ye  sons  of  men,  your  doings, 
even  from  the  cock-crowing  in  morning,  until  your  retirement  at 
evening,  to  your  beds  of  slumber;  and  mark  well  your  footsteps, 
from  hour  to  hour,  and  from  moment  to  moment ;  and  compare 
your  life  with  the  requirements  of  God,  even  in  the  days  of  the 
shadow  of  this  sin-destroying  work. 

7.  I  say,  look  into  your  hearts  and  mark  your  doings,  and  see  if 
they  do  not  condemn  you,  and  disinherit  you  from  the  least  claim 
upon  the  mercy  of  God,  except  by  low  humiliation  and  deep  sorrow 
and  repentance :  for  ye  have  not  only  the  record  of  the  law  and  the 
prophets,  but  the  law  of  grace,  in  which  ye  hope  for  eternal  life ; 
and  both  of  these  serve  only  to  condemn  you. 

8.  Return,  return,  O  back-sliding  and  adulterous  generation!  and 
begin  in  this,  the  last  and  final  call  of  God  to  you,  to  learn  wisdom; 
that  wisdom  which  teacheth  how  to  shun  the  snares  of  death,  and 
lay  hold  of  eternal  life. 

9.  Wisdom  crieth  at  the  gates  of  your  cities,  and  her  voice  is  to 
the  sons  of  men,  to  arise  and  come  out  of  Babylon,  and  make  not 
their  beds  any  longer  in  the  tents  of  the  daughters  of  harlots,  whose 
arrows  are  the  arrows  of  death,  and  whose  caresses  are  as  the  stings 
of  scorpions,  under  whose  tongues  lieth  the  poison  of  asps,  and  the 
sure  bane  of  destruction. 

10.  Hearken  to  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  ye  sons  of  men,  and  flee  ye 
from  the  habitations  of  the  rude,  and  of  the  witty  charmer,  whose 
flattering  words  and  fair  speeches  are  as  a  net  draw-n  to  gather  her 
prey,  and  wait  for  blood;  therefore  beware,  and  go  not  after  them; 
shun  their  paths,  mark  their  dwellings  with  utter  contempt,  and  so 

65 


514  THE  LAW  AND   ORDER  OF  NATURE.  [PART  VI. 

turning  your  feet  from  them,  you  begin  to  save  your  souls  from  ut- 
ter destruction. 

11.  Turn,  turn  from  the  paths  of  vice,  which  lead  to  death!  Turn, 
turn,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom;  for  why  will  ye  die?  Turn,  turn 
to  the  commands  of  your  God,  and  let  his  fear  restrain  yoiifrom  the 
paths  of  vice ;  and  in  so  doing,  ye  may  begin  to  gather  understand- 
ing. Keep  his  commandments,  that  your  souls  may  abide  the  day 
of  his  coming. 

J 2.  Return  to  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  seek  to  know  his  require- 
ments; keep  his  statutes  and  ordinances,  that  ye  may  look  to  Him 
in  the  day  of  gloominess  and  thick  clouds  which  are  ready  to  burst 
in  upon  you,  that  your  days  may  be  prolonged  upon  the  earth,  that 
ye  be  not  cut  off  in  the  days  of  your  youth,  and  in  the  midst  of 
your  uncleanness,  to  meet  the  reward  of  the  filthy,  who  choose  still 
to  remain  filthy. 

13.  And  again  hearken,  and  of  my  simple  instruction  learn  under- 
standing. 1  will  make  known  to  you  the  law  which  the  Creator 
appointed  in  the  beginning,  for  the  guidance  of  mankind  in  the  or- 
der of  nature,  and  by  which  they  ever  could,  or  ever  will  ensure  his 
protection  and  blessing,  so  long  as  they  are  suffered  to  remain  in 
the  natural  state.  The  children  of  men,  in  their  fallen  state,  have 
lost  sight  of  this  law. 

14.  Ye  that  choose  to  walk  the  path  of  nature,  not  having  been 
specially  called  to  a  higher  work,  nor  awakened  by  the  law  of  grace, 
and  being  unwilling  to  forfeit  the  blessing  and  protection  of  God, 
remember  his  law  to  keep  it.  Deal  justly  with  all  men,  love  mercy, 
and  delight  to  relieve  the  afflicted,  to  comfort  and  sustain  the  wid- 
ow and  fatherless;  be  a  father  and  a  friend  to  the  orphan  and  the 
needy,  sick  and  distressed;  turn  not  a  deaf  ear,  nor  drive  them  from 
your  doors :  for  there  is  a  God  who  will  listen  to  their  cries,  and 
requite  you  according  to  your  doings. 

15.  And  again,  remember  that  a  merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his 
beast ;  and  he  that  layeth  on  more  strokes  on  an  ox  or  an  ass,  or 
any  of  the  dumb  creation,  which  have  not  the  power  to  utter  words 
in  their  own  defence,  than  that  which  is  really  necessary  to  govern 
the  creature,  and  that  too,  in  the  spirit  of  reason  and  humanity, 
shall  receive  stroke  for  stroke,  four  fold  measured  unto  him  in  the 
judgment,  of  guilt,  remorse  and  condemnation. 

16.  For,  to  give  vent  to  anger,  is  a  base  crime  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  cannot  go  unpunished  at  his  bar  of  divine  justice,  where  every 
word  and  work  is  brought  into  judgment. 


CHAP.   111.]  THE  LAW  AND  ORDER  OF  NATURE.  515 

17.  And  again,  a  merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his  servants  and 
handmaids,  and  will  not  defraud  them  of  their  just  rights,  nor  delay 
to  render  to  them  their  hire ;  lest  their  wants  and  afflictions  ascend 
unto  God,  and  ye  receive  the  reward  of  the  unjust  steward,  who  is 
unfaithf(|l  and  unjust  even  in  the  unrighteous  mammon. 

18.  Again,  the  merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his  own  oftspring; 
and  what  is  mercy  due  from  a  parent  to  his  own  begotten?  The 
duty  of  parents  to  children,  is,  to  bring  them  up  in.  the  nurture 
and  fear  of  the  Lord;  to  bend  their  infant  steps  in  the  paths  of 
virtue ;  to  restrain  their  tongues  from  uttering  guile,  and  their 
hands  from  handling  uncleanness. 

19.  Refrain  from  using  the  rod  in  anger;  but  if  words  and  kind 
persuasions  avail  nothing,  lay  on  stripes  sufficient  to  bow  their  stub- 
born wills,  and  bend  their  necks  to  the  yoke  of  subjection,  even  in 
the  days  of  their  infancy,  if  needful,  and  so  onward,  until  they  be- 
come of  riper  years,  when  the  responsibility  of  the  parents  shall 
cease,  and  they  be  left  to  choose  or  refuse  for  themselves,  and  they 
alone  abide  the  consequences  of  their  own  free  choice. 

20.  Thus  and  thus  are  parents  in  nature,  who  choose  to  fulfill  the 
law  of  nature,  and  not  of  grace,  not  feeling  called  thereunto,  laid 
under  the  most  solemn  responsibility  concerning  the  nurture  and 
tuition  of  their  natural  offspring,  on  which  greatly  depend  their  fu- 
ture prosperity  and  welfare,  and  also  the  justification  of  those  who 
have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  them  into  existence. 

21.  And  the  least  parents  can  do  in  justification  is,  to  look  well  to 
their  own  offspring,  and  use  all  possible  measures  to  restrain  them 
from  all  sinful  and  vile  habits,  which  will  in  the  end,  in  a  great 
measure,  become  their  sin,  in  a  special  manner,  if  they  fail  to  use 
their  greatest  and  best  endeavors  to  restrain  them. 

22.  So  if  ye  believe  these  my  words,  ye  will  fear  and  tremble  to 
disobey  them ;  and  if  ye  believe  them  not,  ye  will  be  likely  to  con- 
tinue adding  sin  to  sin,  and  transgression  to  transgression,  until 
God  in  his  justice  overtakes  you,  and  ye  have  no  hope  of  deliver- 
ance. For,  by  this  law,  all  souls  who  are  in  a  natural  state,  must 
be  judged  when  called  to  judgment  by  the  Son  of  God. 


516  wisdom's  instructions  to  females.       [part  VI. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  subject  continued,  with  particular  instructions  to  fcmc^s. 

1.  Again  bow  down,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  ye  daugh- 
ters of  men,  ye  children  of  nature,  come  listen  to  my  words,  and 
of  my  sayings  gather  instruction. 

2.  Ye  who  have  no  evidence  that  ye  are  called  by  the  law  of 
grace;  but  are  walking  the  path  of  nature,  in  pursuit  of  its  enjoy- 
ments, trusting  therein  to  find  happiness,  which  is  the  great  desire 
of  all  people;  yet  are  unwilling  to  lose  the  protecting  arm  of  the 
Almighty,  and  fall  a  loose  prey  to  the  devouring  judgments  of  God, 
which  are  declared  against  a  sinful  and  rebellious  world  who  refuse 
to  regard  the  requirements  of  either  law  or  gospel,  unto  you  I  now 
speak,  and  my  voice  is  to  the  daughters  of  men. 

3.  Thou  who  hast  become  the  wife,  and  bosom  friend  of  thy 
choice,  remember  the  law  of  the  Lord,  for  the  direction  of  natural 
people,  to  do  and  to  keep  it.  Honor  thy  husband  that  he  may  honor 
thee;  yield  and  subject  unto  him,  but  go  no  further  in  sexual  con- 
nexion than  accords  with  the  laws  of  God,  given  in  the  beginning, 
and  the  regulations  of  his  servant  Moses  respecting  times  and  sea- 
sons, for  the  protection  of  men  in  the  flesh,  while  following  the 
path  of  nature,  to  prevent  uncleanness  and  brutality  in  their  desires 
and  gratifications.* 

4.  And  ever  remember  that  ye  are  seen  in  all  your  works,  and  a 
strict  account  is  kept  of  all  your  proceedings;  this  account  ye, 
sooner  or  later,  must  meet  in  judgment,  ere  ye  can  become  the  sub- 
jects of  grace,  and  find  that  resurrection  from  dead  works,  the  sub- 
jects of  which  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  marriage ;  but  are 
as  the  Angels  of  God  in  heaven,  who  have  never  fallen  into  dead 
works,  or  those  who  by  the  grace  of  God,  through  his  beloved  Son 
and  Daughter,  are  redeemed  from  the  fall,  and  are  as  the  Angels  of 
God  who  never  fell. 

5.  This  I  speak  unto  you,  that  ye  may  know  the  truth  and  shape 
your  doings  accordingly.  For  God  has  surely  designed  an  over- 
turn among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  his  designs  will  as 
surely  be  accomplished.     And  those  who  will  not  mend  their  lives, 

"See  the  laws  of  nature  and  grace.  Part  iv.  chap  iii.  Eds. 


CHAP.  IV.]        wisdom's  instructions  to  females.  517 

and  walk  more  godly,  even  if  they  remain  for  a  season  among  those 
that  choose  the  broad  way,  his  judgments  will  surely  roll  upon  them, 
and  they  shall  know  that  He  is  God,  and  that  his  word  is  fulfilling 
unto  them. 

6.  And  ye  daughters  of  men,  give  ear  unto  my  words,  and  know 
that  I  am  no  other  than  Wisdom,  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Mother  of 
your  never-dying  souls,  and  with  a  Mother's  care  and  tenderness  do 
I  now  address  you. 

7.  O  ye  daughters  of  men,  ye  are  called  to  be  the  glory  of  the 
man,  the  crown  of  his  enjoyments,  and  the  bright  morning  star  of 
his  existence.  Listen  and  understand:  Ye  are  not  called  to  be- 
come defiled  and  polluted,  and  to  wallow  in  fleshly  gratifications  as 
a  sow  walloweth  in  the  mire,  in  order  to  fulfill  the  marriage  cove- 
nant, and  rear  up  an  offspring  to  him,  and  become  a  crown  of  glory 
to  his  existence.  Nay  in  no  wise.  I  Wisdom  will  teach  you  a  far 
better  way  to  act  the  part  of  a  mother,  and  a  bosom  friend  to 
your  companion. 

8.  Rise  early,  and  look  well  to  your  household  affairs ;  go  forth 
in  cheerfulness  and  good  humor,  and  perform  well  your  part  which 
is  allotted  to  you.  Lay  your  hand  to  the  distaff",  and  know  that  it 
is  the  diligent  hand  which  maketh  rich,  and  idleness  is  the  sure 
threshhold  to  destruction.  Be  diligent,  and  forbear  to  use  with  a 
lavish  hand,  the  hard  earnings  of  thy  husband,  lest  he  become  weary 
of  thee. 

9.  Forbear  to  make  use  of  the  clamorous  tongue,  which  above 
all  is  grievous  to  be  borne;  but  with  the  tongue  which  uttereth  forth 
in  the  small,  still  voice,  words  of  love  and  kindness,  mayest  thou 
govern  in  thy  sphere,  and  order  all  thy  household  aff'airs  in  wisdom 
and  with  discretion. 

10.  Thou  mayst  be  artful  in  thy  insinuations,  to  gather  the  feet 
of  thy  husband  within  his  own  dwelling,  lest  he  wander  in  by  and 
forbidden  paths,  and  this  too,  to  thy  sorrow  and  bitterness  in  the 
time  to  come. 

11.  Refrain  thy  feet  from  wandering  abroad  for  amusement  and 
pleasure;  but  rather  find  amusement  within  your  own  dwellings,  in 
the  nurture  and  tuition  of  thy  little  ones,  and  in  discharging  all  the 
necessary  duties  which  remain  incumbent  upon  thee.  And  remem- 
ber withal  to  keep  a  clean  habitation,  and  let  order,  regularity  and 
cleanliness  govern  thy  premises,  even  from  the  house  top  to  the  eel- 


518  wisdom's  instructions  to  females.  [part  VI. 

lar,  that  the  blessing  of  peace  may  attend  you,  and  the  holy  Angels, 
which  pass  and  repass,  may  have  respect  to  your  habitations. 

12.  And  ye  that  will  humbly  regard  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
from  them  gather  understanding,  although  your  lot,  and  even  your 
choice,  be  cast  for  a  season,  in  the  wide  world;  yet  in  these  out- 
ward courts,  in  their  order,  will  I  delight  to  dwell,  and  my  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  understanding  shall  take  its  abode  with  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  men,  and  the  blessings  of  the  God  of  heaven  shall  rest 
upon  them,  according  to  their  natural  state. 

13.  Ye  who  have  a  desire  to  do  the  will  of  your  God ;  yet  choose 
the  path  of  nature,  and  are  willing  to  subject  to  his  requirements ; 
upon  all  such  as  ye  are  able  to  benefit  by  deeds  of  goodness,  turn 
your  hands  with  all  diligence;  first  to  do  good  to  your  own  house- 
hold, and  then  lend  the  hand  of  charity  to  your  neighbor. 

14.  Use  all  your  influence  to  suppress  the  haunts  of  iniquity  and 
debauchery,  and  know  ye,  that  the  hand  of  Divine  Wisdom  shall 
be  with  you  in  this.  And  as  a  token  of  my  approbation,  I  will  reg- 
ister your  names  in  my  eternal  Book  of  records,  as  being  of  that 
number  who  have  willingly  stretched  forth  the  hand  to  reclaim  the 
vicious,  and,  if  possible,  to  do  good  to  those  of  their  sex,  that  lie 
buried  in  ruinous  habits;  yet  have  souls  immortal,  which  must  for- 
ever and  eternally  exist. 

15.  Thus  say  I  Wisdom,  In  love  and  in  mercy  to  those  who  are 
called  by  my  name,  as  the  feminine  part  of  man,  have  I  long  stretch- 
ed my  wings,  and  shed  my  gentle  influence  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
would  receive  it;  and  caused  them  to  gather  a  portion  of  my  spirit 
of  love  and  tenderness  to  those  whose  souls  lie  under  ruinous  habits, 
and  are  fast  sinking  in  the  pit  of  endless  shame  and  ruin. 

16.  Yea,  with  my  arm  have  I  led  them  on,  and  with  my  gentle 
whispers  have  I  influenced  them  to  acts  of  humanity,  to  deeds  of 
friendship  towards  the  inexperienced  orphans  of  their  own  sex,  to 
bend  their  steps  into  the  paths  of  industry  and  virtue. 

17.  Such  deeds,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  are  registered  in  the 
eternal  world,  by  the  Angels  of  the  living  God,  and  shall  weigh 
heavy  in  the  balance,  to  favor  them  in  the  day  of  God's  wrath  upon 
the  wicked  and  rebellious.  And  thus,  ye  that  have  an  opportunity, 
may  favor  the  purposes  of  God  in  reclaiming  the  world,  and  gain 
good  to  your  immortal  souls,  while  dwelling  without  the  courts  of 
his  holiness. 


CHAP,  v.]    REASONS  FOR  INDULGENCES  PERMITTED,  ETC.  519 

18.  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  Alniiglity,  through  his  holy  Angels, 
hath,  for  many  years,  been  at  work  in  tlie  liearts  of  the  sons  of 
men,  to  do  away  error,  and  by  degrees,  prepare  their  hearts  to  make 
a  sacrifice  of  their  ungodly  ways  and  habits,  and  become  willing  to 
meet  his  requirements,  either  by  subjecting  to  the  law  of  nature, 
or  to  the  gospel. 

19.  While  at  the  same  time,  myMovely  Angels  of  wisdom  have  de- 
scended to  the  earth,  crowned  with  the  love  and  tenderness  of  a 
Mother,  whose  love  is  above  all  love,  and  whose  tenderness  is  not 
to  be  compared  with  any  thing  natural  or  fallen. 

20.  Thus  have  I  caused  my  holy  Angels  to  descend,  clothed  with 
my  holy  and  divine  spirit,  to  work  in  the  hearts  of  the  daughters  of 
men,  for  the  purpose  of  reclaiming  those  of  their  own  sex  to  the 
path  of  moral  virtue,  who  have  strayed,  and  are  still  straying  in  the 
soul-sinking  habits  of  making  merchandise  of  their  chastity,  and 
of  selling  that  which  ever  ought  to  be  valued  by  the  high  and  the 
low,  yea,  and  of  all  classes,  the  most'valuable,  whose  worth  is  above 
rubies  or  fine  gold. 

21.  And  they  that  have  listened,  and  still  continue  to  listen  to  the 
whisperings  of  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  shall  inherit  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  thus  far  answer  the  end  of  their  calling  in  outward  things, 
and  thereby  recommend  their  souls  to  the  mercy  of  God,  in  the. day 
which  is  to  come. 


CHAPTER    y. 

Reasons  for  the  indulgences  permitted  under  the  law  of  3Ioses,  which 
were  not  consistent  tcith  the  original  late  of  nature,  and  which 
are  wholly  inadmissible  at  the  present  day,  Sj-c. 

1.  A  iew  words  of  instruction  from  the  mouth  of  Holy  Mother 
Wisdom,  concerning  the  laws  of  God,  in  the  days  of  his  shadowing 
work,  under  the  Patriarchal  and  Mosaic  dispensation. 

2.'  Ye  who  walk  in  nature's  path,  are  called  upon  by  the  voice  of 
the  Almighty,  and  by  the  regular  order  of  all  his  creation,  to  re- 
turn to  the  observance  of  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  moral  require- 
ments of  his  holy  laws  and  statutes,  given  to  his  ancient  people,  to 


520  REASONS  FOR  INDULGENCES  PERMITTED         [PART  VI. 

render  them  tolerable  in  his  sight,  that  He  might  draw  near  to  them, 
and  through  them  show  forth  the  glimmer  or  shadow  of  that  work 
to  be  revealed  in  the  latter  day ;  not  only  for  subduing  sin,  but  the 
very  nature  of  sin ;  not  only  for  the  destruction  of  death,  but  of 
him  that  hath  the  power  of  death,  by  that  warfare  which  is  not  car- 
nal, but  mighty  in  power. 

3.  I  say,  ye  that  are  called  to  the  observance  of  this  law,  if  ye 
continue  in  the  natural  state,  that  ye  may  not  be  wholly  cut  off  from 
the  face  of  Him  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne ;  beware,  beware  how 
ye  bring  up  the  offences  of  God's  ancient  and  rebellious  people,  for 
a  cloke  to  your  transgressions,  by  arguing  thus  and  thus ; 

4.  "Are  we,  in  this  late  period  of  the  world,  called  upon  by  the 
voice  of  God,  to  return  to  the  customs  and  ordinances  of  his  an- 
cient people,  whom  He  hath  spewed  from  his  presence,  and  scatter- 
ed to  the  four  winds,  in  order,  in  the  least  degree,  to  become  ac- 
ceptable to  Him,  as  natural  beings?" 

5.  Thus,  saith  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  ye  are  not  called  to  return 
to  the  customs  and  ordinances  of  God's  ancient  people,  any  further 
than  the  law  which  God  enjoined  upon  them,  to  render  them  tolera- 
ble in  his  sight,  that  He  might  draw  sufficiently  near  to  them  to 
show  forth  the  shadow  of  that  work  which  was  to  come. 

6.  But  as  for  the  work  of  shadowing  forth,  ye  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it ;  for  the  day  of  shadowing  is  at  an  end,  and  the  substance 
is  already  revealed. 

7.  Ye  may  argue  the  propriety  of  a  plurality  of  wives,  as  being 
tolerated  in  the  days  of  God's  ancient  people;  but  be  it  known  unto 
all  men,  that  the  plurality  of  wives  and  fleshly  associates  were 
never  directed  by  the  word  of  God;  but  were  only  suffered  in  that 
dark  age,  for  the  following  reasons : 

8.  The  ancient  Israelites,  God's  figurative  people,  were,  by  their 
wars  in  conquering  their  natural  enemies,  designed  to  prefigure  that 
spiritual  warfare  which  is  to  subdue  the  enemies  of  the  soul. 
This  being  the  case,  God  suffered  a  plurality  of  wives  and  fleshly 
associates,  (that  is,  concubines,)  that  they  might  the  more  readily 
adhere  to  his  requirements  respecting  the  law  of  times  and  seasons. 

9.  And  as  in  the  prosecution  of  their  wars  in  those  days,  they 
took  many  female  captives,  they  were  permitted  to  make  wives  of 
them,  in  addition  to  the  Israelitish  women,  and  by  this  means  to  in- 
crease tlieir  numbers  and  strength  in  their  wars  against  their  en- 
emies. 


CHAP,  v.]  UNDER  THE  LAW  OF  MOSES.  521 

10.  All  this  God  suffered,  in  the  days  of  his  figurative  people,  to 
prevent  uncleanness  by  violations  of  the  law,  as  their  sense  was 
strongly  inclined  to  increase  their  numbers  by  natural  generation, 
and  barrenness  was  considered  a  great  reproach.  This  was  oTder- 
ed  of  God  to  prefigure  the  reproach  of  his  spiritual  people  who 
should  be  found  in  barrenness  of  soul,  unable  to  bring  forth  the 
fruits  of  the  spirit  that  souls  may  be  sustained  by  them. 

11.  All  these  things  considered,  God  suffered  many  things  of  his 
figurative  people,  in  their  then  existing  circumstances,  which  were 
a  grief  in  his  sight,  and  in  no  wise  according  to  his  laws  and  com- 
mands to  them ;  for  a  plurality  of  associates  for  fleshly  gratification 
was  no  where  required  in  the  law;  and  these  evils  finally  grew  to 
their  overthrow,  and  were  the  very  cause  of  God's  extreme  ven- 
geance upon  them  as  a  nation  and  a  people. 

12.  Although  their  crimes  were  called  by  many  and  various  names, 
the  bottom  and  foundation  of  their  ruin  and  overthrow,  was  the  in- 
dulgence of  their  ungoverned  and  unrestrained  lusts  against  the 
laws  and  commands  of  God.  Therefore  these  vile  and  lawless 
practices  can  never  become  a  cloke  sufficient  to  shield  the  trans- 
gressor from  the  awful  judgments  of  God  which  await  the  filthy 
and  abominable.*  (See  Hosea  iv.) 

*Thus  saith  the  prophetic  Angel,  Many  have  been  astonished  that  the  Is- 
raelites should  be  so  exceedingly  prone  to  the  worship  of  idols,  when  the 
rational  sense  of  man  must  know  that  they  were  no  gods.  But  know  ye, 
that  the  main  and  moving  cause  thereof  was,  that  they  were  thereby  releas- 
ed from  the  restraint  imposed  by  the  law,  upon  their  fleshly  natures,  and 
could  launch  into  a  sea  of  licentious  carnal  pleasures,  without  restraint. 
Hence  they  were  so  bewitched  therewith,  that  they  would  forego  all  conse- 
quences to  obtain  it. 

And  this  very  cause  has  been  the  main  object  and  support  of  idolatry  in 
all  ages,  to  this  day,  whether  that  idolatry  consisted  in  the  worship  of  im- 
ages, or  in  serving  any  of  the  idols  of  nature.  And  verily,  the  mass  of 
christian  professors  are  as  real  idolaters  as  were  the  Israelites,  at  wliose  con- 
duct they  are  so  greatly  astonished.  And  they  are  more  guilty  in  the  sight 
of  God;  for  they  sin  against  far  greater  light;  for  they  profess  to  worship 
Christ  as  their  God,  who,  they  imagine,  allows  them  the  licentious  gratifica- 
tion of  their  carnal  passions,  with  little  or  no  restraint. 

But  that  god  whom  they  do  really  worship,  is  evidently  the  image  of  the 
beast,  and  the  idol  of  antichrist.  Hence  it  is,  that  they  are  ready  to  perse- 
cute the  least  appearance  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  against  that  corrupt  nature 
which  they  indulge.  This  conclusively  shows  that  they  have  no  relation  to 
the  true  work  of  Clirist,  nor  to  the  worship  of  the  God  of  purity  and  holiness. 

66 


522  REASONS  FOR  INDULGENCES  PERMITTED         [PART  VI. 

13.  Man,  in  this  day  of  the  mighty  power  of  God,  wliile  abiding 
in  the  natural  order,  is  called  to  become  perfect  in  his  generations, 
even  as  Noah  was  perfect  in  his  generations,  and  thereby  obtained 
the  favor  of  God,  and  through  his  mercy  found  an  ark  of  safety  to 
his  soul,  and  the  souls  of  his  posterity,  who  feared  the  Lord,  and 
were  perfect  in  their  generations. 

14.  For  in  this,  they  lived  according  to  the  law  of  nature,  and  not 
according  to  their  corrupt  and  carnal  propensities,  as  did  the  cor- 
rupt inhabitants  of  the  earth,  by  whom  they  were  surrounded,  for 
which  the  Lord  God  of  heaven,  in  his  wrath,  was  about  to  destroy 
them  by  a  flood  of  Avater. 

15.  Noah  was  perfect  in  his  generations,  and  became  a  preacher 
of  the  same  to  the  surrounding  inhabitants  of  the  world;  and  for 
this  cause  they  hated  him,  and  sought  his  life.  He  was,  indeed,  a 
preacher  of  righteousness. 

16.  And  this  was  the  righteousness  which  he  preached;  That  man- 
kind should  abstain  from  filthy  lusts,  and  from  beastly  pollutions, 
which  they  wallowed  in,  as  swine  wallowed  in  the  mire;  by  which 
means  their  spirits  became  inflamed  to  commit  acts  of  violence,  one 
against  another,  until  the  earth  became  one  continued  scene  of  de- 
bauchery, cruelty  and  bloodshed;  for  which  the  anger  of  the  Lord 
was  kindled,  and  He  purposed  to  destroy  the  subjects  of  so  vile  a 
generation. 

17.  But  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  mercy  and  condescension,  in 
all  ages  of  the  world,  previous  to  his  judgments  for  sins  and  trans- 
gressions, sends  forth  his  solemn  warnings,  by  the  mouth  of  his 
prophets,  to  give  all  a  timely  warning  to  repent,  if  they  will.  And 
although  through  mercy  and  forbearance,  his  judgments  are  stayed 
and  prolonged  for  a  season,  to  try  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth, 
to  leave  all  without  excuse ;  yet  sure  are  his  judgments  to  the  w-ick- 
ed  and  willful  transgressors. 

18.  So  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah,  who  found  favor  in  the  sight 
of  God,  because  of  the  purity  and  uprightness  of  his  daily  walk, 
wherein  he  provoked  not  the  God  of  all  purity  to  spew  him  from 
his  presence. 

19.  Therefore  He  anointed  him  a  prophet,  to  warn  the  world  in 
his  name,  to  flee  from  their  wickedness  and  pollutions,  and  confine 
their  beastly  passions  to  the  strict  order  of  nature,  and  go  forth 
merely  for  the  purpose  of  multiplying  their  species  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  and  not  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  their  foul  and 


CHAP,  v.]  UNDER  THE  LAW   OF  MOSES.  523 

abominable  passions,  which  were  far  more  than  beastly,  even  devil- 
ii^h  and  infernal. 

"20.  And  also  to  warn  the  violent  to  cease  from  shedding  blood, 
and  gratifying  a  spirit  of  revenge,  one  against  another,  but  to  re- 
turn to  that  peace,  purity  and  tranquility  which  would  ensure  unto 
them  the  blessing  and  proteciion  of  their  God. 

21.  And  this  was  the  word  and  warning  of  God,  through  his  ser- 
vant and  faithful  prophet  Noah,  for  which  they  laughed  him  to 
scorn,  and  in  derision  thrust  him  from  them;  and  had  it  not  been 
for  the  protecting  arm  of  the  Almighty,  they  would  have  put  an 
end  to  his  existence  in  this  life,  that  they  might  no  more  be  troub- 
led with  his  reproofs  and  warnings  in  the  name  of  the  Almighty. 

22.  And  thus  ye  may  see,  in  that  early  period  of  the  world,  through 
the  influence  of  the  subtile  deceiver  and  inflamer  of  men's  passions, 
they  refused  the  offers  of  mercy,  and  chose  to  continue  in  their 
own  self-pleasing  ways  and  gratifications,  regardless  of  all  the  sol- 
emn warnings  of  God,  through  his  servant  Noah,  which  were  fre- 
quent, loud  and  terrible,  in  many  cases :  for  the  Lord  had  no  pleas- 
ure in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  had  rather  they  would  return 
and  live. 

23.  Then  did  the  Lord  decree  the  flood  of  water  to  destroy  man 
in  his  presence;  for  it  repented  Him  that  He  had  made  man;  but 
for  the  sake  of  the  righteous  who  had  found  favor  in  his  sight,  He 
ordered  the  building  of  the  ark,  still  further  trying  their  stubborn 
and  unrelenting  hearts,  that  they  might  yield,  if  possible,  at  this 
near  approach  of  seeming  sudden  destruction. 

24.  But  their  hearts  had  become  hardened  by  the  prince  of  dark- 
ness, to  unbelief;  and  the  same  voice  that  whispered  into  the  ears  of 
the  fir.st  parents  of  mankind,  assuring  them  that  they  should  not 
surely  die,  busily  whispered  into  the  ears  of  these,  telling  them  to 
fear  not;  for  although  it  might  be  the  voice  of  God,  yet  He  was 
only  threatening  them  a  little;  that  He  would  never  kill  them,  as 
had  been  represented  to  them. 

25.  Yea,  and  the  greater  part  of  them  he  hardened  into  a  belief 
that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  was  not  in  all  these  warnings,  but  that 
they  originated  merely  from  an  infatuated  brain,  and  the  like.  And 
although  the  ark  was  long  preparing  in  their  sight,  and  the  fierceness 
of  the  wrath  of  God  was  stayed;  yet  sure  were  all  his  predictions 
fulfilled;  and  to  the  utter  astonishment  of  the  wicked,  the  ark  was 


524  LUST,  THE  PRIMARY  CAUSE  OF  THE  [PART  VI. 

borne  up  which  enclosed  tlie  righteous  family,  while  they  and  all 
they  possessed  were  left,  to  undergo  certain  and  sure  destruction. 

26.  Now  these  circumstances  and  events  ye  ail  know,  who  believe 
in  the  word  of  God,  and  in  the  record  of  the  holy  scriptures.  And 
thus  it  was  suffered  of  God  to  be  recorded,  as  a  standing  monument 
of  warning  to  the  children  of  men,  in  ages  to  come ;  that  they 
might  read,  reflect  and  consider;  and  that  instead  of  rashness  and 
presumption,  they  might  suffer  reason  and  candor  to  govern  them, 
and  thereby  escape  the  fiery  indignation  of  the  Almighty. 

27.  Such  indignation  is,  and  ever  was,  and  ever  will  be  kindled 
against  the  abominations  of  man.  And  although  God  may  long 
lengthen  out  his  mercy,  and  forbear  to  render  immediate  punish- 
ment for  sin  and  transgression ;  yet  sure  are  his  judgments,  when  his 
times  of  forbearance  are  accomplished. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

Unnatural  lust  and  licentious  debauchery  iccre  the  primary  causes  of 
the  destruction  of  the  old  world,  and  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  and  the  cutting  off  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the 
land  of  Canaan  by  the  hand  of  Israel. 

1.  Now  unto  you,  O  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  is  the  merciful 
voice  of  warning  sounded  loudly,  repent,  repent;  "for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand."  And  what  are  ye  called  to  repent  of?  Are 
they  not  the  sins  which  God  warned  the  old  world  to  repent  of,  and 
for  which  He  finally  destroyed  it?  Truly  it  was  for  the  gratification 
of  their  ungoverned  lusts,  and  worse  than  beastly  indulgence,  from 
whence  proceeded  all  other  vices,  that  God  destroyed  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  old  world. 

2.  And  for  the  same  abominations  did  He  destroy  the  inhabitants 
of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  after  He  had  sufficiently  warned  them  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  But  they  hearkened  not  to  the  warn- 
ing voice  of  God,  through  his  prophets,  but  continued  in  provoking 
their  God  with  abominations  and  uncleanness  in  his  sight. 

3.  Neither  could  there  be  found,  of  those  who  feared  God  ni  their 
doings,  and  walked  uprightly  in  their  generations,  that  corrupted  not 


CHAP.  VI.]  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  OLD  WORLD.  525 

their  seed  with  beastly  and  vile  gratifications,  a  sufficient  number  to 
save  the  city  when  reduced  to  but  ten  souls.  (See  Gen.  xviii.  32.) 

4.  So  ye  may  see  the  gross  wickedness  which  existed  among  the 
inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  ere  the  Lord  stretched  forth 
his  hand  to  destroy  all  but  the  righteous  family  of  Lot,  who  feared 
God,  and  walked  uprightly  before  Him,  and  was  perfect  in  his  gen- 
erations. 

5.  Nor  did  he  corrupt  his  seed  with  vile  affections  and  filthy 
gratifications;  but  walked  according  to  the  order  of  nature,  and 
as  such  was  he  perfect  in  his  day  and  generation,  fulfilling  all  the 
requirements  of  God  upon  him,  in  that  day ;  therefore  he  became 
an  object  of  God's  peculiar  care,  in  the  day  of  his  judgments  upon 
the  city  where  he  dwelt. 

6.  And  again,  was  it  not  the  same  crimes  which  caused  the  de- 
struction of  the  old  world,  and  also  of  the  cities  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  which  caused  the  destruction  of  those  several  nations, 
which  were  suffered  to  become  disinherited  by  God's  figurative 
people  ? 

7.  Truly,  saith  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  this  was  even  so;  for  al- 
though God  had  promised  this  land  for  an  inheritance  to  his  figura- 
tive people;  yet  had  not  their  crimes  merited  the  rolling  judgments 
of  God,  they  never  would  have  been  suffered  to  fall  in  the  manner 
they  did. 

8.  Had  not  their  gross  wickedness,  their  long  continued  and  deep 
rooted  habits  of  debauchery,  infamy  and  cruelty,  reached  the  throne 
of  God,  and  justice  demanded  a  recompense  upon  their  heads,  their 
days  might  have  been  prolonged.  But  regardless  of  the  solemn 
warnings  of  God,  which  were  frequent  and  timely,  they  continued 
to  work  that  wickedness  and  pollution  upon  their  own  bodies,  which 
ever  did  and  ever  will,  sooner  or  later,  bring  sore  judgments  upon 
any  nation  or  city. 

9.  And  although  this  answered  for  the  type  of  the  true  Israel, 
who,  in  the  latter  day,  would  arise  and  conquer  the  multitude  of 
evil  inclinations  in  their  own  souls,  by  a  spiritual  warfare,  and  there- 
by inherit  the  spiritual  land  of  promise,  and  become  rightful  heirs 
to  the  kingdom  of  peace;  yet  this  did  not  lessen  the  iniquities  of 
these  wicked  and  abominable  nations,  which  had  long,  very  long 
merited  the  severe  strokes  of  judgment. 

10.  And  thus  hath  nation  after  nation,  and  kingdom  after  king- 
dom, yea,  and  city  after  city,  fallen  by  the  hand  of  divine  justice. 


526  LUST,  THE  PRIMAUY  CAUSE  OF  THE  [pART  VI. 

which  was  measured  to  them  according  to  their  doings,  in  which 
they  provoked  the  Most  High  by  their  abominable  acts  of  impurity, 
serving  the  god  of  the  infernal  regions,  to  the  extent  of  his  power 
given  to  them. 

11.  And  now,  after  all  this,  how  stand  the  nations  of  the  earth? 
Yea,  even  this  highly  favored  nation,  how  stands  it  in  the  sight  of 
the  Most  High,  in  regard  to  those  sins  which  have  caused  the  de- 
struction of  many  nations,  kingdoms,  cities  and  palaces?  Have  not 
the  blackest  crimes  that  ever  stained  the  chronicles  of  time,  been 
recorded  against  you  as  a  nation? 

12.  Truly,  and  the  eternal  records  of  Heaven  bear  witness  to  the 
sarne.  Let  each  individual  among  you  examine  for  yourselves,  the 
chronicles  of  your  own  hearts,  and  with  minuteness  scrutinize 
your  own  doings,  and  also  the  filthy  and  abominable  thoughts  and 
imaginations  of  your  hearts. 

13.  Rehearse  over  your  deeds,  committed  openly,  as  well  as  those 
committed  in  secret,  and  imagine  and  reflect  for  a  moment,  and  con- 
sider whether  ye  would  be  willing  to  meet  that  record  wherein 
your  life  is  recorded,  even  from  your  infancy  to  the  present  time ; 
and  not  even  the  smallest  transaction,  word  or  imagination  of  the 
heart,  faileth  to  find  its  register  in  the  regions  where  nought  but  pu- 
rity and  holiness  dwell  which  ye  must  all,  sooner  or  later,  meet,  or 
forever  be  debarred  from  the  presence  of  God. 

14.  And  when  ye  have  rightly  considered  these  things,  I  think 
ye  will  begin  to  weep,  lament  and  howl  for  the  desolation  which 
awaiteth  you,  as  a  nation,  which  hath  been  favored  above  all  nations, 
with  the  special  notice  of  the  Almighty,  and  of  his  holy  and  minis- 
tering Angels,  that  ye  might  be  a  nation  on  which  He  should  delight 
to  bestow  the  blessings  of  peace  and  prosperity,  and  become  the  ob- 
ject of  his  peculiar  care. 

15.  But  how  have  ye  forfeited  this,  O  ye  sons  of  liberty!  yet  the 
gross  subjects  of  the  tyrannical  grasp  of  the  prince  of  darkness, 
under  whose  influence,  as  a  nation,  ye  daily  and  hourly  forfeit  all 
claim  to  the  mercy  and  protection  of  the  God  of  liberty,  whose  pow- 
er is  Almighty. 

16.  These  things  I  declare,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  that  ye 
may  be  awakened  to  look  into  your  own  hearts,  and  be  enabled  to 
comprehend  the  deeds  by  which  ye  have,  individually,  provoked 
the  God  of  heaven  to  decree  sore  and  heavy  judgments  against  you. 


CHAP.  VI.]     DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  OLD  WORLD.  627 

17.  But  as  it  hath  been  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  in  which  the 
wickedness  of  men  called  forth  the  wrath  of  the  Almighty,  to  de- 
cree his  righteous  judgments  for  the  same,  the  warning  of  his  mer- 
ciful spirit  hatli  preceded  his  judgments. 

18.  So  it  is  in  this  day,  this  latter  day,  wherein  the  second  coming 
of  Christ,  in  his  glory,  is  about  to  be  proclaimed  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  with  the  warning  voice  preceding  his  judgments,  which  pre- 
cede his  coming  in  spirit,  to  sit  as  a  refiner,  to  make  the  separation 
between  the  precious  and  the  vile. 

19.  Ye  have  been  warned  of  this  day,  even  by  the  mouth  of  the 
Son  of  God,  in  his  first  coming,  that  ye  might  the  more  readily  com- 
prehend these  things  as  they  drew  near  to  be  accomplished.  Ye 
were  told,  in  words  as  plain  as  could  be  uttered,  that  previous  to  his 
coming  there  would  be  such  a  day  of  sorrow  and  tribulation  as 
never  was  experienced  before,  since  the  earth  was  created;  nay,  nor 
would  the  like  ever  after  be  known. 

20.  For  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  though  already  commenced, 
is  still  unknown  to  far  the  greater  portion  of  mankind;  neither  will 
they  believe  and  receive  it,  although  it  be  declared  to  them,  until 
they  are  sufficiently  humbled  by  the  wrath  and  judgments  of  God,  to 
own  and  acknowledge  it. 

21.  Therefore  the  same  work  of  sore  tribulation  and  judgment, 
which  preceded  the  commencement  of  his  appearing,  will  continue 
increasingly  to  roll  throughout  the  earth,  in  every  degree  of  the  pres- 
ent dispensation,  until  it  spreads  through  all  nations,  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  growth  and  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  which 
can  only  rise  in  proportion  as  the  kingdom  and  powers  of  this  world 
are  broken  in  pieces.   (See  Dan.  ii.  35.) 

22.  These  solemn  and  weighty  predictions  were  permitted  to  be 
left  upon  the  records  of  the  eternal  word  of  God,  through  his  be- 
loved Son,  that  ye  might  have  a  continual  warning  before  your  eyes, 
that  ye  might  be  prepared  for  these  dreadful  events,  which  must 
precede  his  coming. 

23.  For  he  foretold  that  his  coming  would  be  as  a  thief  in  the 
night,  which  signifies  in  the  height  of  the  reign  of  the  prince  of 
darkness,  when  darkness  would  cover  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness 
the  people ;  and  that  his  coming  would  be  equally  out  of  sight  of 
the  children  of  darkness,  whose  works  are  the  works  of  darkness, 
as  a  thief  in  the  night,  while  all  the  inhabitants  are  in  profound 
slumber,  and  know  not  of  the  approach  of  their  despoiler. 


528  LUST,  THE   PRIMARY  CAUSE  OF  THE  [pART  VI. 

24.  How  easily  ye  may,  if  ye  will,  compare  the  sayings  of  the 
Son  of  God,  who  forewarned  the  world  of  the  manner  of  his  sec- 
ond coming,  to  the  present  day!  For  the  Son  of  God  foresaw  by  the 
gift  of  God,  the  awful  depth  of  depravity  and  sunken  abominations 
mankind  would  be  liable  to  plunge  themselves  into,  while  under 
the  long  and  gloomy  reign  of  antichrist. 

25.  He  also  foresaw  that,  before  the  world  would  be  willing  to 
receive  the  pride-staining  gospel,  which  requires  a  full  and  final 
sacrifice  of  all  the  idols  of  time,  and  a  total  abstinence  from  the 
gratification  of  every  sinful  and  vile  propensity,  either  in  word, 
thought  or  deed;  that  sore  and  terrible  judgments  must  be  the  only 
means,  whereby  the  world  could  ever  become  sufficiently  humbled, 
to  receive  that  mercy  of  God  which  will  finally  end  in  their  great- 
est peace  and  tranquility. 

26.  And  as  the  darkest  period  of  the  night  season,  is  just  before 
the  commencement  of  the  dawning  day;  so  in  like  manner  did 
the  gloomy  night  of  antichristian  darkness  rise  to  the  height  of  its 
darkness,  before  the  sunbeams  of  eternal  truth,  arose  to  dispel  the 
powers  of  darkness:  for  never,  since  the  earth  was  created,  and 
man  placed  thereon,  were  the  powers  of  darkness  suffered  to  range 
in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  as  at  that  time. 

27.  And  who  hath  caused  it  so  to  be?  Is  it  God?  Nay,  not  so.  Al- 
though God  hath  power  to  crush  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  banish 
them  at  once;  and  by  his  Almighty  power  compel  man  to  obedience 
to  his  righteous  commands;  but  in  doing  this,  would  He  not  at 
once  destroy  the  power  of  free  agency,  and  entirely  cut  off  the 
prospects  of  man's  future  happiness,  by  his  own  obedience,  and 
render  him  a  mere  machine,  to  be  moved  by  involuntary  power? 
Truly  it  would  be  so. 

28.  Then  how  is  it,  that  man  has  been  suffered  to  fall  into  these 
gross  errors,  and  become  the  subject  of  such  gross  darkness?  The 
answer  is  this;  Men  chose  darkness  rather  than  light,  and  would 
not  that  the  Prince  of  light  should  rule  over  them,  but  rather  chose 
the  prince  of  darkness,  with  his  deeds,  to  reign  over  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Prince  of  light,  with  his  sin-sanctifying  power  to  cover 
them.  And  thus  the  God  of  heaven  suffered  their  delusion,  accord- 
ing to  their  own  free  will  and  choice,  even  unto  the  present  brink 
of  their  destruction. 

29.  And  now,  reason  and  common  sense,  yea,  and  the  voice  of 
Eternal  Wisdom,  demand  the  objection,  why  the  judgments  of  God 


CHAP.    kl.J  DES'.r RUCTION  DV  THE  OLD   WORLD.  529 

should  be  stayed  from  this  wicked  and  adulterous  generation,  who 
have,  while  professing  to  walk  in  the  liffht  of  the  Prince  of  light, 
sunk  themselves  in  the  most  soul-sinking  crimes  that  were  ever  in- 
vented by  the  powers  of  darkness. 

30.  For  as  the  knowledge  of  men  ha'.b  increased  above  that  which 
was  known  in  the  days  of  Noah,  Lot  and  the  wicked  Canaanites; 
and  as  their  inventions  in  arts  and  sciences  have  exceeded  all  ages 
of  the  world:  so  in  proportion,  have  their  inventions  to  serve  the 
devil,  the  source  of  all  ahominatio!«s,  exceeded  all  generations  which 
ever  preceded  them. 

ol.  And  if  the  God  of  justice  scajed  not  his  hand  of  sore  judgments 
upon  those  nations,  whose  inventions  for  iniquity  were  very  small 
in  comparison  to  yours,  and  whose  light  and  understanding  of  the 
things  of  God,  and  of  his  requirements,  were  but  a  glimmer  or 
shadow  in  comparison  to  yours;  how  is  the  justice  oJ  God  to  be 
reconciled,  except  ye  receive  in  full,  according  to  your  doings? 

32.  And  if  this  ye  receive,  as  a  nation,  yea,  and  as  nations  and 
kingdoms,  will  it  not  exceed  all  the  days  of  sorrow,  tribulation 
and  judgments  which  were  ever  known  in  any  preceding  age? 

33.  Truly,  saith  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  it  will  be  a  day  of  sorrow 
and  gloominess,  such  as  was  never  experienced  by  man  since  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  In  this  day,  the  most  brazen  face  will 
gather  terror  and  blackness;  a  day  in  which  the  most  unrelenting 
spirit  of  stubbornness  will  yield,  and  be  constrained  to  acknowl- 
edge the  omniscient  power  of  God,  and  the  total  inability  of  man's 
resistance  to  the  same. 

34.  Yea,  a  day  is  before  you,  which  will  cause  the  knees  which 
never  quivered  with  fear  and  terror,  to  smite  together  as  the  knees 
of  Belshazzar,  the  presumptuous  and  profane  Belshazzar. 

35.  Yea,  a  day  is  before  you,  which  will  cause  those  who  have 
faced  the  cannon's  mouth  with  bravery,  knowing  no  fear,  to  sink 
and  become  as  dead  men  with  fear.  Now  ye  may  begin  to  query, 
and  wonder  what  all  this  should  mean,  and  why  it  should  be  thus. 
The  answer  is  this,  and  this  only : 

36.  It  is  the  sore  and  terrible  judgments  of  God,  against  a  sinful 
and  unrelenting  generation  of  the  world,  who  have  exceeded  all  oth- 
ers of  its  inhabitants  in  wickedness,  in  every  name,  shape  and  form; 
and  more  than  this,  they  have  hardened  their  hearts  and  stiffened 
their  necks  against  his  most  solemn  and  weighty  warnings.     And 

67 


530  LUST,  THE  PRIMARY  CAUSE  OF  THE  [PART  VI. 

not    only  this,   but  they  have  made  war  and  taken  up  arms  against 
the  word  of  God,  and  against  the  warnings  of  his  merciful  spirit. 

37.  All  this  is  before  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth!  Ye  who 
have  been  called  .by  the  mercy  of  your  God,  through  his  warning 
voice,  to  gather  under  the  wings  of  his  divine  protection,  by  ceas- 
ing to  do  evil  and  learning  to  do  well ;  by  laying  aside  your  pre- 
sumption, your  haughtiness  and  pride,  and  becoming  clothed  in 
sackcloth  and  repentance,  which  is  the  only  door  opened  for  any 
soul  to  escape  the  fiery  indignation  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which 
awaits  the  earth  and  its  inhabitants. 

38.  And  thus  do  I  Wisdom,  the  bright  glory  of  the  Almighty  Fa- 
ther, with  my  wings  of  motherly  and  parental  love,  extended  over 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  solemnly  warn  all,  in  my  own  name,  to 
flee  in  haste  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

39.  Yea,  as  a  hen  calleth  to  her  brood,  to  shelter  them  in  the  hour 
of  approaching  danger;  so  do  I,  the  first  female  Parent  of  all  the 
souls  of  men,  call  aloud  for  souls  to  gather  beneath  my  wings  of 
protection,  while  the  dreadful  storms  of  desolation  must  fall  upon 
the  stubborn  and  unrelenting. 

40.  Yea,  gather,  gather,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom,  gather  to  the 
ark  of  safety,  which  is  preparing,  that  ye  may  be  sheltered  and 
rescued  from  the  devouring  deluge  of  the  wrath  of  the  Almighty, 
which  cannot  fail  to  overspread  the  earth. 

41.  Yea,  return,  return,  O  backsliding  nation!  return  and  do  the 
needful  works,  and  make  the  needful  sacrifices  of  your  abominable 
ways,  that  the  God  of  heaven  may  spare  you,  in  the  day  of  his  fierce 
vengeance. 

42.  Ye  who  still  remain  in  a  state  of  nature,  return,  return  to  the 
law  of  your  God,  observe  times  and  seasons,  and  cease  to  corrupt 
your  seed  and  do  violence  to  your  posterity,  by  a  continual  indul- 
gence of  your  vile  passions,  until  there  is  no  soundness  in  them, 
even  from  the  crown  of  their  heads  to  the  soles  of  their  feet. 

43.  Cease  to  violate  the  laws  of  nature,  and  become  perfect  in  your 
generations.  Cease  to  mingle  in  fleshly  defilement  with  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  or  with  your  domestic  animals. 

44.  Cease  to  gratify  your  carnal  desires  with  your  own  sex,  man 
with  man,  and  woman  with  woman;  neitlier  become  defilers  of 
your  own  bodies,  working  self-pollution  in  ways  which  are  unseem- 
ly, and  against  the  law  of  nature.  Turn  from  these  abominations, 
which  have  cau&ed  the  destruction  of  many  nations,  kindreds  and 


CHAP.   VI.]  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  OLD  WORLD.  531 

tongues,  for  which  crimes  the  laws  of  God  denounce  certain  death 
to  the  animal  hody.   (See  Rom.  i.  24  to  the  end.) 

45.  Read  ye,  and  tremble  at  the  fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
against  those  who  commit  these  shameful  and  soul-destroying  abom- 
inations: Ye  whose  feigned  modesty  forbids  you  even  to  read  of  the 
solemn  denunciations  of  the  God  of  heaven,  against  these  abomina- 
tions; yet  can  go  forth,  with  shameless  faces,  and  practice  the  same 
in  the  dark,  or  out  of  mortal  view,  and  then  return  and  say  in  your 
hearts.  In  this  I  have  done  no  harm;  for  who  seeth  or  knoweth  of  my 
doings  ? 

40.  Bury  your  faces,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  and  howl 
for  your  abominations,  which  cannot  be  hid !  O  ye  secret  and 
abominable  workers !  Come  forth  and  learn  your  doom,  and  know 
that  the  eartli  is  about  to  sink  under  the  weight  of  such  like  abomi- 
nations, for  the  sure  and  certain  destruction  of  those  who  commit 
them,  and  fear  not  to  continue  in  the  same. 

47.  But  to  the  penitent  and  humble,  whose  hearts  are  softened  by 
the  warning  voice  of  the  Almighty,  and  who  would  fain  flee  from  his 
wrath,  I  say,  choose  ye  one  of  two  paths  which  are  now  set  before 
you :  for  three  paths  are  set  before  the  children  of  men  in  this  day. 

48.  First,  the  path  of  vice,  which  leads  to  sure  and  certain  de- 
struction. Second,  the  path  of  moral  virtue,  and  the  observance  of 
the  laws  of  God,  according  to  the  order  of  nature,  given  in  the  days 
of  the  shadow,  to  render  man  tolerable  in  his  sight,  wherein  ye  have 
the  promise  of  his  divine  protection,  in  the  day  of  his  vengeance. 
And  the  third  is  the  strait  and  narrow  path  of  true  self-denial,  in 
every  way,  word  and  thought.  To  this  last,  all  souls  must  finally 
come,  that  ever  enter  the  kingdom  of  God. 

49.  And  although  their  sins  are  many,  and  their  deeds  of  iniquity 
both  foul  and  abominable;  yet,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  is  there  a 
fountain  opened,  sufficiently  deep,  in  this  last  dispensation  of  his 
grace,  to  wash  and  cleanse  the  soul.  And  although  their  sins  be  as 
scarlet;  yet  may  they  themselves  become  white  as  snow. 

50.  Yea,  by  the  exceeding  great  mercy  of  God,  souls  that  hunger 
after  righteousness,  and  groan  beneath  the  weight  of  iniquity  which 
lieth  concealed  in  their  bosoms,  in  pain  to  be  delivered;  to  such  is 
the  way  opened  for  them,  to  come  up  through  great  tribulation, 
washing  their  robes  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  which  is  done 
by  living  his  life,  and  thereby  be  redeemed  from  every  earthly  and 
fallen  propensity. 


532  CHRIST,  THE   PERFECT   PATTERN.  [pART 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Christ,  the  perftci  pattern  of  righteousness,  hath  opened  the  way  of 
salvation  for  all  souls  that  will  receive  it.  What  it  is  to  eat  the 
flesh  and  drink  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  man,  according  to  Christ's 
saying.  {See  Jno.  vi.  53  to  56.)  The  character  of  the  followers  of 
the  Lamb. 

1.  Christ  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  was  a  perfect  pattern  of  right- 
eousness, and  the  only  being  who  had  ever  been  brought  forth  in  pu- 
rity, according  to  the  spirit,  and  not  according  to  the  flesh,  because 
he  never  became  subject  to  the  propensities  of  the  fall  :  therefore  he 
died  not  in  Adam,  neither  did  God  suffer  his  holy  One  to  see  cor- 
ruption :  a  man  tempted  in  all  points,  like  unto  his  brethren ;  yet 
without  sin 

2.  And  thus  he  opened  the  door  of  full  and  final  salvation,  and 
gave  his  own  blood  a  ransom  for  all  souls  that  would  partake  of  it. 
But  men  have  greatly  mistaken  the  meaning  of  this  saying  of  the 
Lord,  respecting  the  partaking  of  his  flesh  and  blood,  which  reads 
thus:  "Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his 
blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you." 

3.  And  how  was  it  received  in  that  day  ?  In  a  natural  point  of 
view,  which  caused  many  to  stumble,  and  turn  away  from  following 
him;  which  is  equally  as  consistent  as  the  present  prevailing  belief, 
that  he  gave  his  natural  life  and  blood,  a  ransom  for  all  who  believ- 
ed on  him  ;  and  as  the  resemblance  of  his  body  and  blood,  they  sub- 
stitute the  bread  and  ivine,  which,  as  they  imagine,  unless  they 
partake  of,  they  have  no  part  in  Christ. 

4.  This,  in  the  eyes  of  the  wisdom  of  God,  is  as  far  from  the 
real  truth  of  the  matter,  as  the  belief  that  the  Son  of  God  had  ref- 
erence to  his  real  animal  body  and  blood,  when  he  said,  "Except 
ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  ha"^e  no 
life  in  you.'' 

5.  Now  the  truth  of  the  matter  is  this;  the  Son  of  God,  in  this 
saying,  had  no  reference  to  his  animal  flesh  and  blood,  neither  did 
he  intend  that  men  should  apply  a  natural  and  perishable  substitute 
for  the  same;  but  it  was  his  life  and  sufferings  in  spirit,  not  his  body, 
of  which,  unless  they  should  partake,  they  could  have  no  pan  in 
him,  nor  be  ransomed  by  his  bloud  :  meaning  his  living  spirit. 


CHAP.  Vll.J  CHRIST,  THE   PERFECT  PATTERN.  533 

6.  The  Son  of  God  was  called  to  be  a  perfect  pattern  of  right- 
eousness, and  to  lead  a  sinless  life,  being  the  only  medium  where- 
by the  remission  of  sins  might  be  given.  And  if  he  had  failed, 
and  become  partaker  of  the  sin  of  Adam's  fall,  where  would  have 
been  the  hand  to  have  led  him  forth?  Had  this  been  the  fate  of  the 
Son  of  God,  where  would  have  been  the  hope,  or  even  the  prospect 
of  man's  redemption? 

7.  Nay,  the  Lord  suffered  not  his  holy  One  to  see  corruption, 
although  Satan  raged  with  all  his  fury,  and  tempted  him  as  man 
was  never  tempted;  yet  trusting  in  Him  whose  will  he  came  to  per- 
form, and  not  his  own;  and  to  whom  he  looked  for  support,  he 
did  not  become  a  transgressor  either  in  word,  deed  or  thought. 

8.  And  thus  he  conquered,  day  by  day,  and  step  by  step,  the  na- 
ture of  evil  which  he  took  upon  him  to  subdue,  and  rose  triumphant 
above  the  powers  of  death,  and  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  all  who 
would  follow  his  footsteps  ana  sacrifice  their  own  carnal  lives,  as  he 
had  done.  These,  and  these  only,  who  live  the  life  of  Christ,  can 
ever  become  his  ransomed,  who  have  washed  their  robes  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  "Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world."   (Jno.  i.  29.) 

9.  Christ  is  the  only  mediator  between  God  and  the  souls  of 
the  children  of  men,  and  the  only  soul  that  ever  became  the  inhab- 
itant of  a  mortal  body,  wi':hout  falling  under  the  powers  of  death 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree.  But  he  kept  his  rectitude,  and  never 
fell  under  the  power  of  a  sinful  nature,  that  a  door  might  thereby  be 
opened  for  all  the  fallen  race  to  enter  in,  and  travel  in  the  strait 
and  narrow  path  'vhich  he  hath  marked  out. 

10.  But  because  the  second  tabernacle  or  female  vessel,  which  re- 
ceived the  anointing  power  of  Christ,  in  his  second  appearing,  was 
not  brought  forth  in  the  same  miraculous  manner  as  the  first,  many 
are  left  to  doubt  and  disbelieve  the  divine  origin  of  the  work  of 
God,  in  this  day,  on  the  ground  that  the  first  subject  of  it  was  suf- 
fered to  see  corruption,  and  was  called  from  that  fallen  state  to  this 
important  mission. 

11.  But  this  was  to  open  the  way,  whereby  Christ  might  become 
the  Savior  of  the  whole  world;  which  could  not  be,  unless  the  sav- 
ing power  descended  into  the  depth  of  that  state  where  all  were 
suffered  to  see  corruption.  Thus  they  may  be  redeemed  therefrom 
by  this  power's  being  made  accessible  to  them. 


534  CHRIST,  THB   PERFECT  PATTERN.  [PART  VI. 

12.  Therefore,  in  the  vision,  the  Lamb  was  seen  upon  Mount 
Zion,  with  his  redeemed  company,  a  hundred  and  forty  four  thou- 
sand. (See  Rev.  xiv.)  This  pointed  out  the  second  appearing  of 
Christ;  and  these  are  both  male  and  female.  For  in  Christ  was 
manifested  the  fullness  of  the  Deity;  and  the  female  must  find  her 
spiritual  order  in  the  work  of  redemption,  and  be  brought  forth  by 
the  power  which  existed  in  the  first  begotten  of  the  Eternal  Father. 

13.  As  Wisdom  dwelt  with  the  Eternal  Father,  ere  she  was  brought 
forth  and  made  a  distinct  Being;  and  as  Eve  dwelt  with  Adam,  ere 
she  was  brought  forth  and  made  a  distinct  being;  so  in  Christ  the 
blessed  Son,  dwelt  the  fullness  of  the  Deity,  as  respected  the  Paren- 
tage of  the  ncio  creation,  until  the  woman  was  brought  forth,  and 
made  perfect  through  sufferings,  by  the  power  which  was  dispensed 
through  the  first-born  Son,  and  therefore  became  the  first,  in  the  fe- 
male line,  who,  through  deep  tribulation,  washed  her  robes  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

14.  Thus  she  became  one  with  the  Lamb,  in  tlie  work  of  redemp- 
tion. These  things  speak  I,  Wisdom,  lest  ye  cavil  at  the  propriety 
of  the  person  of  the  Bride,  being  taken  from  a  fallen  state,  and  made 
ready  for  the  Lamb,  and  bring  this  part  of  the  vision  to  favor  your 
objections;  not  considering  that  in  Christ,  "neither  is  the  man 
without  the  woman,  nor  the  woman  without  the  man."  (See  L  Cor. 
xi.  11.) 

15.*  But  although  ye  may  spurn  at  the  idea  of  acknowledging  this, 
in  your  present  dark  and  benighted  state;  yet  remember  my  words; 
If  ye  ever  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of  true  liberty,  by  the 
free  Parentage,  this  will  be  your  greatest  joy. 

16.  Yea,  if  ye  ever  become  the  children  of  the  free  woman,  this 
will  be  your  greatest  consolation;  that  God,  through  his  everlasting 
wisdom  and  mercy,  hath  condescended  to  meet  the  fallen  race,  by 
extending  the  hand  of  a  loving  and  tender  Mother,  who  hath  tasted 
of  all  their  griefs,  and  partook  of  all  their  afflictions,  and  is  easily 
touched  with  all  their  infirmities,  and  is  able  to  apply  the  soothing 
hand  of  charity. 

17.  And  thus,  1  Wisdom,  the  Mother  of  all  mercy  and  tenderness 
to  the  fallen  race,  and  in  a  special  manner  to  the  poor,  degraded 
females,  who  have  drank  deeply  of  the  cup  of  sorow,  in  their  con- 
ception and  bringing  forth  children;  have  for  this  cause  ordered, 
that  the  Mother  of  the  7iew  creation  should  come  in  a  vessel  who 
had  been  immersed  in  this  stream  of  sorrow,  that  she  might  be  en- 


CHAP.   VII.]  CHRIST,  THE   PERFECT  PATTERN.  535 

abled,  in  her  compassion,  to  reach  beneath  the  depth  of  all  human 
depravity;  that  souls,  loaded  with  sin  and  defilement,  might  the  more 
readily  approach  her,  and  look  lor  consolation  at  her  hand. 

18.  Her  hand,  I  do  proclaim  to  be  ever  loaded  with  balm  of  con- 
solation, sufficient  to  heal  the  wounded  soul,  which  hath  been  rent 
and  torn  with  affliction,  that  is  willing  to  come  to  the  living  foun- 
tain, and  wash  in  the  flowing  stream.  Yea,  they  may  receive  at  her 
hand,  and  at  the  liands  of  her  faithful  successors,  the  healing  balm 
of  consolation,  which  shall  wipe  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

19.  And  who  hath  the  faculty  to  soothe  and  caress  a  poor  afflicted 
child  like  a  tender,  loving  mother?  And  who  can  stretch  forth  the 
hand  and  wipe  the  falling  tears  with  that  grace  that  can  a  tender 
and  loving  mother,  that  is  touched  with  all  the  sorrows  of  her  little 
one? 

20.  And  thus  hath  God  purposed  to  w^ipe  away  all  sorrow,  and 
comfort  those  who  are  willing  to  become  his  sons  and  daughters, 
by  the  new  birth ;  by  cleansing  their  souls  from  all  the  works  of  the 
fall,  which  came  by  the  transgression  of  their  first  and  natural 
parents. 

21.  And  the  power  which  causes  souls  to  come  forth  in  the  new 
birth,  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  power  which  brings  forth  natural 
offspring,  as  much  as  day-light  is  to  total  darkness ;  or  as  the  flesh 
is  in  opposition  to  the  spirit :  for  the  one  is  brought  forth  of  the 
flesh,  and  is  the  offspring  of  the  flesh;  while  the  other  is  brought 
forth  of  the  spirit,  and  is  the  offspring  of  the  spirit. 

22.  And  as  the  flesh  warreth  against  the  spirit,  and  the  spirit 
against  the  flesh,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  a  warfare  must 
ensue,  where  the  nature  of  the  flesh  and  spirit  meet,  face  to  face,  in 
the  soul :  for  there  will  always  be  war  wherever  these  two  opposite 
spirits  meet,  until  the  one  or  the  other  gains  the  victory. 

23.  And  those  that  suffer  the  rightful  heir  to  hold  the  preeminence, 
and  cast  forth  the  seed  of  the  bond  woman,  they  become  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  the  free  parentage,  and  thereby  come  forth  in  the 
liberty  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God. 

24.  And  who,  after  all  this,  can  harden  their  hearts  and  close  their 
eyes,  that  they  discover  not  the  necessity  of  the  Mother  in  the  sec- 
ond birth?  Who,  I  exclaim,  can  they  be,  that  still  reject  the  neces- 
sity of  the  Mother  Spirit  in  the  work  of  the  regeneration  of  souls? 
Can  they  be  the  daught6rs  of  affliction,  whose  sorrows  have  been 


536  CHRISTj  THE   PERFECT  PATTERN.  [PART  VI. 

multiplied  to  them,  in  their  conception,  and  who  in  anguish  have 
brought  forth  children? 

25.  Will  these  be  found  fighting  against  the  merciful  offers  of 
deliverance,  and  that  too,  by  the  hand  of  a  tender  Mother,  who 
knoweth  all  their  sorrows,  and  hath  passed  through  the  furnace  of 
affliction,  to  the  purifying  of  her  own  soul,  and  hath  left  the  same 
way  for  all  who  would  come  after  her?  I  say,  Can  these  daughters 
of  affliction  become  foremost  in  opposing  the  only  means  offered 
for  their  deliverance?  Heaven  forbid  it.  The  voice  of  Eternal 
Wisdom  forbids  it. 

26.  And  those  who  are  left  to  do  this,  to  be  found  fighting  the 
work  of  God,  through  the  agency  of  the  woman,  a  wo  and  a  heavy 
curse  I  do  pronounce  upon  them,  crieth  the  voice  of  the  Eternal 
Mother  of  all  souls. 

27.  But  ye  that  choose  not  to  become  partaKers  of  this  sin-destroy- 
mg  work,  close  your  mouths  in  silence,  and  speak  not  against  it, 
lest  ye  perish  in  your  iniquities,  and  receive  the  reward  of  the  fil- 
thy and  polluted;  for  I  Wisdom,  have  stretched  forth  my  arm  of 
deliverance,  and  who  can  ever  stay  it?  Neither  the  power  of  men 
nor  devils  will  ever  be  able  to  stretch  forth  and  stay  the  work  which 
God,  the  Almighty  Father,  through  me  his  Holy  and  Eternal  Wis- 
dom, hath  purposed  to  perforin. 

28.  And  tli's  is  the  strange  work  which  God  declared  in  ages  past, 
by  the  mouth  of  his  prophets,  that  He  would  work  in  the  latter  day; 
a  work  which  the  wise  of  this  world  would  reject  and  disbelieve, 
although  a  man  should  declare  it  unto  them. 

29.  And  what  can  be  more  strange  and  unaccountable  to  the  wise 
and  self-exalted  of  this  world,  who  have  formed  settled  and  deter- 
mined opinions  and  traditions,  concerning  the  Deity's  being  entire- 
ly composed  of  the  male  order,  and  in  them  invested  the  power  of 
multiplying  and  replenishing  the  new  earth  and  heavens? 

30.  What  can  be  more  strange,  and  better  calculated  to  stain  the 
pride  of  all  flesh,  than  to  subject  to  the  belief,  that  through  the 
agency  of  the  female,  the  new  heavens  and  earth  are  to  be  replen- 
ished; and  that  no  souls,  though  ever  so  morally  virtuous,  and  ever 
so  devoted  in  their  feelings  to  favor  the  purposes  of  God,  can  ever 
become  the  children  of  the  new  heavens  and  earth,  without  the 
agency  o      h"^  Mother  Spirit? 

31.  Nay,  this  cannot  be,  any  more  than  Adam  alone,  without  the 
woman,  could  have  replenished  the  earth  with  a  numerous  offspring. 


CHAP.   VIII.]       THE   GKNERAL   INSTINCT   IN   MAN,  ETC.  537 

And  this  is  the  work  which  will  c;inse  many  to  wonder  and  per- 
ish in  tlieir  unbelief;  ahhoucrh  God,  throucrh  his  Wisdom,  hath  clear- 
ed every  obstacle  out  of  the  way,  that  there  remaineth  but  one 
smooth,  level  highway,  which  cannot  be  hid  from  him  who  seeketh 
understanding. 

32.  Yet  this  is  the  great  stumbling  stone  and  rock  of  olTence, 
which  God  hath  placed  in  Zion;  that  a  woman  is  called  to  compass  a 
man;  and  that  by  the  revelation  of  God  through  the  woman,  is  the 
foundation  of  man's  loss  undermined  and  comprehended.  And 
tlie  woman  hath  been  called  from  her  abasement  and  seclusion,  as 
to  the  things  pertaining  to  the  spirit,  to  arise  and  compass  a  man, 
to  complete  the  work  of  redemption.   (See  Jer.  xxxi.  '22.) 

33.  And  as  men  in  nature  have  fallen  victims  to  the  cunning  de- 
vices and  artful  influences  of  the  female,  and  have  been  compassed 
and  undermined  by  their  witty  inventions,  and  become  idolatrous 
worshipers  of  the  image  of  the  female ;  As  this  is  the  case  in  nature, 
which  may  serve  as  a  type  of  the  spirit;  and  as  men  have  served  the 
god  of  this  world  through  the  female,  why  not  mortify  the  deeds  of 
the  body  of  sin,  by  obeying  the  spirit  brought  forth  by  the  second 
woman,  and  through  this  medium  serve  the  living  and  true  God? 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

The  existence  of  Deity,  both  iti  the  order  of  male  and  female,  is 
shown  hy  the  general  instinct  of  adoration  in  man.  Mankind 
must  he  redeemed  hy  the  manifestation  of  Christ,  in  the  line  of 
hoth  male  and femah. 

1.  Thus  saith  Holy  Wisdom,  It  is  made  evident  by  all  which  ye 
can  see,  read  and  d  iscern  that  there  remaineth  an  instinct  in  the 
creature  man,  which  causes  him  to  adore  and  worship,  as  God,  either 
visible  or  invisible  substances.  Ye  may  see  this  even  in  untaught 
children,  who  remain  ignorant  of  divine  things.  Ye  may  also  see 
it  in  those  who  know  nothing  of  the  living  and  true  God,  how  prone 
they  are  to  erect  images,  to  bow  down  to  and  worship. 

2.  And  among  all  the  images  which  man  hath  been  constrained, 
by  a  natural  instinct  to  erect,  to  bow  down  and  worship,  is  there 

68 


538  THE  GENERAI.  INSTINCT  IN  MAN,  [PART  VI. 

none  iii  the  in;ne  and  form  of  the  female?  Have  there  nol  been  hoih 
gods  and  goddesses  erected,  whereby  man  might  give  vent  to  that 
instinct,  which,  in  tlie  beginning,  was  of  God,  althoiirrh  suffered, 
like  all  other  instincts,  to  become  corrupted  by  the  fall  1  Truly  ye 
will  all  acknowledge  this. 

3.  Why  then  should  all  this  be,  if  there  existed  no  power  eternal 
and  divine,  which  called  forth  the  adoration  of  mortals,  save  only 
in  the  line  of  the  male  ?  Ye  cannot  blot  out  the  existence  of  the 
female;  for  all  the  works  of  God  declare  it,  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  that  the  Deity  is  composed  of  both  male  and  female. 

4.  Since  the  knowledge  of  the  true  and  living  God  hath  been 
shed  abroad  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  which  forbids 
their  bov/ing  down  to  graven  images,  fashioned  and  formed  by  the 
art  of  man,  how  have  they  turned  their  idolatrous  purposes  to  the 
adoration  of  the  female,  as  being  the  principal  object  of  their  earth- 
ly felicity  and  happiness! 

5.  If  then,  ye  have,  by  the  cunning  and  artful  influences  attach- 
ed to  the  female,  become  captivated,  allured  and  drawn  into  by  and 
forbidden  paths,  can  ye  not  by  the  same  hand,  which  liath  become 
truly  artful  and  witty  in  the  things  of  God,  whose  influence  and 
witty  inventions  have  become  puritied  by  the  fire  of  the  refiner,  can 
ye  not  be  led  forth  into  the  path  of  life? 

6.  For  I  Wisdom,  am  the  jNIother  of  witty  inventions;  but  my 
inventions  work  in  direct  opposition  to  the  inventions  of  the  moth- 
er of  harlots,  who,  by  her  vile  insinuations,  leads  men  into  crooked 
paths;  but  that  influence  which  cometh  from  me,  worketh  for  the 
deliverance  of  the  souls  of  men. 

7.  Ye  read  of  cherubims  and  seraphims,  who  dwell  in  the  exalted 
regions  of  divine  light;  but  ye  behold  them  both  in  the  male  order, 
knowing  no  distinction  only  the  different  degrees  of  holiness.  But 
this  is  not  so.  The  cherub  order  of  Angels  are  of  the  male  kind, 
and  most  powerful ;  the  seraph  order  of  Angels  are  of  the  female 
kind,  and  most  glorious* 

*In  the  figures  revealed  under  tlie  law,  which  shadowed  forth  spiritual 
things,  the  separate  orders  of  male  utid  female  were  not  declared;  for  the 
order  of  the  female  in  the  spirit,,  could  not  be  known  until  the  true  likeness 
of  Holy  Mother  Wisdom  was  made  manifest,  in  the  second  appearing  of 
Christ,  in  the  female  order.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  was  the  true  order  of 
the  female,  in  the  new  creation  of  God  revealed  ;  therefore,  in  previous  dis- 
pensations, neither  cherubim  nor  seraphim  was  distinguished  in   the  script- 


CHAP.   Vlll.j    SHOWS  THE  MALK   AND  FEMALE  IN  DEITI.  S39 

R.  And  be  it  known  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  that 
the  power  and  gh)ry  of  God,  agreeable  to  the  sacred  figures  in  the 
temple,  are  combined  and  cover  the  mercy  seat,  in  this  latter  day, 
in  which  Zion  shall  return  and  be  comforted,  and  the  sanctuary  of 
their  hearts  cleansed,  and  the  temple  of  living  souls  built  up. 

9.  And  the  wings  of  Jehovah  shall  never  cease  to  cover  the  ark 
of  this  testimony,  from  whence  proceed  the  oracles  of  grace  and 
mercy  to  man,  and  hj^  covenant  with  the  children  of  men.  This 
is  a  sure  and  everlasting  covenant  of  mercy  to  all  souls  that  will 
comply  with  his  terms,  and  meet  Him  according  to  his  own  plans, 
in  which  He  hath  purposed  to  meet  the  fallen  race  of  man. 

10.  These  plans  are  laid  in  wisdom,  and  executed  in  mercy  to  all 
souls,  who  will  bow  to  the  order  of  his  appointing,  and  to  the  lead 
of  his  anointing,  and  subject  to  the  will  of  God  made  known  through 
them:  each  sex,  in  their  own  order,  shall  find  the  door  of  hope,  an 
entrance  into  the  new  and  living  Jerusalem,  by  the  sacrifice  of  all 
which  is  of  the  world,  in  themselves,  and  subjecting  to  the  laws, 
statutes  and  ordinances  of  the  new  and  living  kingdom  of  purity 
and  peace. 

11.  Thus  and  thus  may  souls  retrace  their  steps,  and  do  away 
their  transgressions,  and  be  washed  in  the  river  of  repentance,  and 
be  made  clean  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  their  transgressions  shall  be 
winked  at,  their  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  rejoicing,  and  their 
mourning  shall  be  turned  into  laughter. 

12.  And  they  who  voluntarily  make  the  sacrifice  while  dwelling 
in  a  house  of  clay,  with  full  power  to  indulge  an  evil  and  corrupt 
nature,  and  by  faith  in  the  testimony  which  cuts  both  ways,  break 
through  ail  opposition,  both  from  within  and  from  without;  such 
shall  be  exceedingly  glorious. 

13.  For  they  cheerfully  and  willingly  bow  their  necks  to  the  yoke 
of  Christ,  and  practice  that  same  self-denial  which  was  practiced 
by  the  first  foundation  pillars  of  redemption,  who  loved  not  their 

ures,  whether  male  or  female  ;  but  wherever  two  or  more  are  mentioned  in 
seripture,  tliey  equally  represented  male  and  female;  and  the  true  name  of 
male,  in  the  singular  number,  was  cherub,  in  the  plural  cherubim;  and  the 
true  name  of  the  female  in  the  singular  was  seraph,  in  tiio  plural  seraphim, 
and  siiould  be  so  distinguished  ;  though  the  truth  of  tliis  male  and  female 
distinction  was  not  revealed  until  the  present  manifestation. 

Given  at  the  Holy  Mount  by  tiie  Angel  of  prophetic  Light. 
N.  B.  The  word  glorious  alludes  to  the  heavenly  beauty  of  the  female  as 
the  glory  of  the  male. 


540  THE  GENERAL  INSTINCT   IN  MAN,  [PART  VI. 

]ives  unto  death,  but  cheerfully  gave  up   their  lives  to  be  slain  to 
the  enmity  of  the  nature  of  the  fall. 

14.  Unto  such,  saith  Wisdom,  as  will  do  this,  in  the  present  state 
of  existence,  they  shall  escape  the  fiery  indignation  of  God  against 
the  wicked,  and  meet  the  judgment  seat  in  mercy,  having  their 
sins  and  defilements  go  beforehand  to  judgment,  and  not  follow  after 
to  condemnation.   (See  I.  Tim.  v.  24.) 

15.  Yea,  and  more  than  this,  they  shall  become  of  that  number 
that  conquer  sin  in  the  flesh,  and^rise  triumphant  in  the  spirit,  as 
did  their  Lord  and  Redeemer,  and  their  blessed  Mother,  who  con- 
quered the  nature  of  sin  in  themselves,  while  dwelling  in  a  house 
of  clay,  and  left  power  sufficient  for  all  to  do  the  same,  who  are 
favored  with  an  opportunity ;  which  renders  them  the  most  glorious 
objects  of  the  new  heavens  and  earth  that  ever  was,  or  ever  shall  be. 

16.  These  are  able  to  praise  God,  and  glorify  his  holy  name,  in 
the  highest  strains  of  glory,  being  redeemed  from  the  earth,  and  have 
given  unto  God  the  first  ripe  fruits  of  their  souls,  and  have  chosen 
to  serve  Him  in  his  holy  temple  below,  and  have  also  chosen  to  en- 
dure sorrow,  affliction  and  temptations,  in  this  life,  to  do  the  will  of 
God,  rather  than  to  dwell  at  ease  in  the  tents  of  wickedness. 

17.  I  say  to  such,  they  shall  sing  a  new  song  of  praise  to  their 
God,  which  none  but  the  redeemed  from  the  earth  can  learn  and 
sing;  for  their  devotions  will  ever  be  of  the  highest  strains,  and 
none  can  ever  surpass  them.  They  shall  be  the  delight  of  Angels, 
who  with  pleasure  will  sing  their  praises.  They  shall  be  the  joy  of 
the  nations  that  sleep  in  darkness:  for  a  bright  and  shining  light 
shall  they  be  to  go  before  all  nations,  whose  sins  follow  after  to 
judgment. 

18.  These  shall  be  clothed  with  garments  of  judgment,  and  be 
crowned  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb,  forever  and 
ever.  For  they  have  followed  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth, 
and  through  great  self-denial  and  tribulation,  have  traveled  out  of 
a  fallen  nature,  and  found  salvation  while  on  earth;  therefore  are 
they  redeemed  from  among  men,  and  are  the  first  ripe  fruits  to  God 
and  the  Lamb.   (See  Rev.  xiv.) 

19.  These  have  washed  their  robes  clean  and  white  in  the  blood 
or  life  of  the  Lamb,  by  living  a  sinless  life,  and  traveled  out  of  a 
fallen  nature  while  dwelling  in  earthly  tabernacles,  which  no  soul 
can  do  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  generation,  without 
passing  through  deep  scenes  of  mortification,  sorrow  and   tribula- 


CHAP.   VIII.]     SHOWS  THE  MALE   AND   FEMALE   IN  DEITT.  541 

tion,  which  brings  them  to  a  very  near  relation  and  union  of  spirit 
to  their  Lord  and  Savior,  and  to  their  blessed  Mother;  and  all  heav- 
en is  willing  it  should  be  so. 

20.  The  great  and  honorable  of  the  earth,  who  have  walked  in 
pride  and  haughtiness  while  on  earlli,  would  not  have  accepted  the 
offers  of  mercy  in  its  degrading  form,  if  offered  to  them;  but  many 
of  these  too,  when  awakened  by  the  trumpet,  to  see  their  own  loss, 
and  called  to  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  in  his  witnesses,  are  will- 
ing then  to  accept  it,  and  are  thankful  to  do  so. 

21.  And  they  are  also  thankful  to  God,  that  there  are  those  who 
become  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power,  to  arise  and  conquer  sin  in 
the  flesh,  that  thereby  they  may  become  bright  and  shining  lights, 
to  approach  the  prisons  of  darkness,  and  lead  forth  souls  bound  in 
sin  and  death.  For  where  is  the  hand  loaded  with  that  mercy,  char- 
ity, and  tender  compassion  for  souls,  like  those  who  have  passed 
through  great  tribulation,  and  overcome  a  fallen  nature  in  them- 
selves? For  ye  read  that,  "Tribulation  worketh  patience;  and  pa- 
tience, experience;   and  experience,  hope."   (Rom.  v.  3,  4.) 

22.  Therefore  who  is  better  prepared  to  go  forth  and  meet  the 
fallen  race,  in  the  love  and  mercy  of  the  Savior,  than  those  who 
have  suffered  that  tribulation  which  hath  washed  their  sou's,  and 
made  them  perfect  in  love,  in  gentleness,   and  in  long  forbearance? 

23.  No  souls  that  were  ever  created,  crieth  the  voice  of  Wisdom, 
can  ever  stand  better  qualilied  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  fulfill  his 
purposes,  than  those  that  have  conquered  sin  in  the  flesh,  and  through 
great  fenr  and  trembling,  worked  out  their  salvation,  while  dwelling 
amidst  the  snares  of  earthly  and  vain  allurements. 

24.  Therefore  they  become  the  bright  glory  of  the  upper  regions, 
and  their  Eternal  Father  and  Mother  rejoice  over  them ;  the  holy 
Angels  who  surround  the  eternal  throne,  delight  in  them  and  rejoice 
over  them  ;  the  everlasting  Bridegroom  and  Bride  rejoice  over  them, 
with  exceeding  great  joy,  and  pronounce  them  worthy  to  sit  upon 
their  right  hand  and  upon  their  left,  as  being  of  that  number  who 
are  willing  to  drink  of  that  cup,  and  be  baptized  with  that  baptism 
with  which  their  blessed  Lord  and  Mother  were  baptized. 

2.5.  This  is  the  baptism  of  holiness  and  of  fire,  to  the  consuming 
of  the  nature  of  evil,  even  while  dwelling  in  earthen  vessels,  and 
partaking  of  that  cup  of  sorrow,  which  not  only  enables  them  to 
answer  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  as  it  respects  their  own  souls'  sal- 


542  THE  GENEUAL  INSTINCT  IN  MAN,   ETC.  [PART  VI. 

vation,  but  prepares  them  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  renders  them 
willing  and  able  to  suffer  for  other  souls. 

26.  Such  are  able  to  drink  of  Christ's  cup,  and  to  be  baptized 
with  his  baptism,  and  be  crowned  kings  and  priiests  unto  him,  in  his 
kingdom  of  peace  and  purity,  of  whose  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  no  end;  therefore  there  can  be  no  end  to  the  increase, 
glory  and  happiness  of  its  subjects,  through  the  endless  ages  of 
eternity. 

27.  Those  that  are  willing  to  believe,  receive  and  obey  the  sayings 
of  this  Book,  which  contains  The  word  of  God  out  of  whose 
MOUTH  GOETH  THE  SHARP  SWORD,  and  are  willing  to  drink  of  the  cup 
of  sorrow  and  affliction,  to  the  subduing  of  their  evil  and  inbred 
propensities,  while  dwelling  in  earthly  tabernacles,  shall  be  honored 
as  the  true  children  of  God. 

28.  Yea,  and  they  shall  be  baptized  with  that  baptism  which  is  as 
a  devouring  flame  to  the  stubble  and  dross  of  an  evil  nature,  or  as  a 
purifying  stream  mingled  with  fuller's  soap,  which  purifieth  and 
maketh  white. 

29.  I  say  unto  such,  let  their  name,  grade  or  standing  be  what  it 
may,  they  shall  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Christ's  kingdom, 
those  who  draw  near  to  him  in  spirit,  and  shall  be  clothed  with  his 
Divine  Majesty,  in  a  greater  degree  than  any  other  souls  can  be. 

30.  These  sayings  and  promises  are  uttered  forth  by  the  voice  of 
God's  Eternal  Wisdom,  that  those  who  choose  to  obey  the  call  of 
Wisdom,  may  lay  hold  of  her  sayings,  and  thereby  escape  the 
snares  of  death,  and  gain  a  glorious  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of 
their  Lord  and  Savior. 

31.  While  those  who  mock  and  scorn  may  be  left  without  excuse, 
in  the  day  of  God's  severe  judgments ;  for  the  righteous,  and  those 
who  choose  to  become  righteous,  shall  be  caught  up  together,  from 
the  corruptions  of  an  earthly  nature,  to  the  heavenly  state:  while 
the  wicked,  and  those  that  choose  to  do  wickedly,  shall  suffer  de- 
struction, and  no  arm  to  deliver. 

32.  And  thus  stands  my  word  and  witness,  crieth  the  voice  of 
Wisdom,  to  the  Father's  Proclamation  to  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
which  I  the  Eternal  Mother  have  brought  forth  through  heavenly 
messengers,  and  do  declare  to  be  true,  wherein  He  hath  revealed 
and  proclaimed  his  eternal  Brightness  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

-33.  I  have  also  borne  witness  of  his  beloved  Son,  the  Bridegroom, 
and  of  his  beloved  first-born  Daughter,   the  Queen  of   Zion,  the 


CH\P.   IX.]  ORIGIN   OF  THK  I, AW  OF   NATURE,  ETC.  543 

Bride.  And  with  tliR  eternal  voice  cf  Wi.-->{l(im,  do  I  proclaim  them 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  not  only  to  this  present  generation,  but 
for  generations  and  generations  to  come,  even  so  long  as  time  re- 
maineth. 

84.  Yea,  I  pioclaim  them  the  everlasting  Prince  and  Princess  of 
all  righteousness;  the  everlasting  Father  and  Mother  of  the  new 
creation;  the  likeness  of  God  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom,  brought 
forth  in  tabernacles  of  mortal  clay,  that  those  vvlio  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  might  have  hope  of  eternal  life,  through  them,  by  deliver- 
ance from  the  bondage  of  the  cruel  tyrant,  the  prince  of  darkness. 

35.  And  thus  ends  my  immediate  word,  which  I  behold  faithfully 
written  by  a  mortal  hand,  by  an  instrument  of  my  own  choice,  a 
female  in  my  own  likeness,  whom  I  have  prepared,  by  deep  suffer- 
ings, to  do  this  work  in  my  name. 

36.  And  although  Satan  may  rage,  and  through  his  subjects,  cast 
out  of  his  mouth  a  multitude  of  slanderous  reports,  against  the 
child  of  my  choice,  the  true  offspring  and  seed  of  the  woman,  who 
is  in  the  work  of  bruising  the  serpent's  head  ;  yet,  by  that  same 
Almighty  power,  which  hath  caused  the  word  of  God  to  be  reveal- 
ed, shall  this  child  of  affliction  be  protected. 

37.  And  the  word  also,  which  she,  as  an  instrument,  hath  brought 
forth,  shall  never  be  erased  nor  blotted  out  through  time,  nor  through 
the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

And  thus  Cometh  the  end,  in  the  name  of  the 

Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  of  God. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

ADDITIONAL  ILLUSTRATION  OF  THE  MORAL  LAW,  AND  THE  ORDER  OF 
NATURE  AND  THE  LAW  OF  GRACE,  DECLARED  BY  HOLY  WISDOM  IN 
THE  PRECEDING  CHAPTERS  ;  SHOWING  THEIR  TRUE  PLACE  AND 
ORDER. 

Inspired  by  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Light,  August  2,  1845. 
SECTION  I. 

Origin  of  the  moral  law  of  nature.  The  operation  of  Witnesses  thereof  until 
Christ's  first  appearing. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Angel;  The  law  of  nature  declared  by  Holy  Wisdom, 
in  the  preceding  chapters,  is  tho  law  established  by  the  Creator  in  the  begin- 
ning, in  the  creation  of  man,  aa  the  true  order  in  which  they  were  to  propa- 


544  ORIGIN  OF  THE   LAW  OF   NATURE,  ETC.  [PART  VI. 

gate  their  offspring,  and  contained  that  moral  law  bv  which  they  were  to  be 
guided  in  their  conduct  towards  each  other,  according  to  the  rules  of  justice, 
mercy,  good  faitli  and  integrity.   (See  JVIatt.  xxiii.  23.) 

2.  Man  was  created  to  be  the  lord  of  all  things  in  the  natural  world;  to 
be  the  connecting  link  between  the  natural  and  spiritual  world.  Thus,  by 
the  law  of  life  implanted  in  his  living  soul,  directed  by  the  ministration  of 
the  Angels  of  Providence,  it  became  his  duty  to  cultivate  and  bring  into  or- 
der, all  things  in  this  lower  world  ;  and  to  have  dominion  over  them,  and 
protect  them  from  the  disorderly  influences  of  the  powers  of  evil. 

3.  Therefi-re,  can  any  rational  mind  suppose  that,  in  this  important  station, 
he  would  be  less  regular  in  his  own  order,  in  all  his  works,  than  any  part  of 
the  inferior  creation?  and  especially  in  the  propagation  of  his  offspring, 
which  was  the  most  important  work  he  could  perform   in  the  natural  state.' 

4.  Could  he  be  less  regular  than  the  animal  or  vegetable  creation.'  Must 
he  not,  as  their  lord  and  protector,  be  an  example,  in  this  respect,  of  the  or- 
der of  times  and  seasons,  and  of  the  direction  of  Divine  Wisdom,  in  order 
to  be  the  proper  medium  to  convey  the  blessing  and  improving  knowledge, 
from  the  heavens  of  order  to  the  natural  world  ? 

5.  Yea,  trulv,  saith  the  Angel  of  Wisdom  ;  for  if  man  become  disordered, 
nothing  could  be  conveyed  by  him  to  the  inferior  part  of  the  creation,  except 
through  a  disorderly  medium.  But  man  was  endowed  with  the  power  of 
free  agency,  and  with  faculties  superior  to  any  other  being  in  the  natural 
world.  Therefore  the  law  and  order  for  his  guidance  in  all  things,  was  giv- 
en to  his  rational  soul,  and  implanted  in  the  constitution  of  his  nature. 

6.  And  had  he  kept  this  law,  he  could  have  maintained  his  dominion  over 
all  inferior  things.  It  was  his  duty,  in  the  propagation  of  his  offspring,  to 
wait  the  times  and  seasons  appointed  by  the  Creator,  and  until  the  providen- 
tial power  of  God  was  given  to  him  by  the  Angels,  to  enable  him  to  bring 
forth  his  true  likeness  in  proper  order. 

7.  This  was  the  order  of  his  creation,  by  which  he  was  to  bring  forth  his 
likeness,  in  the  proper  times  and  seasons,  as  regular  as  the  trees  of  the  field 
bring  forth  their  fruits,  and  by  the  same  providential  and  directive  power, 
according  to  his  order. 

8.  In  this  order,  the  fire  of  lust  would  have  been  unknown,  which  is  the 
seed  of  the  wicked  one,  received  into  the  nature  of  man,  from  the  powers  of 
darkness,  for  the  purpose  of  propagating  their  vile  offspring  in  the  natural 
world.* 

9.  For  as  man  had  the  faculty  of  procreation  created  in  him,  afler  he  came 
to  maturity,  whenever  that  faculty  was  set  in  operation,  in  the  male  and  fe- 
male, he  could  generate  his  offspring  according  to  his  then  present  state, 
whether  he  remained  pure  or  became  corrupted. 

10.  And  as  he  was  then  in  a  state  of  probation,  he  could    not  be  prevented 

*Thi3  is  clearly  ronfimied  by  the  inspired  words  of  the  ajKistle  James  ;  "  When  lust  hath 
conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and  sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death."  James  i. 
15.  Can  any  rational  mind  tlien  believe  that  lust  was  ever  created  by  a  righteous  and  holy 
God  .'  Nay;  it  is  impossible  that  it  sliould  be  one  of  those  good  gifts  that  cometh  down  from 
the  Fatlier  of  Lights  ;  therefore  it  must  rome  fmni  the  prinre  of  darkness.  Eds, 


CHAP.   IX.]       ORIGIN  OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATURE,  ETC.  545 

from  being  accessible  to  tlie  disorderly  influences  of  the  power  of  evil,  that 
tempted  l)im  to  act  in  his  own  independent  will,  and  prove  the  powers  of 
his  nature. 

11.  Thercturc,  yielding  to  these  bewitching  charms,  he  received  the  fire  of 
lust  from  the  fallen  spirits,  by  wliicJi  liis  whole  nature  was  corrupted;  and 
by  its  power,  the  faculty  of  procreation  was  brought  into  operation,  before 
the  time  appointed  of  God.  Hence  it  is  that  all  the  offspring  of  man  have 
beeti  corrupted,  by  that  base  and  foul  propensity,  which  degrades  him  below 
the  animal  and  vegetable  creation. 

12.  Tims  man  gave  u|i  his  power  and  dominion  to  t])e  fallen  spirits  of  evil, 
by  which  means  they  found  an  entrance  into  the  natural  creation,  and  set  up 
the  kingdom  of  Satan  in  the  world  ;  for  they  had  become  his  ministers.  In 
consequence  of  this,  Satan  became  the  prince  of  this  world,  instead  of  ra- 
tional man,  to  whom  it  was  first  given. 

13.  In  this,  man  lost  his  right  to  the  providential  power  of  God,  and  to  the 
ministration  of  the  Angels  of  Providence,  by  which  he  would  have  been  en- 
abled to  accomplish  all  his  works  in  proper  order;  and  especially  to  procre- 
ate his  own  oft'spring  in  the  times  and  seasons  of  God's  appointment,  in  a 
manner  acceptable  to  Him. 

14.  Therefi)re  he  died  to  the  life  of  that  law  and  order  which  his  Creator 
had  placed  in  him  ;  yet  the  law  and  order  did  not  die  ;  but  still  remained  as 
a  living  witness,  with  a  flaming  sword  against  him,  which  turned  every  way 
to  guard  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  in  that  order.  There  remained  then,  no 
possible  way  by  which  he  could  receive  any  life  of  the  true  order  of  God, 
only  by  repentance,  and  in  proportion  as  that  corrupt  nature  which  he  re- 
ceived from  the  serpent  of  iniquity,  is  wounded  and  disarmed  of  its  power: 
and  eternal  life  can  never  be  obtained  until  this  is  wholly  slain. 

15.  The  original  j)owers  and  faculties  of  man's  nature  did  not  die;  but  he 
could  not  receive  the  primary  power  designed  to  propagate  his  offspring,  nor 
keep  the  order  of  times  and  seasons,  without  a  special  ministration  of  the 
Angels  of  Providence.     This  God  reserved  in  his  own  power. 

16.  The  fall  of  man  could  not  prevent  the  Creator  from  exercising  his  own 
power,  when  He  saw  fit  to  administer  it,  to  subserve  his  own  purposes. 
Therefore,  when  man,  by  his  punishment,  was  sufficiently  humbled  to  repent, 
according  to  the  order  of  that  dispensation,  which  could  only  be  in  a  figura- 
tive degree,  God,  by  a  special  revelation,  revived  the  law  of  nature,  so  far 
as  respected  the  order  of  times  and  seasons,  in  the  propagation  of  man'a 
offspring. 

17.  And  He  dispensed  sufficient  power  through  his  Angels,  to  enable  the 
line  of  the  patriarchs,  generally,  to  keep  this  law,  and  also  such  as  were  in 
covenant  relation  with  them,  and  who  were  wiling  to  deny  themselves  suffi- 
ciently. These  were  called  the  children  of  God,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
children  of  men,  or  seed  of  Cain,  who  corrupted  the  earth  by  their  licentious 
passions,  and  gave  loose  to  unbridled  lusts,  without  regard  to  any  times  or 
seasons.  (See  Gen.  vi.) 

C9 


546  ORIGIN  OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATURE,  ETC.  [pART  VI. 

18.  Therefore  God,  in  a  special  manner,  raised  up  Enoch  among  the  patri- 
archs, and  dispensed  his  miraculous  power  through  liis  Angels  to  him,  where- 
by he  was  enabled  to  govern  his  nature,  to  walk  with  God,  according  to  that 
dispensation,  and  beget  sons  and  daughters  in  the  manner,  and  in  the  times 
and  seasons  of  God's  appointment. 

19.  Thus  he  was  both  a  preacher  and  an  example  of  righteousness,  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  moral  law  of  God  to  all  the  children  of 
men.  Therefore,  when  he  had  done  the  work  which  God  hud  appointed,  he 
was  taken  away  by  the  Angels  whom  he  had  obeyed,  to  dwell  with  them  in 
mansions  of  justification.   (See  Gen.  v.  21  to  24.) 

20.  In  like  manner  He  raised  up  Noah,  and  endowed  him  with  sufficient 
power  to  keep  the  moral  law,  and  to  be  strictly  obedient  to  the  Angels  of 
Providence,  in  the  propagation  of  his  offspring.  For  although  he  waited  till 
he  was  five  hundred  years  old  for  permission  ;  yet  he  never  touched  that 
work  until  he  was  directed  so  to  do,  at  the  proper  times  and  seasons,  by  his 
guardian  Angel. 

21.  Thus  he  was  "a  just  man,  and  perfect  in  his  generations,"  according  to 
all  that  the  Lord  had  commanded  him,  so  did  he  in  this,  and  in  all  other  cas- 
es. Therefore  he  was  a  preacher  and  an  example  of  righteousness  to  all  the 
children  of  men  ;  and  by  his  example  condemned  the  whole  world. 

22.  For  in  his  days  the  sons  of  God,  or  those  that  walked  in  covenant  rela- 
tion with  the  patriarchs,  and  in  a  good  degree  kept  the  moral  law,  and  paid 
regard  to  the  order  of  times  and  seasons,  rapidly  fell  away,  and  began  to 
mingle  with  the  children  of  men,  or  seed  of  Cain,  and  took  them  wives  of 
all  they  chose  of  their  lewd  daughters,  and  went  in  unto  them,  according  to 
the  dictates  of  their  own  lusts,  without  any  appointment  of  God,  or  any  re- 
gard to  the  order  of  times  and  seasons. 

23.  This  continued  until  all  the  children  of  men  forsook  the  moral  law,  and 
the  earth  was  filled  with  violence,  bloodshed  and  carnage,  and  every  species 
of  wickedness,  and  their  licentious  debauchery  knew  no  bounds.  By  giving 
loose  to  unbridled  lust,  was  the  primary  cause,  that  all  flesh  corrupted  its 
way  before  God  :  In  consequence  of  which  the  protection  and  forbearance  of 
God  was  withdrawn,  until  He  sent  a  flood  of  waters  and  destroyed  ihem  all. 

24.  Noah  only,  was  found  perfect  in  that  generation  :  and  though  he  often 
warned  them,  that  if  they  persisted  in  their  wickedness,  God  would  send  a 
flood  of  waters,  and  sweep  them  from  the  earth  ;  yet  they  heeded  him  not, 
until  his  warnings  were  fulfilled  by  their  terrible  destruction. 

2-5.  But  Noah,  by  his  obedience  to  that  law,  which  the  children  of  men  had 
violated,  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  and  God  established  his  cove- 
nant with  him,  and  he  was  saved  with  his  vvife  and  family,  in  the  ark,  from 
the  flood,  and  became  the  father  and  patriarch  of  the  new  world. 

26.  This  was  a  figure  of  the  salvation  which  shall  be  obtained  in  the  gospel 
Ark,  from  the  floods  of  destruction  which  will  roll  upon,  and  destroy  the 
world  of  the  ungodly.  (See  I.  Pet.  iii.  20.  &n.  Pet.  ii.  5.)  This  salvation  will 
be  effected  through  Christ,  manifested  in  the  order  of  the  heavenly  Parent- 
age, in  the  new  creation  of  God. 

27.  The  cases  of  Enoch  and  Noah  were  instances  of  that  power  which  God 


CHAP.   IX.]       ORIGIN  OF  THE   LAW  OF  NATURE,  F.TC.  647 

in  wisdom,  had  reserved  to  be  displayed  in  his  own  time,  to  raise  up  instru- 
ments among  men,  who  should  be  witnesses  and  representatives,  by  precept 
and  example,  of  his  original  law  and  order  for  man,  while  remaining  in  a 
state  of  nature. 

28.  So  also  was  Abraham,  in  the  generation  of  Isaac,  to  whom  after  wait- 
ing many  years  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise  of  a  son,  the  Angel  said, 
"I  will  certainly  return  unto  thee,  according  to  the  time  of  life,  and  Jo,  Sa- 
rah thy  wife  shall  have  a  son,  at  this  set  time,  in  the  next  year."  And 
though  Sarali  was  past  bearing,  according  to  the  course  of  nature;  yet  this 
promise  was  fulfilled.* 

29.  Thus  should  Adam  have  waited,  and  thus  would  he  have  received  per- 
mission and  power  at  the  appointed  time.  Isaac  and  Rebecca  were  also  rep- 
resentatives of  the  same  order,  in  the  birth  of  Jacob  and  Esau,  which  could 
not  be  produced  until  permission  and  pov.er  were  granted  by  divine  direc- 
tion. So  also  was  Manoah  and  his  wife,  in  the  case  of  Samson;  and  also 
Zechariah  and  Elizabeth,  in  the  case  of  John  the  Baptist ;  and  many  others 
have  been  representatives  of  the  same  law  and  order. 

30.  Again  hearken,  saith  the  Angel ;  Notwithstanding  the  awful  destruc- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  by  the  flood,  the  posterity  of  Noah,  when 
they  began  to  multiplv  upon  earth,  soon  began  also  to  forget  the  hand  of  the 
Lord:  for  they  disregarded  the  moral  law,  and  the  law  of  times  and  seasons, 
in  the  propagation  of  their  offspring. 

31.  But  they  were  led  by  their  lusts  and  ambition,  insomuch  that  the  earth 
was  again  filled  with  violence,  and  every  species  of  licentious  obscenity, 
debauchery  and  abomination,  until  they  became  more  ungodly  than  the  ante- 
deluvians.  (See  II.  Esdras,  iii.  12.)  For  to  their  other  abominations  they 
added  this;  They  forsook  the  Lord,  and  most  universally  worshiped  gods 
after  the  imaginations  of  their  own  hearts.  In  this  abominable  worship  they 
far  exceeded  those  destroyed  by  the  flood. 

32.  Therefore  God  raised  up  a  peculiar  people,  to  be  his  witnesses  to  the 
world,  that  He  was  God.  To  these  He  gave  his  laws,  according  to  the  work 
and  order  of  that  age  and  dispensation,  which  was  only  figurative  of  the 
substance  of  the  good  thing.';  which  were  yet  to  come. 

33.  This  law  was  added  by  reason  of  the  gross  transgressions  and  corrup- 
tions of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  was  given  to  maintain  the  knowl- 
edge and  worship  of  the  one  true  God,  and  to  restrain  the  licentious  and 
lawless  passions  of  man  within  some  bounds;  so  that  the  earth  need  not  be 
so  corrupted,  that  the  inhabitants  thereof  must  be  destroyed  before  the  time 
of  the  end.  (See  Gal.  iii.  19.) 

34.  The  law  of  Moses  was,  in  a  good  degree,  a  transcript  of  the  original 
law  of  God,  especially  that  contained  in  the  ten  commandments;  but  it  was 
not  perfectly  so;  for  in  some  cases  the  law  of  Moses  allowed  war  and  blood- 
shed, to  cut  off  the  wicked  corrupters  of  the   earth.     It  also  allowed   invol- 

*See  Rom.  iv.  19  and  Heb.  .\i.  11,  12.  From  these  passages  it  is  evident  that  this  event  waa 
not  etfected  through  the  cour-ie  nf  fallen  nature,  but  by  the  providential  power  of  God,  which 
Abraham  and  Sarah  received  through  faith.  Eds. 


548  THE   LAW  OF   GRACE   GIVEN   BY  CHRIST.  [PART  VI. 

untary  servitude,  and  some  other  things  which  were  not  according  to  the 
original  law  of  God. 

35.  Nor  was  the  law  of  Moses  the  perfect  law  of  nature  :  for  it  did  not 
prohibit  a  plurality  of  wives,  nor  the  putting  away  of  their  wives,  to  marry 
again  some  woman  upon  whom  their  lust  was  placed.  These  indulgences 
were  all  contrary  to  the  true  law  of  nature,  given  in  the  beginning.  (See 
Matt.  xix.  8.) 

36.  The  law  of  Moses  was  adapted  to  the  state  of  the  world  in  tliat  age, 
and  according  to  the  work  of  that  dispensation,  which  was  imperfect,  being 
but  a  shadow  of  a  more  perfect  work  ;  therefore  it  could  not  "  make  tlie  com- 
ers thereunto  perfect,"  even  as  to  tlie  law  of  nature,  and  much  less  as  to  the 
law  of  grace.   (See  Heb.  x.  1  ) 

37.  But  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  many  indulgences  were  allowed 
therein,  which  were  not  according  to  the  moral  law  and  order  of  nature. 
For  had  they  been  fully  reined  up  to  that  law,  they,  as  a  body,  would  have 
rejected  it,  and  joined  themselves  entirely  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  in 
idolatry,  and  there  would  have  been  no  people  to  maintain  the  witness  and 
the  worship  of  the  true  God. 

38.  Yet  many  in  Israel,  in  all  the  ages  of  their  existence,  as  God's  covenant 
people,  through  tiie  light  of  the  law,  and  the  instructions  handed  down  from 
their  fathers,  saw  a  glimpse  of  the  perfect  moral  law  and  order  of  nature. 
These,  forsaking  those  indulgences,  were  witnesses,  in  a  good  degree,  both 
by  precept  and  example,  of  the  perfect  law  and  order  of  nature,  in  its  origi- 
nal state;  at  least  so  far  as  respected  the  order  of  times  and  seasons,  and  the 
keeping  the  law  of  mercy  and  justice. 

39.  Among  these  were  the  prophets,  generally,  and  many  others,  particu- 
larly the  Essenes  of  the  latter  times  of  the  Jewish  dispensation,  who  prefig- 
ured the  work  manifested  through  Christ.  And  no  age  nor  nation  has  been 
wholly  destitute  of  such  witnesses.  All  such  were  noticed  and  blessed  of 
God,  and  were  a  blessing  in  their  day  and  generation,  wherever  they  were; 
yea,  and  such  were  the  first  witnesses  of  Christ  when  he  appeared. 

40.  Such  were  good  Simeon  and  the  prophetess  Anna,  who  had  then  wholly 
consecrated  themselves  to  the  Lord  ;  And  such  was  Nathaniel,  of  whom 
Jesus  testified,  "  Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile."  And 
among  his  first  followers  there  were  many  such  ;  and  such,  in  general,  were 
the  devout  men  of  every  nation  under  heaven,  who  first  received  and  obeyed 
the  doctrine  of  the  apostles. 


SECTION  II. 

Christ  establishrs  (he  Law  of  Grace  for  his  foil oicers  ;  hut  arraigns  mankind 
to  judgment  by  the  laws  of  nature,  ichich  God  first  gave  to  man. 

1.  When  the  Son  of  God  was  sent  into  the  world,  to  lay  the  foundation  of 
the  new  nnd  spiritual  creation,  and  to  reveal  those  principles  which,  in  their 
full  manifestation  would  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  establish  the 


CHAP.  IX.]        THE  LAW  OF  GRACE  GIVEN  BY  CHRIST.  549 

Law  of  Grace  ;  he  arraigned  the  world  hoforc  the  righteous  judgment  of  God  ; 
but  lie  did  not  reprove  nor  condemn  them  for  not  keeping  tlic  law  of  grace  : 
for  they  knew  it  not,  having  never  been  taught  it. 

2.  But  lie  reproved  them  for  their  violations  of  the  moral  law  of  justice, 
mercy  and  kindness,  which  were  comprehended  in  these  words;  "All  things 
that  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for  this 
is  the  law  and  the  prophets." 

3.  He  also  reproved  and  condemned  them  for  their  violations  of  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  showed  them  wherein  that  law  differed  from  the  true  moral 
law,  and  the  law  and  order  of  nature.  He  testified  that  it  was  for  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts  that  Moses  suffered  certain  indulgences;  but  from  the 
beginning  it  was  not  so.  (See  Matt.  xix.  8.) 

4.  Read  Christ's  sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  his  answer  to  the  young  man 
who  asked  what  he  should  do  to  inherit  eternal  life.  He  first  referred  him 
to  the  moral  law;  but  on  his  declaring  that  he  had  been  faithful  in  that,  he 
offered  him  a  part  in  the  Law  of  Grace  But  as  he  refused  this  offer,  he  lost 
his  former  justification,  and  his  riglitfuj  heirship  to  the  superior  and  spirit- 
ual work. 

5.  But  although  Christ  taught,  both  by  precept  and  example,  the  law  of 
grace,  and  the  work  of  the  regeneration  ;  yet  he  knew  and  testified  that  all 
men  could  not  receive  that  work,  save  those  to  whom  it  was  given.  (See 
Matt.  xix.  11.)  It  was  necessary  that  he  should  declare  the  laws  that  God 
had  given  to  man  in  former  dispensations,  that  the  world  might  know  w  here- 
in they  had  transgressed,  and  were  condemned  of  God:  for  by  these  only 
could  they  be  judged.   (See  Rom.  ii.  12.) 

6.  Therefore  his  word  to  those  who  had  not  suflicient  faith  and  conviction, 
to  empower  them  to  take  up  a  full  cross,  and  follow  him  in  the  regeneration, 
required  them  to  live  strictly  to  the  moral  law,  and  to  the  order  of  nature  ; 
and  testified  that  short  of  this,  the  heavy  woes  and  judgments  of  the  Al- 
mighty would  fall  upon  them. 

7.  This  was  clearly  manifested  by  the  Savior's  lamentation  over  Jerusalem, 
and  the  heavy  woes  he  pronounced  upon  the  scribes  and  pharisees,  and  the 
lawyers,  who  virtually  led  the  people  to  transgress  every  moral  precept  of 
the  law  of  God. 

8.  The  apostles  also  required  those  who  had  not  received  that  measure  of 
faith,  which  enabled  them  to  take  up  a  full  cross  against  a  carnal  nature,  to 
live  up  to  the  moral  law  and  order  of  nature.  They  forbid  all  chambering 
and  wantonness,  and  taught  the  disciples  to  have  no  fellowship  with  the  un- 
fruitful works  of  darkness.  (See  Rom.  xiii.  13.  and  Eph.  v.  11.) 

9.  By  this  they  plainly  alluded  to  those  lawless  works  of  the  flesh,  which 
have  no  respect  to  an  offspring,  and  showed  them  that,  by  indulging  in  such 
things,  they  would  fall  under  the  wrath  of  God,  which  was  revealed  from 
heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men.  (See  Rom.  i.  18.) 

10.  So  long  as  the  primitive  Church  stood  in  a  good  degree  of  its  original 
rectitude,  the  two  orders  of  the  law  of  nature  and  of  grace  were,  in  a  great 
measure,  maintained.     For  there  were  those  who  kept  the   law  of  grace,  by 


550  THE  LAW  OF  GRACE  GIVEN  BY  CHRIST.  [PART   VI. 

separating  themselves  from  the  world,  and  denyiiig  all  ungodliness  and  all 
the  works  of  the  flesh. 

11.  These  formed  the  inner  court  of  the  spiritual  temple  of  God,  and  wor- 
shiped God  in  spirit,  and  sacrificed  every  carnal  passion  upon  the  golden 
altar  of  purity  ;  and  the  incense  of  their  prayers,  sacrifices  and  praises,  were 
wafted  by  the  holy  ministering  Angels,  to  the  tlirone  of  God.  (See  Heb.  i. 
14.  &  Rev.  viii.  3.) 

12.  But  there  were  many  who  believed  in  Christ,  who  forsook  the  corrupt 
and  licentious  practices  of  the  Gentiles;  yet  they  had  not  received  a  suffi- 
cient measure  of  faith  and  conviction,  to  bring  them  any  further  than  the  law 
and  order  of  nature.  They  kept  the  moral  law,  abstained  from  the  unfruit- 
ful works  of  darkness,  and,  in  a  great  measure,  observed  the  law  of  nature, 
so  far  as  respected  times  and  seasons  for  the  propagation  of  offspring.  (See 
I.  Cor.  vii.) 

13.  Such  were  held  in  relation  with  the  Church  ;  for  they  constituted  the 
outer  court  of  the  spiritual  temple,  and  were  owned  as  members  in  that  or- 
der. But  such  were  not  in  the  true  sanctuary  of  holiness;  nor  were  they 
members  of  that  order  which  worshiped  therein. 

14.  This  outward  order  of  the  Church  was  prefigured  by  the  court  of  the 
Gentiles,  which  stood  without  the  figurative  temple,  in  all  the  ages  of  an- 
cient Israel.  Here  those  Gentiles  were  allowed  to  come,  who  believed  in 
the  true  God,  and  that  He  dwelt  with  Israel,  as  his  covenant  people;  yet 
had  not  sufficient  conviction  of  its  necessity  to  submit  to  the  whole  law, 
especially  circumcision,  and  thereby  become  of  Israel. 

15.  These  brought  their  sacrifices  and  offerings  to  God,  into  this  court, 
which  were  offered  in  the  court  of  Israel,  according  to  the  law.  But  they 
formed  no  part  of  the  house  of  Israel,  in  that  order;  yet  many  of  them  hon- 
ored the  temple  with  their  best  gifts.  They  were  also,  in  many  respects, 
guided  by  the  moral  law,  which  they  learned  from  the  Israelites,  whose 
cause  they  supported,  when  they  stood  in  rectitude,  and  befriended  them  as 
far  as  they  were  able  in  that  state. 

16.  Most  of  the  knowledge  respecting  the  moral  law  of  justice,  charity  and 
chastity,  found  among  the  ancient  nations  of  the  earth,  was  derived  from  this 
source.  All  such  were  noticed  of  God,  as  having  a  relation  to  his  people,  and 
received  the  blessing  promised  to  Abraham;  "I  will  bless  him  that  blcss- 
eth  thee,  and  curse  him  that  curseth  thee." 

17.  But  when  Israel  adopted  the  customs  of  the  Gentiles,  and  sought  to 
come  no  further  than  the  order  of  the  court  of  these  Gentiles,  they  soon  fell 
from  the  whole  law,  and  became,  indeed,  worse  than  the  Gentiles  that  knew 
not  God;  therefore  they  fell  under  the  divine  curse,  and  were  destroyed  and 
led  captive  by  those  very  Gentiles  who  had  before  honored  them  with  great 
honor.  (See  II.  Mac.  iii.  4.)  These  cast  their  temple  to  the  ground,  and  took 
possession  of  their  heritage. 

18.  That  which  was  prefigured  in  Israel,  took  place  in  substance,  in  the  ages 
of  the  christian  Church,  so  long  as  there  was  a  body  that  kept  the  order  of 
the  inner  court,  by  serving  God  in  a  life  of  self-iJenial,  accoiding  to  the  law 
of  grace.     Those  who  were  in  the  order  of  the  outward  court,  found  a  join- 


CHAP.   IX. j       THE   LAW  OF  GRACE   GIVEN  BY  CHUIST.  551 

ing  to  tlio  Cliurcli,  through  wliich  they  found  tlic  protection  and  blessing  of 
God,  according  to  tliat  outward  order;  but  they  did  not  find  any  travel  in 
spiritual  regeneration.     This  work  was  to  be  effected  in   the  spiritual  world. 

19.  But  when  those  who  had  been  called  as  the  spiritual  Israel,  ail  as  a  bodv 
fell  into  the  outward  court,  and  sought  to  blend  the  laio  of  grace,  and  the  law 
of  nature,  or  rather  the  fl(;sh  and  spirit  together,  teaching  the  law  of  grace 
in  words  and  forms  only,  while  in  practice  they  only  professed  to  keep  the 
law  of  nature;  they  gradually  lost  the  divine  protection,  by  wholly  casting 
off  the  law  of  grace,  and  corrupting  the  law  of  nature,  until  they  fell  into 
a  worse  state  than  the  Gentiles  who  knew  not  God. 

20.  The  Gentiles,  who  represented  the  fallen  nature  of  man,  then  entered 
in  and  shut  up  the  way  into  the  sanctuary  of  holiness,  trod  down  the  holy 
city,  (that  is,  genuine  Christianity,)  and  cast  down  the  temple,  (that  is,  the 
Church  of  Christ,)  to  the  ground  :  and  thus  scattered  the  power  of  the  holy 
people ;  so  that  there  was  no  true  heritage  of  spiritual  Israel  found  upon 
earth.  For  the  Gentiles  held  the  possession  of  the  consecrated  ground  of 
the  Church,  under  the  name  of  Christianity.  But  in  reality,  it  was  the  king- 
dom of  the  Beast  under  the  reign  of  antichrist. 

21.  During  the  many  dark  ages  of  the  reign  of  antichrist,  the  truth  was  cast 
to  the  ground.  The  law  of  grace  was  lost  to  the  professors  of  the  christian 
name;  and  tiie  true  knowledge  of  the  law  of  nature  was  lost  from  the  whole 
mass  of  the  children  of  men,  and  the  moral  law  was  almost  entirely  disre- 
garded. Therefore  such  times  of  iniquity,  spiritual  darkness,  and  abomina- 
tions of  all  kinds,  were  never  known  upon  earth  since  man  was  created. 

22.  Yet  in  all  these  dark  ages,  God  reserved  to  Himself  the  power  to  raise 
up  witnesses  in  his  name,  who  testified  against  the  corruptions  of  the  law  of 
grace,  in  the  name  of  Christianity ;  and  against  the  violations  of  the  moral 
law  and  the  law  of  nature  among  all  men.  These,  like  stars  in  this  night  of 
moral  and  spiritual  darkness,  shone  as  examples  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
both  of  the  law  of  nature  and  of  grace.  Yet  not  one  among  them  all,  truly  un- 
derstood either  the  one  or  the  other,  in  their  original  purity. 

23.  For  after  the  fall  of  the  primitive  Church,  there  was  no  body  of  people 
in  which  their  effects  could  be  displayed  ;  and  the  witnesses  themselves 
were  under  sackcloth  and  darkness:  for  they  saw  not  the  real  distinction  be- 
tween the  flesh  and  spirit ;  therefore  the  clear  light  being  once  lost  and  veil- 
ed by  the  clouds  of  antichristian  darkness,  it  could  never  shine  forth  again, 
until  those  clouds  were  dispelled,  and  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  should  again 
arise,  and  spread  forth  its  rays  of  light,  for  the  restoration  of  all  things  to 
their  proper  order. 

24.  But  by  the  testimony  of  these  witnesses,  the  world  was  condemned  be- 
fore God.  Therefore  when  the  seventh  trumpet  began  to  sound,  all  the  race 
of  man  was  found  guilty,  and  under  deep  condemnation  in  the  sight  of  a  holy 
God  ;  and  his  wrath  and  sore  judgments  were  decreed  and  sent  forth  against 
them. 

25.  And  in  the  days  of  this  trumpet,  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished, 
respecting  the  probationary  state  of  all  souls.  Hence  the  same  work  of  judg- 
ment will  go  on  in  every  degree  thereof.     And  except  the  Lord  had  shorten- 


55S  THE  PERFECT  GOSPEL  [PART  VI. 

ed  these  daj-s  of  judgment,  no  flesh  could  be  saved.  But  for  the  sake  of  the 
elect  seed,  which  He  hath  chosen,  hath  He  shortened  these  days,  and  length- 
ed  out  the  days  of  mercy. 


SECTION  HI. 

TTie  Church  estahlished  in  the  perfect  gospel,  ichich  ad7nits  of  none  xcho  do 
not  travel  in  regeneration.  Bat  the  loorld  of  mankind  are  arraigned  and 
called  to  judgment  bij  the  declaration  of  the  moral  law  and  order  of  nature. 

1.  About  the  comniencenient  of  the  sounding  of  this  seventh  trumpet,  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness  began  to  rise,  the  second  time,  with  healing  in  his 
wings,  (See  Mai.  iv.  2.)  with  life  and  power  to  heal  all  souls  from  the  plagues 
of  a  fallen  and  accursed  nature ;  yea,  all  who  are  willing  to  gather  under  his 
wings  of  mercy  and  protection,  according  to  the  order  in  which  they  are 
called  by  the  divine  light. 

2.  From  this  time,  the  Almighty  Creator,  by  the  revivifying  light  and 
power  of  this  divine  Sun,  began  to  bring  forth  in  the  world,  those  unchange- 
able principles  and  laws  which  He  had  implanted  in  his  creation.  By  the 
operation  of  these  laws.  He  will  establish  his  everlasting  kingdom  of  peace 
and  righteousness  which  shall  have  no  end. 

3.  These  have  operated  more  and  more,  among  the  children  of  men,  both 
in  the  order  of  Providence  and  grace,  in  the  respective  orders  which  were, 
according  to  his  divine  purposes,  for  the  reformation  of  mankind,  to  restore 
them  to  that  order,  that  they  need  not  be  wholly  cut  off  by  his  righteous 
judgments,  and  never  overtake  the  salvation  of  God. 

4.  This  is  brought  to  light  by  the  heavenly  order  of  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness, in  the  perfect  dispensation  of  the  second  appearing  of  Christ, 
wherein  he  hatii  come  to  be  gl:irified  in  his  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all 
who  believe.   (See  II.  Thess.  i.  10.) 

5.  He  hath  established  his  holy  Church  of  the  saints,  which  is  the  holy 
sanctuary,  into  which  no  man  can  enter  and  dwell,  but  such  as  deny  all  the 
carnal  propensities  of  nature,  forsake  the  flesh  and  all  that  belongs  thereto, 
and  walk  the  path  of  regeneration,  by  following  his  pure  and  self-denying 
example. 

6.  This  is  his  holy  sanctuary  and  habitation,  the  tabernacle  of  God  with 
man,  and  the  place  of  his  throne,  from  whence  his  holy  word  and  laws  must 
be  revived,  declared  and  sent  forth  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  adapt- 
ed to  every  order  and  state  of  his  creatures.  But  there  can  be  no  court  of 
the  Gentiles  attached  to  this  holy  temple  ;  that  is,  none  can  have  any  rela- 
tion as  members  of  this  perfect  Church;  unless  they  make  a  full  sacrifice  of 
all  things,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's. 

7.  Christ  never  owned  any  as  his  disciples,  but  such  as  denied  themselves, 
and  walked  the  path  of  spiritual  regeneration.  Although  in  the  established 
order  of  the  Church,  those  who  kept  the  moral  law  of  nature,  were  allowed 
A  certain  degree  of  membership,  which  was  as  far  a»  the  order  of  that  dis- 


CHAP.   IX.]  IS  NOW  ESTABLISHED  ETC.  553 

pcnsation  could  come,  being  imperfect ;  yet  this  was  the  very  medium  through 
whicli  the  primitive  Ciiurch  fell.  Hence  tiiis  outer  court  is  separated  from 
the  Church  in  this  perfect  dispensation. 

8.  But  though  none  in  this  state,  can  dwell  in  the  sanctuary  among  the 
saints,  and  be  glorified!  with  heavenly  glory  in  Christ;  yet  thousands  that 
remain  without  the  camp  of  the  saints,  may  believe  that  this  is  the  temple  of 
God,  and  admire  Christ  in  his  saints,  who  are  not  called  to  the  spiritual  work, 
by  their  measure  of  fiuth  and  conviction,  but  still  have  a  work,  in  the  order 
of  Providence,  to  do  in  the  world.* 

9.  For  many  such  will  discern  the  good  fruits  of  love  and  unity,  brought 
forth  by  the  saints,  in  the  outward  order,  while  they  have  but  little  real  dis- 
cernment of  the  divine  internal  principle  and  power  from  which  these  virtu- 
ous fruits  proceed.  Yet  as  this  beautiful  order  and  the  fruits  thereof  can  be 
found  no  where  else;  they  will  thereby  be  led  to  give  testimony  of  their 
superior  e.xcellence,  and  strive  to  produce  the  outward  order  in  the  world; 
and  by  this  they  will  defend  the  cause  of  the  saints,  and  honor  Zion  with  the 
greatest  honor  they  can  bestow  ;  unless  they  enter  into  her  courts  of  holi- 
ness. And  many,  by  these  means,  will  be  led  thus  to  do,  and  will  become 
subjects  of  the  full  cross. 

10.  From  the  first  sound  of  this  trumpet,  God  hath  raised  up,  from  time  to 
time,  many  instruments  among  all  people,  especially  in  this  land,  and  endow- 
ed them  with  his  providential  power  and  light,  to  bear  witness  against  all  the 
corruptions  of  his  righteous  laws,  who  have  labored  with  zeal,  each  in  their 
respective  orders,  to  reform  mankind. 

11.  These,  and  all  others  who  are  sincerely  striving  after  increasing  spirit- 
ual light  and  virtue,  and  endeavoring  to  establish  tlie  primitive  rights  and 
liberties  of  man,  have  been  blessed  of  God,  according  to  the  order  of  that 
work.  And  without  this  preparatory  work,  which  hath  broken  the  tyrannical 
and  binding  power  of  antichrist,  and  disarmed  the  power  of  persecution,  in 
the  kingdom  of  the  Beast,  Zion  could  never  have  arisen  and  been  establish- 
ed, as  the  kingdom  of  the  saints  on  earth. 

12.  And  since  the  establishment  of  the  law  of  grace,  by  the  rays  of  its 
light,  adapted  to  the  state  of  the  world,  great  and  increasing  light  hath  sprung 
up  in  the  hearts  of  many,  respecting  the  moral  law  and  order  of  nature  ;  and 
great  exertions  are  made  by  many  witnesses,  to  check  its  lawless  violations. 

13.  All  these  labors  are  owned  and  blessed  of  God,  in  their  order.  And 
these  labors  and  principles  will  increase  until  they  spread  through  every  na- 
tion and  people,  and  till  many  shall  strive  and,  for  a  time,  be  enabled  to  keep 
the  moral  law  and  order  of  nature,  in  a  great  measure,  inviolate,  preparatory 
to  the  establishment  of  the  law  and  order  of  grace. 

14.  These,  though  they  cannot  form  an  outward  court  in  Zion,  as  members 
thereof;  yet  they  will  form  the  outward  court  of  the  order  of  Providence  in 

*  As  did  the  gentile  proselytes  of  the  gate,  in  the  days  of  Israel  of  old  ;  so  will  all  who  ar» 
honest-hearted  of  this  class,  honor  Zion  with  great  honor,  and  receive  tho  blessing  proraissd 
by  Abraham  therefor.  Eds. 

70 


554  THE  PERFKCT  GOSPEL  [PART  VI. 

the  world,  wherein  God  will  work  to  prepare  for  his  kingdom,  and  for  the 
protection  of  Zion  from  the  raging  power  of  persecution,  and  through  which 
He  will  dispense  his  blessings  to  the  children  of  men,  according  to  the  nat- 
ural order. 

15.  Therefore,  as  in  all  dispensations,  God  hath  declared  his  laws  from  his 
sanctuary  on  earth,  not  only  to  liis  covenant  people,  but  to  all  the  iniiabitants 
of  the  earth,  according  to  their  order,  that  they  might  know  the  path  of  their 
justification  or  condemnation  ;  so  it  is  now  even  still  more  needful  at  the 
present  day,  when  He  hath  drawn  near  to  judge  the  world,  and  to  make  an 
everlasting  separation  between  the  precious  and  the  vile. 

16.  Therefore,  the  declaration  of  his  laws  must  go  forth  from  Zion,  and  his 
word  and  requirements  be  made  known  from  his  highest  sanctuary  on  earth ; 
otherwise  those  works  among  men,  that  are  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  their  or- 
der, could  not  receive  the  seal  of  his  sanction  from  his  eternal  throne.  (iSee 
Ezek.  xliii.  7,  8.) 

17.  For  this  cause  hath  Holy  Wisdom  sent  forth  a  declaration  of  the  law  of 
nature,  which  comprehends  the  moral  law  of  life,  established  by  the  Creator 
in  the  beginning.  And  this  has  been  sanctioned  by  revelation,  in  all  dispen- 
sations, for  natural  people,  and  adapted  to  all  orders  and  states,  being  that 
law  by  which  all  souls  must  be  judged,  before  they  can  find  the  law  of  grace, 
or  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

18.  And  if  ye  are  found  unfaithful  in  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,  (tem- 
poral things  or  natural  state,)  who  will  commit  to  your  trust  the  true  riches.'' 
(See  Luke  xvi.  11.)  But  all  souls  that  come  into  his  kingdom,  must  thence- 
forth be  judged  by  the  law  of  grace. 

19.  Holy  Wisdom  hath  also  declared  the  law  of  grace,  and  shown  the  dif- 
ference between  that  and  the  law  of  nature.  And  be  it  known  to  you,  all 
ye  people,  that  these  two  can  never  be  blended  together.  In  seeking  to  do 
this,  the  subjects  of  all  religious  revivals  have  failed  and  fallen  away,  from 
the  days  of  the  apostles  to  the  present  time  ;  that  only  excepted  which  in- 
creased in  spirit,  until  it  ushered  in  the  second  appearing  of  Christ.  And  all 
such  revivals  will  fail,  that  stop  short  of  this  self-denying  work. 

20.  To  whom  much  is  given,  much  will  be  required.  (See  Luke  xii.  48.) 
But  none  are  required  to  go  beyond  the  light  which  God  has  given  them. 
The  law  of  nature  was  given  to  man  in  a  state  of  innocence  in  nature ;  and 
if  he  had  kept  it,  he  would  have  been  justified;  yet  he  would  have  needed 
to  pass  through  the  work  of  regeneration,  and  be  born  into  the  heavenly 
state,  or  he  could  never  enter  the  kingdom  of  God  through  endless  ages. 

21.  And  all  souls  must  finally  come  to  this  work,  or  never  find  complete  re- 
demption. For  until  this  work  is  effected,  let  them  be  ever  so  perfect,  in  the 
law  of  nature,  they  are  still  natural  people,  and  have  no  relation  to  the  sec- 
ond man,  the  Lord  from  heaven,  as  children  of  the  new  creation.  (See  L 
Cor.  XV.  47.  and  Rev.  xiv.)  But  all  who  do  this  voluntarily,  in  this  life,  will 
be  the  most  glorious  order  of  souls  in  the  kingdom  of  God  forever. 

22.  All  the  liglit  of  goodness,  truth  and  virtue,  that  was  ever  revealed  on 
earth,  was  dispensed  from  the  rays  of  the  divine  Sun  of  Righteousness,  which 
was  manifested  in  its  heavenly  order,  in  Christ  the  Son  of  God.     Although 


CHAP.  IX.]  IS  NOW  ESTABLISHED,  ETC.  555 

the  light  and  power  manirested  in  him,  iiath  ever  been  the  only  mediator 
between  God  and  man,  tVom  the  beginning  of  the  creation;  yet  this  lias  ever 
been  manifested  in  various  orders,  manners  and  degrees,  adapted  to  the  state 
of  man,  for  the  time  being;  and  by  this  light  he  must  be  judged. 

23.  Therefore,  let  all  who  hear  these  sayings  and  declarations  of  the  laws 
of  God,  by  Holy  Wisdom,  sincerely  try  tlieniselves  thereby ;  and  if  they 
find  themselves  transgressors;  know  that  tliey  must  repent  and  reform,  or 
they  will  be  visited  by  the  wrath  and  judgments  of  God  to  destruction. 

24.  But  after  hearing  these  sayings,  if  they  honestly  believe  that  they  have 
not  light  and  conviction  sufficient  to  require  and  enable  them  to  come  into 
the  law  of  grace,  and  follow  Ciirist  in  the  work  of  regeneration,  but  have  a 
work  still  to  do  in  the  world,  let  them  keep  the  moral  law  of  nature,  and  do 
all  in  their  power  to  prevent  the  violation  of  it  in  others.  For  by  the  viola- 
tion of  these  laws,  the  human  race  are  sunk  and  debased,  both  constitution- 
ally and  morally,  into  their  present  corrupt  and  deplorable  state. 

2-5.  But  know  ye,  that  in  the  choice  you  make,  nothing  but  perfect  honesty 
will  answer  the  purpose.  Seek  not  to  deceive  yourselves,  nor  to  deceive 
others ;  but  remember  it  is  with  a  just  God  you  have  to  deal,  a  God  whom 
you  cannot  deceive  :  for  He  knows  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart, 
and  the  measure  of  faith  which  ye  have  received  to  your  understanding,  and 
will  reward  you  accordingly. 

26.  And  so  long  as  souls  remain  in  the  world,  and  find  that  they  are  able  to 
keep  this  law,  and  honestly  engage  in  this  work,  they  are  justified  according 
to  that  order,  and  have  a  work  to  do  in  the  outer  court,  in  the  order  of  Prov- 
idence, and  will  be  blessed  therein. 

27.  But  if  they  strive  for  this,  and  cannot  reform  and  come  to  these  require- 
ments, let  them  know  that  they  are  called  to  a  greater  work,  and  must  come 
to  the  law  of  grace  as  their  only  remedy.  And  if  they  do  not  obey  this  call, 
they  will  lose  all  divine  protection  and  blessing,  and  fall  into  a  worse  state 
than  before,  and  far  worse  than  those  who  never  heard  these  sayings.  "Let 
him  that  rcadeth  understand." 

28.  But  hearken  to  my  words,  all  ye  who  are  called  by  the  voice  of  the 
"  Spirit  and  the  Bride,"  and  have  a  privilege  in  the  courts  of  Zion,  to  follow 
Christ  in  the  high  and  holy  work  of  spiritual  regeneration,  think  not  to  say 
in  your  hearts.  If  I  can  have  my  choice,  I  will  choose  to  follow  the  law  of 
nature.     This  will  be  a  cloke  of  deceit. 

29.  But  know  ye,  that  God  will  not  be  mocked  and  the  soul  go  unpunished. 
Truly  He  will  not  destroy  your  free  agency,  nor  prevent  you  from  choosing 
the  path  of  your  own  destruction,  if  ye  determine  so  to  do,  after  having  been 
called  by  his  mercy  to  share  a  part  in  his  holy  kingdom. 

30.  Nay  verily.  But  remember  for  certainty,  that  if  ye  do  this,  ye  will  lose 
all  justification,  and  forfeit  the  blessing  and  protection  of  God,  and  a  blast 
will  fall  on  all  your  works ;  yea,  a  divine  curse  will  rest  upon  all  you  do ;  and 
you  will,  at  last,  hear  the  awful  sentence,  "  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed  ;  for 
I  know  you  not." 

31.  Therefore,  behold  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth  !  the  way  of  life  and 
death  hath  been  clearly  set  before  you,  from  the  Eternal  Parents ;  and  when 


556  THE   WORD  OF  MOTHER  ANN  LEE,  [PAHT  VI. 

ye  hear  these  laws,  ye  are  required  to  choose  for  yourselves,  whom  ye  will 
serve  ;  and  as  ye  choose,  so  will  ye  be  judged  by  that  righteous  judgment  by 
which  the  Son  of  God  will  judge  the  world. 

32.  "The  Father  judgeth  no  man  ;  but  hath  committed  all  judgment  to  the 
Son."  And  this  no  soul  can  escape.  Hence  it  is  necessary  that  his  witnesses 
should  bear  testimony  to  these  laws.  And  remember  that  it  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God,  with  your  souls  covered  with  iniqui- 
ty. But  great  mercy  and  goodness  will  be  extended  to  those  who  repent  and 
reform  from  vicious  practices. 

33.  These  declarations,  saith  the  Angel,  I  am  commanded  by  Holy  Wisdom, 
to  reveal  in  her  name,  as  a  witness  to  her  eternal  word  ;  and  these  shall,  in 
due  time,  be  proclaimed  to  all  the  children  of  men,  that  they  may  know,  to 
their  understanding,   the  path  of  duty,  and   be   left  without  excuse. 

The  Angel  of  prophetic  light.* 

Salvator  Rkgia. 


CHAPTER   X. 

The  Word  of  Mother  Ann  to  the  lost  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

Mother  declares  her  eiperitnce  from  her  childhood,  until  she  united 
with  James  and  Jane  Wardley.  The  heavenly  gifts  she  received, 
and  in  ivhat  manner  she  was  led  to  discover  the  fallen  state  of 
mankind,  through  the  lust  of  the  flesh. 

1.  In  union  with  my  God,  and  by  his  special  command,  I,  the 
daughter  of  affliction  and  the  Mother  of  consolation,  do  descend  to 
the  earth,  and  through  an  instrument  of  God's  own  choice,  make 
known  the  following  communication. 

2.  It  is  not  without  grief  and  sorrow,  mingled  with  joy  and  glad- 
ness, that  I  now  set  to  my  hand,  and  in  my  own  name,  make  this 
communication  to  the  children  of  this  world  :  I  who  feel  like  one 
of  the  least;  yet  called  to  go  before,  and  lead  on  the  armies  of  Is- 
rael, by  the  strength  and  power  of  the  God  of  Jacob. 

*  The  Subscriber  to  tliis  Note,  who  is  the  inspired  writer  of  the  several  communications 
from  the  holy  Angel  of  prophetic  Liglit,  or  prophetic  Angel,  affixed  to  thi.s  work  ;  feels  it  his 
duty  here  to  testify,  that  it  was  declared  to  him  by  prophetic  revelation,  that  a  Book  contain- 
ing the  Testimony  of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  would  be  written  by  inspiration,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  a  female  at  Wisdom's  Valley  ;  (Watervliet ;)  and  that  this  Book  would  be 
sent  forth  from  Zion  to  the  inliabitants  of  the  earth.  This  was  revealed  to  him,  and  spoken 
of  to  others,  several  montlis  before  he  liad  the  least  earthly  knowledge  that  such  a  work  was 
ever  contemplated.  Calti.n  Geeen. 


CHAP.   X.]  TO  THE   INHABITANTS   OF  EAUTH.  557 

3.  And  this  is  the  cause  of  my  grief  and  sorrow;  knowing  the 
enmity  of  the  serpent  against  the  woman,  and  against  her  seed,  and 
knowing  the  powers  of  darkness  will  rage  mightily  to  overthrow 
the  work  of  God,  revealed  and  brought  forth  by  the  woman. 

4.  And  again,  this  is  the  cause  of  ray  joy  and  gladness;  know- 
ing that  although  the  power  of  Satan  is  mighty ;  yet  the  power  of 
God  is  Almighty;  and  beyond  this  dreadful  cloud  of  darkness,  per- 
secution, envy  and  strife,  many  souls  will  flock  to  Zion,  to  learn 
her  laws  and  statutes,  and  become  inhabitants  of  the  strong  holds 
of  the  Daughter  of  Zion.  (See  Micah  iv.  8.) 

5.  And  thus  with  feelings  of  sorrow  and  srief,  mingled  with  joy 
and  gladness,  do  T  stretch  forth  my  hand,  and  write  this  communi- 
cation in  my  name.  I,  the  daughter  of  John  Lee,  called  Ann  Lee, 
by  the  children  of  this  world;  but  by  the  children  of  the  Bride- 
groom, I  am  called  Mother  Ann  Lee;  and  as  such  I  address  the 
human  family. 

6.  It  may  be  necessary,  at  the  commencement  of  this  my  com- 
munication, to  give  a  few  incidents  respecting  my  early  experience, 
even  in  the  days  of  my  childhood ;  as  but  few  remain  upon  the  earth 
who  know  of  my  former  experience,  travail  and  tribulation,  and 
these  few  will  soon  be  taken  hence. 

7.  And  as  but  a  small  part  of  the  human  family  have  had  any  cor- 
rect knowledge  of  my  life,  my  sufferings,  and  of  my  divine  mission, 
which  I  was  called  to  fulfill  in  the  work  of  the  redemption  of  souls; 
and  as  Satan  is  the  bitter  enemy  and  opposer  of  the  work  of  the 
second  Eve,  who  is  called  to  undermine  the  works  of  the  first  Eve; 
therefore  am  I  called  to  make  this  communication. 

8.  The  wisdom  of  God  directs  that  I  should,  with  my  own  hand, 
communicate  to  a  lost  world,  and  leave  on  record,  a  few  of  the  most 
important  incidents  of  my  life,  and  a  brief  sketch  of  my  painful  ex- 
perience and  travail  in  the  work  of  regeneration,  and  of  my  struggles 
of  soul,  ere  my  neck  was  loosed  from  the  powers  of  darkne.ss,  and 
jny  captive  spirit  set  free  from  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

9.  Some  part  of  that  which  I  am  about  to  relate,  is  known  among 
my  children;  and  a  brief  account  of  my  sufferings,  as  well  as  of  my 
moments  of  exceeding  joy  and  rejoicing,  have  been  published  and 
spread  abroad  among  the  children  of  men;  but  for  a  more  sure  and 
general  knowledge  of  these  things,  I  am  called  to  place  them  in  the 
Lord's  holy  and  eternal  Book,  revealed  in  the  line  of  Holy  Wisdom, 
which  can  never  be  blotted  out. 


558  THE  WORD   OF  MOTHER  ANN  LEE,  [pART  VI. 

10.  In  the  days  of  my  childhood,  I  became  the  subject  of  strong 
conviction  for  sin;  even  the  smallest  crimes  vi^ould  sink  like  lead 
weights  upon  my  infant  spirit.  Many  times,  when  wading  under 
these  scenes  of  sorrow  and  affliction,  from  the  tenderness  of  my  con- 
science, I  would  fall  upon  my  knees  before  my  mother  and  relate 
over  my  little  crimes,  although  they  seemed  like  weights  of  lead  to 
sink  and  weigh  down  my  child-like  spirit.  At  such  times  my  moth- 
er, seemingly  influenced  by  divine  power,  would  always  apply  a  suit- 
able remedy  to  my  circumstances,  and  comfort  and  support  my 
drooping  and  afflicted  spirit. 

1 1.  The  mercy  of  God  in  giving  me  kind,  mora!  and  religious  pa- 
rents and  guardians,  to  direct  my  infant  and  youthful  steps,  was  not 
one  of  the  least  of  his  blessings  bestowed  upon  me,  in  this  state  of 
extreme  danger,  when  Satan  laid  wait  to  entrap  the  inuocency  of 
my  spirit.  For  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  I  could  always  obtain 
a  great  measure  of  relief,  from  the  horrors  of  a  guilty  conscience, 
by  humbling  myself  before  my  mother,  and  in  tears  of  anguish  re- 
late the  exact  cause  of  my  grief;  and  by  her  I  was  comforted,  nour- 
ished, counseled  and  instructed  to  shun  every  appearance  of  evil, 
which  when  yielded  to,  caused  me  such  distress  and  anguish. 

12.  Many  times,  while  very  young,  1  would  ask  my  mother  why 
it  was,  that  I  was  suffered  to  feel  such  excruciating  sufferings  for 
crimes  which  were  daily  practiced  by  ray  associates,  and  far  worse 
ones,  and  that  too,  without  the  least  appearance  of  remorse ;  and 
that  if  I  was  called  to  suffer  such  extreme  conviction  and  terror, 
for  what  would  seem  like  small  sins  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  at  large, 
how,  and  in  what  way  could  God  ever  be  reconciled  to  the  sins  of 
so  vile  a  generation? 

13.  All  these  things  were  continually  afloat  in  my  mind;  and 
whenever  I  communicated  my  feelings  to  my  mother,  after  I  be- 
came old  enough  to  understand  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  of 
his  mission  into  the  world,  my  mother  taught  me  to  look  to  the  Sav- 
ior for  mercy,  and  seek  to  become  reconciled  to  God,  by  the  suffer- 
ings and  death  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  had,  by  his  blood,  atoned 
for  the  sins  of  all  who  would  believe  on  him,  and  acknowledge  him 
as  their  Lord  and  Savior,  and  confess  themselves  guilty  and  un- 
worthy of  the  least  mercy  of  God. 

14.  Unto  such,  she  said,  Christ  would  appear  as  a  Savior  and  Re- 
deemer; and  such  he  would  claim  as  his  own,  and  especially  those 
who  were  of  a  broken   and  contrite  spirit,  and  of  themselves,  una- 


CHAP.  X.]  TO  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  EARTH.  559 

ble  to  do  the  least  thing  towards  meriting  the  mercy  of  God.  Thus 
was  1  often  counseled  and  encouraged  by  my  natural  mother,  to 
look  to  Christ,  and  cast  ray  cares  and  burdens  upon  him,  who  was 
able  to  bear  my  infirmities  and  pardon  all  my  iniquities. 

15.  But  alas!  I  cried  in  vain  for  mercy  and  forgiveness;  for  my 
sins  and  short  comings  would  rest  upon  me,  and  abide  with  me,  un- 
til by  severe  anguish  of  soul,  I  was  driven  to  the  extremity  of  con- 
fessing my  sins  and  short  comings  to  my  mother;  then  I  could  lie 
down  at  night  in  peace,  and  rest  in  sweet  repose,  while  the  Angels 
of  God  often  hovered  over  my  bed,  and  strewed  the  flowers  of  heav- 
en upon  me,  and  uttered  words  which,  many  times,  I  could  not 
understand. 

16.  Many  were  the  divine  and  heavenly  manifestations  which  I 
experienced,  in  the  early  years  of  my  childhood,  which  bore  with 
weight  upon  my  spirit,  for  a  season,  and  then  passed  away  as  dreams, 
of  which  the  recollection  was  the  only  remains  of  them. 

17.  But  in  all  my  experience,  my  temptations,  buffetings  and  re- 
morse of  conscience,  which  were  frequent  and  powerful  beyond 
endurance,  no  remedy  could  I  find  equal  to  that  of  making  an  hon- 
est confession  to  my  mother.  This  confirmed  in  my  mind,  beyond 
a  doubt,  even  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  that  God  required  an 
open  and  an  honest  confession  of  sin. 

18.  Yea,  I  was  fully  convinced  that,  ere  God  would  be  reconciled 
to  the  fallen  race,  or  they  themselves  could  become  the  acceptable 
subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  inherit  that  peace  and  quiet- 
ness of  mind  which  was  promised  under  the  reign  of  the  King  of 
peace,  souls  must  stoop  to  the  degradinsr,  self-abasing  practice  of 
making  a  full  and  honest  confession  of  all  known  sin,  and  that  too, 
without  paying  money,  or  defraying  the  charges  of  wicked  and  sinful 
priests,  who  make  merchandise  of  the  pretended  power  of  Christ, 
which  they  sell  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

19.  But  how  and  in  what  manner  this  dispensation  of  the  grace  of 
God  was  to  be  accomplished,  or  when,  I  knew  not;  but  I  believed 
beyond  a  doubt;  and  T  also  had  many  divine  and  heavenly  manifes- 
tations, which  confirmed  me  beyond  the  shadow  of  turning,  that  I 
should  live  to  see  the  day,  and  that  it  would  be  effected  under  the 
reign  of  Christ  in  his  second  coming  to  subdue  the  powers  of 
darkness  and  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  when  he  should  set  up  his  ev- 
erlasting kingdom  of  peace  and  purity  upon  the  earth. 


560  THE   WORD  OF  MOTHER  ANN  LEE,  [pART  VI. 

20.  This  I  was  assured  by  divine  authority,  in  the  silent  watches 
of  the  night,  would  coine  to  pass  in  my  day,  and  my  soul  would 
have  a  share  in  it,  and  become  what  I  had  earnestly  prayed  and  cried 
to  God  that  I  might  be,  a  child  wholly  set  free  from  the  bondage  of 
sin  and  death. 

21.  But  in  all  these  painful  struggles  concerning  my  loss  from  God, 
and  the  depravity  of  the  world  at  large,  I  remained  wholly  ignorant 
of  the  first  cause  of  man's  loss  and  depravity,  and  the  source  of  all 
his  misfortunes. 

22.  Although  buffeted  by  the  nature  of  the  flesh,  with  all  its  crooks 
and  windings,  and  although  tempted  to  the  extreme  in  this  line;  yet 
I  always  viewed  the  gratifications  thereof  as  soul-darkening  enjoy- 
ments; and  although  pleasant  in  their  present  enjoyment,  and  sweet 
to  the  carnal  mind ;  yet  they  never  failed  to  leave  a  sting  behind, 
which  would  far  overbalance  all  the  pleasure  that  could  be  derived 
from  them. 

23.  And  with  this  light  and  understanding,  I  resolved,  for  one,  to 
steer  clear  from  the  guilt  and  sting  of  conscience,  which  coraeth  of 
this  kind  of  enjoyment ;  knowing  that  my  conscience  would  find 
enough  to  cause  me  trouble,  without  plunging  into  this  fire,  which 
I  knew  would  consume  the  remaining  hope  of  ever  becoming  puri- 
fied and  made  acceptable  unto  God. 

24.  And  knowing  that  there  was  a  sufficient  number  of  inhabi- 
tants upon  the  earth  to  people  it,  that  had  no  conscientious  scruples 
upon  this  point,  I  firmly  resolved  for  one,  and  upon  my  bended  knees, 
I  often  implored  the  aid  and  assistance  of  the  upper  regions,  to 
strengthen  me  in  the  fulfillment  of  this  my  great  desire,  to  shun  that 
course  of  life,  which  I  knew  would  plunge  my  soul  into  deep  tribula- 
tion and  anguish. 

25.  But  with  all  my  cries,  tears  and  entreaties,  not  only  to  heaven, 
but  also  to  those  who  were  my  guardians  on  earth,  I  was  overpower- 
ed, through  the  entreaties  of  those  who  styled  themselves  my  best 
friends,  and  by  degrees  lost  my  conviction,  and  consented  to  yield 
to  their  persuasions,  and  follow  that  life  which  my  own  former  con- 
victions taught  me  would  become  a  flaming  torch  to  my  aroused 
conscience. 

26.  And  thus  it  was  fiilfilled,  and  my  cup  of  sufferings  soon  be- 
came full  to  running  over.  And  although  treated  by  all  my  worldly 
companions,  my  kindred,  my  nearest  and  dearest  relations,  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  and  also  by  my  kind  husband,  with  all  the  kindness 


CHAP.   X.J  TO  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  EARTH.  661 

which  could  be  bestowed  upon  a  mortal  being;  yet  my  harrowed 
soul,  torn  and  rent  with  affliction,  guilt  and  remorse,  earnestly  strug- 
gled for  deliverance. 

27.  Thus  I  became  confirmed,  beyond  a  doubt,  from  whence  pro- 
ceeded the  cause  and  source  of  man's  loss  and  depravity,  and  I  re- 
solved to  be  set  at  liberty,  as  soon  as  kind  heaven  would  work  tor 
my  deliverance;  for  one  side  of  this,  I  saw  no  way  for  me.  My 
husband  was  both  kind  and  gentle,  and  I  was  the  pride  of  his  heart, 
and  the  greatest  object  of  his  earthly  felicity.  And  this  object  he 
was  determined  to  hold  and  claim  as  his  own,  let  what  would  come. 

28.  And  although  I  tarried  in  this  state  of  deep  sufferings,  until  I 
became  the  mother  of  four  children,  which,  by  the  great  mercy  of 
God,  all  died  in  their  infancy;*  yet  in  all  this  time,  I  felt  my  soul 
daily  sinking  in  the  bottomless  pit,  and  no  arm  stretched  out  for  my 
deliverance. 

29.  My  cries  and  lamentations  at  length  became  incessant,  and 
the  God  of  all  mercy,  through  ways  and  means  far  out  of  fight, 
worked  for  my  deliverance,  by  softening  the  heart  of  my  compan- 
ion, insomuch  that  he  became  willing  that  I  should  act  according 
to  the  dictates  of  my  own  conscience;  and  in  this  he  would  not 
become  my  troubler. 

30.  And  thus  I  began  to  work  for  my  deliverance.  And  never 
could  any  one,  who  had  become  besmeared  from  the  crown  of  the 
head  to  the  soles  of  the  feet,  with  the  most  loathsome  nuisance,  be 
found  more  engaged  to  be  set  free,  than  was  my  soul  engaged  to  dig 
out  of  the  pit  into  which  I  had  fallen,  and  be  set  at  liberty  and  pu- 
rified from  the  defilements  which  I  had  gathered  during  my  married 
life. 

81.  I  fled  not  to  my  natural  kindred,  to  unbosom  my  distressed 
feelings;  nay,  but  to  the  little  humble  association  of  James  and  Jane 
Wardley,  whom  I  knew,  and  had  long  known  to  possess  more  of 
the  spirit  of  God,  and  to  walk  more  according  to  the  precepts  and 
example  of  his  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  than  any  other  people  I 
had  any  knowledge  of. 

*  It  may  seem  strange  to  some  that  Mother  should  ascribe  tlie  death  of  her 
infants  to  tlie  mercy  of  God ;  but  it  must  appear  evident  that  the  great  work 
to  whicli  she  was  called,  would  not  atlmit  her  to  be  incumbered  with  a  fam- 
ily of  children  ;  therefore  God  in  mercy  took  them  from  her  in  the  innocence 
of  infancy.  Eds. 

71 


562  THE  WORD  OF  MOTHER  ANN  LEE.  [PART  VI. 

32.  And  although  poor  and  despised  by  the  great  and  wise  of  this 
world,  and  many  times  persecuted  ;  yet  my  soul  found  that  purity 
dwelling  in  these  mansions,  which  I  could  not  see,  sense  nor  feel 
any  where  else. 

33.  Therefore  did  I  cleave  to  them,  as  my  parents  and  leaders  in 
the  path  of  purity,  and  cheerfully  subjected  to  all  the  customs  and 
forms  of  these  Newlights,  as  they  were  styled ;  and  such  they  were 
indeed  and  in  truth:  for  they  manifested  that  light  and  power  of 
God,  which  had  never  been  manifested  through  mortals,  since  the 
falling  away  from  the  spirit  of  Christ,  in  his  first  appearing. 

34.  Many  of  the  apostolic  gifts  were  made  manifest  through  them, 
and  through  the  little  handful  under  their  charge;  such  as  prophecy, 
a  keen  and  cutting  testimony  against  all  sin  and  defilement ;  and 
also  the  gift  of  tongues  was  manifested  through  them,  in  a  striking 
manner. 

35.  The  bodies  of  the  subjects  of  this  work  were  also  handled,  by 
the  mighty  power  of  God,  to  the  astonishment  of  every  beholder. 
And  no  heart  was  so  hardened  and  unrelenting,  but  it  would  yield 
at  such  times,  and  acknowledge  the  mighty  power  of  God.  Al- 
though afterwards,  by  the  influence  of  Satan,  many  were  left  to 
deny  the  power,  and  turned  to  persecute  its  subjects. 

36.  But  this  did  not  stop  the  work  of  God,  which  He  had  begun, 
as  a  preparatory  work  for  the  ushering  in  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
which  was  to  make  an  end  of  sin. 

37.  And  although  entirely  out  of  sight  of  every  seeker  after  this 
great  display;  yet  sure  to  the  understanding  of  every  sincere  soul, 
that  was  a  witness  of  the  wonderful  workings  of  the  spirit  of  God, 
upon  this  little  secluded  few,  that  it  was  no  other  than  the  mighty 
power  of  God,  to  break  loose  a  people  from  the  fashions  and  forms 
of  this  vain  and  wicked  world,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  ushering 
in  of  the  second  coming  and  reign  of  the  Messiah,  by  loud  and 
solemn  warnings,  which  seemed  enough  to  rend  the  heart  of  stone. 

38.  It  was  no  other  than  the  warning  voice,  which  was  to  go  be- 
fore, to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  and  make  his  paths  strait,  by 
preaching  repentance,  and  a  declaration  of  the  near  approach  of 
him  who  was  to  come  with  his  fan  in  his  hand,  to  make  the  separa- 
tion between  the  precious  and  the  vile;  and  make  of  all  nations, 
kindreds  and  tongues,  one  united  body  of  saints,  who  were  to  see 
eye  to  eye,  and  become  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind,  holding  all 


CHAP.  XI.]   MOTHKR  ANn's  EXPERIENCE  AND  TRAVEL.       563 

things  in  common,  that  no  one  should  say  that  aught  which  he  pos- 
sessed was  his  own. 

39.  Thus  and  tlius  was  the  word  of  God,  through  the  mouths  of 
these  subjects  of  his  power,  brought  forth,  from  time  to  time,  in  so 
striking  a  manner,  that  it  remained  impossible  for  any  candid  soul 
to  doubt  or  query  of  its  being  the  eternal  word  of  God,  given  by 
the  spirit  of  prophecy,  which  would  shortly  be  accomplished. 

40.  And  although  many  of  the  very  subjects  of  this  mighty  power, 
through  the  workings  of  Satan,  to  destroy  the  work  of  God  in  its 
commencement,  were  left  to  become  reprobates,  and  to  be  found 
fighting  against  the  work;  yet  this  altered  not  the  purpose  of  God 
to  clear  the  way,  and  make  ready  a  people,  through  whom  to  reveal 
the  Christ  of  God,  that  his  kingdom  might  be  established  upon  the 
earth,  and  the  tabernacle  of  his  grace  and  mercy  rest  among  the 
children  of  men. 

41.  In  this,  which  I  have  stated  thus  far,  I  have  given  but  a  slight 
sketch  of  my  early  experience  in  life,  which  may  serve  for  an  intro- 
duction to  what  follows. 


Mother  Ann^s  experience  and  travel  in  the  preparatory  work,  until 
she  found  her  redemption  from  a  fallen  nature.  Her  sufferings  in 
England. 

1.  Be  it  known  to  all  people,  that  many  were  the  divine  manifes- 
tations given  me  in  my  childhood,  which  confirmed  me,  beyond  a 
doubt,  that  I  was  called  to  fulfill  an  important  work,  in  relation  to 
the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  although  circumstances,  many 
times,  seemed  to  work  in  direct  opposition  to  my  views. 

2.  Many  times,  when  influenced  by  the  spirit  of  God,  either  by 
vision  or  divine  revelation,  my  soul  would  be  drawn  after  the  suffer- 
ing inhabitants  of  the  earth,  in  such  tender  compassion,  that  I  could 
not  describe  it  to  any  one,  nor  did  I  often  undertake;  for  I  found 
it  to  be  something  peculiar  to  my  own  experience. 

3.  But  after  I  became  a  mother  in  the  order  of  the  flesh,  I  found 
my  feelings  and  sensations  towards  my  natural  offspring  could  be 


564  MOTHER  Ann's  expedience  and  travel,     [part  vi. 

compared,  in  a  small  measure,  to  my  tender  and  parental  feelings 
for  the  poor  lost  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  who  seemed  destitute  of 
that  parental  care  which  would  ensure  their  safety  and  protection. 

4.  But  as  the  things  of  the  spirit  are  greater  and  superior  to  the 
things  which  are  natural;  so  were  my  feelings  of  tenderness  for  the 
whole  human  family,  when  influenced  by  the  special  inspiration 
which  was  of  the  spirit  of  God,  greater  and  superior  to  the  love 
and  tenderness  I  realized  for  my  natural  offspring. 

5.  But  these  feelings  of  tenderness  and  motherly  concern  would 
leave  me,  and  I  would  then  be  left  to  ponder  why  it  was  thus;  and 
never  until  I  became  a  Mother  in  Christ,  which  caused  me  to  feel 
the  worth  and  preciousness  of  souls,  was  J  able  to  comprehend  the 
cause  of  my  former  experience  in  this  respect. 

6.  This,  with  many  more  similar  and  striking  sensations  to  which 
I  became  subject,  while  under  the  divine  influence  of  heaven,  led 
me  to  believe  that,  as  an  individual,  I  should  in  some  future  time, 
be  called  as  an  instrument  to  fulfill  an  important  work  of  God,  in 
relation  to  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 

7.  But  when  these  seasons  of  divine  revelation  ceased,  my  soul 
was  left  to  be  buffeted  by  Satan,  to  the  very  extreme,  insomuch  that, 
many  times,  it  seemed  as  though  my  soul  and  body  would  have  been 
torn  asunder,  and  my  soul  sunk  in  the  bowels  of  utter  destruction. 

8.  And  then  again,  at  other  times,  the  world,  with  all  its  allur- 
ing charms,  was  set  before  me,  and  the  strongest  desires  to  become 
a  partaker  of  them,  that  seemingly,  could  possibly  influence  my  mind. 
And  the  inclination  to  gratify  the  evil  and  corrupt  nature  of  the  flesh, 
was  beyond  what  I  ever  found  to  exist  in  any  mortal,  from  that  day 
to  this. 

9.  And  thus,  in  truth,  even  in  my  youthful  days,  I  became  the 
subject  of  heavenly  and  divine  manifestations,  beyond  what  had 
ever  been  granted  to  fallen  mortals;  and  also  subject  to  the  most 
powerful  temptations  and  buffelings  which  had  ever  been  inflicted 
upon  any  soul,  since  Christ  the  Savior  dwelt  upon  earth,  who  suffer- 
ed the  temptations  and  buffetings  of  Satan  to  the  extreme.* 

*  Mother  Ann  was  a  woman  of  a  remarkable  strong  constitution,  of  extra- 
ordinary powers  and  invincible  fortitude  of  mind.  These,  together  witli  the 
work  whereunto  she  was  called,  whicii  was  well  known  to  tiie  adversary  of 
souls,  and  roused  his  fiercest  opposition,  caused  her  temptations  and  biifiet- 
ings  through  those  strong  elements  of  nature  to  be  excessively  great  in  pro- 
portion. Eds. 


CHAP.   XI.]  TILL  SHE  FOUND  HER  REDEMPTION.  565 

10.  But  by  the  kind  assistance  of  heaven  to  which  I  continually 
looked  and  implored  for  aid,  I  withstood  the  power  of  the  tempter, 
and  yielded  to  none  of  his  delusive  charms;  but  seemingly  conquer- 
ed in  myself,  the  desire  to  indulge  in  the  gratification  of  a  wicked 
and  corrupt  nature,  which  craves  indulgences,  and  is  followed  by 
shame,  guilt  and  remorse. 

11.  But  as  I  grew  to  maturity,  the  strength  of  a  fallen  nature  in- 
creased upon  me,  and  as  the  work  of  the  regeneration  was  then  un- 
known to  me,  I  found  no  one  to  protect  me  from  the  course  of  the 
world;  hence  I  was  induced  to  be  bound  in  the  nuptial  state,  and 
thus  was  left  to  fall  into  the  corrupt  works  of  the  flesh. 

12.  Then  I  found  my  soul  plunged  into  the  depths  of  hell ;  for  this 
is  the  deepest  and  most  direful  covering  of  fallen  nature.  And  here 
was  my  soul  effectually  awakened.  In  this  state  I  had  to  overcome 
the  power  of  death,  and  travel  out  by  great  struggles,  and  the  most 
severe  sufferings,  that  I  might  be  enabled  to  bring  souls  from  thence, 
into  the  resurrection  from  dead  works. 

13.  Thus  was  I  left  to  taste  of  death,  and  to  rise  therefrom,  that 
I  might  be  the  first  risen  from  the  dead  works  of  the  fall,  and  find 
my  redemption  and  deliverance,  by  the  power  which  dwelt  in  Christ, 
who  never  yielded  to  the  dead  works  of  the  fallen  nature.  But  to 
return  to  the  subject  of  my  connection  with  the  little  family  of  James 
and  Jane  Wardley. 

14.  I  continued  with  them,  and  traveled  with  them  from  one  degree 
of  light  and  understanding  to  another,  daily  and  hourly  struggling 
for  my  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death ;  but  yielded 
perfect  obedience  and  simple  subjection  to  the  commands  of  God, 
made  known  through  them,  that  in  this  I  might  fulfill  all  righteous- 
ness, and  thereby  prove  my  faith  by  my  obedience  to  the  light  of 
God,  made  known  through  those  whom  He  had  raised  up  to  prepare 
the  way,  and  make  ready  subjects  to  do  his  will. 

15.  I  became  deeply  baptized  with  the  spirit  of  the  preparatory 
manifestation  of  God's  mercy;  but  yet  I  saw  not  the  way  clear  for 
the  full  redemption  of  souls  by  the  new  birth;  neither  did  I  fully 
know  how  this  was  to  be  accomplished.  But  my  soul  was  many 
times  led  forth  to  incessant  prayer  and  cries  to  God,  to  know  the 
depth  of  man's  loss,  and  how,  and  in  what  manner  redemption  might 
be  found. 

16.  Days  and  nights  together,  was  my  soul  drawn  forth  in  this  la- 
bor, and  excessive  tribulation  for  my  own  deliverance,  until  it  seem- 


566  MOTHER  Ann's  experience  and  travel.,      [part  vi. 

ed  that  nothing  but  the  mighty  power  of  God  kept  my  soul  and 
body  together,  my  mortal  frame  being  reduced  to  the  feebleness  of 
an  infant.  Many  and  frequent  were  these  dreadful  scenes  of  trib- 
ulation and  anguish  of  soul,  in  pain  to  be  delivered,  not  only  from 
sin,  but  from  the  very  nature  of  sin. 

17.  Yet  in  all  these  struogles,  my  spirit  was  many  times  released, 
and  received  rays  of  heavenly  and  divine  light,  which  banished  all 
my  fears  concerning  my  deliverance,  and  concerning  the  deliver- 
ance of  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 

18.  For  I  saw  in  the  bright  visions  of  God,  the  angelic  hosts:  and 
I  also  saw  the  Lord  Jesus,  face  to  face,  and  conversed  with  him,  as 
one  mortal  converseth  with  another ,  and  by  him  I  was  shown  the 
nature  and  depth  of  man's  loss  from  God ;  and  how,  when  and 
where  the  first  deed  was  committed,  which  sunk  man  from  the  pres- 
ence of  God ; 

19.  And  that  no  real  deliverance  could  be  found  from  the  nature 
and  depth  of  man's  loss,  until  the  woman,  who  first  became  the 
minister  of  death,  should  arise  and  conquer  sin  in  the  flesh,  and 
burst  the  bands  of  death,  and  come  forth  with  that  flaming  testi- 
mony which  would  destroy  death,  in  souls,  and  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death,  and  thus  undermine  the  works  of  death,  brought 
forth  by  the  first  woman. 

20.  These  things  were  shown  me  by  the  Son  of  God,  which  were 
as  clear  to  my  understanding,  as  the  noon  day;  and  I  was  also  told 
by  the  Savior,  that  I  was  the  one  of  God's  own  choice,  to  effect 
this  great  work,  and  by  the  power  of  his  spirit  I  should  be  support- 
ed in  this  work. 

21.  And  although  T  should  be  called  to  suffer  affliction  and  perse- 
cutions on  every  side,  in  various  ways  and  forms,  which  would  be 
many  times  worse  than  death;  yet  I  should  live  to  see  the  fruits  of 
my  soul  become  established,  and  spread  their  borders  far  and  wide ; 
and  that  I  should  lay  down  my  natural  life  in  peace  and  quietness, 
surrounded  by  the  spiritual  offspring  of  my  soul,  which  would  be 
as  dear  to  me  as  my  own  soul. 

22.  These  things  and  many  more,  were  revealed  to  me  by  the  Son 
of  God,  while  I  yet  remained  in  England,  and  a  member  of  the  so- 
ciety of  James  and  Jane  Wardley.  But  when  these  divine  manifes- 
tations left  me,  I  found  myself  the  subject  of  keen  tribulation  of 
soul,  struggling  for  complete  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  the 
nature  of  sin,  to  become  a  free  woman  in  Christ  Jesus. 


CHAP.   XI.]       TILL  SHE  FOUND  HER  REDEMPTION.  567 

2:3.  Bat  when  mv  times  were  fully  accomplished,  and  by  sufTerings 
I  had  become  purified,  my  soul  was  brought  forth  as  the  spirit  of  an 
infant,  and  I  saw  and  clearly  realized  the  things  of  God  aright,  and 
knew  of  a  truth,  that  my  captive  soul  was  set  at  liberty  from  the 
bondage  of  sin  and  death,  and  that  I  had  found  the  new  birth,  and 
had  become  an  inhabitant  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

24.  And  thus  I  saw  the  way  clear  for  all  souls.  I  saw  the  heaven- 
ly parentage,  and  the  door  of  hope  widely  opened  into  the  new  and 
spiritual  Jerusalem.  The  workings  of  the  spirit  of  God  among 
men,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  were  clearly  brought  to  my 
understanding.  All  the  types  and  shadows  of  past  dispensations, 
clearly  opened  to  my  view,  and  1  saw  the  beauty  and  excellency  of 
God's  ways  and  dealings  with  the  children  of  men. 

25.  These  revelations  and  manifestations  of  divine  light  and  un- 
derstanding, were  communicated  to  the  society  to  which  I  belonged, 
and  were  readily  acknowledged  to  be  a  superior  manifestation  of 
light  to  any  which  had  ever  been  revealed  to  them  before,  and  that 
it  was  no  other  than  the  speedy  fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  con- 
cerning the  near  approach  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  his  second  com- 
ing in  his  glory. 

26.  And  from  that  time  forth,  I  became  known  among  my  follow- 
ers as  their  spiritual  Mother  in  Christ;  and  as  such,  I  was  ever 
found  by  every  faithful  seeker  after  righteousness,  who  were  weary 
of  the  ways  and  pursuits  of  death,  and  chose  to  walk  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus,  putting  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds,  and  becoming 
innocent  children  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

27.  To  such  was  I  ever  a  true  nursing  mother,  able  to  bring  forth 
and  set  at  liberty  the  lost  soul,  to  nurse  and  dandle  it  upon  the  knee, 
and  administer,  in  every  time  of  need,  from  the  bountiful  stores 
which  flowed  from  the  hand  of  the  author  of  my  redemption,  even 
Christ  Jesus,  the  everlasting  Father  of  the  new  creation  of  God. 

28.  And  such  was  the  power  which  attended  the  testimony  brought 
forth  by  the  woman,  in  the  name  and  in  the  power  of  the  Son  of 
God,  that  it  caused  the  wicked  to  tremble  and  fall  as  dead  men  :  and 
when  restored  to  reason,  they  could  find  no  rest,  until  with  their 
own  tongues  they  had  laid  open  their  wicked  lives,  and  brought  to 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  the  deeds  done  in  the  body, 
and  thereby  found  deliverance,  peace  and  justification. 

29.  And  those  who  continued  in  obedience  to  the  light  of  God 
made  known  to  them,  found  sure  and  safe  protection  from  all  actual 


568    MOTHER  Ann's  experience  and  travel.    [part  vi. 

sin.  But  those  who,  by  feeling  releasement  from  their  former  guilt 
and  condemnation,  become  at  ease,  and  settled  down  in  the  very 
commencement  of  their  struggles  for  deliverance,  into  a  dead  form, 
were  soon  overtaken  with  evil,  and  by  degrees,  become  possessed 
with  spirits  seven  fold  more  wicked  than  those  which  they  had  cast 
out;  therefore  the  last  state  of  such  souls  is  far  more  deplorable  than 
the  first.   (See  Matt.  xii.  45.) 

30.  But  they  who  received  the  seed  of  the  gospel,  which  worketh 
conviction  and  purification,  into  good  and  honest  hearts,  soon  saw, 
felt  and  realized,  that  they  had  received  that  power  which  would 
prove  a  savor  of  life  unto  life,  to  every  soul  that  obeyed  its  divine 
influence,  and  a  savor  of  death  unto  death,  to  those  who  disobeyed. 

31.  When  the  report  of  this  new  and  singular  work  became  noised 
abroad,  and  souls  became  awakened  by  the  testimony  of  Christ  in 
his  second  coming,  which  was  against  the  world,  both  without  and 
within,  many  became  alarmed,  lest  the  world  should  be  turned  up- 
side down.  (See  Acts.  xvii.  6.)  And  more  than  this,  they  feigned 
great  fears  lest  this  doctrine,  if  believed  and  obeyed,  would  bring 
the  world  to  an  end. 

32.  Hence  arose  many  slanderous  reports;  and  the  power  of  oppo- 
sition seemed  to  be  aroused  on  every  side.  Satan's  kingdom  was 
in  an  uproar ;   and  his  subjects  and  agents  began  the  cry  of  delusion, 

fanaticism,  loitclicraft,  jtrofanity ,  blasphemy,  and  such  like  accusa- 
tions were  innumerable,  and  calculated  to  alarm  the  ignorant  and 
vicious  of  all  classes.  All  the  powers  of  hell  seemed  combined  to 
destroy  the  \voman  who  was  reported  to  be  the  head  of  this  deluded 
and  infatuated  company. 

33.  As  an  individual,  I  often  received  those  abuses,  during  my 
stay  in  my  native  country,  from  my  persecutors,  after  the  testimony 
of  the  gospel  was  opened  and  spread  abroad,  that  nothing  but  the 
immediate  protection  of  God  rescued  me  from  certain  death. 

34.  The  powers  of  the  dragon  raged  to  that  degree,  that  I  saw  no 
possibility  of  the  gospel  of  Christ's  being  established  in  the  midst 
of  a  nation,  whose  government  afforded  no  protection  to  the  rights 
of  conscience,  where  God  could  be  worshiped  in  spirit  and  truth, 
according  to  the  dictates  thereof  I  became  exceedingly  troubled 
upon  this  point,  why  God  should  reveal  a  work,  and  establish  a  form 
and  manner  of  worship  which  could  not  be  supported  by  the  civil 
laws  of  the  land. 


CHAP.  XI.]     TILL  SHE  FOUND  HER  REDEMPTION.  569 

33.  As  for  persecution,  I  had  all  reason  to  believe  it  would  ac- 
company the  work  of  God,  let  it  be  revealed  where  and  in  what  part 
of  the  world  it  might.  But  my  trouble  was  this,  that  the  laws  of 
the  land  were  so  calculated  as  to  favor  the  purposes  of  wicked  and 
riotous  mobs  ;  and  even  these  were  many  times  headed  by  priests  or 
clergymen,  and  even  by  the  magistrates  of  justice.  Such  was  the 
state  of  tilings  in  my  own  native  country,  which  afforded  no  protec- 
tion to  any  religious  community,  unless  they  were  established  or  sanc- 
tioned by  law. 

36.  Under  these  painful  considerations,  my  soul  cried  earnestly  to 
God,  to  open  some  way  of  deliverance,  that  his  will  might  be  ac- 
complished on  earth,  and  his  kingdom  set  up  which  should  have  no 
end ;  and  that  He  would  provide  for  the  protection  of  the  subjects 
of  his  work  which  He  had  begun. 

37.  Accordingly  my  prayers  were  heard  and  answered :  for  I  was 
told  by  the  Son  of  God,  that  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  was  already 
stretched  forth  to  prepare  a  place  in  the  wilderness  of  America, 
which  was  then,  by  the  influence  of  the  power  of  God,  struggling 
for  liberty  and  freedom. 

38.  These  struggles  being  caused  by  the  operations  of  divine 
Providence,  that  the  woman  and  her  little  company  might  be  borne 
away  from  the  face  of  the  dragon,  and  be  supported  for  a  season,  un- 
til the  times  were  accomplished  for  the  kingdom  of  Christ  to  be  re- 
vealed and  established  in  the  land  which  God  had  chosen,  and  set 
his  face  to  clear  off  all  encumbrances,  that  his  kingdom  of  peace 
might  be  established,  and  find  a  resting  place  among  the  children  of 
men,  that  his  will  might  be  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven. 

39.  These  were  the  gracious  tidings  which  I  received  in  answer 
to  my  prayers;  and  from  this  time  I  walked  no  more  openly;  that 
is,  I  sought  no  more  to  spread  the  testimony  abroad,  but  labored  with 
zeal  to  strengthen  the  things  that  remained,  to  build  up  and  fortify 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  every  soul  who  had  received  it. 

40.  Thus  we  labored  with  all  diligence,  to  gather  a  substance  of 
the  gospel,  that  when  called  to  deliver  the  testimony  for  the  good  of 
souls,  there  might  be  sufficient  strength  to  withstand  the  powers  of 
the  adversary.     And  thus  we  waited  God's  appointed  time. 

72 


570  MOTHER  Ann's  perilous  voyage.  [part  vi. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

The  perilous  voyage  of  Mother  Ann  across  the  ocean  to  America. 
Her  labors,  toils  and  sufferings,  with  her  little  band,  until  the  gos- 
pel was  established  in  this  land. 

1.  When  the  word  of  God  was  given  for  his  little  kingdom  to  be 
conveyed  across  the  foaming  ocean,  to  the  place  which  He  had  pre- 
pared, it  was  not  without  great  peril  and  danger  on  every  side;  and 
thus  God  again  tried  the  faith  and  integrity  of  the  woman  who  He 
had  purposed  to  meet  and  face  a  frowning  world. 

2.  While  on  the  broad  ocean,  in  a  dangerous  conveyance,  I  was 
influenced  by  the  spirit  of  God,  to  go  forth  and  worship  Him,  ac- 
cording as  the  spirit  should  dictate,  which  I  well  knew  would  stir 
up  the  ship's  company,  and  what  the  result  would  be,  I  knew  not; 
but  I  chose  rather  to  obey  the  dictates  of  the  spirit  of  God,  than  to 
with-hold,  and  thereby  secure  the  friendship  of  men  :  for  I  consid- 
ered that  we  were  all  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  that  He  could  pre- 
serve or  cast  us  away. 

3.  Considering  these  things,  I  chose  rather  to  please  God  than 
man;  therefore  I  went  forth  with  my  little  family,  according  as  the 
spirit  dictated,  and  worshiped  God  in  songs  and  in  dances,  and  made 
merry,  even  in  this  perilous  condition;  and  this  we  continued  to  do, 
regardless  of  the  threats  of  sure  and  certain  destruction  from  those 
of  the  ship's  crew. 

4.  And  in  this  we  pleased  God  rather  than  man;  and  in  this  we 
saved  not  only  ourselves,  but  the  whole  ship's  crew;  for  Satan  had 
determined  the  destruction  of  not  only  the  little  kingdom  of  Christ, 
but  also  the  destruction  of  the  whole  crew. 

5.  Had  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  flinched  at  this  critical  mo- 
ment, where  would  have  been  the  safety?  But  not  so :  that  face 
which  had  become  as  a  flint  to  brave  all  opposition  which  came  in 
consequence  of  doing  the  will  of  God,  flinched  not  at  this  critical 
period;  but  as  often  as  the  spirit  of  God  moved  upon  me,  I  followed 
its  dictates,  regardless  of  consequences,  and  thus  defeated  the  at- 
tempts of  the  adversary,  and  was  protected  by  divine  power,  and 
safely  landed  on  the  shores  of  this  our  destined  abode. 

6.  And  now  commences  a  new  scene,  and  a  succession  of  trials. 
For  instead  of  finding  the  way  prepared  for  an  immediate  opening 


CHAP.  XII.]  MOTHER  ANN's  SUFFEKINGS,  ETC.  571 

and  spread  of  the  gospel,  I  saw  not  even  the  least  appearance  or 
prospect  of  the  kind. 

7.  The  American  colonies  seemed  to  be  in  great  commotion, 
struggling  for  their  civil  and  religious  rights;  but  this,  so  far  from 
baffling,  served  only  to  strengthen  and  confirm  my  faith,  that  God 
was  really  at  work,  preparing  the  way,  and  making  ready  a  nation 
wherein  He  could  establish  his  kingdom  of  peace  which  would 
never  be  overthrown. 

8.  But  my  trouble  was,  how  and  in  what  manner  to  reconcile  my 
poor  and  afflicted  children,  whose  expectations  were  aroused  to  the 
highest  pitch  of  anticipation,  that  the  gospel  would  immediately 
open,  and  the  mighty  power  of  God  clear  every  obstacle  out  of  the 
way,  and  a  great  and  astonishing  work  would  immediately  be  efTect- 
ed  in  this  new  world,  to  which  we  had  been  sent  by  the  special 
command  of  God. 

9.  But  far  different  from  this  were  my  views;  although  I  thought 
not  to  find  that  opposition  and  bitterness  of  spirit  in  this  people, 
that  1  afterwards  found,  by  sorrowful  experience.  For  I  had  often 
heard  of  the  subjects  of  any  new  and  extraordinary  work  of  the 
spirit  of  God,  fleeing  to  these  peaceful  shores  for  protection. 

10.  Therefore  I  formed  an  idea  that  the  hand  of  persecution  was 
seldom  stretched  out,  as  it  related  to  matters  of  conscience;  al- 
though I  had  been  forewarned  that  great  opposition  would  attend 
the  work  of  God,  when  spread  abroad  in  this  land. 

11.  But  with  all  I  could  communicate  and  minister  to  my  poor 
afl^icted  children,  who  had  left  their  native  country  with  the  bright 
anticipations  of  being  enabled  to  do  the  will  of  God  in  a  more  ex- 
tensive degree  than  in  their  own  country ;  yet  to  the  reverse  of  this, 
they  saw  the  way  seemingly  hedged  up  on  every  side;  and  I  found 
it  exceeding  difficult  to  support  their  sinking  spirits. 

12.  The  hearts  of  the  inhabitants  were  generally,  far  from  being 
in  the  least  troubled  about  their  immortal  existence,  or  about  their 
liberty  from  under  the  bondage  of  sin,  or  from  the  yoke  of  their 
evil  and  corrupt  natures ;  but  all  seemed  swallowed  up  in  the  antic- 
ipation of  being  set  at  liberty  from  the  tyrannical  yoke  of  the  Brit- 
ish government. 

13.  And  again,  we  were  driven  to  great  extremity,  on  account  of 
the  national  commotions,  to  obtain  our  daily  sustenance.  All  things 
seemed  combined  to  throw  a  gloom  over  the  prospects  of  our  being 
enabled  to  establish  the  gospel  in  this  land.     At  this  crisis,  not  on- 


572  MOTHER  Ann's  sufferings,  etc.  [part  vr. 

ly  my  poor  disheartened  children,  but  also  I  myself,  was  put  to  the 
greatest  trial  of  my  faith,  that  I  had  ever  experienced  since  I  first 
set  out  to  travel  in  the  way  of  God. 

14.  It  seemed,  as  far  as  we  could  see  or  sense,  that  we  were  left 
wholly  to  ourselves,  as  it  respected  any  divine  agency  attending  us; 
except  now  and  then,  sudden  gleams  of  light  would  break  forth  in 
dark  places,  and  I  could  see,  through  this  dreadful  cloud  of  dis- 
couragement, a  glimmer  of  hope,  which  I  always  conveyed  to  my 
children,  with  my  strongest  belief  and  confidence,  that  the  work  of 
God  would  spread  abroad,  and  that  we  should  yet  live  to  see  the 
glory  of  Zion  established,  and  that  kingdom  set  up  in  the  hearts  of 
this  people,  which  would  never  have  an  end. 

15.  But  in  all  these  dark  seasons,  wherein  I  was  called  to  stand, 
as  it  were  alone,  and  not  only  alone,  but  many  times  to  hold  those 
by  the  hand,  who  felt  themselves  fast  sinking  into  discouragement, 
and  knew  not  what  would  be  the  end  of  these  days  of  sorrow  and 
severe  trial. 

16.  In  all  this,  my  confidence  was  firm  in  God,  that  He  would,  in 
his  own  time,  work  for  the  deliverance  of  his  Anointed,  and  cause 
his  work  to  be  accomplished,  according  to  his  own  wisdom  and  un- 
derstanding, which  is  many  times  accomplished  far  out  of  sight  of 
all  human  calculation. 

17.  And  here  was  the  patience  of  the  Saints,  and  their  confidence 
in  God  was  proved;  and  not  only  this,  but  they  learned  a  useful 
lesson,  which  became  exceeding  necessary  in  their  after  experience; 
yea,  they  gained  that  experience  in  this  dreadful  day  of  trial,  of 
gloominess  and  thick  darkness,  without  which  they  would  have  been 
utterly  unqualified  to  effect  the  greatTwork  which  lay  before  them. 

18.  And  this  was  suffered  so  to  be,  that  they  might  know  that  of 
themselves  they  were  nothing,  and  that  God  was  able  to  carry  on 
his  work,  and  would  do  it  regardless  of  all  opposition,  and  that  too, 
far  out  of  sight  even  of  the  nearest  objects  of  his  love. 

19.  It  taught  them  that  God's  ways  were  not  man's  ways ;  it  taught 
them  that  God  ever  did,  and  ever  would  carry  on  his  work,  at  the 
expense  of  great  sufferings  on  the  part  of  those  who  were  called  to 
become  workers  together  with  Him. 

20.  It  also  taught  them  that,  without  the  gift  of  God,  they  were 
nothing,  and  they  must  become  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  in 
order  to  fulfill  the  purposes  of  God  in  any  wise.  Yea,  it  taught 
them  that  through  tribulation,  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  ingath- 


CHAP.  XII.]  MOTHER  ANn's  SUFFERINGS,  ETC.  573 

ering  of  souls  to  the  fold  of  Christ;  and  that  tribulation  and  deep 
travel  of  soul  which  we  were  called  to  pass  through,  previous  to 
the  opening  of  the  gospel  in  this  land,  was  no  other  than  the  travail 
of  Zion  to  bring  forth  children. 

21.  And  thus,  in  this  scene  of  abasement  and  seclusion,  we  gained 
that  knowledge  and  understanding  which  enabled  us  to  do  the  will 
of  God,  as  it  respected  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  and  to 
meet  them  in  that  spirit  of  meekness,  humility  and  love  which  we 
never  could  have  done,  short  of  this  preparatory  work  of  tribulation, 
mortification  and  self-abasement,  which  worketh  the  purification 
of  the  heart,  and  trieth  and  proveth  the  soul  to  God,  far  more  than 
a  great  deal  of  outward  bustle  and  persecution. 

22.  For  it  is  by  the  small  still  voice,  that  souls  gain  a  substance, 
and  lay  up  stores  for  an  increase.  But  first  cometh  the  tempest 
which  cleareth  the  way  for  the  calm,  and  it  is  in  this  calm,  that 
Zion  travaileth  for  an  increase,  and  becometh  prepared  to  conceive 
and  bring  forth  children. 

23.  Thus  it  was,  in  the  very  commencement  of  the  work  of  God, 
when  Zion's  inhabitants  were  few.  During  our  stay  in  England, 
we,  as  a  body,  gained  but  little  substance,  it  being  a  day  of  prepa- 
ration, of  clearing  the  way  for  that  substance,  which  was  afterwards 
gained  by  years  of  silent  tribulation  and  inward  mortification,  which 
caused  the  little  few  who  stood  firm,  to  become  as  tried  stones 
in  the  furnace  of  affliction,  purified  and  made  ready  to  meet  the  lost 
world,  and  administer  to  their  necessities  in  every  time  of  need. 

24.  And  thus  ends  my  narrative  concerning  the  preparatory  work, 
which  we  were  called  to  pass  through  after  we  arrived  in  this  coun- 
try, before  the  gospel  trumpet  was  suffered  to  be  sounded  abroad. 
These  things  I  have  merely  related,  not  so  much  to  interest  the  read- 
er, but  hoping  it  may  be  profitable  instruction  to  those  who  may 
hereafter  set  out  in  the  way  of  God,  that  they  build  not  their  castles 
in  the  air,  concerning  the  increase  and  spread  of  the  gospel. 

25.  Neither  become  strivers  with  your  Maker,  to  hasten  his  times 
and  set  bounds  to  his  working;  for  in  this  ye  gain  but  little  inward 
substance,  and  therefore  remain  unprepared  to  do  his  will  and  per- 
form his  work,  even  when  his  times  are  accomplished. 

26.  But  ever  reniember  that  the  real  and  true  work  of  God,  which 
is  abiding  in  the  soul,  is  never  revealed  and  spread  abroad,  but  at 
the  hazard  of  great  opposition  of  spirit,  of  persecution,  envy  and 


574  MOTHER  Ann's  sufferings,  etc.  [part  vi. 

strife,  which  is  ever  ready  to  meet  the  increase  and  advancement  of 
Christ's  kingdom. 

27.  For  whenever  the  true  spirit  of  God  works,  which  is  ever  indi- 
rect opposition  to  the  spirit  which  governs  the  children  of  this  world, 
war,  envy,  strife  and  opposition  must  be  the  result;  For  Christ's 
kingdom  can  never  be  built  up  any  faster  than  Satan's  kingdom  is 
pulled  down.  For  Satan  has  gained  all  the  strong  holds  of  the  soul, 
and  with  his  powerful  influence,  will  ever  be  found  combating  the 
work  of  God,  in  every  shape  and  form. 

28.  Therefore,  great  will  be  the  controversy  whenever  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  advances  forward,  and  that  work  spreads  abroad 
which  serves  to  undermine  the  power  of  darkness,  and  pull  down 
the  strong  holds  of  Satan. 

29.  And  they  that  imagine  that  the  work  of  God  is  to  be  spread 
abroad  and  that  testimony  brought  forth,  which  is  a  sharp,  two-edged 
Bword  against  the  powers  of  darkness,  without  the  return  of  perse- 
cution, and  sore  opposition  from  the  enemy's  camp,  will  find  out  their 
mistake,  ere  they  become  exi)erienced  workers  together  with  God, 
in  the  increase  and  furtherance  of  Christ's  kingdom.  For  when 
God  works,  the  devil  always  will  work. 

30.  Therefore,  when  any  work  of  the  spirit  is  made  manifest, 
which  doth  not  materially  arouse  the  spirit  of  opposition,  ye  may  be 
assured  that  it  is  not  a  work  calculated  to  overthrow  the  powers  of 
the  adversary  in  the  soul ;  otherwise  he  would  have  become  enrag- 
ed, and  stand  up  in  his  own  defence. 

31.  But  to  return  to  the  commencement  of  the  work  of  God,  in 
this  new  land  of  promise.  After  years  of  tribulation  and  mortifica- 
tion, and  many  times  of  extreme  poverty,  as  to  our  outward  circum- 
stances, we  had  the  promise  of  a  great  increase  of  the  gospel.  And 
we  were  told  by  divine  inspiration,  to  prepare  and  gather  in  stores 
to  feed  the  multitudes  which  would  shortly  flock  to  Zion,  to  hear 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  learn  his  holy  and  eternal  way. 

32.  This  again  seemed  impossible,  Iti  our  then  present  circum- 
stances, to  lay  up  stores  to  satisfy  such  multitudes  of  people  as 
were  signed  out  and  prophesied  of,  who  would  come,  not  only  to 
gain  good,  but  secretly  to  lay  wait  and  persecute.  But  according 
to  the  dictates  of  the  spirit,  we  put  to  our  might,  giving  our  hearts 
to  God,  in  continual  prayer  and  supplication,  while  our  hands  were 
ililigently  and  incessantly  put  to  work. 


CHAP.  XII.]  MOTHER  ANn's  SUFFERINGS,   ETC.  675 

33.  And  thus,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  all,  who  viewed  not 
the  hand  of  God  in  it,  we  gathered,  seemingly,  a  great  store  in  a 
short  time.  And  notwithstanding  the  many  toils  we  had  to  pass 
through,  to  make  ready  suitable  buildings  and  suitable  accommo- 
dations, for  such  companies  as  had  been  seen  in  vision,  to  come  as 
enquirers  after  the  way  of  life  and  salvation;  yet  [in  a  good  degree] 
all  these  things  were  accomplished  in  due  season. 

34.  But  in  all  this,  the  hand  of  divine  Providence  was  with  us  ; 
and  whatsoever  we  put  our  hands  to  do,  in  the  spirit  of  preparing 
the  way  for  an  increase  of  numbers,  was  prospered  in  a  miraculous 
manner;  yet  we  knew  not  from  whence  was  to  come  the  fulfillment 
of  our  expectations.  But  when  God's  times  were  fully  accomplish- 
ed, we  found  that  He  had  prepared  a  people  who  were  made  ready 
for  the  gospel. 

35.  And  when  the  door  of  mercy  was  once  thrown  open  to  the 
world,  and  remission  of  sins  obtained,  by  confession  and  repentance, 
and  the  noise  thereof  spread  abroad,  we  soon  realized  the  fulfill- 
ment of  all  our  anticipations:  for  like  the  rushing  of  mighty  waters 
from  their  bounds;  so  in  like  manner  did  the  supplicants  of  mercy 
roll  in  upon  us. 

36.  Yea,  hundreds,  and  even  thousands,  flocked  to  the  woman  in 
the  wilderness,  to  hear  that  testimony  which  she  was  about  to  de- 
liver. But  what  was  the  result  of  this  extraordinary  out-pouring  of 
the  spirit  of  God,  which  attended  the  testimony? 

37.  It  was  this;  the  same  that  always  did,  and  always  will  follow 
the  opening  and  bringing  forth  of  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  through 
the  woman.  The  dragon,  with  his  mouth  wide  open,  filled  with  all 
manner  of  evil  speaking,  spewed  forth  slanderous  reports,  with  the 
design  to  destroy  the  effect  of  the  testimony.  The  adversary  of  all 
souls  will  ever  strive  to  stigmatize  those  that  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  that  thereby  he  may  weaken  its  force,  and,  if  possible,  de- 
stroy its  power. 

38.  And  thus  it  was  in  the  first  opening  of  the  testimony  of  the 
gospel  in  this  land.  Although  many,  yea,  very  many  received  it 
into  good  and  honest  hearts,  which  caused  them,  willingly,  to  face 
death  in  any  shape,  and  suffer  persecution  in  any  form ;  yet  great 
was  the  wrath  of  the  dragon,  and  mighty  his  efforts  to  overthrow 
the  work  of  God,  and  root  out  of  the  hearts  of  its  subjects,  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus. 


576  GREAT  LABOB,  AND  TRYING  SCENES,  [PART    VI. 

39.  But  they  who  receivad  the  word  in  good  and  honest  hearts, 
which  caused  them  to  make  a  true  and  honest  confession  of  all 
known  sin,  and  thereby  lay  a  good  foundation  to  gather  that  sub- 
stance which  is  like  an  anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast; 
such  remained  unmoved. 

40.  While  those  that  received  the  word,  and  prepared  not  their 
hearts,  that  it  might  take  deep  root  therein,  soon  became  ensnared 
and  taken  by  the  adversary  of  their  souls,  and  sold  themselves  to 
work  in  opposition  to  the  light  of  God  which  they  had  received; 
and  thus  a  great  war  and  commotion  between  the  tw  o  powers  ensued. 

41.  But  the  power  of  good  gained  the  ascendency,  to  the  estab- 
lishing of  the  gospel  in  the  hearts  of  many  brave  soldiers  of  the 
cross,  who  have  ever  proved  true  to  their  Master's  cause,  ever  ready 
to  suffer  the  death  and  destruction  of  every  passion  of  nature,  which 
stands  in  opposition  to  the  pure  testimony  of  Christ.  Of  such 
were  the  foundations  of  the  several  Churches  of  Christ  established. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

The  great  labor  and  trying  scenes,  opposition  and  bitter  persecution 
ivhich  attended  the  establishment  of  the  gospel.  The  untiring 
zeal  and  undaunted  perseverance  of  Mother  and  her  companions. 

1.  But  to  give  a  description  of  the  many  trying  scenes  through 
which  I  have  passed,  with  those  who  were  my  nearest  companions 
in  tribulation,  and  also  those  who  stood  true  to  their  trust,  would 
swell  this  volume  entirely  beyond  its  limits.  But  let  it  suffice  to 
add  that  a  continual  succession  of  persecution,  tribulation  and  sor- 
row, with  now  and  then  intervals  of  heavenly  joy  and  rejoicing, 
attended  me  and  those  with  me. 

2.  These  things  continued  during  our  pilgrimage  and  sojourning 
on  earth;  and  in  this  time  we  improved  every  opportunity,  both  by 
day  and  by  night,  to  comfort,  strengthen  and  build  up  in  every  soul, 
that  which  was  good,  and  pull  down  and  root  out  every  thing  which 
was  of  Satan's  planting. 

3.  And  thus  were  our  lives  spent  in  doing  the  will  of  God,  as  it 
was  made  known  to  u,s,  from  time  to  time,  by  special  revelation  in 


CHAP.   XIII.]     ATTENDED  THE   PLANTING   OV  THE   GOSPEL.  577 

various  ways ;  ever  holding  the  worth  of  souls  uppermost  in  all  our 
feelings,  words  and  ways. 

4.  And  although  persecution  many  times  faced  us,  in  so  frightful 
a  form,  that  to  press  forward  seemed  to  be  at  the  risk  of  our  lives; 
yet  in  all  these  frightful  images  of  Satan,  to  turn  me  and  my  little 
company  aside  from  fulfilling  the  purposes  of  God,  I  never,  to  my 
recollection,  where  I  saw  an  opportunity  of  doing  good  to  any  soul 
or  souls,  flinched  or  became  baffled  in  my  purposes,  except  I  was 
warned,  by  a  gift  of  God,  to  do  otherwise. 

5.  Many  times,  when  opposition  and  persecution  so  raged,  that 
by  every  outward  appearance,  it  seemed  impossible  that  the  peacea- 
ble kingdom  of  Christ  could  be  established  in  this  land;  yet  in  the 
darkest  period,  when  the  dragon  stood  ready  to  swallow  up  every 
thing  of  God's  planting,  by  the  faithful  exertions  of  his  witnesses, 
the  earth,  by  the  influence  of  the  power  of  God,  helped  the  woman. 

6.  Yea,  even  by  those  whose  hearts  were  at  enmity  against  the 
testimony,  was  the  way  cleared  and  opened  for  our  deliverance, 
from  the  power  of  him  who,  through  his  agents,  sought  not  only  to 
swallow  up  the  testimony,  as  soon  as  it  was  brought  forth,  by  vile 
and  slanderous  reports,  but  also  to  put  an  end  to  the  messengers  of 
this  sin-destroying  word. 

7.  But  even  in  these  darkest  periods,  would  my  soul  be  drawn 
into  futurity  by  a  gift  of  God,  wherein  I  could  clearly  see  the  in- 
crease and  government  of  Christ's  kingdom  upon  the  earth,  which, 
by  the  then  present  prospect  of  things,  seemed  impossible  should 
ever  be  accomplished. 

8.  Yet  these  things  I  saw,  in  the  bright  visions  of  God,  which 
have  since  been  fulfilled;  and  many  things  I  saw,  of  the  glory  of 
Zion,  which  have  not  as  yet  been  fulfilled;  but  will  as  surely  be  ac- 
complished, as  those  which  T  saw,  and  which  have  already  been 
accomplished. 

9.  Yea,  even  while  I  dwelt  in  a  mortal  tenement,  I  saw  by  the 
visions  of  God,  Zion  arise  in  her  full  glory.  T  also  saw  the  manner 
of  her  ascension,  which  was  not  in  ease  and  apparent  prosperity; 
nay,  but  in  pain  and  travail,  in  mortification,  tribulation  and  godly 
sorrow,  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness. 

10.  I  saw  that  this  would  be  gained  by  continual  warfare  and 
struggle,  to  overcome  not  death  only,  but  him  that  hath  the  power 
of  death;  that  is,  to  overcome  not  sin  only,   but  the  nature  of  sin 

73 


578  GREAT  LABOR,  TRYING  SCENES,  ETC.  [pART   VI. 

in  the  soul;  that  when  Satan  cometh,  he  may  find  no  part  in  them. 
Thus  and  thus,  I  saw  the  manner  in  which  Zion  would  arise  in  ex- 
ceeding great  brightness. 

11.  I  also  saw  the  government  of  Christ's  kingdom,  the  laws  and 
statutes  of  Zion,  which  would  be  her  sure  defense  and  a  wall  of 
protection  round  about  her.  I  saw  the  manner  in  which  she  could 
walk  safely  before  her  God,  and  find  the  protection  of  his  Almighty 
power. 

12.  I  also  saw  the  manner  in  which  her  wall  of  protection  might 
be  thrown  open  to  the  power  of  the  adversary,  and  the  only  medium 
whereby  he  could  ever  enter  to  destroy,  in  all  this  Holy  Mountain. 
This  was  by  a  failure  to  fulfill  the  laws  and  commands  of  their  God, 
which  form  a  safe  and  sure  wall  of  protection  to  the  soul,  a  wall 
which  cannot  be  broken  where  the  laws  of  Zion  are  faithfully  kept. 

13.  All  these  things  I  saw  in  the  visions  of  God.  I  saw  the  Au- 
gels  of  God,  with  records  of  his  divine  laws,  to  be  revealed  from 
time  to  time,  as  the  wisdom  of  God  shall  see  fit,  until  the  day  in 
v/hich  Zion  shall  travel  to  her  full  glory. 

14.  I  saw  those  parts  which  were  to  be  revealed  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  gathering  of  the  Church  of  Christ  into  gospel  order 
and  regulation,  wherein  the  will  of  God  would  be  accomplished  on 
earth,  as  in  heaven  ;  and  that  kingdom  be  built  up  which  would  show 
forth  the  order,  beauty  and  holiness  of  the  angelic  orders  of  heaven. 
Yea,  I  saw  that  kingdom  and  City  built  up  upon  earth,  which  be- 
came closely  allied  to  the  regions  above,  where  nought  but  peace, 
order,  beauty  and  comeliness  dwelleth. 

15.  I  foresaw  all  these  things,  and  also  what  it  would  cost  on  the 
part  of  Zion's  children,  to  obtain  that  rest,  peace  and  purity,  which 
were  to  be  gained  and  inherited  by  the  faithful,  which  I  knew  could 
never  be  accomplished,  except  by  the  mighty  power  of  God,  com- 
bined with  the  exertions  of  the  creature. 

16.  And  thus  I  saw  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  with  his  mighty  power, 
stretched  forth  to  meet  the  efforts  of  man,  which,  both  combined,  can 
never  fail  to  accomplish  the  work  of  deliverance,  and  place  man  in 
that  exalted  station,  for  which  he  was  created  in  the  beginning. 

17.  And  thus  it  is,  and  thus  it  ever  will  be.  The  hand  of  the 
Lord,  for  the  deliverance  and  extrication  of  man  from  the  pit  of 
wretchedness,  wherein  he  hath  plunged  himself  by  the  works  of  the 
fall,  must  be  met  by  the  exertions  of  the  creature ;  otherwise  than 
this,  the  hand  of  relief  is  extended  in  vain. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  mother's  REVELATIONS,  ETC.  579 

18.  And  although  souls  may  exert  their  might,  iind  run  well  for  a 
season;  yet  if  they  fail  in  their  exertions,  and  think  the  power  of 
God  in  the  gospel  is  sufficient  to  ensure  safety  and  protection,  and 
therefore  begin  to  take  their  ease,  they  will  surely  miss  the  prize. 
And  though  they  may  have  gained  a  great  travel  from  the  depth  of 
their  loss  from  God,  and  nearly  accomplished  the  victory  over  the 
nature  of  the  fall;  yet  so  sure  as  they,  by  negligence,  fail  to  fulfill 
their  part,  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  by  degrees,  is  withdrawn,  and 
they  are  left  to  fall  back  into  greater  depths  of  loss,  than  before 
they  were  rescued  by  the  hand  of  mercy. 

19.  For  the  nearer  souls  ascend  to  the  summit  of  their  redemption, 
and  by  negligence  become  loosed  from  the  hand  of  mercy  and  pro- 
tection, the  greater  will  be  their  fall :  for  the  greater  their  light, 
when  turned  to  be  as  darkness,  the  greater  their  darkness.  And 
these  words  which  I  have  spoken,  all  souls  will  find  to  be  true  ere 
their  redemption  is  completed,  and  their  souls  established  beyond 
the  powers  of  death. 

20.  God  will  always  work  for  the  deliverance  of  those  that  will 
work  for  themselves;  but  no  further  than  this,  can  any  fallen  being 
become  extricated  from  the  bottomless  pit  of  human  depravity,  in 
which  all  souls  are  sinking,  more  or  less,  ere  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  stretched  forth  for  deliverance. 

21.  All  these  things  I  saw  and  comprehended,  while  dwelling  in 
an  earthly  tabernacle,  and  labored  with  the  strength  of  my  might, 
accompanied  with  the  power  of  God,  to  prepare  the  hearts  of  the 
people  to  be  ready  to  meet  the  increase  of  the  work  of  God  which 
should  follow  after  my  decease,  and  the  departure  of  all  those  faith- 
ful laborers  that  came  with  me  from  England,  and  accompanied  me, 
and  became  fellow  workers  together  with  me,  in  all  my  painful  la- 
bors and  struggles  to  plant  the  seed  of  the  gospel  in  this  land. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mother's  revelations  of  the  future  work  of  God,  and  of  the  order  and 
laws  of  Zion.  Her  faithful  instructions  to  all;  with  special 
warnings  to  persecutors. 

1.  In  the  visions  of  God,  and  by  immediate  correspondence  with 
the  Son  of  God,  I  was  clearly  shown  that  it  was  not  my   work,  nei- 


580  mothkr's  revelations  of  [part  VI. 

ther  the  work  of  any  of  those  who  came  with  me  from  England,  to 
establish  the  Church  of  Christ  upon  earth,  in  gospel  order,  any  more 
than  it  was  the  work  of  Christ  in  his  first  coming,  to  establish  the 
true  Church  at  Jerusalem  ; 

2.  But  that  it  should  be  accomplished  by  one  of  God's  own 
choice,  even  by  my  first-born  son  in  America,  Joseph  Meacham, 
whom  God  had  raised  up  for  this  express  purpose,  of  gathering  the 
people  into  one  united  body  and  communion  of  interest,  in  things 
both  spiritual  and  temporal ;  even  as  the  true  Church  of  Christ 
was  established  after  his  ascension,  that  Church  which  was  to  shad- 
ow forth  the  Church  of  the  latter  day,  against  which  the  gates  of 
hell  should  never  be  able  to  prevail. 

3.  And  thus  I  beheld  the  Rock  of  revelation  on  which  the 
Church  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  was  to  be  built,  whose  master  builder 
was  a  man  of  wisdom  and  understanding,  made  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  God,  by  excessive  tribulation  and  sorrow,  which  enabled 
him  to  do  the  work  which  was  allotted  to  liim  of  God. 

4.  In  his  hands,  I  saw  placed  the  first  parts  of  the  record  of  God's 
laws  and  statutes,  for  the  protection  and  safe  going  of  Zion's  chil- 
dren. These  laws  and  commands  were  simple,  easily  understood 
and  easily  comprehended,  even  by  the  smallest  capacity;  but  of 
sufficient  magnitude  to  undermine  the  powers  of  the  adversary,  and 
insure  safety  and  protection  to  every  soul  who  would  obey  them,  as 
the  commands  of  God,  and  render  obedience  to  them  as  to  God.  To 
such  will  they  ever  be  found  a  safe  wall  of  protection  to  the  soul, 
that  no  enemy  can  ever  approach,  to  rob  or  lay  waste,  in  any  wise. 

5.  And  although  these  laws  and  commands  may  seem  small  and 
inferior,  and  brought  forth  by  man's  invention ;  yet  I  do  proclaim 
them  to  be  the  eternal  laws  and  commands  of  God,  to  undermine 
the  powers  of  the  devil.  For  had  man's  invention  been  the  framer 
of  these  laws,  they  would  have  come  forth  in  a  far  different  form, 
calculated  to  excite  the  admiration  of  the  great  and  high,  and 
well  fitted  to  undermine  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  and  all  which 
was  of  the  spirit  of  God. 

6.  God  seeth  not  as  man  seeth;  for  that  which  is  pleasing  in  the 
eyes  of  natural  man,  is  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God;  and 
that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God,  is  an  abomination 
and  a  disgust  in  the  eyes  of  the  children  of  this  world ;  and  the 
v/hole  tenor  of  gospel  order  and  the  laws  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
are  well  calculated  to  disgust  and  bring  into  contempt  the  wisdom 


CHAP.  XIV.]  THE  WORK  OF  GOD.  581 

of  this  world.  And  so  it  is,  and  so  it  will  ever  remain,  a  disgusting 
and  loathsome  way  to  tiiose  that  seek  pleasure  in  unrighteousness, 
and  view  not  the  things  of  God  aright. 

7.  All  these  things  I  saw  and  comprehended,  while  dwelling  in 
an  earthly  tabernacle,  long  ere  the  order  of  the  gospel  was  estab- 
lished, or  the  laws  of  Christ's  kingdom  revealed.  Yea,  and  further- 
more, I  saw  the  great  work  which  souls  in  nature  would  have  to 
perform,  before  they  could  become  acceptable  subjects  in  the  king- 
dom which  admits  of  nothing  but  purity,  peace  and  regularity,  both 
from  within  and  without. 

8.  But  the  first  and  most  necessary  work  was  to  cleanse  "the  in- 
side of  tlie  cup  and  the  platter,  that  the  outside  might  be  clean 
also."  That,  above  all  things,  was  first  required  to  be  set  in  order; 
and  all  which  was  offensive  to  the  pure  spirit  of  God  to  be  cast  out, 
that  the  soul  might  become  a  fit  temple  for  the  spirit  of  the  God 
of  order  and  purity  to  dwell  in. 

9.  Secondly,  that  every  thing  without,  should  correspond  there- 
with. So  great  were  my  views  of  the  purity  which  was  required  of 
the  people  of  God,  both  spiritually  and  temporally,  (for  both  go  to- 
gether in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,)  in  order  to  answer  the  require- 
ments of  God,  that  his  likeness  might  be  set  up,  and  the  kingdom 
of  all  purity  be  revealed  to  the  children  of  men,  that  to  my  natural 
sense  it  would  seem  impossible  that  such  a  work  should  ever  be  ac- 
complished. 

10.  But  it  was  clearly  revealed  to  me,  that  God  intended  that  puri- 
ty should  dwell  in  his  kingdom  upon  the  earth,  which  should  be  in 
the  likeness  of  the  pure  and  heavenly  orders  above;  yet  to  my  natu- 
ral senses  there  appeared  no  way  that  this  degree  of  purity  and  clean- 
liness could  ever  be  attained  by  mortals;  but  to  my  spiritual  sense, 
I  saw  that  all  things  were  possible  with  those  who  feared  God,  and 
sought  to  do  his  will. 

11.  I  saw  the  impossibility  of  souls  becoming  purified  by  the  pow- 
er of  the  refiner,  and  made  fit  temples  for  the  pure  and  holy  spirit 
of  God  to  dwell  in,  while  at  the  same  time  they  indulged  in  the 
gratification  of  uncleanncss,  in  any  way,  shape  or  form. 

12.  I  saw  the  depth  of  man's  loss  from  God,  in  many  ways,  and 
the  utter  impossibility  of  his  ever  returning  to  God,  and  becoming 
one  with  Him,  aside  from  being  separated  from  these  offences  to  his 
holy  spirit,  by  the  cross  and  true  self-denial. 


582  mothicr's  revelations  of  [partvi. 

13.  1  also  saw  that  all  manner  of  slovenliness  and  sluttishness,  was 
in  direct  opposition  to  the  pure  spirit  of  God  and  his  Holy  and 
Eternal  Wisdom;  and  that  all  idleness,  wastefulness  and  extrava- 
gance of  the  blessings  of  God,  were  in  direct  opposition  to  the  pure 
spirit  of  Christ,  and  to  tiie  laws  which  would  govern  his  righteous 
kingdom. 

14.  I  saw  that  all  contention,  hatred,  envy,  strife  and  evil  speak- 
ing one  of  another,  were  in  direct  opposition  to  the  pure  spirit  of 
Christ,  and  to  the  laws  which  would  govern  his  kingdom. 

15.  Yea,  I  saw  that  all  manner  of  selfishness,  pride  and  worldly 
ambition,  seeking  the  applause  and  friendship  of  the  children  of 
this  world,  and  mingling  with  them  in  spirit,  v/ere  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  to  the  \av^s  which  would  govern  his 
kingdom. 

10.  And  I  saw  that  all  manner  of  indulgence,  in  supporting  a  nat- 
ural and  selfish  relation,  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  example  and 
teaching  of  Christ,  and  to  that  pure  relation  which  he  came  to  es- 
tablish, and  which  would  surpass  all  that  is  natural  and  selfish ; 
therefore  I  saw  that  nothing  of  this  kind,  could  be  supported  by 
the  laws  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

17.  Thus  and  thus,  I  foresaw  the  requirements  of  God  upon  those 
who  became  the  subjects  of  his  kingdom,  and  that  suitable  laws, 
ordinances  and  restrictions,  would  be  enjoined  upon  them  to  keep, 
which  would  serve  as  a  wall  of  defense  against  all  offences  to  the 
pure  and  holy  spirit  of  God,  who  dwelleth  in  the  midst,  and  is  the 
light  of  the  holy  kingdom. 

18.  And  accordingly  I  labored  with  all  the  powers  of  my  soul  and 
body,  accompanied  with  the  mighty  power  of  God,  to  prepare  the 
hearts  of  the  people  to  meet  the  great  change,  which  I  knew  would 
soon  follow  my  departure. 

19.  I  labored  to  instruct  the  sons  of  Christ,  how  and  in  what  man- 
ner to  accomplish  their  temporal  business  in  the  fear  of  God,  and 
to  manage  in  that  manner  which  would  insure  his  blessing  in  out- 
ward things,  and  show  forth  the  sign,  by  that  which  is  outward,  the 
purity  and  regularity  of  that  which  dwelt  within. 

20.  Much  did  I,  (although  a  Mother,)  instruct  the  sons  of  Zion, 
that  they  might  be  prepared  to  beautify  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
when  established  in  gospel  order,  that  God's  will  might  be  done, 
and  his  purposes  accomplished  on  earth  as  in  heaven,  that  his  de- 
light might  be  among  the  sons  of  men. 


CHAP.   XIV.]  THE  WOKK  OF  GOD.  583 

21.  And  again,  so  oreat  was  the  labor  of  the  Mother  of  Zion,  to 
instruct  her  daughters,  and  prepare  them  tor  the  increase  of  order," 
beauty  and  regularity,  which  would  soon  follow  my  departure  out 
of  this  world,  that  I  faithfully  taught  them  the  absolute  necessity  of 
cleanliness  in  whatever  they  put  their  hands  to  do. 

23.  So  great  was  the  power  of  God  upon  me,  at  such  seasons  of 
giving  instructions  to  the  daughters  of  Zion,  respecting  the  duty 
they  owed  to  God  and  to  themselves,  and  also  to  each  other,  and  in 
a  special  manner  to  their  brethren  in  Christ,  with  whom  they  were 
called  to  dwell,  as  innocent  lambs  of  the  fold,  that  these  my  instruc- 
tions never  failed  of  the  desired  effect  in  every  honest  heart. 

23.  Yea,  such  indeed  was  the  power  of  God,  which  attended  my 
instructions,  that  they  failed  not  to  take  deep  root  in  the  hearts  of 
my  first-born  in  Christ,  the  fruits  of  which  sprang  up  and  adorned 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  when  established  in  gospel  order. 

24.  The  fruits  were  these ;  purity  of  heart,  and  a  conscience  void 
of  offence  towards  God  and  man;  cleanliness  of  habitation,  order, 
regularity,  stillness,  quietness,  peacefulness,  diligence  in  hand  labor, 
diligence  in  the  worship  of  God,  prudence,  good  economy,  charity 
towards  each  other,  and  also  towards  the  poor  and  afflicted  of  this 
world,  who  are  ever  with  them,  with  whom  they  were  ever  willing 
to  divide  their  portion,  let  it  be  ever  so  scanty. 

25.  These  were  the  fruits  of  my  labors,  accompanied  by  the  mighty 
power  of  God,  which  caused  Zion's  inhabitants  to  become  glorious, 
even  in  the  sight  of  the  Angels  of  God,  who  delighted  to  pitch 
their  tents  round  about,  and  dwell  in  these  mansions  of  peace  and 
purity ;  while  in  the  eyes  of  the  children  of  this  world,  they  can 
enjoy  no  happiness,  because  of  the  cross  against  their  pride  and 
their  carnal  nature,  in  which  the  children  of  men  place  their  chief 
happiness. 

26.  But  this  altered  not  the  purposes  of  God,  to  stain  the  pride  of 
all  flesh,  and  bring  into  a  state  of  humiliation  all  who  were  account- 
ed worthy  to  inherit  his  kingdom  of  peace  and  rest,  which  is  gained 
at  the  expense  of  great  trials  and  toil,  and  at  the  sacrifice  of  all 
that  is  near  and  dear  to  a  carnal  mind. 

27.  Thus  and  thus,  have  I  written  in  my  own  name,  as  was  given 
me  to  do,  of  my  Heavenly  Father;  and  this  my  word  is  true,  and 
will  remain  unshaken  through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity.  And 
although  Satan  may  rage,  and  throw  in  his  darts  to  undermine  the 
present  work  of  God,  brought  forth  through  the  agency  of  a  wo- 


584  mother's  revelations  of  [part  vi. 

man,  and  set  light  for  darkness,  and  darkness  for  light;  truth  for 
falsehood,  and  falsehood  for  truth;  yet  the  delusion  will  be  to  those 
who  choose  to  believe  a  lie,  that  their  bands  of  iniquity  may  become 
strengthened. 

28.  For  the  way  of  life,  peace  and  salvation,  is  clearly  revealed 
and  opened  to  a  lost  and  rebellious  world,  and  all  the  powers  of  the 
adversary  can  never  overthrov/  it;  although  many  may  fall  from  the 
way,  because  of  unfaithfulness  and  negligence  to  come  up  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  against  the  mighty  adversary  of  their  souls,  and 
be  left  to  receive  a  reprobate  spirit,  and  finally  be  found  fighting 
against  that  light  and  power  which,  if  obeyed,  would  prove  a  savor 
of  life  unto  life;  but  in  consequence  of  disobedience  thereunto, 
onlv  proves  a  savor  of  death  unto  death. 

29.  But  regardless  of  all  these  things  which  may  rise  up  by  the 
influence  of  Satan's  power,  to  undermine  and  destroy  the  work  of 
God,  revealed  and  established  on  the  earth,  for  the  salvation  of  all 
souls  that  will  comply  with  its  terms ;  yet,  by  that  Almighty  power 
which  established  the  way  of  life,  will  it  be  protected,  to  the  utter 
astonishment  and  confusion  of  all  who  rise  up  to  oppose  it. 

30.  And  these  are  solemn  considerations,  which  ought  to  be  weigh- 
ed in  every  heart,  ere  they  stretch  forth  their  hands,  and  sell  their 
faculties  to  fight  against  that  work  in  the  name  of  God,  which  they 
do  not  understand. 

31.  If  ye  scruple  the  purity  and  uprightness  of  the  original  found- 
ers of  this  work,  and  wish  to  be  in  possession  of  the  truth,  flee  ye 
to  my  children,  and  make  yourselves  acquainted  with  those  of  my 
children  who  stand  in  the  true  gift  and  order  of  God,  by  punctual 
obedience  to  the  requirements  of  the  gospel ;  and  if  ye  can  find 
among  them  the  fruits  of  lewdness,  intemperance,  idleness,  waste- 
fulness, dishonesty  and  the  like;  then  may  ye  well  judge  of  the  tree 
by  the  fruit  it  produces;  but  if  ye  see  in  the  place  thereof,  the  di- 
rect reverse  of  these,  then  know  ye  the  root  is  holy. 

32.  These  things  I  speak  in  the  love  and  tenderness  of  God,  who 
hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked ;  for  my  soul  knoweth 
no  love  but  that  which  is  of  God,  vvhich  is  tenderness  and  mercy  to 
all  souls,  even  to  those  who  became  my  bitterest  persecutors  while 
on  earth,  who  have  fallen  under  the  strokes  of  divine  justice,  and 
lie  beneath  the  judgments  of  an  angry  God. 

33.  Yet  so  far  from  taking  pleasure  in  their  just  judgment,  my 
soul  is  often  found  prostrate  before  my  God,  in  cries  and  lamenta- 


CHAP.    XIV.]  THE  WORK  OF  GOD.  585 

tioris,  that  He  would  errant  that  repentance  whicli  would  liherate 
them  from  beneath  tlie  strokes  of*  judguient,  which  continually 
pierce  their  wuilty  souls. 

f}4.  But  the  sin  of  willfully  extendino  the  arm  of  persecution 
against  an  innocent  people,  who  like  a  flock  of  harmless  sheep,  car- 
ry no  weapons  of  defence;  but  in  the  hour  of  danger  cleave  to- 
gether in  one  united  body,  is  in  the  sight  of  God  exceeding  great. 

35.  Sins  of  this  kind,  willfully  committed,  harden  the  heart  in 
such  a  manner,  and  give  the  adversary  of  all  souls  such  power  over 
them,  that  they  suffer  not  the  mercy  of  God  to  reach  them.  And 
for  such  souls  I  daily  cry  to  God,  that  He  would  extend  sufficient 
power  to  rescue  them  from  the  grasp  of  their  strong  and  powerful 
enemy,  in  whose  chains  they  remain  bound  in  total  darkness. 

3C.  These  things  I  mention  in  love,  for  a  solemn  warning  to  those 
who  yet  dwell  upon  the  earth,  that  they  do  not  become  partakers  in 
tlie  blood  of  the  innocent,  neither  become  despoilers  of  their  peace 
and  quietness ;  for  there  is  a  God  who  marketh  these  transgressions, 
and  with  the  severe  hand  of  judgment  will  He  requite  them  accord- 
ing to  their  doings. 

37.  And  no  place  of  punishment  is,  or  ever  will  be  equal  to  that 
prepared  and  allotted  for  the  persecutor,  measured  according  to  the 
degree  of  his  light;  no  sin  can  a  man  possibly  commit  against  his 
own  soul,  which  will  sink  him  from  the  presence  of  God,  like  the 
sin  of  malicious  persecution.  Persecutors  of  God's  chosen  ones 
ever  have,  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  and  ever  will  be  met  with  the 
severest  strokes  of  divine  judgment. 

38.  These  words  of  mine  I  leave  upon  the  records  of  the  Al- 
mighty Father  of  souls,  that  they  may  stand  for  a  solemn  warning, 
in  the  name  of  one  who  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wick- 
ed; but  would  rather  they  would  take  warning  and  escape  the  fiery 
indignation  of  God  against  the  workers  of  iniquity. 

39.  Therefore,  receive  ye  this  in  the  name  of  her  who  is  the 
Queen  of  Zion,  the  Mother  of  all  souls  that  are  weary  and  heavy 
laden,  sick  of  sin  and  the  wages  of  sin,  and  are  willing  to  forsake 
the  same  to  gain  an  inheritance  in  the  peaceful  mansions  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

40.  Unto  such  I  will  ever  draw  near  in  spirit,  and  work  for  their 
deliverance.  Unto  such  as  are  afflicted,  wading  beneath  the  dregs 
of  a  fallen  nature,  harassed  and  torn  with  a  fearful  looking  for  of 
the  judgments  of  God,  which  await  the  foul  and  unclean ; 

74 


586  mother's  revelations,  etc.  [part  vi. 

41.  T  say  unto  such,  know  ye,  in  Zion  dwelleth  a  Mother,  who 
has  tasted  all  your  griefs,  and  partook  of  all  your  afflictions,  and  has 
been  tried  even  in  all  points  as  ye  are;  and  the  remembrance  of 
the  same  is  ever  present,  with  a  heart  melted  into  tenderness,  love 
and  charity,  sufficient  to  reach  every  capacity  of  the  soul  that  seeks 
deliverance,  and  is  willing  to  become  a  worker  together  with  God, 
in  the  order  of  his  appointment. 

42.  To  all  such  the  door  of  mercy  is  opened,  that  they  may  enter 
and  find  complete  salvation  from  sin,  even  in  this  present  life,  and 
become  of  that  number  who  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of 
God;  who  are  virgins,  in  whose  mouths  there  is  found  no  guile. 

43.  Such  is  the  deliverance  of  souls  that  are  willing  to  follow 
Christ  in  the  regeneration,  by  coming  into  the  order  of  grace,  re- 
vealed in  his  second  coming.     Farewell. 

From  Mother  Ann  to  the  Inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

Witness  of  the  lioltj  Angel. 

44.  1  the  holy  Angel  of  Almighty  power,  do,  with  my  loud  and  sol- 
emn trumpet,  proclaim  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  this  word,  in  the 
name  of  the  Mother  of  Zion,  to  be  faithfully  indited  by  the  true  and 
faithful  Mother  of  all  living  souls,  and  faithfully  written  by  a  mor- 
tal hand. 

45.  And  furthermore,  I  do  proclaim,  in  the  name  of  Almighty 
God,  that  as  ye  treat  this  word,  in  the  name  of  the  daughter  of  Zion, 
whose  horn  hath  become  iron,  and  her  hoofs  brass,  to  the  beating 
in  pieces  many  people;  (See  Mic.  iv.  13.)  so  will  God,  the  true  rec- 
ompenser  of  all  souls,  in  like  manner  treat  you. 

46.  These  sayings  of  mine  are  true  and  faithful,  and  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth  bade  me  sound  them  aloud  in  the  ears  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 


CHAP.  XV.]  FATHER  JOSEPH's  TESTIMONY,   ETC.  587 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Testimony  of  Father  Joseph  Meacham. 

Introduclorij  words  of  the  holy  Jlngel  to  the  inspired  writer. 
Fear  not,  ()  child  of  sincerity,  to  write  this  word  in  the  name  of  thy  be- 
loved Father;  for  in  this  thou  wilt  fulfill  the  requirements  of  your  Heavenly 
Father,  and  answer  his  mind  and  will  towards  a  lost  world,  in  clearing  the 
way  by  removing  every  obstacle,  tliat  tiiey  may  be  left  without  excuse  in  the 
day  of  their  visitation.  So  be  thou  comforted  and  write;  for  tlie  hand  of 
tiie  Lord  is  with  thee,  both  strong  and  poweri'iil. 

Testimony  of  the  hclovcd  Father  of  the  spiritual  relation  of  the  Church,  and 
the  Founder  of  the  order  of  Zion,  in,  the  present  dispensation.  Father  de- 
clares his  experience  from  his  childhood,  his  convictions  of  sin,  and  the 
divine  light  which  he  received;  also  the  priparatory  zcork  which  opened  the 
way  for  the  second  appearing  of  Christ. 

1.  I  Joseph  JMeacham,  a  man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with  grief,  although 
made  perfect  through  sufferings,  to  do  the  will  of  my  God,  am  at  this  time 
permitted,  and  by  his  special  command  do,  with  my  own  hand,  write  the  fol- 
lowing communication,  which  is  truth,  and  will  forever  stand. 

2.  In  my  youthful  days,  I  became  the  subject  of  strong  excitements  con- 
cerning the  things  of  God,  how  and  in  what  manner  the  purposes  of  God 
would  be  accomplished,  in  relation  to  the  children  of  men.  Although  quite 
young,  I  saw  the  crookedness  and  continual  perverseness  of  man's  ways  be- 
fore the  Lord  ; 

3.  Knowing  that  in  the  beginning  he  was  created  upright,  after  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God,  and  knowing  tliat  unless  this  uprightness  could  be  re- 
stored to  man,  he  must  forever  and  eternally  be  debarred  from  the  presence 
of  God  :  for  even  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  I  became  the  subject  of  strong 
impressions  concerning  the  purity  of  God,  and  the  utter  impossibility  of  the 
approach  to  Him,  of  any  thing  that  was  unclean  and  impure,  in  the  least 
degree. 

4.  I  also  received,  in  my  early  years,  strong  impressions  concerning  the 
order  and  regularity  of  God's  proceedings,  in  all  which  He  put  forth  his 
hands  to  do,  respecting  both  the  visible  and  invisible  effects  of  his  Almighty 
power.  These  things  were  brought  to  my  understanding  with  remarkable 
clearness,  insomuch  that  they  took  deep  root  in  my  soul,  and  were  never 
erased. 

5.  I  viewed  the  works  of  nature,  and  the  visible  productions  of  God's  Al- 
mighty power.  I  viewed  the  sun,  moon  and  stars  in  their  courses,  and  the 
exact  order  and  regularity  in  which  tliey  moved  and  rolled  around,  from  year 
to  year,  and  varied  not  in  their  courses.  I  said  to  myself,  Surely  these 
must  be  the  productions  of  that  Almighty  Power,  whose  delight  is  in  order 
and  regularity,  else  He  would  not  have  formed  them  to  move  in  such  exact- 
ness and  harmony. 


588  FATHER  Joseph's  testimony,  etc.  [part  vi. 

6.  I  tlien  turned  my  views  and  thoughts  to  tlie  earth,  and  the  productions 
thereof;  and  here  also  I  saw  and  met  with  striking  evidences  that  the  Cre- 
ator of  both  heaven  and  earth,  was  a  God  of  order,  wiiose  delight  was  in 
beauty,  regularity  and  comeliness  :  for  all  the  productions  of  his  Almighty 
power,  loudly  proclaimed  their  Eternal  Author  to  be  no  other  than  the  God 
of  all  order,  beauty  and  regularity. 

7.  Such  and  such  were  the  invisible  workings  of  the  spirit  of  God  upon 
my  spirit,  even  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  and  so  onward  ;  although  I 
knew  not  the  invisible  hand  that  was  upon  me;  but  like  other  children, 
grew  up  and  pursued  the  path  of  crookedness;  yet  not  without  a  continual 
ministration  in  my  mind,  more  or  less,  of  the  extreme  necessity  of  souls'  be- 
coming perfect,  ere  they  could,  in  any  wise,  be  enabled  to  meet  the  God  of 
all  perfection,  and  stand  in  justification  before  Him. 

8.  But  how  and  in  what  manner  this  was  to  be  accomplished,  I  knew  not; 
for  I  beheld  that  the  ways  of  man  were  exceedingly  perverse,  and  daily  be- 
coming more  and  more  depraved,  in  the  sight  of  God.  But  as  I  saw  no  way 
of  deliverance  from  the  crooked  inventions  sought  out  by  man,  I  labored  to 
comply  with  the  general  and  prevailing  sense,  which  was,  that  through  the 
atonement  of  Christ's  blood,  God  became  reconciled  to  the  crookedness  and 
perverseness  of  man. 

9.  Accordingly  I  became  a  strong  advocate  for  this  kind  of  doctrine,  and  a 
zealous  laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ  as  I  tlien  thought,  but  in  reality,  (as 
I  afterwards  found,)  of  antichrist,  to  gather  and  protect  souls  therein.  And 
in  this  I  was  governed  by  feelings  of  sincerity,  and  many  times  the  blessing 
of  God  seemed  to  attend  my  labors. 

10.  But  in  the  midst  of  my  zeal,  in  all  these  labors  to  reconcile  my  feelings, 
and  the  feelings  of  those  under  my  charge,  to  the  unreasonable  doctrine,  that 
Christ,  in  his  death,  atoned  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  or  especially  for 
those  whom  God  foreknew  would  receive  the  spirit  of  adoption,  my  mind 
was  often  shocked  with  the  idea  of  a  doctrine  too  unreasonable  and  inconsis- 
tent in  itself,  to  gain  a  sober  belief  in  the  mind  of  any  enlightened  soul. 

11.  Yea,  many  times  I  received  such  strong  impressions  of  the  utter  impos- 
sibility of  any  soul's  becoming  acceptable  to  God  in  this  vvay,  tliat  I  was 
thrown  entirely  off  from  this  foundation,  which  had  been  made  so  sure  by 
the  inventions  of  man.  But  for  my  public  honor  and  good  name  among 
men,  and  especially  among  those  of  the  church  over'^which  I  presided,  I  kept 
those  feelings  close  within  my  own  heart;  for  I  saw  no  wisdom  in  revealing 
them. 

12.  But  with  the  sincerity  of  my  soul,  accompanied  with  the  influence  of 
the  spirit  of  God,  I  betook  myself  to  silent  and  secret  prayer,  that  God  would 
reveal  the  way  clearly  to  the  understanding  of  mortals,  in  some  way  most 
pleasing  in  liis  sight,  his  real  requirements  to  mankind,  to  fit  and  prepare 
them  to  stand  before  Him  in  true  justification. 

13.  Often  in  the  silent  watches  of  the  night,  yea,  and  in  secret  and  lowly 
places,  did  I  bow  and  prostrate  myself  before  that  God  in  whom  was  all  pow- 
er, to  open  the  way,  that  his  will  might  be  known  on  earth,  and  his  require- 
ments made  manifest  to  the  children  of  men. 


CHAP.  XV.]  FATHER  JOSEPH's  TESTIMONY,  ETC.  5S9 

14.  And  after  a  long  and  distressing  season  of  sorrow,  of  mourning,  and 
of  deep  tribulation  before  my  God,  I  saw,  by  the  influence  of  his  Almighty 
spirit,  the  near  approach  of  Christ's  kingdom,  which  should  do  away  all  of- 
fences, and  i)lace  man  in  that  uprightness  and  purity  in  which  he  was  crea- 
ted, ere  he  became  the  subject  of  the  wild  and  crooked  inventions  of  Satan. 

15.  I  saw  clearly,  that  the  dispensation  of  Christ's  second  coming,  would 
effect  the  final  settlement  between  God  and  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men  ; 
and  that  the  elect  of  Christ's  kingdom,  would  be  those  who,  by  obedience, 
became  subject  to  its  requirements;  and  that  the  non-elect,  would  be  those 
who,  by  disobedience,  neglected  to  fulfill  the  requirements  of  the  gospel, 
and  thereby  prove  their  call  of  no  effect,  except  to  condemn  them. 

16.  Thus  were  overturned,  in  my  imagination,  the  foundation  and  platform 
whereon  is  built  the  doctrine  of  eternal  election  and  reprobation  ;  and  this 
too,  not  long  before  Christ  came  in  deed  and  in  truth,  to  sweep  from  the 
earth  all  the  hiding  places  and  refuges  of  lies.  But  these  things  I  kept  close 
in  my  own  heart :  fur  that  wisdom  of  God,  which  influenced  mj^  spirit,  bade 
me  so  to  do. 

17.  But  as  God  had  designed  to  prepare  the  way,  in  this  favored  land  of 
his  choice,  to  usher  in  and  set  up  his  everlasting  kingdom  of  peace,  which 
should  never  have  an  end  ;  so  He  soon  manifested  his  mighty  power,  in  a 
marvelous  and  striking  manner,  among  the  inhabitants  who  occupied  the 
adjacent  towns,  and  the  favored  spot  whereon  He  purposed  to  establish  the 
first  Church  of  Christ  on  earth. 

18.  And  as  it  was  the  purpose  of  God,  that  this  Church  sliould  be  the  cen- 
ter of  union  and  communion  to  his  people,  and  the  heart  of  that  kingdom, 
from  whence  should  proceed  life  and  salvation  to  all  souls  who  dwell  in 
earthly  tabernacles  ;  .«o  his  mighty  power  was  displayed  to  clear  the  way, 
and  make  ready  a  people  to  do  his  will.  This  power  manifested  itself  in 
various  and  striking  ways,  which  baffled  all  the  natural  wisdom  and  compre- 
hension of  man,  and  defeated  all  his  endeavors  to  produce  the  like  effects, 
from  natural  causes. 

19.  For  it  seemed  that  God,  in  his  wisdom,  designed  to  overthrow  all  the 
inventions  of  men,  to  comprehend  and  set  bounds  to  the  workings  of  his 
spirit,  and  cause  them  to  know  that  He  alone  was  the  Author  of  all  power, 
which  would  ever  avail  any  thing  of  permanent  goodness  among  the  sons 
of  men. 

20.  And  such  was  the  force  of  the  overwhelming  power  of  God,  made  man- 
ifest at  this  season,  of  preparing  the  way  for  the  establishment  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  that  all  creeds,  doctrines  and  ceremonies,  which  had  hitherto  been 
set  up,  and  observed  by  the  professors  of  Christianity,  were  leveled  even 
with  the  ground,  and  not  the  smallest  fabric  remained  unleveled,  by  the 
mighty  power  of  God,  which  attended  the  subjects  of  this  work. 

21.  The  cries  of  these  subjects  were  against  the  works  of  uncleanness,  in 
every  shape  and  form,  and  against  all  manner  of  wickedness  and  secret 
abominations,  let  them  be  practiced  by  whom  they  might. 

22.  And  this  mighty  work  was  an  evidence  of  the  sure  and  near  approach 
of  Christ's  kingdom,  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  right- 


590  FATHER  Joseph's  testimony,  etc.  [part  vi. 

eousness,  and  of  undermining  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  bringing  forth 
of  the  secret  and  hidden  abominations,  whicii  it  was  openly  declared,  could 
never  remain  concealed  in  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  but  would 
be  proclaimed  aloud  in  some  way  or  other. 

23.  Yet  it  seemed  at  that  time,  not  to  be  clearly  understood  how,  or  in  what 
manner,  the  secrets  of  men's  hearts  would  be  brought  to  light,  and  made 
manifest  by  the  brightness  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God,  to  judge  the 
world  and  purify  the  people. 

24.  But  sufficient  power  was  made  manifest,  in  these  solemn  warnings  and 
predictions,  to  cause  the  heart  of  the  hypocrite  and  secret  worker  of  abomi- 
nations, to  tremble  beneath  its  mighty  influence,  and  begin  to  cry,  in  their 
own  souls,  for  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  cover  them,  from  the  face  of  Him 
who  was  about  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  and  render  to  every  man 
according  as  liis  works  should  be. 

25.  In  this  extraordinary  manifestation  of  the  mighty  power  of  God,  which 
far  surpassed  any  thing  we  had  then  ever  had  any  knowledge  of,  I,  for  one, 
became  a  worker  together  with  it,  and  knew  it  to  be  no  other  than  the  prep- 
aration for  the  coming  of  that  day,  for  which  I  had  been  led,  by  the  invisi- 
ble operation  of  the  spirit  of  God,  to  look  and  pray. 

26.  But  I  saw  not  the  manner  in  which  this  great  event,  of  the  establish- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom,  was  to  be  accomplished  ;  or  how  and  in  what  form 
he  would  finally  manifest  himself.  But  by  all  I  could  see,  hear,  sense  or  feel, 
it  was  established  in  my  mind,  that  he  would  manifest  himself  far  out  of 
sight  of  all  the  common  expectations  of  men,  and  that  too,  in  a  manner  well 
calculated  to  stain  the  pride  of  all  its  subjects,  and  bring  into  contempt  all 
which  existed  in  them,  of  the  wisdom  of  this  world. 

27.  And  thus  were  the  anticipations  of  all  the  subjects  of  this  extraordinary 
work,  aroused  to  the  highest  expectation  of  the  near  approach  of  Christ's 
kingdom;  when  to  their  great  astonishment,  the  power  of  God  seemed  to  be 
gradually  withdrawing,  and  members,  by  degrees,  falling  back  into  their 
former  ways  and  habits,  which  brought  excessive  tribulation  of  soul,  upon 
those  in  whose  hearts  the  work  of  God  had  taken  deep  root  and  could  not 
suddenly  be  eradicated. 

28.  The  sorrow,  tribulation  and  anxiety  which  attended  those  who  sincerely 
desired  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  become  acceptable  in  his  sight,  was  be- 
yond expression.  And  thus  were  we  left  to  prove  the  sincerity  of  our  souls, 
and  wade  in  that  tribulation  which  would,  in  a  great  measure,  prepare  us  to 
accept,  willingly,  the  offers  of  mercy  when  granted,  let  them  be  brought  forth 
in  never  so  degrading  a  form. 

29.  For  thus  we  promised  the  Lord,  on  our  bended  knees  of  supplication,  let 
Him  send  by  whom  He  would,  we  would  be  subject,  let  the  consequences  be 
what  they  might.  And  thus  we  were  left  to  feel  our  nothingness  in  the  sight 
of  God,  and  the  utter  impossibility  of  accomplishing  any  thing  of  ourselves, 
but  lay  as  poor  dependents  upon  his  mercy,  which  we  were  determined  to 
implore  until  granted. 

30.  And  when  the  days  of  our  tribulation  and  anguish  of  soul  were  accom- 
plished, in  which  we  were  to  prove  our  integrity  to  God,  whether  we  were 
fit  subjects  and  worthy   to  become  of  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept;  then 


CHAP.   XV.]  FATHER  JOSEPH's  TESTIMONY,  ETC.  591 

did  tlie  Lord,  in  liis  own  time,  and  according  to  his  own  wisdom,  make 
known  to  us  the  manner  in  whicii  He  had  purposed  to  reclaim  the  world, 
by  the  second  manifestation  of  liis  saving  power  brouglit  forth  in  the   Bride. 

31.  And  what  could  be  more  abasing  to  the  lofty  expectations  of  man.'  But 
those  who  had  hungered  and  thirsted  after  righteousness,  to  that  degree  that 
they  were  willing  to  have  their  names  cast  out  as  evil,  and  to  be  trodden  un- 
der foot  of  men,  willing  to  sutler  all  things  to  gain  that  pure  relation  in 
Christ,  vvliich  would  redeem  the  soul  unto  God,  such,  and  such  only,  v/ere 
willing  to  make  the  .sacrifice. 

32.  Of  this  work  I,  Joseph  Meacham,  became  one  of  the  first  to  set  my 
hand  to  the  gospel  plow,  and  to  go  forward,  let  what  would  come,  life  or 
death,  persecution,  poverty  or  whatever  might  fall  in  my  path  ;  I  resolved 
for  one,  to  prove  the.  work  to  the  end,  which  I  believed  beyond  a  doubt, 
would  efiect  in  my  soul,  full  and  complete  redemption  from  the  fall,  and  re- 
store me  to  the  exalted  station  for  which  man  was  created,  and  raise  me  into 
the  true  likeness  and  image  of  the  God  of  all  order,  purity  and  holiness. 

33.  And  thus  did  I  receive  that  faith  in  the  testimony  of  Christ,  brought 
forth  by  the  wovian,  even  by  our  ever  blessed  Mother  Ann,  who  became  my 
spiritual  Mother  in  Christ,  which  was  like  an  anchor  to  my  soul,  both  sure  and 
steadfast;   (See  Heb.  vi.  19.) 

34.  Tliat  faith  which  caused  me  to  make  a  full  and  honest  confession  of  all 
known  sin  and  self-defilement,  in  every  shape  and  form,  even  in  the  presence 
of  those  who  were  surrounded  by  the  light  of  God,  sufficient  to  search  every 
heart,  and  bring  into  judgment  every  secret  thing. 

35.  And  thus  by  the  power  of  God,  through  his  witnesses,  I  was  set  at  lib- 
erty from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and  began  to  taste  the  pure  streams  of  repent- 
ance, until  I  felt  my  soul  washed,  not  only  from  sin,  but  from  the  stains  of 
sin  ;  insomuch  that  I  felt  like  a  new  born  infant,  in  the  arms  of  my  blessed 
Mother.  And  thus  I  received  that  heavenly  adoption  into  the  kingdom  of 
Clirist,  and  came  in  possession  of  that  spiritual  and  divine  relation,  of  which 
the  natural  relation  is  but  a  faint  shadow  or  resemblance. 

36.  And  although  I  once  had  kind  and  loving  parents  in  nature,  who  were 
near  and  dear  to  me,  by  natural  ties;  yet  the  heavenly  love  I  bore  towards 
iny  blessed  Parents  in  the  new  creation,  and  in  a  special  manner,  to  my 
Mother  in  Christ,  who  had,  by  her  own  hand,  liberated  my  soul  and  soothed 
all  my  sorrows,  is  far  more  than  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  love  of  nat- 
ural children  to  their  natural  parents. 

37.  And  although  I  had  become  a  parent  in  nature,  and  subject  to  all  the 
strong  passions  of  love  and  tenderness  towards  the  offspring  of  my  own 
body;  yet  the  love  and  gospel  affections,  which  were  made  manifest  through 
my  ever  blessed  Mother  and  those  faithful  sons  of  Christ  who  had  become 
fathers  in  his  kingdom  ;  yea,  the  truly  divine  love  manifested  by  these,  was 
as  much  greater  and  as  far  superior,  as  that  which  is  spiritual  is  greater  and 
far  superior  to  that  which  is  natural. 

38.  And  thus,  like  a  little  child,  I  received  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  full 
answer  of  my  prayers  and  many  supplications,  and  greatly  glorified  God, 
that  in  his  wisdom  He  had  prepared  me,  by  deep  tribulation,  to  receive  thank- 


592  FATHER  Joseph's  testimony,  etc.  [part  vi. 

fully,  the  ofters  of  his  mercy,  when  granted  even  through  the  poor  and  des- 
pised of  the  earth  ;  yet  by  the  hand  of  God,  exalted  as  kings  and  priests,  to 
render  judgment  in  the  name  of  Christ,  to  a  lost  and  sinful  world. 

39.  Yea,  I  thanked  God  that  He  sutTered  not  the  offers  of  mercy  to  be  ex- 
tended, while  we  were  in  the  height  of  our  zeal,  influenced  by  liis  mighty 
power,  to  look  for  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  Christ's  coming.  For  in  this 
time,  ere  we  had  been  left  to  feel  our  own  notliingness,  had  the  otiers  of 
mercy  been  extended  to  us,  in  all  probability,  many  of  us  would  have  been 
found  fighting  against  it. 

40.  But  that  God  whose  wisdom  is  foolishness  to  the  wisdom  of  man,  and 
whose  foolishness  is  far  wiser  than  the  wisdom  of  man,  (See  I.  Cor.  i.  25.) 
orders  all  things  right,  which  will,  in  all  cases,  work  together  for  good  to 
those  v/ho  love  and  fear  Him.  Thus  it  was  in  this  case,  with  the  preparato- 
ry work  for  the  establishment  of  his  kingdom  in  this  favored  land. 

41.  Although  sufferings  and  tribulation,  seemingly,  were  measured  to  us,  in 
the  extreme  ;  yet  with  those  who  loved  and  feared  God,  more  than  they  lov- 
ed to  serve  their  own  sinful  ways,  these  operated  altogether  for  their  greatest 
gain.  For  without  these  sufferings,  they  never  could  have  been  prepared  to 
do  the  will  of  God,  nor  to  have  endured  the  strokes  of  the  adversary,  which 
were  soon  to  follow  those  who  received  the  testimony  brought  forth  by  the 
woman. 

42.  And  in  all  these  displays  of  wisdom  and  mercy,  I  greatly  glorified  God, 
to  whom  all  honor  and  glory  are  due  :  for  in  these  I  saw  the  beauty  and  ex- 
cellency of  his  way. 

43.  But  to  return  to  my  experience  in  the  work  of  God;  I  traveled  day  by 
day,  under  the  close  inspection  and  discipline  of  my  ever  blessed  Mother, 
whether  present  with  her  or  absent ;  yet  her  discipline  was  ever  with  me, 
deeply  engraven  upon  the  table  of  my  heart;  and  I  remained  ever  under  her 
watchful  eye,  whether  present  or  absent :  for  the  love  I  bore  to  my  Mother, 
forbade  me  to  act,  think  or  speak  that  which  would  be  offensive  or  grievous 
to  her  holy  spirit,  were  she  present  with  me. 

44.  Therefore  I  walked  under  the  close  discipline  and  under  the  ever 
watchful  eye  of  my  ever  loving,  kind  and  aiiectionate  Mother  in  Christ,  and 
grew  up  as  one  of  "  the  calves  of  the  stall,"  daily  trampling  my  evil  nature, 
which  was  becoming  as  ashes  beneath  the  soles  of  my  feet,  by  the  power 
of  the  consumer.  (See  Mai.  iv.  2,  3.) 

45.  Thus  and  thus,  I  traveled  from  one  degree'of  grace  to  another,  until  I 
became  of  full  stature  in  Christ;  even  as  a  natural  child  advances  from  one 
degree  of  stature  to  another,  until  he  arrives  at  the  full  stature  of  manhood. 

46.  But  to  return  to  the  preparatory  work  of  God's  dealings  with  me;  be- 
fore I  saw  with  my  own  eyes,  the  brightness  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God,  even  in  the  darkest  moments  of  my  experience,  I  often  saw,  in  a  meas- 
ure, by  a  gift  of  God,  the  beauty,  peace  and  harmony,  which  would  exist 
under  the  reign  of  the  King  of  Peace,  in  his  glory,  when  God  should  stretch 
forth  his  hand  and  create  all  things  anew,  and  after  his  own  image. 

47.  I  received  many  striking  impressions  of  this  kind,  even  while  I  remain- 
ed in  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  which  established  me  in  the  belief  that  God 


CHAP.   XVI.]       THE   LAWS  AND   ORDERS  OF   ZION,  ETC.  593 

was  the  God  of  all  order,  and  the  source  and  fountain  from  wiiencc  it  pro- 
ceeded. I  saw  clearly,  to  my  understanding,  that  order  was  kearen's  first 
linr,  and  governed  all  things  ;  and  whenever  God's  will  was  accomplished 
on  earth  as  in  heaven,  order  would  be  the  first  law,  and  order  would  govern 
all  things. 

48.  But  how,  and  in  what  manner  this  was  to  be  brought  about,  I  knew 
not.  But  when  I  received  the  nctc  birth,  and  my  eyes  were  opened  to  see 
the  things  of  God  aright,  I  saw  the  prospect  before  me,  how,  and  in  what 
manner  the  kingdom  of  Christ  was  to  be  established,  and  come  under  that 
government  and  discipline,  which  would  effect  the  work  of  subduing  all  of- 
fences, and  the  making  of  many  souls,  one  joint  body  in  Christ. 

49.  I  saw  clearly  the  propriety  of  that  scripture,  which  speaks  of  the  end- 
less government  and  peace  of  Christ's  kingdom;  for  I  saw  the  way  opened 
for  an  endless  increase  of  order  and  government,  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ ; 
and  as  far  as  order  and  government  were  maintained,  so  far  in  proportion, 
peace  reigned.  And  without  order  and  government,  I  saw  no  way  to  pre- 
serve peace  and  harmony,  and  to  bring  all  souls  into  a  oneness. 

50.  These  things  were  continually  afloat  in  my  mind,  before  I  knew  that  I 
was  the  chosen  vessel,  through  whom  God  would  establish  that  Church  of 
Christ  on  earth,  against  which  the  gates  of  hell  should  never  prevail. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Father  Joseph  testifies  that  the  establishment  of  the  Church,  and  the  orders, 
laws  and  regulations  for  the  government  and  protection  thereof,  were  not  the 
inventions  of  man,  but  were  revealed  by  Ditine  Wisdom  :  He  ends  with  a 
solemn  warning. 

1.  When  the  times  were  accomplished,  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  gathering 
of  the  scattered  subjects  of  Christ's  kingdom,  into  one  united  body,  in  church 
relation,  holding  all  things  in  common,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  the  God 
of  all  order,  in  ways  and  through  means  of  his  own  choosing,  revealed  his 
laws  and  statutes,  which  should  govern  his  kingdom,  in  the  commencement 
of  its  travel,  sufficient  to  protect  ever.y  soul,  who  would  yield  simple  obedi- 
ence thereunto,  and  make  of  many  souls,  all  different  in  their  natural  disposi- 
tions and  besetments,  one  united  body  of  saints. 

2.  But  when  Satan  saw  this  bold  attempt  to  raise  man  from  the  depths  of 
the  fall,  by  placing  his  feet  in  strait  paths,  and  reclaiming  him  from  the 
crookedness  of  his  ways,  to  that  upright  and  exalted  station  for  which  he  wag 
created,  how  great  was  his  alarm,  and  how  powerful  his  attempts  to  over- 
throw the  work  !  But  the  God  of  all  order  prevailed,  to  the  establishment  of 

75 


594  THE  LAWS  AND  ORDERS  OF  ZION,  [PART    VI. 

the  Cliurch  of  Christ,  in  its   order  and   beauty,  upon   the  earth,   wlierein  his 
will  might  be  accomplished  on  earth,  as  in  heaven. 

3.  The  hand  of  God  did  all  this,  exclusive  of  the  inventions  of  man  :  for 
I  Joseph  Meacham,  being  ordained  and  appointed  by  the  gift  of  God,  to  suc- 
ceed my  ever  blessed  Mother  and  those  who  came  with  her,  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  a  Father  and  leader  among  God's  peculiar  people  upon  the  earth, 
do  know  and  can  testify  of  a  truth,  that  not  even  one  of  the  least  of  the  laws 
and  ordinances,  given  for  the  protection  and  safe-going  of  God's  people  upon 
the  earth,  was  ever  established,  except  by  the  special  revelation  of  the  mind 
and  will  of  God. 

4.  The  order  which  God  designed  should  govern  the  millennial  Ciiurch  of 
Christ,  in  the  latter  day  of  his  glory,  was  framed  and  established  by  his  own 
right  hand,  through  the  instrumentality  of  one  who  acted  as  a  special  instru- 
ment, and  not  as  an  original  inventor,  designer  or  framer  of  these  things. 

5.  But  through  the  subtilty  of  Satan,  to  overthrow  the  work  of  God, 
and  lead  souls  hack  into  their  former  crooked  paths,  he  invented  and  spread 
abroad  the  groundless  reports,  that  the  pretended  people  of  God  upon  the 
earth,  were  governed  by  inferior  and  arbitrary  laws  and  commands,  planned 
and  executed  by  subtil  and  superstitious  people,  who  sought  to  bind  the  con- 
science and  limit  the  free  agency  of  man. 

6.  But  so  far  from  this,  the  efTect  produced  by  those  who  cheerfully  subject 
to  the  government  of  Christ's  kingdom,  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  devices 
of  man,  and  to  the  binding  of  his  free  agency,  and  serves  to  liberate  the  con- 
science, and  give  man  an  opportunity  to  prove  his  free  agency,  by  his  obedi- 
ence to  the  laws  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ:  for  had  not  God  given  laws  and 
statutes  to  keep,  how,  and  in  what  way  could  man  ever  have  become  a  tree 
agent,  to  choose  or  refuse  for  himself.' 

7.  Tiius  is  man's  free  agency  proved  in  this  day,  wherein  God  iiath  pur- 
posed to  create  all  things  anew,  and  prove  man,  as  in  the  beginning,  by  the 
law  of  obedience.  And  how  is  man  to  be  proved  by  the  law  of  obedience, 
unless  suitable  laws  be  given  to  prove  liis  obedience.' 

8.  Now  the  point  in  hand  is  this;  God  hath  purposed  to  create  all  things 
anew;  this  will  bring  man  back  to  his  former  uprightness,  which  was  requir- 
ed of  him  in  the  beginning,  before  he  transgressed  the  laws  of  God,  lost  his 
rectitude,  and  became  the  subject  of  crooked  inventions. 

9.  And  now  I  would  ask.  How  is  man  to  be  created  anew  and  stand  in 
rectitude,  and  answer  the  purpose  for  which  he  was  created,  without  suitable 
laws  being  established,  to  straiten  every  crook  and  winding  of  an  evil  fallen 
nature,  and  thereby  prove  his  free  agency,  whether  he  will  obey,  and  by 
obedience  inherit  eternal  life;  or  whether,  like  Adam,  he  will  disobey,  and 
thereby  plunge  himself  into  everlasting  death.' 

10.  Man,  in  the  second  creation  of  God,  is  placed  equally  in  a  state  of  pro- 
bation, to  prove  his  integrity  to  God,  by  obedience  to  his  divine  laws  and 
commands,  as  in  the  first  creation,  but  far  more  perilous;  for  those  who  fall 
in  this  last  state  of  probation,  by  disobedience  and  tran.sgression,  will  fall  to 
rise  no  more  ;  and  they  alone  must  suffer  the  consequences,  eacli  and  every 
one  becoming  accountable  for  their  own  sins. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  WERE  GIVEN  BY  REVELATION.  595 

11.  And  tlius  Ii;itli  God  piirpospd  to  try  tlio  subjects  of  liis  now  creation,  by 
placing  suitable  laws  to  guide  and  protect  tliem  in  tlie  way  of  all  purity  and 
holiness ;  leaving  them,  at  the  same  time,  with  power  to  obey  or  disobey. 

12.  Satan  may  rage  and  foam,  and  throw  in  his  darts,  as  in  the  beginning, 
and  draw  many  souls  from  the  path  of  obedience,  wherein  is  found  sure  and 
safe  protection  ;  yet  in  this  he  never  can  upset  the  foundation  of  the  right- 
eous, nor  destroy  the  subjects  of  God's  new  creation  who  stand  firm  for  the 
support  and  keej)ing  of  his  holy  and  eternal  laws. 

i;5.  1  call  tliein  holy  and  eternal,  because  I  know,  by  the  special  revelation 
of  the  power  of  God,  they  came  forth  and  proceeded  from  his  holy  and  Eter- 
nal Throne,  the  same  as  the  laws  which  He  gave  to  the  subjects  of  his  first 
and  nntural  creation. 

14.  I  speak  these  things  boldly,  because  lam  the  chosen  instrument,  select- 
ed by  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  of  God,  to  be  the  one,  through  whom 
God  would  again,  the  second  time,  reveal  his  laws  and  commands  to  the  sub- 
jects of  ills  new  creation,  that  thereby  they  niigiit  be  proved  elect,  and  pre- 
cious in  his  sight. 

15.  And  they  that  break  one  of  the  least  of  these  commandments,  and  teach 
men  so  to  do,  they  shall  be  least  in  the  kingdom  ;  and  unless  they  repent  and 
do  away  their  transgressions,  they  will  as  surely  full  victims  to  the  second 
death,  as  Adam  the  first,  by  disobedience,  plunged  not  only  himself,  but  the 
whole  human  family,  in  the  works  of  the  first  death.  And  who  has  aught  to 
say  or  query.  Why  it  is  so  ?  Hath  not  God  a  right  to  deal  as  He  will  with 
that  which  is  his  own,  and  justly  prove  all  souls.' 

16-  And  again,  where  is  the  room  for  caviling.'  All  souls  are  left  free  agents, 
to  choose  or  refuse  for  themselves.  God  hath  planned  the  way,  which  nev- 
er can  be  shaped  to  suit  the  lost  condition  of  any  soul.  But  they  who  choose 
the  way  with  its  straitness,  rather  than  wander  in  the  ways  of  Satan's  inven- 
tion, may  have  it  freely,  without  money  and  without  price. 

17.  But  they  who  choose  the  way,  and  still  cleave  to  the  crooked  propensi- 
ties of  their  evil  natures,  better  would  it  be  for  such  souls,  that  they  had  nev- 
er known  the  way,  or  the  straitness  of  the  way. 

18.  These  things  I  speak  by  the  command  of  the  Almighty  God,  that  souls 
may  fear  and  tremble  to  mock  that  order,  and  set  at  nought  that  counsel 
which  comeih  from  Him,  and  will  be  supported  by  his  Almighty  hand,  to  the 
sure  and  certain  downfall  and  destruction  of  all  those  who  rise  up  to  oppose  it. 

19.  And  also,  respecting  the  manners  and  forms  of  worship,  which  God,  in 
his  everlasting  wisdom,  hath  chosen,  wherein  to  be  praised  and  magnified  by 
the  children  of  the  kingdom,  beware!  beware  I  say  unto  all  men,  beware! 
for  these  too,  were  established  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  and  brought 
forth  by  the  influence  of  his  divine  spirit,  and  established  in  his  kingdom  up- 
on the  earth,  that  his  will  might  be  done  on  eartli,  and  his  name  magnified  in 
songs  and  in  dances  on  earth  as  in  heaven. 

20.  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  hath  been  the  Author  of  all  these  singularities 
which  ye  behold,  and  ever  will  behold,  practiced  in  the  Church  of  his  like- 
ness upon  the  earth  •,  for  these  were  brought  forth  by  Eternal  Wisdom  never 
.to  be  lost.     For  a  singular  people  from  all  others,  hath  God  purposed  to  pu- 


596  TESTIMONY  OF  MOTHER  LUCY.  [PART  VI. 

rify  to  Himself,  in  tlie  latter  day,  whose  zeal  is  in  good  works,  rather  choos- 
ing to  please  God,  than  to  please  a  vain  and  wicked  world. 

21.  And  they  who  are  ashamed  of  the  simple  and  self-degrading  require- 
ments of  the  gospel,  which  serve  to  beautify  and  ornament  the  soul  in  the  sight 
of  God;  of  such  will  God  be  ashamed,  when  their  desolation  cometh  upon 
them  :  for  they  who  mock  God,  and  set  at  nought  his  holy  way,  while  they 
have  power  to  please  themselves,  by  following  the  inclinations  of  a  vain  and 
corrupt  nature,  them  will  God  mock  when  their  fear  cometh,  and  they  no 
longer  have  it  in  their  power  to  please  themselves. 

22.  These  solemn  warnings  I  give  in  my  own  name  ;  yet  by  the  command 
of  God,  that  all  who  hear  the  same,  may  be  left  without  excuse,  who  dare  to 
mock  and  deride  that  which  tliey  do  not  understand. 

23.  And  nf)W,  feeling  in  my  soul  that  I  have  spoken  all  which  is  necessary, 
in  confirmation  of  what  has  heretofore  been  declared,  I  close  with  my  well 
wishes  to  all  mankind.  I  know  that  the  power  of  salvation  is  revealed,  and 
that  order  established  which  will  make  man  beautiful  and  comely  in  the  sight 
of  God ;  and  all  the  powei  s  of  men  and  devils  can  never  overthrow  it,  and 
it  only  remains  for  man  to  press  into  it. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Testimony  of  Mother  Lucy  Wright. 

She  declares  her  experience  in  the  vjork  of  God,  mid  bears  icitncss  to  the  Buck 
of  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom. 

1.  As  an  immortal  spirit,  who  once  inhabited  an  earthly  tenement,  and 
while  in  that  state  of  existence,  was  favored  with  tlie  call  of  the  everlasting 
gospel  of  Christ's  second  coming,  I  can  testify  that,  I  have  been  an  eye  and 
an  ear  witness  to  this  blessed  dispensation,  from  its  very  commencement  in 
this  land,  having  witnessed  its  effect  upon  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men, 
who  by  nature  were  lost  from  God,  and  by  practice  sunk  far  beneath  the  bru- 
tal creation. 

2.  Yea,  and  not  only  this,  but  I  may  speak  from  experience,  of  its  effects 
upon  immortal  and  disembodied  souls,  who  were  equally  sunken  in  the  sight 
of  God.  As  one  having  this  experience,  do  1  speak  to  the  souls  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  who  are  accountable  and  precious  io  the  sight  of  God,  and  who, 
sooner  or  later,  must  meet  Him  in  judgment,  either  in  mercy  or  in  wrath. 

3.  Respecting  my  early  experience,  in  the  days  of  my  youth,  before  I  be- 
came quickened  into  newness  of  life,  by  the  power  of  the  testimony  of  the 
TWO  anointed  in  onk,  I  shall  give  the  following  brief  sketch. 

4.  I  was  born  of  respectabhs  parents,  and  my  kindred  were  of  that  class 
who  valued  themselves  as  not  among  the  lower  order  of  beings.  I  grew  up 
a  proud,   haughty  young  woman  ;  yet  not  without  a  measure   of  the  fear  of 


CHAP.  XVII.]  TESTIMONY  OF  MOTHER  LUCY.  597 

God  before  my  eyes,  insomucli  that  I  many  times  prostrated  myself  before 
Him,  in  both  body  and  soul,  in  low  humiliation,  socking  his  mercy  and  favor. 

5.  But  alas  I  like  the  rest  of  the  fallen  race,  whose  natures  are  prone  to 
carnal  indulgences,  and  knowing  of  no  better  way,  I  became  warmly  attach- 
ed to  one  who  afterwards  became  my  lawful  husband.  It  was  even  in  this 
state  of  tender  regard  for  him,  that  the  gospel  of  a  full  and  final  cross  against 
a  carnal  nature  reached  my  ears. 

6.  This  leveled  a  death  blovv  at  the  very  root  and  source  of  all  carnal 
pleasure  ;  and,  O  what  a  sudden  revolution  took  place  in  my  soul  !  For  to 
love  with  carnal  love,  that  which  was  but  a  little  while  ago,  the  object  of 
all  my  earthly  felicity,  I  durst  not;  and  from  thence  commenced  the  strug- 
gle and  warfare. 

7.  I  saw  at  once,  that  I  was  in  a  narrow  place  ;  to  look  back  was  death 
to  the  soul,  after  having  received  the  light  of  God  against  the  works  of  dark- 
ness ;  and  to  go  forward,  was  death  to  that  nature  which  is  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple in  fallen  man,  and  gives  spring  to  all  his  movements  ;  but  was  life 
eternal  to  the  soul. 

8.  riuch  were  the  circumstances  in  which  I  was  placed,  even  in  the  morn- 
ing of  my  days,  when  my  earthly  prospects  were  spread  in  glittering  array 
before  me.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  and  to  the  Son  of  God  ;  yea,  and  thanks 
be  to  the  holy,  eternal  Mother  Spirit,  who  was  with  the  Father  from  the 
beginning,  and  to  the  beloved  Daughter,  the  Bride,  "the  Lamb's  Wife," 
that  I  was  ever,  by  their  holy  influence,  niade  partaker,  in  the  days  of  my 
youth,  of  this  blessed,  sin-destroying  gospel. 

9.  After  I  embraced  the  gospel  of  Christ's  second  coming,  together  with 
my  husband,  I  became  closely  acquainted  with  my  blessed  Mother  in  Christ, 
and  was  an  eye  and  ear  witness  of  most  of  her  proceedings,  as  it  respected 
her  dealings  with  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 

10.  As  soon  should  I  have  disputed  the  existence  of  the  Almighty  Creator 
of  all  things,  as  I  should,  in  the  least,  have  disputed  that  Mother  Ann  had 
been  prepared,  through  sufferings,  to  stand  with  Christ  her  Lord,  the  ever- 
Jasting  Mother  of  all  living  souls;  and  as  such  have  I  ever  viewed  her,  from 
that  period  to  this,  no  other  than  the  adorned  Bride,  wedded  to  Christ,  in  one 
spirit,  enabled  by  his  power,  to  awaken  and  bring  forth  souls  from  the  dead 
works  of  the  fall,  into  newness  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus. 

11.  Concerning  Mother  Ann's  moral  and  religious  deportment,  and  that  of 
the  Elders  with  her,  I  can'speak  the  truth  with  boldness,  and  declare  to  all 
people,  that  my  eyes  never  before  beheld  such  examples  of  true  godliness. 

12.  Nothing  short  of  that  influence  which  flows  from  the  throne  of  Eter- 
nal Goodness,  could  have  caused  beings  clothed  with  mortality  to  walk  so 
perfectly  blameless  before  a  wicked  and  perverse  generation,  who  were  con- 
stantly engaged  to  destroy,  not  only  the  power  by  which  they  were  influenc- 
ed, together  with  their  peace  and  tranquility,  but  even  their  natural  existence 
from  oflT  the  face  of  the  earth. 

13.  And  they  would  have  efiected  their  design,  regardless  of  the  laws  and 
the  constitution,  had  not  divine  interposition  rescued  them,  many  times,  from 
their  cruel  and  merciless  enemies.     All  these  things  did  I   witness,  together 


598  TESTIMONY  OF  MOTHER  LUCY.  [pART  VI. 

with  the  spirit  of  Christ  breathing  through  them,  in  these  words,  "O  Father, 
forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  !" 

14.  I  have  many  times  witnessed,  in  a  striking  manner,  the  spirit  of  Christ 
operating  tlirough  our  blessed  I^Iother,  in  relation  to  her  enemies  and  perse- 
cutors;  I  have  heard  her,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  pray  aloud  for  her 
most  bitter  enemies,  and  those  who  sought  to  do  her  the  greatest  injuries, 
yea,  I  have  heard  her  pour  forth  her  soul  in  prayer  to  God,  with  such  tender- 
ness and  love,  for  those  who  sought  to  do  her  harm,  that  it  seemed  enough 
to  melt  the  very  stones  into  tears. 

15.  O  my  fellow  beings  !  greatly  would  I  rejoice,  could  I  cause  you  to  real- 
ize, in  the  least,  these  things  as  they  are  ;  for  they  must,  sooner  or  later, 
become  solemn  realities  to  you,  if  you  ever  find  that  life  in  Christ,  which 
will  make  you  acceptable  in  the  siglit  of  God. 

16.  But  this  I  must  leave,  after  warning  all  to  beware  how  they  trifle  with 
that  which  is  handed  forth  in  the  name  of  sacred  truth,  even  if  they  do  not 
understand,  nor  wish  to  understand;  for  there  is  a  God  who  will  hold  you 
accountable  for  the  same  ;  and  not  this  onl\%  but  every  work  shall  be  brought 
into  judgment  with  every  secret  tiling,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil. 

17.  As  I  before  observed,  after  setting  out  in  this  sin-killing  work,  I  became 
closely  acquainted  with  IMother  Ann,  and  the  Elders  who  were  laborers  to- 
gether with  her,  in  the  Ministr}-. 

18.  I  witnessed  their  deportment  in  life  and  health,  and  also  in  their  declin- 
ing moments,  when  pain  and  distress  preyed  upon  tiieir  mortal  bodies;  and  a 
care  and  deep  concern  rested  upon  their  souls,  for  those  of  the  flock  which 
they  were  about  to  leave ;  which,  all  considered  together,  caused  them  se- 
vere and  inexpressible  sufferings. 

19.  Yet  in  all  this,  they  still  preserved  that  lamb-like  integrity  of  deport- 
ment and  confidence  in  God,  and  in  the  work  of  God,  which  they  had,  as 
instruments,  established  on  the  earth,  among  men,  that  it  not  only  comforted 
the  strong  of  the  flock,  but  confirmed  the  weak  and  wavering,  that  they  were 
the  true  messengers  of  the  glad  tidings  of  Christ's  second  appearing  on 
earth. 

20.  And  all  the  faithful  and  honest-hearted  were  of  one  mind,  to  keep  the 
way  of  God  in  its  purity  and  straitness,  which  had  been  given  to  them,  and 
committed  to  their  charge;  whereas  the  unfaithful  and  dishonest  in  heart, 
gradually  dropped  off  as  withered  branches. 

21.  So  it  was,  and  so  it  is,  and  ever  will  be  with  those  that  set  out  to  travel 
in  the  way  of  God.  The  honest  and  persevering  who  are  willing,  through 
great  tribulation,  to  be  made  pure  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God,  will 
finally  prevail,  and  become  of  that  number  who  stand  with  the  Lamb  upon 
Mount  Zion,  with  palms  of  victory  in  their  hands. 

22.  That  is,  they  will  obtain  victory,  not  only  over  sin,  but  over  the  very 
nature  of  sin,  as  did  Christ  their  Redeemer,  who  overcame  the  world  in  him- 
self, and  trampled  his  enemies  under  his  feet;  while  those  who  are  dishonest 
and  insincere  in  their  motives,  wishing  to  get  to  heaven  in  some  other  way 
than  to  advance  through  deep  tribulation  and  mortification,  that  they  may 
reign  as  did  Christ  their  Lord,  will,  in  process  of  time,  fall  away  as  lifeless 
limbs  from  the  living  body. 


CHAP.  XVII.]  TESTIMONY  OF  MOTHER  l.UCY.  599 

23.  But  O,  that  all  souls  who  desire  the  mercy  and  favor  of  God,  and  would 
gladly  draw  near  unto  Him,  could  realize  the  manner  in  which  the  work  is 
accomplished  and  the  victory  gained  ! 

24.  Previous  to  the  departure  of  our  blessed  Mother  in  Christ,  she  appointed 
Fatlier  James  VVhittaker,  as  her  immediate  successor  in  leading  the  people, 
who  was  freely  acknowledged  and  readily  followed  by  all  the  faitliful. 

2.5.  Under  his  ministration  there  was  a  swift  and  powerful  work  among  the 
people,  preparatory  to  their  being  gathered  into  the  order  of  a  Church  in 
gospel  relation,  which  he  saw  must  shortly  take  place,  according  to  previous 
revelation,  or  the  gospel  could  not  be  supported.  This  our  beloved  Motiier 
had  foretold,  and  declared  that  ihe  work  would  be  effected  under  the  minis- 
tration of  Father  Joseph  Meacham,  in  connection  with  others. 

26.  Accordingly,  after  the  decease  of  Father  James  Whittaker,  Elder  Jo- 
seph was  called  by  the  revelation  of  God,  and  the  united  feelings  of  the  peo- 
ple, to  succeed  him  as  the  Leader  in  the  Ministry,  and  became  the  first  Father 
in  church  relation.  It  also  fell  to  my  lot  to  be  called  to  stand  with  him  in 
that  relation,  together  with  several  others  who  constituted  the  Ministry,  and 
became  responsible  to  God  for  the  support  of  the  gospel,  and  for  the  protec- 
tion of  those  who  chose  to  walk  in  it. 

27.  As  accountable  agents,  who  were  called  to  fill  a  station  of  such  great 
importance,  we  unitedly  labored  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  the  gift  of  God, 
to  do  his  will,  as  it  was  made  known  to  us,  from  time  to  time,  through  the 
influence  of  his  mighty   power,  which  was  evidently   and  visibly  among  us. 

23.  For  after  the  decease  of  those  faithful  Ministers  who  planted  the  gospel 
in  this  land,  Satan,  the  author  of  all  opposition  to  the  way  and  work  of  God, 
endeavored  to  overthrow  the  same,  by  throwing  in  his  poisonous  darts  of 
damnable  heresies,  unbelief,  and  evils  of  almost  every  name  and  nature. 
Thus  was  fulfilled  the  prediction  of  our  blessed  Mother  Ann.  '-After  my 
departure,  will  grievous  wolves  enter  in,  not  sparing  the  flock." 

29.  But  agreeable  to  predictions  more  favorable,  delivered  by  her  at  differ- 
ent times,  there  was  a  great  increase  of  the  life  and  power  of  the  gospel, 
after  her  decease  :  for  God  had  in  truth  begun  that  work,  against  which  Sa- 
tan, with  all  his  forces,  shall  never  be  able  to  prevail. 

30.  I  continued  in  the  Ministry,  during  the  remainder  of  my  days  upon 
earth,  laboring  in  tribulation  and  incessant  anxiety,  for  the  increase  of  that 
gospel  which  I  knew  would  yet  prove  a  savor  of  life  unto  life,  or  of  death 
unto  death,  to  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam's  posterity.  (See  II.  Cor. 
ii.  16.) 

31.  And  I  do  know  by  long  experience,  both  in  time  and  in  eternity,  that 
this  is  the  one  only  and  eternal  way  of  salvation  for  all  souls;  and  I  am 
thankful  for  the  privilege  to  declare  the  same  before  ail  mankind,  being  a 
well  wisher  to  all,  and  an  earnest  seeker  after  their  everlasting  peace  and 
prosperity. 

32.  I  still  remain  a  Minister  of  the  word  and  way  of  God,  to  poor  lost  souls, 
who  have  died  without  the  true  knowledge  of  God  and  of  his  holy  way. 
And  O,  that  you  could  know  the  blessedness  of  those  who,  by  their  faithful- 
ness, are  enabled  to  turn  many  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  to  the  one  only 


600  TESTIMONY  OF  MOTHER  LUCY.  [PARTVI. 

v/ay  of  God  !  Tlius  far  have  I  spoken  without  boasting,  merely  in  testimony 
in  favor  of  tliis  blessed  gospel,  which  is  able  both  to  kill  and  to  make  alive, 
ail  those  who  come  into  it. 

33.  I  have  spoken  all  which  seems  to  rao  necessary  ;  but  O,  that  the  vail  of 
unbelief,  as  it  respects  spiritual  and  divine  things,  might  be  taken  ofFI  tliat 
souls  might  believe  and  obey  in  mercy,  and  not  wait  to  be  compelled  to  be- 
lieve by  the  mighty  and  terrible  judgments  of  God,  which  will  surely  come, 
and  are  about  to  be  poured  out  upon  the  wicked. 

34.  In  love  and  well  wishes  to  all  mankind,  I  close  my  word  to  them,  hop- 
ing they  will  be  wise,  prudent  and  considerate,  as  it  respects  these  things, 
which  I  do  declare  to  you  are  too  sacred  to  make  light  and  trifling  matters 
of.  Although  you  have  been  visited  in  a  manner  far  out  of  your  sight;  yet 
you  will,  some  time,  find  it  to  be  the  merciful  visitation  of  your  God,  which 
precedes  his  awful  and  terrible  judgments. 

Mother  Lucy  embraced  the  gospel  in  the  year  1780,  being  then  in  the  twenty  first  year  of 
her  age.  (She  was  born  February  5,  1760.)  She  was  called  to  stand  in  the  Ministry  with 
Father  Joseph,  in  tlie  latter  part  of  tiie  year  1788.  At  his  decease  she  succeeded  liim  as  first 
in  the  Ministry,  in  August,  1796,  and  continued  in  that  place  till  her  decease,  February  7, 
1821.  Eds. 


THE  AVOIID  OF  GOD  EEVEALED, 

OUT  OF  WHOSE  MOUTH  GOETH  A  SHARP  SWORD. 

WRITTE.V  BY  INSPIRATION 

At  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervhet,)  December  5,  A.  D.  1843. 

CONTAINING  TESTIMONIES  OF  THE  ANCIENT  PATRIARCHS,  DECLAR- 
ING THEIR  EXPERIENCE  OF  THE  WORK  OF  Gl)D  IN  THEIR  DAY, 
ALSO  THEIR  FAITH  IN  THE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  APPEARING  OF 
CHRIST  :  ADDRESSED  TO  THE  CHILDREN  OF  MEN  AS  WITNESSES 
TO  THE   SACRED  BOOK  OF   HOLY  WISDOM. 


CPIAPTER   I. 

Testhnonij  of  the  first  man  Jiduvi.     He  declares  the  primitive  state  of  the  first 
earthly  parents,  and  the  cause,  manner  and  effects  of  their  fall. 

1.  By  the  permission  of  tliat  God  who  first  created  me,  and  breathed  into 
my  nostrils  the  breath  of  never  ending  life,  I,  Adam,  have  descended  to  the 
earth,  and  through  an  instrument  of  his  own  choice,  do  communicate  to  the 
lost  souls  of  the  children  of  men  as  follows. 

2.  Long  have  I,  Adam,  groaned  in  spirit,  and  wept  before  my  God,  praying 
that  He  would  hasten  the  day,  in  which  to  restore  man  to  that  innocence  and 
childlike  simplicity  in  which  he  was  first  created,  and  that  his  posterity  might 
be  brought  forth  into  eternal  life. 

3.  But  O  the  depth  of  man's  loss  from  God,  since  his  first  creation  to  the 
present  day  !  Can  the  sin  of  one  man  be  the  cause  of  all  this.'  Truly,  ye  say, 
By  Adam  sin  came  into  the  world.  And  this  is  so :  I  Adam  was  the  first 
transgressor;  and  by  this  act  of  transgression,  sin  and  defilement  entered  the 
human  race,  and  moral  death  ensued. 

4.  But  if  the  sin  of  one  man  and  woman  be  the  cause  of  all  the  loss  which 
mankind  have  plunged  themselves  into,  why  not  they  alone  become  respon- 
sible, and  the  whole  human  family  be  set  at  liberty  .' 

5.  Ye  read  that  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God, 
created  He  them  ;  therefore  ye  must  understand  that  man  was  created  in  in- 
nocence ;  yet  being  in  a  probationary  state,  he  had  the  ability  to  do  wickedly, 
if  he  chose.  For  this  cause,  laws  and  commands  were  given  for  his  protec- 
tion and  safe  going. 

76 


60^  THE  TESTIMONY  OF   ADAM.  [pART  VII. 

6.  Truly,  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  was  placed  in  the 
midst  of  the  garden  of  our  earthly  felicity  ;  but  had  the  commands  of  the 
Lord  our  God  been  kept,  we  should  never  have  fallen  into  the  practical 
knowledge  of  evil. 

7.  But  was  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  a  tree  bearing  nat- 
ural fruit,  which  we  could  pluck  with  our  hands,  and  eat,  as  fruit  growing 
on  natural  fruit  trees  ?  Whatever  might  have  been  represented  in  tlie  figure? 
could  not  be  the  sabstance. 

8.  The  tree  which  God  placed  in  the  midst,  bearing  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  in  substance  was  man's  own  independent  life,  or  power  of  self-ac- 
tion. God  created  them  innocent,  and  placed  them  as  lords  of  the  earth,  to 
govern  and  subdue  it;  and  to  have  dominion  over  all  which  He  had  created  • 
and  bade  them  be  fruitful;  bat  assured  them,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  day 
wherein  they  yielded  to  be  led  by  an  evil  influence,  and  partook  of  that  na" 
ture  which  was  planted  in  the  midst,  they  should  surely  die. 

9.  But  this  nature  could  never  rob  man  of  his  innocence,  nor  cause  him 
to  fall  under  the  power  of  evil,  unless  he  partook  of  the  fruit  of  that  nature, 
(or  propensity  of  lust,  which  is  ever  pleasant  and  sweet  to  the  sensual  appe- 
tite of  the  natural  man^)  in  his  own  self  will,  for  his  own  pleasure  and  self- 
gratification,  in  direct  violation  of  the  command  of  God. 

10.  Thus  and  thus  only,  did  the  first  man  and  woman  partake  of  the  for- 
bidden fruit,  and  come  into  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil, 
and  thereby  became  ihe  su-bjects  of  shame  and  confusion  :  for  they  had 
known  their  own  nature  in  their  own  self-will.  And  this  was  the  disobedi- 
ence which  drove  man  from  the  presence  of  God,  and  plunged  him  into  guilt, 
sorrow  and  remorse. 

11.  God  created  man  the  most  noble  of  all  the  natural  creation,  and  gave 
him  not  only  animal  life,  tike  that  of  the  beasts  of  the  field,  but  breathed 
into  him  a  life  from  his  own  spirit,  which  must  endure  forever  and  ever. 

12.  And  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  man  should  multiply,  and  bring  forth 
his  species  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  people  it  with  a  noble  and  exalted 
race  of  beings,  which  would  cause  the  earth  to  become  a  terrestrial  paradise, 
in  likeness  and  after  the  image  of  the  celestial  world  above. 

13.  But  to  become  as  gods  before  the  time,  by  exercising  the  power  of  pro- 
creation, and  people  the  earth  through  the  influence  of  lust  working  in  an 
inferior  nature,  which  it  was  never  designed  for  the  most  noble  part  of  God's 
creation  to  become  partakers,  was  the  crime  which  occasioned  man's  fall. 

14.  And  in  this  he  became  a  slave  to  an  inferior  nature,  and  lost  the  inno- 
cence in  which  he  was  created;  and  under  the  influence  of  lustful  and  vile 
passions,  have  mankind  been  forced  to  beget  and  bring  forth  their  offspring 
even  to  the  present  day. 

1").  But  had  man  kept  the  innocency  and  simplicity  in  which  he  was  crea- 
ted, and  hearkened  to  the  voice  of  God,  in  obedience  to  the  more  noble  fac- 
ulties of  the  soul,  instead  of  listening  to  the  whispering  of  an  evil  and  cor- 
rupt insinuation,  introduced  by  the  father  of  all  impurity  and  unholincss,  he 
would  have  been  blessed  of  God,  and  been  a  blessing  to  the  world. 

16.  The  earth  might  then  have  been  peopled  in  the  likeness  of  God,  in 
obedience  to  his  divine  law;  and  lust  and  vile  cravings  would  never  have 


CHAP.   I.]  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  ADAM.  603 

found  access  to  tlie  soul ;  hut  like  innocent  cliildron,  whose  love  is  to  the 
Creator  more  than  to  the  creature,  would  men  have  moved  at  the  command 
of  God,  and  obedience  would  have  been  their  standard. 

17.  But  alas  !  how  different  it  went  with  the  first  twain,  whom  God  created 
to  show  forth  iiis  likeness  upon  the  earth,  and  people  it  with  a  noble  and  ex- 
alted race  of  beings,  capable,  by  obedience,  of  glorifying  Him  above  all  oth- 
ers; or  by  disobedience,  of  becoming  the  most  sunken  and  abandoned  of  all 
the  natural  creation  of  God. 

18.  These  things  I  speak,  that  all  souls  may  gain  a  right  understanding  of 
the  nature  of  man's  loss.  And  be  it  known  to  all  flesh,  which  now,  or  ever 
may  hereafter  dwell  upon  the  earth,  that  man's  fall  did  not  come  b}'  being 
fruitful  to  bring  forth  his  likeness  ;  but  by  disobedience  to  God's  command, 
which  was  to  touch  not  this  tree,  which  produces  fruit  pleasing  to  the  carnal 
appetite,  yet  ends  in  death;  but  wait  God's  appointed  time,  which  space  was 
measured,  to  tr\'  the  obedience  of  those  whom  He  had  created  in  his  own 
likeness. 

I'J.  But  when  once  man  stooped  to  disobedience,  and  his  eyes  were  opened, 
so  that  he  saw  good  and  evil,  and  he  became  ashamed,  and  sought  to  hide 
from  the  face  of  God,  and  become  secluded  in  the  thickets  and  shades  of 
darkness  ;  did  not  this  bear  the  appearance  of  guilt,  for  works  which  were 
not  capable  of  bearing  the  light  of  that  countenance  before  whose  face  all 
darkness  and  the  works  of  darkness  flee  away  .•' 

;^0.  Ye  must  acknowledge  that  in  this  first  act  of  disobedience,  man  lost  his 
innocence,  and  was  driven  from  the  presence  of  God,  and  from  before  that 
face  which  is  one  eternal  light.  And  this  being  accomplished,  man  lost  the 
power  of  bringing  forth  his  offspring  in  innocence;  but  through  the  evil  in- 
sinuations of  the  prince  of  darkness,  was  man  forced  to  people  the  earth. 

21.  This  being  the  case,  where  can  be  the  impropriety  of  the  work  ot  re- 
generation .''  And  how,  or  in  what  manner  could  mankind,  in  their  fallen 
state,  ever  be  redeemed  and  regenerated  to  God,  except  they  become  cleans- 
ed from  that  nature  which  first  destroyed  their  innocence,  and  measurably 
banished  them  from  his  presence  .' 

22.  And  as  carnal  lust  was  introduced  by  disobedience  to  the  commands  of 
God,  and  thereby  their  innocence  was  destroyed,  how,  or  in  what  manner 
can  they  be  restored  and  regenerated  to  God,  in  a  state  of  innocence,  except 
by  obedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  they  become  crucified  and  slain  to 
that  nature  which  was  first  introduced  by  disobedience .'  And  how  can  this 
be  accomplished,  so  long  as  they  daily  indulge  in  the  same  ? 

23.  Consider  tliese  things,  and  let  vour  rational  understanding  have  its  per- 
fect work:  for  ye  are  either  the  subjects  of  good  or  of  evil,  and  have  the 
power  to  choose  or  refuse,  each  one  for  himself,  notwithstanding  the  trans- 
gression of  the  first  man  and  woman,  by  which  thev  came  into  the  possession 
of  the  nature  cf  evil. 

24.  Souls  labor  under  a  great  mistake,  concerning  their  own  responsibility, 
and  attach  more  blame  to  the  first  transgressors,  and  palm  more  of  their  own 
evil  doings  upon  them  than  really  belongs  to  them.  For  had  the  first  man 
and  woman  walked  in  obedience,  and  waited  the  command  of  God,  and  in 


604  THE  TRSTIMONV  OF   ADAM.  [PART  VII. 

innocence  multiplied  and  replenished  the  earth  with  a  pure  offspring,  would 
their  offspring  by  this  means,  have  been  placed  beyond  the  reach  of  tempta- 
tion, and  not  have  the  power  to  know  good  and  evil  for  themselves? 

25.  Would  not  this  same  tree,  bearing  the  knowledge  of  evil,  have  been 
planted  in  the  midst,  and  thereb}'  prove  the  means  of  trying  the  obedience 
and  integrity  of  every  soul?  Why  then  has  one  man's  sin  been  considered 
the  primary  cause  for  all  the  abominations  W'hich  have  been  practiced  by 
man,  from  the  beginning,  even  to  the  present  day  ? 

26.  God  created  the  soul  in  the  beginning  a  free  agent ;  and  this  free  agen- 
cy would  ever  have  descended  to  his  posterity,  to  try  and  prove  their  obedi- 
ence and  integrity  to  God,  even  had  they  remained  innocent ;  and  still  they 
would  have  been  as  much  exposed  to  temptation  as  was  the  first  man  at  the 
beginning. 

27.  And  where  is  the  inconsistency  in  believing  that  they  might  have  fallen 
into  sin,  even  had  the  first  man  and  woman  remained  innocent,  and  in  inno- 
cence and  obedience  to  the  command  of  God,  had  multiplied  and  replenish- 
ed the  earth  and  subdued  it? 

28.  I  speak  not  these  things  to  justify  or  condemn  my  own  soul ;  for  where- 
in God  hath  not  condemned,  why  should  I  condemn  ?  and  wherein  God  hath 
not  justified,  why  should  I  justify?  My  condemnation  was  this,  and  this 
alone;  I  hearkened  to  carnal  reasoning,  and  by  it  was  overcome. 

29.  Thus  it  was  with  me  Adam,  the  first  man,  after  receiving  the  law  and 
institution  to  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  being  at  the  same  time  pro- 
hibited from  exercising  the  means  of  performing  it  in  my  own  will.  In  this 
trial  I  proved  a  traitor  to  my  trust,  and  became  an  actual  transgressor,  by 
hearkening  to  the  voice   of  the  tempter,  through  natural   reasoning,   which 

!  was  to  the  following  import: 

30.  Where  can  be  the  propriety  of  God"s  creating  man  with  powers  and 
faculties  to  people  the  earth,  and  requiring  him  to  be  fruitful,  when  at  the 
same  time,  if  he  hearken  to  his  voice,  there  remains  no  prospect  of  the  earth's 
ever  being  peopled  in  our  likeness  ? 

31.  Thus  and  thus,  reasoned  the  tempter  with  man,  until  his  carnal  reason- 
ings overpowered  the  soul,  and  man  yielded  to  the  temptation  and  went  into 
that  work ;  not  by  divine  direction,  but  in  imitation  of  that  which  he  had 
learned  from  the  beasts  of  the  field:  thus  taking  his  own  way  to  fulfill  the 
requirement  of  God,  in  peopling  the  earth;  just  as  mankind  do  at  the  pres- 
ent day. 

32.  And  this  was  tlie  first  work  of  disobedience  that  ever  was  accomplished 
by  man,  at  the  season  in  which  he  was  left  to  prove  his  integrity  by  obedi- 
ence. And  this  was  the  trial  wherein  God  tried  the  integrity  of  the  first 
man  and  woman;  similar  to  his  trial  of  the  integrity  and  obedience  of  Abra- 
ham, after  giving  him  a  son  of  promise,  whose  seed  was  to  be  as  the  sand  on 
the  sea  shore  for  multitude,  and  afterwards  giving  his  command  that  he 
should  ofler  him  up  as  a  burnt  sacrifice. 

33.  Had  man  waited,  regardless  of  the  whispering  of  his  natural  and  carnal 
reasonings,  God's  appointed  time,  trusting  in  his  word,  believing  that  He 
would,  in  his  own  time,  fulfill  his  purposes,  and  order  all  things  aright,  man 
would  not  have  fallen  and  lost  his  union  to  God,  as  he  did. 


CHAP.  II.]       THE  WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION  DECLARED.  C05 

34.  Nay,  had  this  spirit  of  child-like  and  humble  subjection  to  the  will  and 
coniiuaud  of  God,  been  maintained,  the  earth  might  have  been  peopled  with 
a  noble  and  superior  race  of  beings,  in  the  iniage  of  God,  bringing  forth  the 
spirit  of  love,  simplicity,  gentleness  and  meekness  :  like  harmless  children, 
knowing  nought  but  obedience  and  true  subjection  to  the  will  of  God,  walk- 
ing in  the  liglit  of  his  countenance,  knowing  no  guilt,  condemnation  nor 
shame.  This  would  have  been  the  state  of  man,  according  to  his  natural 
order,  had  tiie  voice  of  God  been  obeyed. 

35.  But  the  thirst  to  become  as  lords  and  governors  before  the  time,  instead 
of  remaining  like  simple,  innocent  children,  wholly  relying  upon  the  word 
and  command  of  God  their  Heavenly  FatJior,  was  man's  crime  and  his  loss. 

36.  Ye  may  see  that  in  the  beginning,  God  intended  man  to  remain  child- 
like, subject  and  obedient,  being  the  only  medium  whereby  his  innocence 
might  be  preserved,  and  his  peace  and  tranquility  insured  to  him.  But  the 
moment  he  yielded  to  disobedience,  he  was  plunged  into  innumerable  diffi- 
culties, owing  to  the  loftiness  of  that  nature,  which  he  took  upon  him  by 
yielding  to  disobedience. 

37.  These  things  I  speak,  that  ye  may  rightly  understand,  that  God  created 
man  innocent,  harmless  and  child-like,  designing  that  he  should  ever  remain 
child-like;  being  the  only  state  in  which  he  could  inherit  the  blessings  of 
peace,  and  enjoy   that  tranquility  which   is  laid  up  for  every  obedient  soul. 

38.  God  never  designed  that  mankind  should  become  great  in  their  own 
eyes,  and  wise  in  their  own  imaginations;  nay,  this  cometli  of  the  fall. 
Then  how  exceedingly  necessary  it  is,  that  in  order  to  restore  man  to  his 
first  rectitude,  he  should  first  become  as  a  little  child.  Truly  spake  the  Son 
of  God,  "  Except  ye  become  as  a  little  child,  ye  can  in  no  case  enter  the 
kingdom  of  heaven." 


CHAPTER   II. 

Adam  shows  the  manner  in  vjhich  he  found  justification  in  the  natural  state, 
and  whcrrin  the  sin  of  natural  man  consists.  He  exhorts  all  men  to  obey  the 
laws  of  God,  as  revealed  to  them  according  to  their  state. 

1.  These  things,  saith  (he  first  man,  have  I  proved,  and  can  speak  by  actu- 
al experience  before  all  mankind.  For  no  soul  is  endowed  with  that  expe- 
rience, save  those  who  have  become  innocent,  and  know  by  experience,  that 
innocence  and  child-like  obedience  is  the  only  thing  to  be  desired  to  make 
one  happy. 

2.  And  could  mankind  know  and  believe  this,  how  easily  would  they  be- 
come restored  to  their  former  rectitude!  But  the  whisperings  of  carnal  rea- 
soning still  plead  the  necessity  of  man's  begetting  and  bringing  forth  his  like- 
ness, as  the  express  command  of  God;  and  know  not,  neither  consider,  that 
in   this  act,   disobedience  was  made  manifest  unto  death. 


606  THE  WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION  DECLARED.  [PART  VII. 

3.  And  ere  man  or  the  cliildren  of  men  can  retrace  their  steps,  and  become 
established  in  innocence  and  chiid-lilie  simplicity,  by  obedience  to  the  word 
of  God,  tiie}'  must  first  become  as  littie  children,  simple,  obedient  and  subject 
to  the  will  of  God  in  all  things,  as  far  as  is  made  known,  regardless  of  the 
whisperings  of  carnal  reason,  which  if  hearkened  to,  will  forever  lead  souls 
into  darkness  and  loss. 

4.  Ye  may,  at  all  times,  reason  in  safety  and  decide  upon  this  one  point, 
that  disobedience  to  the  ccmimands  of  God,  was  the  first  sin  that  man  ever 
committed ;  and  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  is  all  the  sin  for 
which  God  will  ever  hold  souls  guilty  or  impute  iniquity. 

5.  Therefore  ye  may  reason  upon  these  things,  and  try  yourselves  by  the 
commands  of  God,  so  far  as  ye  have  knowledge,  even  of  his  requirements 
in  past  dispensations;  and  so  far  as  ye  have  transgressed  the  commands  of 
God,  either  under  the  law  of  carnal  commandments,  or  the  law  of  grace,  in 
this  know  ye,  ye  have  become  guilty,  and  thus  far  sunk  your  souls  from  the 
presence  of  God. 

6.  These  things  all  souls  may  reason  upon  in  safety,  and  know  that  disobe- 
dience brought  forth  sin,  and  sin  is  the  only  separating  wall  between  God  and 
the  souls  of  tlie  children  of  men.  And  as  disobedience  separates  the  soul 
from  God,  how  easily  may  ye  reason  and  comprehend  that  by  obedience,  man 
may  again  be  restored  to  God. 

7.  And  as  the  disobedience  of  man  was  first  made  manifest  by  the  indul- 
gence of  beastly  passions,  contrary  to  the  command  of  God,  can  man  be  re- 
stored to  God  by  obedience,  unless  the  ax  be  first  applied  to  the  root  and  first 
cause  of  human  depravity  .?  Will  not  sound  reason  teach  you  all  this ;  while  on 
the  contrary,  carnal  reason  steps  in,  and  argues  the  impropriety  of  men's  sub- 
duing their  evil  and  licentious  natures,  lest  the  world  should  come  to  an  end  .' 

8.  But  remember,  when  ye  listen  to  these  carnal  insinuations,  after  hear- 
ing the  positive  command  of  God,  to  come  out  from  tlie  world,  and  touch  no 
more  these  abominations,  which  constitute  the  world,  introduced  by  the  car- 
nal reasoner  to  the  first  man  and  woman  ;  if,  regardless  of  the  command  of 
God,  ye  persist  in  these  things,  will  not  your  accountability  become  greater 
than  that  of  your  first  father  Adam  .'  Truly  it  will. 

9.  For  as  much  as  light  and  understanding  of  good  and  evil  have  increas- 
ed ;  so  far  greater  will  be  your  condemnation.  And  farther  than  this  ;  as  ye 
have  seen  the  effects  of  both  good  and  evil,  and  have  had  the  experience  of 
those  in  past  dispensations,  this  will  also  increase  your  accountability.  For 
the  time  has  fully  come  for  every  man  to  die  for  his  own  sins,  and  live  by 
his  own  righteousness. 

10.  Adam's  sin  can  no  longer  prove  the  death  of  any  soul,  nor  be  applied 
as  a  cloke  or  an  excuse  for  men  to  do  wickedly  ;  although  by  the  sin  of  Ad- 
am, the  door  was  opened,  so  that  all  men  might  follow  his  footsteps  ;  but  no 
one  was  compelled  to  do  wickedly;  it  must  be  an  act  of  choice  :  for  the  sin 
of  Adam  destroyed  not  the  power  of  free  agency;  but  mankind  were  still 
left  with  the  power  of  doing  good  or  evil,  as  far  as  they  had  knowledge  of 
both. 

11.  For  God  never  left  man  without  the  knowledge  of  his  will,  sufficient^ 
if  obeyed,  to  render  him  acceptable  in  his  sight,  according  to  what  was  re- 


CHAP.  11.]    THE  WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION  DECLAKED.         607 

quired  of"  him,  in  his  day,  even  after  he  had  transgressed  and  partook  of  the 
forbidden  fruit,  and  become  the  subject  of  good  and  evil  impressions. 

12.  For  God  saw  that  mankind  could  never,  in  their  fallen  state,  people  the 
earth,  except  through  the  influence  of  those  passions  which  they  took  upon 
them  by  disobedience;  therefore  did  He  give  them  license  to  multiply  and 
replenish  the  earth  in  tluir  likeness,  giving  strict  commands  concerning  the 
nuiniier  in  which  they  should  multiply  their  species;  and  in  strict  obedience 
to  the  same,  they  should  become  acceptable  in  his  sight,  in  that  order. 

13.  Tbus  God,  through  his  never  ending  love  and  mercy  to  the  works  of 
his  hands,  by  his  divine  word,  drew  the  line  for  the  safe  going  and  protection 
of  souls,  even  after  they  had  fallen  and  become  sinful  in  his  sight,  that  they 
might  still  have  a  standard  of  justification,  by  which  they  might  walk  with 
God,  and  hold  communion  with  their  Creator. 

14.  And  in  obedience  to  this  standard,  which  God  raised  by  drawing  the 
line  for  man's  protection,  with  a  decree  that  thus  far  may  ye  go,  and  no  far- 
ther, might  souls  walk  in  justification  before  Ilim,  according  to  the  dispensa- 
tion in  which  they  lived. 

15.  And  so  onward,  even  to  the  present  day,  hath  God,  the  merciful  Crea- 
tor of  all  souls,  provided  ways  and  means  whereby  they  might  know  his 
will,  by  drawing  the  line  of  their  justification,  and  in  obedience  to  the  same, 
tliey  might  find  protection,  and  walk  with  Him  in  justification. 

16.  And  thus  ye  may  see  that  God,  in  all  dispensations,  placed  the  means 
in  every  man's  hands  of  becoming  acceptable  in  his  sight,  by  obedience  to 
his  known  will  to  them  ;  and  never  at  any  time,  did  God  require  that  of  his 
subjects  which  He  had  not  given  them  power  to  accomplish.  Then  why 
should  not  all  souls  become  accountable,  and  each  man  die  for  his  own  diso- 
bedience ? 

17.  Ye  can  no  more  die  bv  the  imputed  wickedness  of  your  first  father  Ad- 
am, unless  ye  willfully  disobey  the  commands  of  God,  and  violate  his  known 
will  to  you,  than  ye  can  become  alive  by  the  imputed  righteousness  of  the 
second  Adam,  unless  ye  cheerfully  and  willingly  come  forth  and  do  his 
works.  (See  Ezek.  xvii.) 

18.  So  ye  may  all  see  tiie  views  of  the  first  Adam,  concerning  imputed 
wickedness,  as  well  as  imputed  righteousness.  It  is  to  whom  ye  yield  your- 
selves subjects  to  obey,  that  brings  justification  or  condemnation.  If  ye 
hearken  to  the  voice  of  God,  and  obey  his  commands,  ye  walk  with  Him, 
and  his  servants  ye  are  ;  but  if  ye  choose  to  obey  the  voice  of  the  tempter, 
by  doing  violence  to  the  commands  of  God,  and  thereby  indulge  an  evil  and 
crooked  nature,  is  not  this  your  own  sin  ? 

19.  Truly  Adam  opened  the  way  of  sin  and  transgression,  and  thereby  man 
came  into  practical  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  evil,  as  well  as  good; 
but  this  is  not  to  say  that  all  souls  must  follow  their  evil  inclinations  in  pref- 
erence to  the  good. 

20.  The  second  Adam  opened  the  way  of  life  and  deliverance,  whereby 
men  might  come  in  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  what  they  must  do  to  be 
saved  from  the  loss  which  they  had  plunged  themselves  into,  by  disobedience 
to  tlie  known  will  of  God;  but  so  long  as  souls  followed  not  his  footsteps, 
what  profit  had  they  ? 


608  THE   WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION  DECLARED.  [PART  VII. 

21.  Truly  the  way  wa?  opened,  but  it  remained  for  souls  to  press  into  it,  in 
order  to  be  profited  thereby  ;  otherwise  than  this,  the  righteousness  of  Christ 
availeth  them  notliing  ;  neither  will  God  impute  iniquity  to  any  soul,  because 
of  the  transgression  of  the  first  man  and  woman. 

22.  Now,  saith  Adam,  sufficient  have  I  spoken  upon  tliis  subject,  to  give  all 
an  understanding  of  my  present  views  of  the  state  of  the  fallen  race,  called 
by  my  name,  in  relation  to  their  accountability  to  God,  each  soul  for  his  or 
her  own  obedience  or  disobedience  to  the  known  will  of  God  to  them. 

23.  And  henceforward,  after  the  hearing  of  this  my  word,  thankful  should 
I  be  to  hear  no  more  about  the  imputed  wickedness  of  the  first  man  Adam  : 
for  imputed  wickedness  or  imputed  righteousness  will  avail  nothing. 

24.  As  for  me  Adam,  I  found  myself  the  subject  of  an  evil  and  crooked  na- 
ture, more  inflining  to  evil  than  to  good  ;  but  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
was  the  line  of  my  justification  again  drawn,  and  the  bounds  set  for  the  in- 
dulgence of  that  evil  and  bogiiiJing  nature,  which  first  destroyed  my  inno- 
cence in  the  sight  of  God. 

^5.  God,  in  wisdom,  cursed  tiie  ground  for  man's  sake,  that  he  might  be- 
come subject  to  toil  and  hardships.  He  also  gave  his  firm  decrees  concerning 
the  propagation  of  his  species,  which  was  to  regard  times  and  seasons,  and 
come  together  for  no  other  purpose  than  this,  at  the  risk  of  his  union  and 
communion  with  his  benevolent  Father,  whose  mercy  is  boundless. 

26.  Thus  again  was  man  placed  in  a  condition  to  prove  his  integrity  to  God, 
by  obedience  to  his  renewed  covenant,  wherein  he  insured  safety  and  pro- 
tection. 

27.  But  be  it  known  to  all  flesh  that  now  dwell  upon  the  earth,  this  cove- 
nant of  God  to  man,  was  never  broken  by  your  first  natural  parents,  but  kept 
in  every  point.  And  although  my  years  exceeded  nine  hundred,  wherein  I 
begat  sons  and  daughters,  not  a  few;  yet  in  all  this  I  walked  in  obedience  to 
the  laws  of  God. 

28.  I  put  my  hands  to  work,  and  subdued  the  thorns  and  thistles  which  God 
caused  to  grow,  to  increase  the  toil  of  man  for  his  earthly  sustenance  ;  nei- 
ther did  I  yield  to  any  inferior  passion,  only  for  the  begetting  of  my  offspring; 
although  tempted  like  all  other  fallen  beings  ;  yet  for  the  sake  of  the  union 
and  communion  of  my  divine  Creator,  I  resisted  the  temptations  of  my  inferi- 
or passions;  and  restrained  them  by  putting  my  hands  to  work,  relying  up- 
on the  promises  of  God,  that  in  obedience  I  should  find  protection. 

29.  But  as  men  multiplied  upon  the  earth,  they  forsook  the  commands  of 
God,  and  betook  themselves  to  stratagems  and  inventions  to  gain  a  livelihood 
without  the  sweat  of  the  face  and  the  tilling  of  the  ground. 

30.  Then  began  the  wickedness  of  man  to  increase  greatly  upon  the  earth; 
and  that  seed  which  produces  inferior  passions,  which  was  sown  in  the  heart, 
sprang  up,  and  men  yielded  greatly  to  corruj  t  their  v/ay  before  the  Lord,  by 
giving  vent  to  base  passions  and  inferior  propensities,  which  were  not  re- 
strained by  the  sweat  of  the  face  and  integrity  of  soul. 

31.  And  thus  men  became  exceeding  wicked  and  corrupted  their  way  before 
the  Lord,  insomuch  that  it  repented  Him  that  He  had  made  man;  neverthe- 
less, because  of  the  righteousness  of  one  man,  who  had  not  corrupted  his  way 


CHAP.  II.]  THE  WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION  DECLARED.  609 

before  the  Lord,  by  giving  vent  to  idleness,  (whereby  his  passions  would  have 
been  unrestrained,)  did  the  Lord  spare  the  seed  of  man  and  beast. 

32.  It  was  even  he  of  whom  his  father  Lamech,  at  his  birth,  did  prophesy, 
saying;  "  This  same  shall  comfort  us  concerning  our  work  and  toil  of  our 
hands,  because  of  the  ground  which  the  Lord  hath  cursed."   (See  Gen.  v.  29.) 

33.  Noah  was  faitliful  with  his  hands  to  fulfill  the  commands  of  God;  and 
therein  he  found  power  to  keep  himself  in  strict  conformity  to  the  law  of 
nature  which  God  gave  for  the  protection  of  man;  aud  in  this  did  he  find 
favor  in  his  sight. 

34.  And  Noah  walked  with  God,  and  was  perfect  in  his  generations;  there- 
fore ye  may  see  that  it  remained  possible  to  please  God,  and  find  favor  in  his 
sight,  by  strictly  observing  his  commands,  even  after  mankind  had  become 
the  subjects  of  good  and  evil  inclinations. 

35.  And  had  man  walked  in  strict  obedience  to  the  requirements  of  God, 
even  after  he  had  become  the  subject  of  lustful  and  vile  passions,  the  earth 
would  still  have  remained  a  delightful  inheritance  to  man.  But  as  disobe- 
dience was  the  first  sin;  so  in  disobedience  did  they  continue  from  one  de- 
gree of  wickedness  to  another,  until  man  has  arrived  to  that  state  of  sunken 
depravity,  that  he  no  longer  remains  a  blessing  to  himself  nor  to  his  neighbor, 
but  a  curse  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  a  sore  grief  in  the  sight  of  hia 
great  and  benevolent  Creator. 

36.  And  as  God's  mercy  is  boundless  and  without  end,  in  process  of  time 
hath  He  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  again  drawn  the  line  for  the  justifica- 
tion or  condemnation  of  every  soul,  who  now,  or  ever  shall  hereafter  dwell 
upon  the  earth,  either  as  natural  beings,  fulfilling  the  commands  which  He 
gave  for  the  protection  of  men  and  women  in  the  flesh;  or  of  fulfilling  the 
law  of  grace,  which  He,  in  great  mercy,  hath  granted  for  the  protection  and 
safe  going  of  those  who  choose  to  walk  in  the  spirit,  crucifying  the  works  of 
the  flesh,  that  their  souls  may  live  to  God,  in  newness  of  heart. 

37.  All  this  hath  the  Lord,  the  merciful  Creator  and  Dispenser  of  every 
blessing,  condescended  to  do,  that  man  might  again  become  established  in 
his  sight,  and  walk  with  Him,  either  as  natural  or  spiritual  beings.  And  so 
plain  hath  He  drawn  the  line  and  marked  out  the  way,  that  it  remaineth 
impossible  that  any  soul  that  heareth  can  miss  the  way,  through  lack  of  un- 
derstanding, and  thereby  fail  to  fulfill  his  requirements,  either  as  natural  or 
spiritual  beings. 

38.  But  all  this  availeth  nothing,  except  souls  press  forward  and  exert  their 
faculties  to  meet  the  requirements  of  God.  To  fulfill  the  requirements  of 
God,  always  did  and  always  will  require  the  exertions  of  the  creature ;  and 
without  these  exertions,  no  soul  can  ever  walk  with  God  or  please  Him. 

39.  This  is  my  counsel  and  word  of  advice  to  all  the  human  family,  who 
are  called  of  the  posterity  of  Adam,  who  now,  or  ever  hereafter  shall  inhab- 
it the  earth,  that  ye  gather  to  the  line  which  God  hath  drawn  for  your  pro- 
tection, and  vary  not,  lest  ye  be  smitten  and  cut  off,  in  the  midst  of  your  days. 
For  God  is   not  always   mocked  by  the  works  of  his  hands  ;   therefore  take 

77 


610   THE  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  DECLARED,  ETC.  [PART  VII. 

heed  to  your  ways,  and  no  longer  provoke  Him  to  anger,  by  willfully  slight- 
ing the  offers  of  his  mercy,  by  refusing  to  comply  with  his  terms. 

40.  If  your  faith  does  not  reach  beyond  the  work  of  multiplying  and  replen- 
ishing the  earth  witli  a  natural  offspring,  then  confine  your  passions  to  the 
strict  order  of  nature,  and  come  together  merely  for  the  purpose  of  propaga- 
ting your  species,  and  not  for  the  indulgence  of  beastly  and  animal  passions  ; 
and  in  so  doing,  yc  will  imitate  the  example  of  your  first  father  Adam. 

41.  Put  your  hands  to  work,  and  labor  to  the  extent  of  your  natural  strength 
and  abilities,  in  some  useful  and  honest  occupation;  live  temperately,  and 
waste  nothing  of  the  blessings  of  God.  Keep  all  the  commands  of  God, 
laid  down  in  the  book  of  his  laws,  for  the  protection  of  men  and  women  in 
the  flesh;  and  in  so  doing,  ye  may  walk  with  God  and  inherit  his  blessing 
and  protection  as  natural  and  rational  beings. 

42.  But  God  never  did,  and  never  will  suffer  men  to  mingle  the  flesh  and 
spirit  together,  nor  to  follow  the  path  of  nature  and  the  path  of  grace,  both 
at  the  same  time  ;  but  tlie  one  must  be  sacrificed  for  the  other.  Yet  is  man 
left  free  to  choose  either  path,  and  receive  his  reward  accordingly. 

43.  As  for  mo,  Adam,  I  walked  the  path  of  nature,  and  fulfilled  the  true  law 
of  nature,  in  all  its  reijuirements,  and  therein  I  pleased  God  as  a  natural  be- 
ing ;  but  found  no  further  acceptance  than  this.  Thus  I  remained  a  natural 
being  until  the  second  Adam,  a  quickening  spirit,  was  sent  to  conquer  sin  in 
the  flesh,  by  obedience,  and  thereby  open  the  door  for  a  spiritual  relation  and 
communion  with  God,  as  spiritual  beings. 


CIIAPTETx   III. 

The  toork  of  the  second  Jldam  could  not  he  perfected  xoithout  the  second  Eve. 
Adam  declares  the  work  of  the  regeneration^  and  loarns  all  souls  to  obey  the 
latcs  of  God,  as  far  as  theij  are  and  may  he  rci:caled  to  them. 

1.  Although  the  Lord,  in  due  time,  bad  created  the  first  new  and  spiritual 
man,  and  bade  him  be  fruitful  and  multiply,  and  have  dominion  over  the  earth, 
of  which  God  had  created  him  lord  and  governor;  yet  there  was  not  found 
for  man  a  helper  meet ;  and  man  remained  alone,  being  the  only  perfect  sub- 
ject of  the  new  earth,  which  he  had  been  called  to  govern  and  to  people  in 
his  likeness,  with  a  new  offspring. 

2.  But  in  process  of  time,  the  Lord  saw  that  it  was  not  good  that  man 
should  remain  alone  ;  that  without  the  helper  meet  or  bearing  spirit,  it  re- 
mained impossible  for  the  earth  to  become  replonislied  with  a  righteous  oft'- 
spring,  in  the  likeness  of  spiritual  and  divine  beings. 

3.  So  after  the  body  of  the  first  nevv  man,  (that  is,  his  Church,)  slept,  and 
his  spirit  was  no  more  known  upon  the  eartii,  God  called  forth  a  helper  meet 
for  man,  even  the  second  Eve,  the  now  and  spiritual  woman,  tlie   RIothor  of 


CHAP.  HI.]  TUE  WORK  OF  RKGKNEK.VTION  DECLARED,  ETC.   611 

all  living  in  the  neic  creation  of  God,  and  tliey  ticnin  became  one  spirit. 
And  until  tliis  period,  no  soul,  eitlier  visible  or  invisible,  was  ever  born  of 
the  spirit,  ornevv  parentage  ;  nay,  nor  could  be  until  the  second  Eve  was 
taken  out  of  man,  and  became  distinct  in  her  order,  yet  one  in  spirit. 

4.  Then,  and  not  until  then,  could  the  command  of  God  to  his  beloved 
Son  be  fulfilled,  any  more  than  his  command  to  the  first  natural  man,  to  mul- 
tiply and  replenish  the  natural  earth  with  natural  offspring,  could  be  accom- 
plished, ere  Adam  slept  and  woman  was  taken  from  his  side,  and  made  a 
helper  meet  for  him. 

5.  So  ye  may  see  that  God  designed  the  natural  earth  to  be  peopled  with 
natural  beings,  brought  forth  in  innocence,  according  to  the  will  and  com- 
mand of  God,  knowing  no  sin  nor  shame.  And  had  this  been  accomplished, 
the  first  man  and  woman  would  have  stood  as  a  perfect  type  or  figure  of  the 
new  and  spiritual  man  and  woman.  For  God,  in  the  beginning,  designed 
the  work  of  generation,  the  sowing  the  seed  of  man,  and  also  the  work  of 
regeneration  and  the  new  birth. 

6.  But  He  never  decreed  nor  designed  that  the  enemy  should  sow  tares; 
but  this  came  by  the  disobedience  of  the  first  man  and  woman  ;  therefore  it 
being  thus,  God  decreed  that  both  good  and  evil  should  grow  together  until 
the  harvest,  which  is  the  end  of  the  world,  when  the  separation  should  be 
made,  and  that  which  is  of  the  evil  seed  should  be  burned  in  unquencha- 
ble fire. 

7.  These  things  I  am  authorized  by  the  God  of  heaven  to  mention,  that 
those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  may  gather  a  correct  understanding  cou- 
cerning  the  design  of  God,  respecting  tlie  fall  of  man  ;  knowing  that  in  this, 
as  well  as  in  all  other  points,  men  difier  in  their  sentiments.  And  as  God 
hath  purposed  to  hav"e  a  people  of  one  heart  and  one  mind,  seeing  eye  to  eye 
in  all  things,  it  seemed  good  to  Him  to  send  forth  his  word,  and  correct  these 
erroneous  opinions,  which  have  long  prevailed  and  still  continue  to  prevail 
concerning  his  decrees  to  man. 

H.  Be  it  known  to  all  flesh,  that  God  never  decreed  nor  designed  the  fall 
of  man  ;  but  as  they  were  free  agents  He  suffered  it ;  yet  it  was  a  sore  grief 
in  his  sight ;  nor  has  He  any  pleasure  in  the  wickedness  of  man,  that  his 
grace  and  patience  might  abound  to  them. 

9.  And  they  who,  after  hearing  a  correct  statement  of  the  will  of  God,  in 
this  respect,  stretch  forth  their  tongues  to  slander  the  just  and  merciful  One, 
or  accuse  Him  of  decreeing  the  downfall  and  misery  of  man,  that  his  grace 
and  mercy  might  abound  unto  them,  or  to  a  certain  part  of  them  ;  I  say  unto 
such,  they  do  it  no  more  in  ignorance;  therefore  their  sin  will  not  be  wink- 
ed at,  nor  lightly  passed  over;  for  God  is  just,  although  all  flesh  have  be- 
come guilty  before  Him. 

10.  But  the  design  of  the  Creator  was,  that  the  earth  should  be  peopled 
with  an  upright  people,  bearing  the  likeness  and  image  of  God,  in  all  their 
goings  forth,  as  near  as  natural  beings  might  liken  and  imitate  holy  and  di- 
vine beings. 

11.  He  also  decreed,  that  in  the  times  of  the  end  of  the  world,  the  refiner 
and  ■purifier  of  silver  should  come,  and  the  work  of  the  regeneration  of  souls 


612        THE  WORK  OF   REGENERATION  DECLARED,  ETC.    [PART  VII- 

sliould  take  place,  wliicli  is  directly  tlie  reverse  of  generation,  although  He 
designed  hoth  ;  first,  the  work  of  generation,  and  secondly,  the  work  of  re- 
generation ;  that  is  to  say  ;  first  the  work  of  sowing  the  seed  and  peopling  the 
earth  ;  and  then  the  work  of  the  harvest.  (See  Rev.  xiv.  15,  16.) 

12.  All  this  might  have  been  performed  in  innocence  and  in  justification, 
had  not  the  enemy  come  forth  with  his  seed.  But  this  did  not  frustrate  the 
design  of  tlie  Almighty  to  people  the  earth,  by  fulfilling  the  law  of  nature; 
nor  of  harvesting  it,  and  replenishing  his  new  earth  by  the  law  of  grace? 
tlirough  the  agency  of  the  new  man  and  woman. 

13.  But  the  seed  of  the  enemy,  which  is  the  work  of  lust,  infu.=ed  into  the 
nature  of  man,  by  the  first  act  of  disobedience,  and  which  has  grown  togeth- 
er with  the  good  seed,  until  the  harvest ;  this  evil  seed  must  first  be  gathered 
out  of  the  heart,  and  burned  in  the  unquenchable  fire. 

14.  For  the  first  step  man  can  take  in  the  work  of  regeneration,  is  to  gather 
out  of  the  heart,  by  confession,  tiie  fruits  produced  by  this  evil  seed  of  the  en- 
emy, from  which  come  all  other  evils.  These  are  first  to  be  purged  out  of 
the  heart,  and  an  everlasting  warfire  proclaimed  against  them,  before  the 
soul  is  prepared  to  travel  one  step  in  the  regeneration. 

15.  Then  comes  the  work  of  the  refiner,  or  in  other  words,  the  work  of  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  who  will  come  with  his  fan  in  his  hand,  and  will  thor- 
oughly purge  his  floor,  and  gather  the  wheat  into  his  garners,  and  burn  the 
chaft'with  unquenchable  fire.  (See  Matt.  iii.  12.) 

16.  Mankind  have  labored  under  a  great  mistake,  concerning  this  matter, 
and  have  supposed  the  necessity  of  the  refiner  and  regenerator  came  in 
consequence  of  man's  fall;  that  had  he  remained  in  his  former  rectitude  in 
which  he  was  created,  there  would  have  been  no  necessity  for  the  second 
man  and  woman  ;  but  this  is  not  so  ;  ye  must  gather  a  correct  understanding. 

17.  God  formed  the  earth  a  natural  earth,  and  replenished  it  with  natural 
and  perishable  beings.  He  created  man  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  earthy.  For 
fiTAi  cometh  that  which  is  natural,  and  afterwards  that  which  is  spiritual  and 
eternal.  That  which  is  natural  passeth  away;  but  that  which  is  spiritual 
abideth  forever.  (See  I.  Cor.  xv.  46.) 

18.  God  purposed,  before  He  created  the  first  and  natural  earth,  and  the 
things  that  therein  are,  that  they  should  serve  only  as  a  shadow  of  spiritual 
things;  therefore  all  which  was  created  in  the  beginning,  was  natural,  save 
the  breath  of  the  Almiglity  by  which  man  became  a  living  soul,  who  was 
to  act  the  part  of  a  natural  being,  until  quickened  by  the  power  of  the  sec- 
ond Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven,  a  quickening  spirit. 

19.  The  first  man  and  woman  wer«  nothing  more  nor  less,  than  the  natural 
figures  of  the  spiritual  nc\o  man  and  woman,  even  had  they  remained  in  their 
uprightness;  and  a  beautiful  figure  it  would  have  been  ;  but  still  it  remains  a 
figure,  and  the  natural  resemblance  of  that  which  is  spiritual  and  eternal, 
when  the  Lord  shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  and  create  all  things  new;  which 
will  do  away  all  that  is  old  and  natural,  and  men  shull  become  new  creatures 
in  Christ.  (See  H.  Cor.  v.  17.) 

20.  So  ye  may  see  that  the  work  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  was  to  people 
the  natural  earth  with  a  natural  offspring;  yet  not  carnal ;  this  came  from 
the  seed  of  the  enemy. 


CHAP.  111.]  THE  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  DECLARED,  ETC.   613 

21.  But  tlie  work  of  the  new  and  spiritiuil  man  and  woman,  is  to  regenerate 
man,  and  thereby  people  the  new  earth  with  a  spiritual  offspring,  born  of  the 
Spirit  and  the  Bride,  which  will  make  man  even  as  tiie  Angels  of  God  in 
heaven,  neither  marrying  nor  being  given  in  marriage,  wiioare  virgins  "with- 
out fault  before  the  throne  of  God." 

'22.  And  who,  after  hearing  these  things,  cannot  see  the  propriety  of  the 
same,  and  with  one  united  voice  give  thanks  to  God  that  it  is  thus?  I  an- 
swer that  those  who  choose  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  vice,  and  choose  the  food 
of  serpents  rather  than  the  food  of  Angels,  will  of  course  choose  to  abide  in 
the  service  of  sin,  fulfilling  the  lusts  of  their  father  the  devil.  (See  Isa.  Ixv. 
25.) 

23.  But  tliey  who  seek  God,  and  desire  to  become  quickened  into  newness 
of  life,  greatly  rejoice  that  it  is  thus,  and  will  see  the  beauty  and  excellency 
of  God's  holy  and  eternal  way,  and  of  his  merciful  dealings  with  the  works 
of  his  hands. 

24.  And  now,  saith  Adam  the  first,  I  have  spoken  nearly  all  which  lies  up- 
on my  mind  to  speak  ;  I  have  laid  before  you,  for  the  inspection  of  the 
whole  world,  an  account  of  my  doings,  while  acting  the  part  of  the  first  nat- 
ural father  of  all  the  human  famil}'. 

25.  But  if  ye  wish  to  follow  my  example  after  I  became  a  spiritual  man,  I 
will  give  you  a  short  account  of  my  doings.  When  I  beheld  the  door  open- 
ed in  heaven,  for  the  full  and  final  redemption  of  man,  and  the  power  of 
regeneration  firmly  established  in  the  everlasting  Bridegroom  and  Bride, 
the  new  man  and  woman,  the  second  Adam  and  the  second  Eve,  then  quick- 
ly and  gladly  did  I  enter,  bj-  stripping  off  my  garments  of  sin  and  servitude 
to  an  evil  and  inferior  nature,  by  an  honest  confession  of  my  sins. 

26.  And  by  my  faithfulness  and  obedience,  I  was  in  due  time,  born  of  the 
new  Parentage,  and  became  a  simple  child  in  Christ's  kingdom  ;  having  a 
Father  and  a  JMother,  who  were  able  to  regenerate  my  soul,  and  lead  me  on 
to  the  fountain  of  all  purity  and  holiness,  by  yielding  strict  obedience  to 
their  commands. 

27.  Obedience  is  a  delightful  sound  in  my  ears,  and  to  obey  the  voice  of 
my  Creator,  through  his  Anointed,  is  my  greatest  delight;  it  is  my  meat  and 
my  drink.  And  this  is  the  food  of  Angels,  to  obey  the  voice  of  God,  and 
render  strict  obedience  to  his  will ;  while  disobedience  bringeth  forth  the 
food  of  the  enemy.  Therefore  I  greatly  love  the  sound  of  obedience  :  for 
the  fruit  of  obedience  is  peace  and  life  everlasting;  while  the  fruit  of  diso- 
bedience is  death. 

2S.  So  if  what  I  have  written  can  prove  serviceable  to  any  of  the  fallen 
race,  called  by  my  name,  greatly  will  it  add  to  my  joy  and  rejoicing.  And 
as  men  have  followed  my  example  in  disobedience,  and  thereby  become 
partakers  of  the  fall,  greatly  would  I  rejoice,  if  they  would  willingly  follow 
my  example  in  obedience,  by  retracing  their  steps,  by  the  path  of  regene- 
ration. 

29.  And  this,  I  do  proclaim  aloud  in  tlie  ears  of  all  souls,  is  the  only  rem- 
edy which  is,  or  ever  will  be  prescribed  for  the  healing  of  the  nations,  which 
have  been  wounded  and  bruised  from  the  crowns  of  their  heads  even  to  the 
soles  of  their  feet;  and  without  this  work,  they  never  will  inherit  eternal  life. 


614   THE  WORK  OF  REGENERATION  DECLARED,  ETC.  [pART  VII. 

30.  And  this  is  my  word,  which  I  liave  written  with  mj'  own  hand,  for  a 
testimony  to  all  men,  that  I  have  become  a  simple  child  of  Zion's  King  and 
Queen.  And  this  gospel  of  Christ's  second  coming,  in  and  with  the  Bride, 
is  no  other  than  the  miglity  power  of  God  unto  full  and  final  salvation  and 
redemption  from  the  very  nature  of  loss. 

31.  And  I  bless  this  power  in  every  step  I  take,  yea,  and  in  every  word  I 
speak,  and  in  every  breath  I  draw.  And  I  bless  the  neio  man,  my  everlast- 
ing Father  and  Redeemer ;  and  I  also  bless  and  magnify  the  name  of  the 
new  icoman  my  everlasting  Mother  in  Christ.  And  I  also  bless  my  faithful 
bretliren  and  sisters  in  the  neic  creation,  who  are  willing,  like  myself,  to 
become  subject  to  the  law  of  grace,  to  the  purifying  of  their  souls  from  the 
verj'  nature  of  sin. 

32.  Yea,  I  bless  every  soul  that  is  striving  to  do  the  best  they  can,  and  are 
waiting  to  know  the  will  of  God  that  they  may  doit:  such  souls  I  bless, 
yea,  and  I  often  pray  for  all  souls,  even  for  those  who  choose  to  do  wickedly, 
and  who  have  not  tlie  commands  of  God  in  all  their  thoughts,  that  they  may 
repent  and  turn  from  the  evil  of  their  doings. 

33.  And  thus  my  God  hatJi  given  me  a  heart  to  bless  and  pray  for  all  souls, 
and  reach  after  them,  in  the  bowels  of  love  and  compassion.  And  this  is 
my  continual  employ,  to  do  something  to  forward  the  work  of  God,  that  all 
souls  may  have  an  otfer  of  bis  grace  and  mercy,  both  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
And  this  will  be  my  employ,  for  aught  I  know,  until  all  souls  have  had  an 
offer  of  this  blessed  gospel  of  peace  and  true  justification. 

34.  And  this  is  the  end  of  my  word,  which  I  behold  faithfully  written  and 
sealed  with  the  seal  of  eternal  truth. 

Witness  of  the  holy  Angel. 

35.  I,  the  holy  Angel,  do  witness  this  to  be  a  correct  statement  of  the  miod 
and  feelings  of  this  greatly  beloved  one.  For  be  it  known  unto  all  men,  that 
a  more  noble  soul  than  the  soul  of  Adam,  was  never  created  among  his  de- 
scendants :  a  man  who  greatly  feared  God,  and  walked  uprightly  before  Him, 
during  his  long  pilgrimage  upon  earth,  after  his  fall ;  fur  which  he  became 
greatly  endeared  to  his  Creator. 

36.  These  things  I  speak  by  the  special  command  of  God,  that  those  who 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  may  know  that  when  they  give  loose  to  their  wicked 
and  licentious  cravings,  in  this  they  are  not  following  the  example  of  the 
first  man,  Adam;  for  in  all  the  chronicles  of  the  history  of  the  life  of  Adam, 
the  first  man,  the  sin  of  disobedience  to  the  known  commands  of  God  was 
never,  but  in  one  case,  found  recorded  against  Jiim. 

37.  And  in  all  the  works  of  Adam,  after  repenting  of  the  transgression  of 
partaking  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  by  the  insinuation  of  the  woman,  and  in  all 
his  sorrow  and  tribulation  he  walked  with  God,  and  the  records  of  his  life 
pronounce  him  perfect  in  his  generations,  a  pattern  of  righteousness,  seldom 
imitated  by  those  who  came  after  him. 

33.  And  furthermore,  I  cheerfully  state,  in  this  work  of  the  second  Eve, 
which  is  the  bruising  of  the  serpent's  head,  to  the  subduing  of  every  vile  and 
serpentine  propensitj,  that  few  souls  are  better  calculated  than  Adam  is,  not 


CHAP.  IV.]  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  EVE.  G15 

only  able  to  help  himself,  but  is  an  eminent  helper,  and  with  a  strong  Imncl, 
is  able  to  reach  souls,  let  them  be  never  so  deeply  sunken  in  loss. 

39.  And  it  is  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  and  of  all  the  holy  Angels,  and 
also  of  the  redeemed  souls,  that  the  sin  of  the  first  man  and  woman  be  blot- 
ted out,  and  never  more  remembered  against  them.  For,  saith  the  holy  An- 
gel, I  know  of  a  truth,  that  few  if  any,  would  have  done  better,  had  they 
been  placed  in  Adam's  footsteps. 

40.  Therefore,  let  not  the  name  of  the  righteous  any  longer  be  held  in  dis- 
repute, nor  reflect  ye,  except  upon  yourselves,  that  it  is  thus  and  thus  with 
you  ;  but  rather  in  place  thereof,  magnify  the  Lord,  that  He  hath  provided 
an  equal  way  for  the  deliverance  and  safe  going  of  all   souls, — a  way  where- 

\  in  they  may  be  washed  and  cleansed  from  all  their  disgrace,  by  fulfilling  the 
law  of  obedience  unto  life  eternal,  and  have  their  transgressions  blotted  out, 
to  be  remembered  no  more  against  them.  And  thus  ends  the  word  and  wit- 
ness of  the  holy  Angel. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Testimony  of  the  first  woman.  Eve.  Eve  declares  the  nature  of  the  fall  of 
man,  through  the  influence  of  the  first  woman;  and  the  final  restoration  of 
the  fallen  race  through  the  second  Eve. 

1.  Think  it  not  strange,  O  children  of  earth  !  that  the  Holy  and  Eternal 
Wisdom  of  God  should  direct  that  I,  the  first  woman,  created  in  her  like- 
ness, and  fashioned  after  her  image,  should  with  my  own  voice,  and  in  my 
own  name,  address  you. 

2.  Ye  that  believe  these  to  be  my  words,  brought  forth  to  mortal  view,  by 
the  power  of  inspiration,  bow  low  thereunto,  and  from  my  sayings,  gather 
knowledge  and  understanding;  yea,  gather  that  wisdom  which  will  cause 
you  to  flee  from  the  snares  of  death,  and  lay  hold  of  eternal  life,  which  is 
now  offered  so  freely  unto  you. 

3.  And  think  not,  that  by  the  transgression  of  the  first  woman,  ye  have 
become  excusable  in  your  works  of  iniquity  and  uncleanness;  ye  cannot  be 
excused ;  but  there  is  a  deep  and  wide  fountain  opened,  for  the  cleansing 
and  purifying  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men,  wherein  they  may  not  only 
be  cleansed  from  the  effects  of  the  fall,  which  is  beastly  lust,  infused  into 
the  nature  of  man,  by  the  beguiling  insinuations  of  the  female  ;  but  also  to 
be  transplanted  from  the  natural  earth,  which  passeth  away,  into  the  new 
and  spiritual  earth,  which  shall  never  pass  away. 

4.  And  great  is  the  anxiety  of  the  first  natural  mother  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  that  all  souls  may  hear  and  understand  the  requirements  of 
God,  and  each  and  every  one  become  accountable  for  their  own  souls,  to  act 
as  free  agents  to  choose  or  refuse  for  themselves. 


613  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  EVE.  [PART  VII. 

5.  My  anxiety  is  not  occasioned  by  tiie  peopling  of  the  eartii  with  the  off- 
spring of  man  ;  for  the  Lord  designed  it  so  to  be;  but  because  of  the  evil 
seed  which  was  sown  by  the  enemy,  while  those  who  were  placed  as  hus- 
bandmen over  the  Lord's  heritage,  to  subdue  and  have  dominion  over  it, 
slept,  or  rather  became  at  ease  and  indifferent  concerning  the  keeping  of  the 
commands  of  God.  This  gave  place  to  the  enemy,  with  his  foul  and  corrupt 
insinuations,  to  mingle  with  the  good  seed,  which  the  Lord  had  sown  in  man. 

6.  Tlius  was  the  enemy  suffered  to  strew  his  evil  influence,  which  can  never 
be  severed  from  the  fruit  of  the  good  seed,  until  souls  are  harvested  from 
the  earth;  then  may  the  tares  be  first  gathered  out,  and  be  committed  to  the 
unquenchable  fire,  and  the  soul  be  refined  unto  God,  by  becoming  regenera- 
ted from  a  state  of  nature,  into  a  state  of  grace,  by  the  new  birth,  whereby 
they  become  inhabitants  of  the  new  earth. 

7.  And  had  man  remained  in  his  former  innocence  in  which  he  was  crea- 
ted, by  being  alive  and  awake  to  the  commands  of  God,  suffering  no  evil  in- 
fluence to  counteract  his  divine  laws,  he  would  have  fulfilled  the  order  of  his 
creation.  Yea,  had  he  obeyed  the  Lord's  command,  for  the  peopling  the 
earth  by  natural  generation,  which  is  the  sowing  of  the  seed,  according  to 
his  word  and  command,  it  would  have  been  accomplished  as  doing  the  will 
of  God,  and  not  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature. 
And  this  obedience  would  have  been  the  height  of  man's  enjoyment  and 
earthly  felicity. 

8.  Had  this  been  the  state  of  man,  when  the  times  were  accomplished  for 
the  harvest  to  commence,  when  the  Lord  should  reap  the  natural  earth,  and 
regenerate  man,  through  the  agency  of  the  new  man  and  woman,  the  second 
Adam  and  Eve,  he  would  have  been  a  rightful  heir  to  eternal  life. 

9.  But  because  man  has  become  the  subject  of  an  inferior  nature  and 
principle,  to  that  in  which  he  was  created,  to  serve  God  and  obey  his  com- 
mands; and  through  the  influence  of  this  evil  and  corrupt  nature,  the  work 
of  generation  is  accomplished  :   he  has  thereby  lost  his  righttlil  heirship. 

10.  Therefore,  the  work  of  regeneration  must  needs  be  accomplished  through 
the  medium  of  the  cross,  which  worketh  death  to  that  evil  nature,  by  obeying 
the  word  of  God,  which  is  a  sharp  two  edged  sword,  to  divide  and  sever  be- 
tween the  flesh  and  spirit,  between  nature  and  grace,  and  thereby  to  bring  in 
everlasting  righteousness  to  all  who  obey. 

11.  So  in  this  which  I  have  now  spoken,  ye  may  all  see  the  present  views 
of  the  first  natural  woman.  These  views  I  know  to  be  correct;  for  Divine 
Wisdom  hath  declared  them  to  be  so. 

12.  And  now  do  I  declare  my  word,  and  solemnly  warn  all  souls  who  may 
hereafter  be  favored,  while  in  time,  with  the  word  of  God,  wherein  is  con- 
tained his  positive  requirements  of  man,  that  ye  candidly  weigh  these  sacred 
truths,  and  let  them  sink  deep  into  your  hearts;  and  if  this  ye  do,  void  of 
prejudice,  ye  cannot  fail  to  comprehend  the  propriety  and  consistency  of  the 
dealings  of  God  with  his  creatures. 

13.  Yea,  with  the  voice  of  love,  even  a  mother's  love,  (for  I  have  become 
clothed  with  the  spirit  of  the  new  woman,  which  is  love,)  do  I  solemnly, 
and   in   the  fear  of  God,  warn  all   that  tiicy   bow  before  the  word  of  God, 


CHAF,    IV.]  THK  TEbTI.MONY  OF   EVE.  617 

vvlii(.'li  hiitli  been  gained  for  tlie  nations  of  llie  eartli,  Ij}'  the  prayers  and  many 
supplications  of  those  wlio  know  the  worth  of  souls,  and  also  know  and  un- 
derstand that  in  the  manner  ye  treat  this  merciful  condescension  of  the  Al- 
mighty Fatlicr  of  ail  souls,  so  in  like  manner  may  ye  expect  to  be  treated. 

14.  For  I  do  declare  that  this  present  testimony,  in  tiie  name  of  the  Bride- 
groom and  Bride,  is  the  sharp  sickle  designed  to  harvest  the  earth, — the  two 
edged  sword  to  slay  the  enmity  of  man, — the  word  of  God,  which  is  a  con- 
suming fire, — a  fire  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  to  consume  the  works  of  the 
devil. 

15.  It  is  the  kind  and  merciful  invitation  of  the  Lord  of  tiie  wedding,  to 
call  souls  to  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  that  they  may  be  born  the  second 
time,  without  sin  unto  full  and  final  salvation  and  redemption,  by  the  cross 
of  Christ. 

16.  I  am  sent  to  bear  witness  of  these  things,  before  all  nations,  kindreds 
and  tongues,  as  being  the  only  way  whereby  any  soul  of  Adam's  posterity 
may  ever  find  rest,  and  be  redeemed  unto  God,  as  spiritual  and  divine  beings. 

17.  And  as  one  who  hath  been  instrumental  in  peopling  the  natural  earth 
with  natural  offspring;  and  not  only  so;  but  through  transgression,  became 
the  first  to  introduce  the  carnal  insinuations  of  the  serpent  into  the  nature 
of  man,  shall  I  not,  with  great  joy  and  gladness,  proclaim  abroad  the  coming 
of  the  second  Eve,  to  whom  is  given  sufficient  power  to  bruise  the  serpent's 
liead  .' 

18.  Truly  this  I  will  do;  and  the  whole  world  shall  hear  my  testimony, 
and  know,  that  by  the  power  manifested  in  the  dispensation  of  the  second 
Eve,  can  the   serpent's  head  be  bruised  and  wounded  unto  death. 

19.  And  now,  gladly  would  1  see  all  souls,  and  especially  those  who  receive 
faith  in  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  the  Bride,  (who  is  the  second  and 
spiritual  Eve,)  gain  a  right  understanding  of  the  work  of  bruising  the  ser- 
pent's head  :  for  none  but  the  seed  of  the  woman  are  placed  in  circumstances 
to  bruise  the  serpent's  head. 

20.  And  this  cannot  have  reference  to  the  seed  of  tJie  natural  woman  :  for 
the  serpentine  nature  of  man  hath  never  been  bruised  by  them  ;  hut  on  the 
contrary  it  has  been  nourished  and  supported  by  them.  Therefore  it  must 
and  does  apply  to  the  children  of  the  new  birth,  the  seed  of  the  spiritual 
Mother  of  all  living  souls  who  are  born  of  the  Spirit. 

21.  And  they  who  receive  the  seed  of  the  spirit,  have  commenced  the  work 
of  bruising  the  serpent's  head.  This  serpentine  nature  in  man,  is  a  great 
enemy  to  the  law  of  obedience.  This  law  bringeth  an  upright  principle  and 
deportment.  But  this  serpentme  nature  will  ever  seek  to  crook  and  wind 
about,  and  plead  the  impropriety  of  the  laws  and  commands  of  a  just  and 
holy  God. 

22.  These  things  I  know  by  experience,  and  I  also  know  bj-  experience  that 
there  is  sufficient  power  revealed  in  the  coming  of  the  second  Eve,  to  bruise 
and  wound  this  crooked  and  restless  nature,  and  bring  the  soul  into  subjection 
to  the  law  of  grace. 

78 


618  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  EVE.  [PART  VII. 

23.  But  those  who  seek  to  support  this  nature,  while  pretending  to  walk 
the  path  of  grace,  they  sooner  or  later  will  fall  into  the  works  of  the  second 
death,  which,  above  all  states,  is  the  most  deplorable.  Sins  committed  in 
ignorance,  are  winked  at  in  the  judgment,  and  lightly  passed  over.  But 
they  who,  after  knowing  the  way  of  life  and  being  of  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man, who  are  called  to  the  work  of  crucifying  the  works  of  the  enemy,  in- 
troduced by  the  natural  woman,  their  accountability  is  very  great. 

24.  How  necessary  then  it  is,  that  souls  rightly  apply  their  weapons  of  war- 
fare !  For  the  same  spirit  which  caused  the  natural  woman  to  be  drawn  into 
a  forbidden  path,  will  also  be  found  winding  and  crooking  about,  to  draw  the 
children  of  the  kingdom  into  crooked  and  forbidden  paths. 

25.  Therefore,  let  all  who  receive  faith  in  the  work  of  the  second  Eve, 
know  and  undei'Stand  that  the  same  serpent,  with  all  his  vile  and  crooked  in- 
sinuations, is  not  only  alive,  but  in  lively  motion,  seeking  whom  he  may  de- 
vour ;  knowing  his  time  is  short,  and  that  the  ax  is  now  laid  at  the  root  of  the 
tree,  the  fountain  and  source  of  all  human  depravity,  which  is  fleshly  lusts. 

26.  And  as  this  evil  was  introduced  by  disobedience,  first  by  giving  way,  lit- 
tle by  little,  to  carnal  reasoning,  and  a  desire  to  know  and  prove  all  things  by 
experience  ;  it  was  through  this  medium  the  tempter  found  access  to  the  soul, 
with  sufficient  power  to  cause  it  to  commit  sin,  by  yielding  to  the  tempta- 
tion :  for  it  is  no  sin  to  be  tempted  :  for  God  suffers  it  to  try  the  works  of  his 
hands.     The  sin  comes  by  yielding  to  the  temptation. 

27.  Had  the  law  of  obedience  been  kept,  the  tempter  would  never  have 
gained  sufficient  power  to  cause  man  to  sin  ;  but  it  was  by  listening  attentive- 
ly to  his  insinuations,  and  reasoning  upon  the  propriety  of  the  same,  that 
gave  the  enemy  power. 

28.  The  woman  was  the  first  in  the  transgression, — the  first  who  yielded  to 
the  sin  of  giving  way  to  carnal  and  fleshly  desires.  And  by- the  crooked  and 
vile  insinuations  of  that  serpentine  nature,  which  I  received  from  the  source 
of  all  evil,  I  became  artful  in  administering  the  same  spirit  to  mj'  husband  ; 
and  in  this  spirit  I  gave  unto  him,  and  he  did  eat..  That  is,  he  partook  of 
the  same  spirit,  and  became  charmed  with  his  wife,  with  that  charm  which 
came  from  the  power  of  the  serpent. 

29.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  souls,  who  now,  or  ever  mav  hereafter,  dwell 
upon  the  earth,  that  this  is  a  true  statement  of  the  manner  in  which  the  ser- 
pent found  access  to  the  woman,  and  beguiled  her,  and  caused  her  to  partake 
of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  also  to  give  unto  her  husband.  And  because  of 
this,  the  Lord  greatly  multiplied  my  sorrow,  as  yc  may  read  and  understand 
if  ye  will. 


CHAP,  v.]    EVE  DECLARES  HER  FERVENT  DESIRE,  ETC.  G19 


CHAPTER  V. 

Evr.  declares  her  fervent  desire  for  the  salvation  of  all  soiils.  The  like  temp- 
tations leill  befall  souls  in  the  work  of  the  gospel,  as  befell  the  first  natural 
parents ;  and  they  must  he  saved,  bij  obedience  to  the  revealed  tcill  of  God. 

1.  Let  it  be  known  and  understood  by  all  souls,  that  had  the  commands 
of  God  been  obeyed,  and  man  waited  his  appointed  time,  resisting  the  temp- 
tations of  Satan,  this  manner  of  sorrow  and  anguish,  denounced  upon  the 
woman  in  bringing  forth  children,  would  never  have  been  inflicted  upon  her, 
nor  would  lier  desire  have  been  to  her  husband  ;  but  both  their  desires  would 
have  been  to  God,  as  innocent  and  obedient  children  to  their  parents. 

2.  In  this  state  of  innocence,  might  the  earth  have  been  peopled,  without 
rjjultiplying  the  sorrow  and  tribulation  entailed  upon  those  who  first  became 
artful,  in  the  insinuations  of  Satan.  I  mention  these  things,  not  that  it  is  a 
pleasure  to  me  to  dwell  upon  them  ;  but  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  right  and 
clear  understanding  of  the  nature  and  cfTccts  of  tlie  fall. 

3.  As  tiie  work  of  the  second  Eve  is  but  now  commencing  among  those 
who  dwell  in  earthly  tabernacles,  the  work  is  rightly  calculated  and  design- 
ed by  God  Himself,  to  undermine  and  do  away  the  works  of  the  first  Eve; 
and  as  I  have  become  a  worker  together  with  the  second  Eve,  in  reclaiming 
the  world  to  righteousness  and  true  holiness,  until  all  souls  have  liad  an  offer 
and  a  fair  trial,  to  prove  their  integrity  to  the  way  and  commands  of  God,  in 
the  order  of  his  grace  ;  therefore  I  feel  great  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  all 
souls. 

4.  Yea,  all  these  things  considered,  I  feel  a  great  desire  that  all  souls  may 
first  gain  a  right  understanding  of  the  nature  of  man's  loss  from  God;  and 
secondly,  that  they  may  be  inspired  with  sufficient  zeal  to  accept  the  means 
which  God  has  given,  and  faithfully  apply  the  same,  not  only  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  death,  but  of  him  that  iiath  the  power  of  death,  in  the  soul ;  that 
wiien  Satan  cometh  as  a  tempter,  his  power  can  have  no  influence  over  the 
soul. 

5.  But  in  the  beginning,  ye  must  all  understand,  that  the  same  tempter  is 
suffered  to  range,  to  try  the  integrity  of  the  subjects  of  the  nttc  creation,  even 
of  the  first  new  man  and  woman,  as  he  did  the  subjects  of  the  old  and  nat- 
ural creation  ;  and  souls  are  placed  in  a  state  of  trial  and  probation,  equally 
with  the  first  man  and  woman,  when  placed  in  the  garden  of  Eden. 

6.  Souls  who  confess  and  forsake  their  sins,  become  inhabitants  of  the  new 
earth,  enjoy  the  presence  of  God,  and  find  a  paradise  of  rest  unto  their  souls ; 
and  of  all  the  trees  of  the  garden  they  have  a  right  to  partake,  except  the 
tree  which  is  planted  in  the  midst.  That  is,  they  have  a  right  to  enjoy  all 
the  pleasures  which  flow  from  each  other's  society,  as  brethren  and  sisters, 
or  as  innocent  children  of  one  new  and  living  parentage. 

7.  This  union,  if  supported  in  innocence  and  true  simplicity,  affords  a  par- 
adise  of  rest,  peace  and   tranquility,  which   is  a  continual  feast  to  the   soul. 


620  EVE   DECLARES   HER  FERVENT  DESIRE,  [PART  VII. 

And  thus  they  enjoy  the  presence  of  God,  and  wnlk  in  the  liglit  of  his  coun- 
tenance ;  and  no  fruit  in  the  garden  of  tiie  paradise  of  God,  is  forbidden,  but 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  planted  in  the  midst,  which  produces  carnal  fruit. 

8.  And  they  wlio,  b}'  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  when  tempt- 
ed, yield,  either  in  thought,  word  or  deed,  to  partake  of  this  forbidden  enjoy- 
ment, thus  far  they  are  banished  from  the  presence  of  God,  until  restored  by 
obedience,  which  bringeth  confession  and  true  repentance. 

9.  And  thus  are  the  children  of  the  new  creation  placed  in  a  state  of  pro- 
bation or  trial,  to  prove  their  obedience  and  integrity  to  the  commands  of 
God  ;  and  notliing  but  partaking  of  the  forbidden  tree  of  carnal  indulgence, 
will  ever  fully  banish  the  soul  from  the  garden  of  the  paradise  of  God. 

10.  Therefore  it  becomes  necessary  that  all  should  gain  an  understanding 
of  that  kind  of  fruit  which  is  to  be  rejected,  in  order  to  obey  the  command 
of  God,  and  retain  a  foot-hold  in  his  presence  :  for  God  never  did,  and  never 
will  with-hold  that  from  his  creatures  which  will  ever  do  them  any  good  ; 
but  that  only  which  will  serve  to  render  them  miserable,  and  finally  end  in 
their  everlasting  ruin. 

11.  Therefore  of  all  the  fruits  of  the  trees  of  the  garden,  which  were  many, 
the  tree  bearing  carnal  knowledge  was  the  onlv  one  prohibited  from  the  use 
of  man  ;  and  this  was  for  the  purpo.=!e  of  trying  the  integrity  of  man,  to  prove 
him,  and  see  whether  he  would  obey  unto  life,  or  disobey  unto  death. 

12.  The  same  tree  is  also  planted  in  every  soul.  Can  ye  not  see  in  the 
children  of  men,  even  when  very  small,  the  anxiety  to  obtain  carnal  knowl- 
edge and  an  understanding  and  desire  to  taste  the  hidden  mysteries  of  iniq- 
uity.' By  this  they  show  the  effects  of  the  forbidden  fruit  of  this  tree. 

13.  And  had  not  this  tree,  which  created  a  thirst  for  knowledge,  been 
planted  in  the  heart  of  man,  he  never  could  have  become  a  free  agent,  to 
choose  or  refuse  good  and  evil  for  himself.  For  had  man  been  created  with- 
out the  desire  of  self-knowledge,  there  would  have  been  no  place  for  the 
tempter;  hence  man  could  not  have  been  tempted  and  proved  unto  God,  nor 
could  he  have  been  a  free  agent. 

14.  In  the  commencement  of  this  present  neto  creation,  in  which  God  hath 
begun  to  create  all  things  new,  hath  He  established  laws  and  commands 
sufficient  for  the  protection  and  safe  going  of  every  soul,  who  will  yield  strict 
obedience  and  subjection  thereto.  But  the  thirst  to  partake  of  carnal  enjoy- 
ments, in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  will  ever  be  present  with  every  soul,  until 
the  victory  is  gained. 

1-5.  And  this  is  the  trial  and  the  warfare;  but  strict  obedience  to  the  laws 
and  commands  of  God,  will  ever  protect  the  soul  from  yielding  to  temptation. 
But  as  souls  grow  careless,  and,  little  by  little,  lose  their  zeal  in  punctual 
obedience;  so  in  like  manner,  little  by  little,  they  give  place  to  the  enemy. 
For  no  soul  can  suddenly  fall  from  their  rectitude  in  the  way  of  God,  nor 
from  his  presence;  but  the  fall,  as  well  as  the  rise,  is  gradual.  Soil  was 
with  the  downfall  of  tlie  first  man  and  vvom:in,  and  so  will   it  ever  continue. 

16.  And  as  one  who  has  had  great  experience  in  the  power  of  good,  as  well 
as  in  the  priwer  of  evil,  I  solemnly  warn  all  to  pursue  the  path  of  punctual 
obedience,  and   reject  every  appearance    of  the  fruit  of  tlie  forbidden   tree; 


CHAP,  v.]  FOR  THE  SALVATION  OF  ALL  SOULS.  G21 

lest  )'e  partake  tiiereof  and  die,  and  your  names  are  no  more  known  among 
the  living.  Beware,  beware  of  tiie  crooked  windings  of  the  adversary,  wliicli 
can  never  harm  you,  unless  by  disobedience  ye  yield  thereunto. 

17.  So,  if  these  tilings  whicii  I  have  spoken  can,  in  any  wise,  licncfit  the 
fallen  race,  greatly  will  it  add  to  my  peace  and  consolation;  for  I  know  of 
no  other  way,  save  by  the  one  door  of  regeneration  and  punctual  obedience, 
for  any  soul  to  find  acceptance  with  God,  and  to  become  established  a  new 
creature  in  his  j)resoncc. 

18.  And  this  I  can  recommend  to  the  whole  human  family,  as  a  safe  and 
sure  way  ;  having  proved  it  by  joyful  experience,  to  the  subduing  of  every 
inclination  in  myself,  to  walk  contrary  to  the  known  will  of  God.  This  vic- 
tory is  of  more  worth  than  all  created  things;  and  without  it  nothing  is 
gained  to  profit. 

19.  Tills  victory  I  gained  by  daily  and  hourly  cross-bearing,  in  cverj'  word, 
thought  and  way;  the  same  as  mortals  are  called  to  watch  and  pray  without 
ceasing,  lest  they  enter  into  temptation.  And  this  is  the  only  way  any  soul? 
even  from  the  king  upon  his  throne,  to  tlie  lowest  cottager,  can  ever  find  ac- 
ceptance with  God,  and  obtain  viclor}'  over  an  evil  nature. 

20.  This  way  is  just  and  erpial  for  all  souls,  being  framed  by  a  just  and  holy 
God,  who  knoweth  no  imperfection  ;  and  this  will  finally  be  tlie  joy  of  all 
nations,  that  God  hath  judged  thus. 

21.  I  have  now  accomplished  that  which  I  was  sent  to  perform  ;  which  was 
to  declare  the  first  cause  of  the  fall  of  man,  how  and  in  what  manner  it  was 
accomplished,  a!id  the  final  result  of  the  same.  And  also  to  testify  of  the 
Ticw  earth,  and  my  confidence  in  the  first  new  man  and  woman,  as  being 
Lords  and  governors  of  the  new  earth,  having  suft^lcient  power  to  people  it 
by  the  command  of  God,  with  a  pure  and  spiritual  ofTspring,  born  of  the 
Spirit,  and  not  according  to  the  will  of  the  natural  mind. 

22.  Such  are  my  faith  and  confidence  in  the  work  of  tlie  latter  day,  which 
is  the  end  of  tlie  old  world,  and  the  beginning  of  the  r.ew.  And  this  faith  I 
freely  testify  before  all  nations  and  people,  even  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
My  word  is  finished  :  Farewell.  From  the  first  natural  mother  Eve,  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth. 

TFitncss  of  tlie  hoJy  Avgel. 

I,  the  holy  Angel,  am  authorized  to  witness  the  foregoing  to  be  a  correct 
statement  of  the  feelings  of  this  greatly  beloved  one,  even  the  first  natural 
woman,  who  has  become  redeemed  unto  God,  by  obedience  to  the  laws  and 
ordinances  of  his  new  and  living  kingdom. 

And  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  great  is  the  anxiety  of  the  first  natural 
man  and  woman,  that  all  their  posterity  may  become  in  possession  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  way  of  life,  peace  and  salvation;  and  through  their  inter- 
cessions to  the  divine  Parents  of  the  new  creation,  have  many  good  and 
enlightening  communications  been  granted  f  ^r  the  benefit  of  the  poor  lost 
children  of  men.  So  ye  may  all  begin  to  realize  the  anxiety  of  the  first  man 
and  woman  in  relation  to  the  redempticn  of  the  fallen  race. 


622  WORD  OF  THE   HOLY  ARCHANGEL,  ETC.         [PART  VII. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Word  of  the  holy  Archangel.,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.     Concerning  the  apostles 
and  patriarchs.     Encouragement  to  the  iiispircd  icri.ter. 

1.  Thus  sailli  the  Lord,  Shall  I  call  forth  my  twelve  first  foundation  pil- 
lars, which  are  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  to  support  this  testimony, 
which  conqiierelh  all  opposing  powers,  on  earth  and  in  the  spiritual  world, 
and  not  place  therein  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  ?  Nay  truly, 
saith  the  Lord,  but  this  will  I  do  also;  for  many  are  they  who  have  earnestly 
sought  to  place  their  names  in  this  Book  of  the  word  of  Eternal  Power  and 
Wisdom,  as  a  support  and  a  witness  thereunto. 

2.  But  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  were  the  first  called  to  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ  in  his  glory,  who  became  fathers  and  judges  in  the  spiritual 
Israel  of  God  ;  therefore  have  I  caused  their  names  and  testimonies  to  be 
placed  as  foundation  pillars,  to  support  my  holy  and  eternal  word  and  work. 

3.  And  as  those  who  were  called  to  bear  the  shadow  of  this  sin-destroying 
word  and  work,  were  the  next  called  to  the  resurrection  of  life,  by  the  sec- 
ond coming  of  the  Lord  in  his  glory,  I  have  granted  that  their  names  be 
written  in   my    holy  and   eternal    Book  ;  although  many  of  those  who  were 

.  called  to  bear  the  type  of  the  spiritual  Israel,  became  exceedingly  blamable 
in  their  deportment ;  yet  so  long  as  they  conformed  to  the  law  of  outward  cir- 
cumcision, which  I  gave  to  Abraham,  they  were  not  cut  off  from  bearing 
the  type  of  the  fathers  of  the  true  Israel. 

4.  And  as  sins  committed  under  the  type,  are  not  unpardonable  sins,  these 
were  done  away  by  the  power  of  Christ's  second  coming,  which  is  the  Judg- 
ment. And  as  these  have  been  judged  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body,  and  acquitted  of  the  same,  through  confession  and  repentance,  why 
should  iniquities  henceforth  be  remembered  against  them  .'' 

5.  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations  and  kindreds,  that  now,  or  ever  may  here- 
after dwell  upon  the  earth,  that  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  called  the  twelve 
patriarchs,  from  whom  sprang  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  t3'pical  Israel,  are  now 
known  as  the  seed  of  the  woman,  and  faithful  supporters  of  the  work  o^ 
bruising  the  serpent's  head;  therefore  it  is  my  will  that  their  names  and  tes- 
timonies go  with  this  my  word,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ; 

6.  And  also  the  names  and  testimonies  of  my  faithful  servants,  Abraham 
Isaac  and  Jacob,  and  as  many  more  as  time  and  circumstances  will  admit,  of 
those  who  bore  the  burden  of  the  word  and  work  of  the  Lord,  in  his  figura- 
tive dispensation. 

7.  For,  be  it  known  to  tlic  inhal)itanls  of  the  earth,  as  lightly  as  they  es- 
teem and  value  this  sin-destroying  word  and  work,  it  is  the  cause  of  great 
joy  in  heaven  ;  and  thousands,  yea,  and  tens  of  thousands  stand  ready,  and 
would  gladly  declare  and  proclaim  aloud,  in  the  ears  of  the  whole  world, 
their  joy  that  the  door  of  full  and  final  salvation  is  opened  to  the  lost  chil- 
dren of  men,  and  that  the  eartli   may  hear  and   come  into  possession  of  the 


CHAP.  VII. J   TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  NOAH.         623 

Unowledge  of  the  Lord,  and  of  his  holy  and  eternal  way,  from  the  least  even 
unto  the  greatest. 

8.  And  thus,  saith  the  Angel,  ends  my  word  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
which  is  according  to  his  mind  and  will. 

{).  And  now  my  word  is  to  thee,  O  thou  faithful  and  sorrow  worn  instru- 
ment in  tlie  hands  of  God.  Be  not  discouraged  nor  disheartened  at  these  my 
words,  neither  be  weary  in  the  way  of  well  doing,  seeing  no  end  to  thy  sor- 
row and  alHiction.  For  lo,  I  say  unto  thee,  there  is  an  end,  and  behold  it 
draweth  nigh,  wiien  thou  shall  sorrow  no  more  as  now  thou  sorrowest ;  and 
blessed  and  holy  art  thou,  if  thou  faint  not,  but  endure  to  the  end. 

10.  The  testimonies  of  those  who  are  yet  to  come,  will  mostly  be  found 
limited  to  a  short  space.  So  be  of  good  courage,  and  renew  thy  strength 
and  zeal,  in  the  work  of  thy  God;  and  thou  wilt  yet  see  the  day  that  thou 
wilt  greatly  rejoice  for  all  thou  hast  sorrowed  for  the  word  of  God"s  sake; 
and  thou  wilt  count  thyself  happy  to  suffer  the  scoff  and  ridicule  of  a  wick- 
ed world  for  the  same  ;  yea,  thou  wilt  cheerfully  suffer  stripes  or  whatever 
may  come  in  consequence  of  this,  the  testimony  of  eternal  truth,  which  thou 
as  an  instrument,  hast  suffered  to  bring  forth  to  the  understanding  of  a  lost 
and  sinful  world. 

11.  So  by  this  thou  mayest  see,  that  although  thy  sorrow  in  writing  the 
word  of  God  is  nearly  at  an  end  ;  still  afflictions  await  and  follow  thee  as  an 
instrument ;  yet  nothing  but  what  will  be  easily  borne  by  one  who  hath  be- 
come the  subject  of  sorrow,  and  acquainted  with  grief.  So  again  renew  thy 
courage,  and  be  strengthened  to  press  on  in  the  way  of  well  doing  and  se- 
vere cross-bearing,  remembering  at  all  times,  the  greater  the  cross,  faithfully 
borne,  the  greater  the  crown. 

12.  And  thus  is  my  word  to  thee,  at  this  time,  ended,  excepting  to  make 
known  to  thee,  that  it  is  the  will  of  thy  Heavenly  Father,  that  thou  first 
write  a  short  testimony  in  the  name  of  his  faithful  and  dearly  beloved  ser- 
vant Noah,  who  hath  earnestly  supplicated,  even  in  tears,  for  this  great  priv- 
ilege of  leaving  a  few  words  upon  record,  in  his  own  name,  in  this  sacred 
Book,  and  it  is  thus  granted  him;  and  then  thou  mayest  proceed  along  to 
the  patriarchs,  as  shall  be  revealed  to  thee,  nothing  fearing,  nothing  doubting. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Testimony  of  the  patriarch  Noah. 

1.  Be  it  known  to  all  people  who  may  ever  hear  this  my  word,  that  greatly 
do  1  magnify  the  Lord,  in  this  day  of  his  mighty  power,  that  He  hath  so  gra- 
ciously condescended  to  wait  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  to  give  all  a 
timely  warning  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  by  opening  fairly  to  their 


624  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  NOAH.         [PART  VII. 

understanding  tiie  way  and  manner  in  which  they  may   escape,  and  find  ac- 
ceptance in  his  sight. 

2.  And  they  wlio,  after  knowing  the  will  of  God,  forbear  to  do  it,  must 
and  will,  assuredly  be  beaten  with  many  stripes.  These  things  I  have  prov- 
ed by  experience  and  close  observation.  He  that  is  often  reproved,  or  even 
once  becoming  convinced  of  the  requirement  of  God,  hardeneth  Jiis  con- 
science, siiall  be  suddenly  spoiled,  in  an  hour  when  he  little  looks  for  des- 
olation. 

3.  Tiierefore  I  feel  it  a  duty,  as  well  as  a  great  privilege,  again  to  warn 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  in  my  own  name,  to  tlee  from  the  wrath  which 
the  Lord  hath  decreed  against  all  flesh,  who  shall  be  found,  at  his  coming, 
in  open  rebellion  against  his  known  and  written  commands  unto  them. 

4.  Yea,  flee  in  haste,  by  gathering  to  the  ark  which  God  hath  prepared, 
and  still  is  preparing  for  his  elect,  for  those  who  hear,  believe  and  obey  his 
voice  ;  that  they  may  be  caught  up  and  safely  protected,  in  the  day  when 
the  floods  of  wrath  and  desolation  shall  sweep  away  the  stubborn  and  rebell- 
ious, and  lay  low  the  schemes  and  inventions  of  the  haughty  and  unrelenting. 

5.  For  lo  I  warn  you,  yea,  loudly  call  to  you,  flee,  flee  ye  in  ha;;te  from 
the  wickedness  of  your  ways ;  for  tlie  Lord's  time  is  near  at  hand,  and  about 
to  be  accomplished,  to  pour  out  his  fury  upon  the  earth,  for  the  many  and 
foul  abominations  which  are  daily  and  hourly  committed  thereon.  These 
things  I  know  and  testify  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy;  for  I  still  remain  a 
prophet  unto  the  Lurd. 

6.  Concerning  my  belief  in  the  work  of  Christ  in  the  Bride,  I  have  not 
merely  a  belief  about  it ;  for  what  I  know  shall  I  utter  forth  as  a  belief,  and 
say  I  believe  without  a  doubt,  that  Christ  has  appeared  in  his  glory,  and 
manifested  himself  in  the  Bride,  without  sin  unto  full  and  final  redemption  ? 
I  say  the  damned  in  hell  may  believe  this;  but  the  point  in  hand  is  to  know 
it  by  faithful  experience. 

7.  Therefore  do  I  declare  my  word,  as  one  having  proved  the  work  by 
faithful  experience,  and  know  it,  of  a  truth,  to  be  no  other  than  the  eternal 
way  of  God,  established  unalterable  for  the  redemption  of  the  whole  human 
family,  who  will  accept  of  it. 

8.  And  thanks  be  to  God  the  Eternal  Father,  and  his  co-worker  Holy  and 
Eternal  Mother  Wisdom,  for  this  just  and  holy  way,  this  easy  and  simple 
way,  which  may  be  and  is  brought  to  the  capacity  of  a  child,  that  all  may 
know  the  Lord  from  the  least,  even  unto  the  greatest. 

9.  Yea,  thanks  and  endless  praise  be  unto  the  blessed  Son,  the  first  new 
man,  who  resisted  the  temptations  of  Satan,  to  the  death  of  all  in  himself 
which  belonged  to  the  fall,  by  faithful  and  daily  cross-bearing,  in  every  word, 
thought  and  deed,  and  thereby  became  the  spiritual  Father  of  all  who  should 
become  alive  to  righteousness  in  Christ.  Yea,  and  I  also  bless  and  adore 
my  ever  blessed  Mother,  the  first  new  woman,  knowing  I  have  a  right  so  to 
do  :  for  shall  a  man  be  ashamed  of  his  Mother,  who  hath  brought  him  forth 
from  death  unto  life  .'  God  forbid  !   This  shall  never  be  my  crime. 

10.  ftly  new  and  heavenly  Parents  are  alike  equally  precious  in  my  sight: 
for  one  is  not  without  the  other  in  the  work  of  regeneration  ;    therefore  are 


CHA1».   VIII.]  THE  TESTIMONY  OF   ABRAHAM.  625 

my  love  and  gratitude  equally  due  to  botli  Father  and    Motlier,  for   iny   new 
and  heavenly  birth. 

11.  If  these  words  vvliirh  I  have  now  spoken,  may  hereafter  become  useful 
and  beneficial  to  any  soul,  greatly  will  it  add  to  my  peace  and  happiness; 
but  if  not,  I  have  the  pleasure  to  know  that  I  have  cleared  my  garments 
from  the  blood  of  all  souls,  by  faithfully  warfiing  all  of  the  evils  to  come, 
and  by  declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  boldly,  as  it  respects  the  ever 
blessed  and  praiseworthy  Prince  and  Princess  of  eternal  life,  Zion's  King 
and  Queen,  the  Father  and  Mother  of  the  netc  creation. 

12.  And  this  is  the  end  of  my  word,  which  I  behold  now  faitlifully  written 
and  brought  to  mortal  view.  Farewell  ;  from  the  patriarch  and  prophet 
Koah,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Tke  testimony  of  Mraham,  father  of  the  faithful. 

1.  Think  it  not  a  light  matter,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  the  fill,  that  ye 
are  favored  with  the  warnings  of  those  who  have  long  slept  in  death,  and  in 
hope  anxiously  waiting  for  the  just  One,  who  should  open  the  prison  doors  of 
darkness,  and  call  forth  the  captive  soul  from  beneath  the  bondage  of  sin 
and  death. 

2.  I  say,  think  it  not  a  light  matter  that  ye  are  thus  warned,  or  query  why 
it  is  thus,  that  he  who  was  called  the  father  of  the  faithful,  should  return  and 
be  born  the  second  time  :  for  as  certain  as  there  is  a  God  in  heaven,  and  souls 
are  ever  born  by  natural  generation,  so  certain  that  same  God  requires  the 
second  birth  of  every  soul  that  ever  enters  his  kingdom  of  j)eace  and  rest,  and 
becomes  the  subject  of  his  new  creation. 

3.  "  For  behold,"  saitli  God,  "  I  create  all  things  new."  Hence  it  becomes 
necessary  that  souls  should  be  created  anew,  after  the  likeness  of  God.  And 
how  can  this  be,  except  they  are  born  again  .'  and  how  can  they  be  born  again 
without  a  Mother.'  Then  marvel  not  that  all  souls  waited  in  hope,  until  the 
dispensation  of  the  second  Eve,  the  spiritual  Mother,  ere  they  could  receive 
the  new  birth,  and  become  new  creatures  in  Christ. 

4.  I,  Abraham,  am  called  tlie  father  of  the  faithful.  I  believed  in  God, 
and  received  faith  in  obedience,  and  it  was  accounted  unto  me  for  righteous- 
ness.  And  what  is  faith.'  Is  it  not  "the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and 
the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.'"  (See  Heb.  xi.  1.)  For  that  which  a  man 
seeth,  why  doth  he  yet  look  for  in  faith  .' 

5.  God  called  me  forth  from  my  father's  house  and  my  kindred,  and  said. 
Get  thee  hence,  unto  a  land  which  I  will  show  thee,  and  so  on  as  ye  may  read. 
But  where  was  the  prospect  of  the  promises  of  God  being  fulfilled,  that  the 

79 


626  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  ABRAHAM.  [pART  VII. 

seed  of  Abialiain  should  inherit  the  Innd  of  Canaan?  for  the  Canaanites 
dwelt  in  the  land,  and  he  that  was  to  become  the  father  of  many  nations,  re- 
mained childless. 

6.  And  in  this  was  the  faith  of  Abraham  tried.  Although  for  many  years, 
I  saw  no  visible  prospect  of  the  fultillment  of  the  promises  of  God;  in  which 
time  I  became  sorely  tempted  to  believe  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  was  not  in 
all  which  I  had  received  ;  but  I  resisted  the  temptations  of  Satan,  and  still 
retained  my  belief  in  God,  and  by  faith  saw,  afar  off,  his  promises  fulfilled; 
and  thus  far  I  became  proved  to  God,  and  it  was  accounted  to  me  for  right- 
eousness. 

7.  But  God  had  not,  as  yet,  made  an  end  of  proving  the  faith  of  him  whom 
He  designed  to  become  the  typical  father  of  the  faithful,  the  father  of  the 
typical  Israel,  whose  seed  should  become  as  sand  on  the  sea  shore  for  mul- 
titude. 

8.  For  where  was  the  prospect  of  the  seed  of  Abraham's  becoming  a  great 
nation,  so  long  as  he  remained  childless  .''  being  well  stricken  in  years,  and 
no  prospect  of  the  kind  visible.  Surely  the  faith  of  Abraham  was  put  to  the 
test,  and  well  tried  thus  far.  But  in  all  this  I  believed  in  God,  and  my  faith 
in  his  promises  stood  unwavering.  And  when  God  had  proved  his  servant 
sufficiently,  in  this  respect,  He  gave  him  the  promise  of  a  son  in  his  old  age, 
still  further  proving  his  faith  in  God. 

9.  And  in  this,  as  well  as  in  all  other  points,  I  became  bufteted  with  the 
spirit  of  unbelief,  and  was  tempted  to  disbelieve  that  the  tiling  v%'ould  be  ac- 
complished ;  but  faith  in  God  bore  the  sway,  and  put  the  tempter  to  flight; 
and  my  belief  remained  firm  and  steadfast,  that  God,  in  his  own  time,  would 
accomplish  all  which  He  had  promised  ;  and  thus  it  was  accomplished. 

10.  But  this  trial  of  Abraham's  faith  in  God  was  not  ended  here  :  for  there 
still  remained  a  greater  and  more  severe  trial  than  all  which  he  had  hitherto 
passed  through,  for  a  trial  of  his  faith.  This  was  the  command  to  sacrifice 
his  only  begotten  son  of  promise,  in  whose  seed  all  the  families  of  the  earth 
were  to  receive  blessings. 

11.  Surely  this  came  to  the  point  in  hand  ;  and  how  could  there  have  been 
a  greater  trial  given .'  For  had  the  Lord  spared  my  dear  and  only  begotten 
son  of  promise,  and  required  the  life  of  his  servant,  gladly  would  I  have  ex- 
changed and  become  the  sacrifice  :  for  in  this,  I  saw  the  way  clear  for  the 
fulfillment  of  the  promises  of  God,  in  relation  to  the  seed  of  Abraham;  but 
in  slaying  the  lad,  all  prospects  to  the  natural  view  were  cut  oif. 

12.  And  thus  the  Lord  suffered  the  trial  of  the  faith  of  his  servant  to  con- 
tinue, until  the  weapon  of  death  was  raised  for  the  destruction  of  him  whom 
God  had  promised  should  become  the  father  of  many  nations. 

13.  J\'ovv  say  I,  Abraham,  ye  read  these  things,  but  ye  do  not  rightly  under- 
stand. This  trial  of  the  faith  of  Abraham,  may  be  applied  as  the  outward 
figure  of  the  spiritual  father  of  the  faithful,  even  Jesus  Christ;  for  although 
the  Son  of  God  was  not  called  to  make  an  ofi'ering  of  the  fruits  of  his  body ; 
yet  that  nature  which  he  took  upon  him  to  subdue,  which,  if  yielded  to, 
would  produce  natural  offspring,  he  daily  slew,  and  made  a  burnt  ofTcring  of 
it  upon  the  altar  of  self-denial,  until  consumed. 


CHAP.  VIII.]  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  ABRAHAM.  G27 

14.  So  by  tlie  taitli  and  obedience  of  Abraham,  to  the  giving  up  of  all  that 
was  near  and  dear  to  liim,  oven  more  so  tlian  his  own  natural  life,  lie  receiv- 
ed the  sure  promise,  that  in  blessing  he  should  be  blessed,  and  in  multiplying, 
he  should  be  multiplied  as  the  stars  of  heaven,  or  as  the  sand  of  the  sea 
shore,  and  his  seed  should  possess  the  gates  of  his  eoemies.  And  thus  it 
was  accomplished  in  the  seed  of  Abraham,  the  figurative  Israel  of  God. 

IT).  So  in  like  manner,  will  it  be  accomplished  in  relation  to  the  seed  of 
Christ,  the  Father  of  the  spiritual  Israel.  For  as  the  stars  of  heaven,  or  as 
the  sand  on  the  sea  shore,  which  cannot  be  numbered  ;  so  shall  be  the  chil- 
dren of  the  spiritual  Israel,  innumerable,  whose  Father  is  Christ,  the  first- 
born Son,  and  who  was  tried  in  all  points,  and  through  faith,  which  worketh 
obedience,  overcame  all  things,  and  proved  true  to  his  trust,  even  to  the  giv- 
ing up  of  his  own  natural  and  animal  life. 

16.  Such  faith  is  worth  contending  for,  being  the  only  faith  which  will  ever 
save  the  soul.  For  without  this  manner  of  faith,  which  worketh  obedience 
to  the  commands  of  God,  let  those  commands  appear  never  so  inconsistent 
to  the  natural  and  carnal  reasonings  of  man,  "it  is  impossible  to  please  God." 
(See  Heb.  xi.  6.) 

17.  And  again,  ye  that  have  not  that  fuilli  which  causes  you  willingly  to 
sacrifice  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel,  ye  are  not  Abraham's  seed,  nei- 
ther in  shadow  nor  substance;  for  ye  have  not  that  faith  which  will  cause 
you  to  rise  and  conquer  your  inbred  enemies,  and  become  the  seed  of  the 
free  woman  who  knoweth  no  bondage. 

15.  These  things  I  speak  for  a  strength  to  those  who  are  weak  and  waver- 
ing, and  have  not  contended  for  that  faith  which  worketh  obedience  to  the 
giving  up  of  all  that  is  near  and  dear  by  ties  of  nature,  sacrificing  the  life  also. 

19.  So  ye,  who  are  parents  in  naiure,  and  receive  faith  in  God,  and  in  obe- 
dience to  the  word  of  God,  begin  to  make  sacrifices  to  Him,  remember  your 
typical  father  Abraham,  who  with-held  not  the  fruit  of  his  own  body,  but 
willingly  offered  it  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  God  :  and  in  so  doing, 
insured  his  everlasting  blessing  and  prosperity. 

20.  And  when  ye  feel  inclined  to  reserve  your  own  wills  and  ways,  and 
forbear  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  the  same,  upon  the  altar  of  self-denial,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  remember  the  Lord  your  Savior,  who  sacrificed  all 
in  himself,  which  belonged  to  the  fall,  even  to  the  death  of  the  same.  Then 
why  should  not  those  who  come  after  him  do  likewise  ? 

21.  Suffer  me  to  deal  plainly  and  pointedly  with  you,  O  ye  children  of  men  ; 
yea  even  with  those  of  you  who  build  high  towers  in  your  imagination,  to 
climb  to  heaven  some  other  way  than  by  the  humble  and  mortifying  path 
which  God  hath  laid  out  for  all  souls.  Remember  that  whatever  ye  build  in 
your  own  way,  God  is  able  to  pull  down. 

22.  So  be  wise,  and  humble  your  lofty  imaginations,  and  consider  and  duly 
weigh  these  things,  and  become  wise  unto  life  ;  yea,  abase  yourselves,  and 
bring  down  your  lofty  imaginations  of  the  things  of  God,  that  ye  may  be 
exalted  at  his  coming,  and  be  able  to  stand,  when  He  shall  stretch  forth  his 
hand  and  terribly  shake  the  earth,  with  the  lofty  towers,  and  refuges  of  false 
creeds  and  doctrines  of  men. 


623  TESTIMONY  OF  THE   PATIIIAECH  ISAAC.        [PART  VII. 

23.  I  am  Abraham,  the  fatlior  of  tlie  faithful  ;  and  why  ?o  .'  Because  I  wa3 
the  first  to  fulfill  the  law  of  obedience  by  faith,  tried  in  that  important  point 
which  typified  the  full  and  final  sacrifice  of  the  flesh.  And  it  is  by  th:s  faith 
that  I  am  saved,  and  am  what  I  am,  a  man  made  perfect  by  faith,  and  justi- 
fied by  obedience  thereunto:  for  "faith  without  works  is  dead,  being  alone;" 
(See  Jam.  ii.  17,  20,  2G.)  therefore  it  requires  living  faith,  that  is,  faith  ac- 
companied with  works. 

24.  And  again,  ye  are  railed  to  have  a  tried  faith,  and  a  proved  faith,  that 
failelh  not  in  the  day  of  trial  :  for,  as  before  said,  "faith  is  the  substance  of 
a  thing  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  a  thing  not  seen."  If  ye  always  have 
the  evidence  present  with  you,  where  is  the  proof  of  your  faith  ? 

25.  Ye  are  called  to  be  faithful,  full  of  faith;  and  although  ye  may  see  no 
propriety  in  the  requirements  of  (rod,  and  reason  concerning  the  inconsisten- 
cy of  tlie  same,  think  of  the  trial  of  Abraham,  and  believe  in  God,  and  walk 
in  obedience  to  his  word,  and  it  will  be  accounted  unto  you  for  righteousness- 
And  God  will,  in  his  own  time,  prosper  you  in  your  outgoings  and  in  your 
incomings,  in  basket  and  in  store;  and  ye  shall  be  made  rich  with  the  bless- 
ings of  heaven. 

26.  But  remember  that  the  fiith  of  every  creature  will  be  tried  ;  for  God 
will  havt;  a  tried  and  proved  people,  a  peculiar  people  zealous  of  good  works, 
contending  for  the  faith,  which  worketh  simple  and  child-like  obedience  to 
his  commands,  at  the  expence  of  every  object  which  is  near  and  dear  by  the 
ties  of  the  fall. 

27.  And  thus  is  God  making  up  his  jewels,  (See  Mai.  iii.  17.)  in  the  latter 
day  of  his  glory,  to  adorn  his  kingdom,  as  gold  well  tried  in  the  furnace,  be- 
ing willing  to  pass  through  great  tribulation  and  trial  for  an  inheritance  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  who  is  the  Savior  of  all  that  follow  his  footsteps,  and  are 
tried  in  all  points  and  prove  faithful  to  the  end.  Amen,  even  so  let  it  be, 
crieth  the  voice  of  him  whose  faith  endured  to  the  end,  and  was  suffered  to 
be  tried  in  all  points.     Farewell. 

28.  From  Abraham  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  given  in  love  and  ten- 
derness to  all  souls;  and  if  received  in  the  same  spirit,  may  become  profita- 
ble; but  if  not,  !  have  the  pleasure  to  know  that  I  have  warned  all  in  my 
own  name,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  kindled  against  the  wick- 
ed and  fnitiiless  inhabitants  of  tiie  earth,  who  regard  not  his  solemn  warn- 
ings, neither  obey  his  word  unto  them.     Again  farewell  in  love. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Testimony   of  the  patriarch  Isaac. 

1.  Bound  by  the  cords  of  love  and  tenderness  to  those  who  yet  remain  in 
darkness,  I  do,  with  great  cheerfulness,  add  a  few  words,  in  union  with  the 
many  which   have  already   been  handed  down,  for  the  good  ol"  mankind. 


CHAP.  IX.]  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  ISAAC.  C29 

2.  As  it  is  the  will  of  tlie  God  of  Israel,  to  call  forth  witnesses  of  his  word 
and  w&rk,  of  those  who  arc  called  to  be  workers  together  with  Him,  gladly 
do  I  come  forth  with  those  who  stand  for  God,  and  boldly  advocate  before 
all  men,  the  truth,  as  it  is  clearly  revealed  in  this  last  decisis'o  day. 

3.  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  today  and  forever;  and  whenever  He  sets 
his  hand  to  work  amons^  the  children  of  men,  it  is  always  attended  wit'i  t  il 
and  hardship,  on  the  part  of  those  who  become  workers  together  with  Him  ; 
for  the  way  and  working  of  the  spirit  of  God,  in  all  ages,  required  self-deni- 
al and  self-destnicti(.n  ;  and  this  to  be  performed  by  faith,  which  worketh 
simple  obedience  to  the  givin;»s  of  the  spirit  of  God,  which  caused  the  people 
of  God,  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  to  become  a  distinct  people  from  the  main  bulk 
of  mankind. 

4.  Ye  may  imagine  that  but  little  was  required  of  the  fathers  of  figurative 
Israel;  truly  we  were  not  called,  in  those  days,  to  that  work  of  obedience 
which  is  designed  to  slay  the  carnal  mind,  and  replenish  the  soul  with  the 
riches  of  heaven  ;  but  wc  were  called  to  bear  the  outward  resemblance  of 
the  same,  and  thereby  became  a  peculiar  and  separate  people. 

5.  Therefore,  in  obedience  to  the  requirements  of  God,  we  were  blessed 
in  our  outgoings  and  our  incomings,  in  basket  and  in  store,  and  became 
mighty  men,  possessing  an  abundance  of  this  world's  goods,  v;hich  came  in 
consequence  of  our  obedience  to  the  known  will  of  God  unto  us. 

6.  But  they  who  are  counted  worthy  to  become  God's  peculiar,  holy  and 
chosen  people,  separated  from  all  others,  receiving  the  law  of  circumcision  of 
the  heart,  and  keep  it,  how  glorious  is  their  state  ! 

7.  And  although  they  may  be  found  poor,  as  it  respects  this  world's  goods, 
and  despised  by  the  rich  and  honorable;  yet  the  humble  cross-bearers,  whose 
faith  requires  them  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  the  world,  and  be  separated  there- 
from, bot.h  without  and  within,  by  yielding  obedience  to  the  law  of  grace  ; 
they  become  rich  towards  God,  and  no  good  thing  is  held  from  them. 

8.  Many  things  I  might  add,  which  would  amount  to  the  same  in  sub- 
stance to  those  which  have  already  been  written  ;  but  this  much  I  do  desire 
to  communicate,  in  my  own  name,  for  the  consideration  of  all  those  who 
yet  remain  in  the  broad  way,  which  admits  of  many  ways. 

9.  Ever  remember  that  God  is  one,  and  his  people  are  one,  of  one  heart  and 
of  one  mind,  seeing  eye  to  eye,  possessing  one  tongue  and  one  language,  that 
they  may  be  known  by  their  language  and  speech,  whether  they  have  been 
with  Jesus,  and  become  one  with  him  ;  for  ye  must  ever  remember,  that  in 
the  building  of  Babel,  while  the  builders  remained  one,  of  one  language  and 
speech,  they  prospered. 

10.  "  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the  citv  and  the  tower  which  the 
children  of  men  buildcd.  And  the  Lord  said;  Behold  the  people  are  one, 
and  they  have  all  one  language,  and  this  they  begin  to  do:  and  now  nothing 
will  be  restrained  from  them,  which  they  have  imagined  to  do.  Go  to,  let 
us  go  down,  and  there  confound  their  language,  that  they  may  not  understand 
one  another's  speech."  (Gen.  xi.  5,  6,  7.) 

11.  Now  I  ask,  What  may  ye  learn  from  this  circumstance,  which  was  not 
suffered  in  vain  .'  Nor  was  the  Lord  troubled  lest  the  builders  would  approach 


630  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATUIARCH   ISAAC.        [PAIIT  VII, 

his  most  Iioly  dwelling  place.  But  ns  a  figure,  He  s'lffcred  if,  to  signify  the 
oneness  which  nnist  prevail  among  the  sons  of  men,  in  the  building  of  that 
City  whose  towers  truly  ascend  to  the  heavens,  even  unto  the  dwelling  plnce 
of  the  Most  High. 

12.  But  ns  this  was  done  by  the  builders,  in  a  state  of  fallen  nature.  God 
frustrated  their  design,  that  it  might  thereby  be  manifested,  ihat  none  of  the 
works  of  man  in  nature,  can  ever  reach  the  heavenly  state.  They  who 
would  be  workers  together  with  God,  in  this  new  and  living  building  or 
city,  whose  towers  ascend  unto  heaven,  and  thereby  get  unto  themselves  a 
name  in  his  kingdom  which  can  never  be  blotted  out,  such  must  become  one 
with  the  body  of  Christ,  even  as  Christ  is  one  with  God. 

13.  This  oneness  descends  from  God  down  to  every  soul  who  becomes  a 
worker  together  with  Him,  in  their  ascension  from  their  lost,  fallen  and  de- 
praved state,  until  they  arrive  to  the  perfect  likeness  of  God,  through  Christ 
the  beloved  Son  and  Redeemer. 

14.  But  that  mankind  may  learn  wisdom  by  experience,  God  hath  suffered 
them  to  build  many  high  towers  to  reach  to  the  heavens,  in  their  own  imag- 
inations, each  one  according  to  his  own  will,  by  uniting  in  the  pursuit  of  one 
object,  and  for  a  time,  having  but  one  language,  bv  gathering  together  many 
people  to  support  one  institution.  But  being  destitute  of  the  divine  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  unity,  they  could  never  obtain  their  object  ;  although  so  long  as 
they  kept  their  union,  they  prospered,  and  imagined  they  should  accomplish 
their  purpose;  thus  showing,  in  a  figure,  the  great  advantage  of  union. 

15.  Yet,  through  the  operation  of  a  selfish,  fallen  nature,  they  have  never 
proceeded  fir  before  they  have  become  divided,  each  speaking  a  different 
language,  respecting  the  best  means  and  manner  of  effecting  their  design. 
Therefore  they  have  always  fallen  into  confusion,  and  broken  to  pieces  and 
scattered  abroad  ;  and  their  object  failed,  like  the  ancient  builders  of  Babel. 

16.  But  in  the  final  dispensation,  God  hath  appointed  that  men  should  build 
a  highway  to  the  heavens,  each  one  for  his  own  soul,  by  becoming  and  con- 
tinuing of  one  heart  and  mind,  seeing  eye  to  eye,  having  but  one  language, 
which  is  the  language  of  gospel  truth,  gnthering  together  the  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people,  into  one  united  family  in  Christ,  having  one  Fa- 
ther and  Mather,  one  faith,  one  Lord  and  one  baptism,  which  is  a  purifying 
element  to  the  soul,  which  causes  it  to  become  one  with  that  God  who  gave  it. 

17.  So  understand  all  ye  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues,  and  know  wherein 
ye  are  fallen,  and  your  total  inabilit^^  of  framing  the  way  which  leads  to 
heaven;  for  as  ye  build,  God  will  surely  pulldown;  and  as  ye  imagine,  God 
will  surely  frustrate,  until  ye  become  one  in  the   order  of   his   appointment. 

18.  Then  may  ye  build  and  travel  fruitfully  and  prosperously,  in  union  with 
the  body,  from  one  degree  of  victory  to  another,  until  ye  can  say  as  did  your 
Lord,  "I  have  overcome  the  world,"  and  reign  triumphant  above  the  powers 
of  death  and  hell. 

19.  Thus  and  thus,  is  the  state  of  all  souls  of  Adam's  posterity,  whoever 
ascend  from  the  earth  into  the  heavens,  by  obtaining  the  victory  over  their 
fallen  and  earthly  natures,  which  comes  by  a  daily  cross  and  warfare,  work- 
ing out  their  salvation  and  redemption,  with  fear  and  great  trembling  of  soul, 
in  every  step  they  take. 


CHAP.   IX.]         TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH   ISAAC.  631 

20.  These  are  they  vvlio,  tlirough  greRt  tribulation,  wash  their  robes  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  which  is  accomplisiied  by  living  the  life  of  the 
Lamb,  and  following  him  whithersoever  he  goeth.  And  these  are  one  body 
of  saints  combined,  singing  one  song,  which  is  the  song  of  victory  which  uo 
one  can  sing  or  even  learn,  save  they  who  are  redeemed  from  an  earthly  na- 
ture and  ascend  therefrom,  by  becoming  one  with  Christ  in  his  body. 

21.  Ye  all  read  with  veneration,  the  vision  of  the  Lord,  with  his  redeemed 
company  upon  Mount  Zion  ;  but  ye  do  not  seem,  as  yet,  to  understand  the 
manner  of  their  ascension  to  that  state.  It  surely  is  by  becoming  one  with 
Christ,  in  his  body,  which  is  formed  of  his  saints,  by  being  killed  all  the  day 
long,  (See  Rom.  viii.  36.)  to  an  evil  and  corrupt  nature,  working  nut  their 
salvation  with  fear  and  trembling; 

22.  Fearing  lest  they  come  short  of  fulfilling  the  law  of  Christ,  in  all  their 
works,  words  and  thoughts;  trembling  lest  they  have  failed  to  make  the 
needful  sacrifice  of  all  their  former  deeds  of  iniquity  and  uncleanness,  com- 
mitted while  walking  the  downward  road,  and  laid  them  all  upon  that  altar, 
which  the  Lord  God  hath  placed  in  Zion  with  his  witnesses;  and  this  is  that 
altar  which  no  soul  can  escape  and  meet  God  in  peace. 

23.  What  I  have  thus  spoken,  I  have  spoken,  not  as  a  mere  observer  of 
these  things;  but  as  a  real  doer  of  the  same,  to  the  utter  destruction  of  all 
in  myself,  that  was  opposed  to  the  pure  spiiit  of  God,  made  known  through 
his  Christ,  the  anointing  power,  manifested  through  the  first  new  man  and 
woman,  the  holy  Lamb  and  Bride. 

24.  And  ye  who  hope  to  find  acceptance  with  God,  and  sit  down  in  his 
kingdom,  with  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  with  all  the  ancient  patriarchs 
and  prophets,  priests  and  kings,  come  ye  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against 
the  mighty  foe  ;  be  of  one  heart  and  one  mind,  one  family,  one  kindred, 
tongue  and  language;  and  nothing  shall  be  withholden  from  you. 

2-5.  For  ye  shall  rapidly  hasten  your  steps  towards  that  kingdom,  where  ye 
will  become  one  with  all  who  have  traveled  the  w-ay  before  you;  and  there 
ve  may  see  and  hold  communion  with  thc^e  of  whom  ye  have  often  read, 
and  become  one  with  them. 

26.  For  although  in  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions,  implying  many 
degrees  of  holiness;  yet  they  are  all  of  one  family  of  Christ,  holding  a  cor- 
respondent union  and  communion,  fi'om  the  most  holy  and  sublime  mansion, 
down  to  those  who  have  but  just  entered  the  fold  by  the  door  of  confession 
and  repentance. 

27.  So  ye  may  see  that  God's  people  are  one,  and  by  this  oneness  are  all 
things  accomplished,  which  are  needful  to  render  souls  acceptable  to  God, 
whereby  they  become  one  with  Him. 

23.  And  this  is  the  end  of  my  word,  which  I  behold  faithfully  written  by  a 
mortal  hand;  and  I  count  myself  happy  in  placing  my  name  and  testimony, 
as  a  witness  to  this  sin-destroying  word  of  God,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the 
sword,  to  the  beating  in  pieces  of  many  nations,  and  to  the  reducing  of  many 
nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  languages  into  but  one  nation,  kindred,  tongue 
and   language.     Farewell.     To  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  from 

The  patriarch  Isaac. 


632  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  JACOB.       [PART  VII. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Testimony  of  the  patriarch  Jacob. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  ancient  patriarch  Jacob;  Joy  inexpressible,  and  thank- 
fulness unutterable,  are  present  with  me  at  this  time  ;  yea  with  him  whom  ye 
call  the  father  of  those  from  whom  sprang  tiie  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

2.  And  what  do  ye  imagine  to  be  the  cause  of  my  exceeding  great  joy  and 
rejoicing?  Is  it  not  because  I  see  the  dawn  of  that  day,  in  which  will  be  ac- 
complished the  fulfillment  of  the  types  and  shadows  given  in  the  days  of 
God's  figurative  dispensation  ? 

3.  Truly  this  is  the  cause  of  my  rejoicing,  with  exceeding  great  joy,  that 
peace  is  piO'bimed  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  man,  whereby  every  soul  is 
blest  with  the  offers  of  peace,  if  they  will  accept  it,  upon  the  terms  which 
God  hath  laid  out,  by  turning  the  sword  within,  to  the  destruction  of  every 
inbred  enemy. 

4.  Ye  read  and  understand  that  the  figurative  Israel  was  a  warring  nation, 
suf  cessful  over  their  outward  enemies,  while  they  remained  obedient  to  the 
commands  of  God,  and  waged  their  wars  according  to  his  word  to  them  ;  but 
whenever  they  took  their  own  way,  one  side  of  the  union  and  approbation 
of  their  God,  thty  never  failed  to  come  under  loss,  or  fall  before  their  en- 
emies. 

5.  So  it  is  in  the  spiritual  warfare  ;  they  who  wage  their  warfare  within, 
in  obedience  and  according  to  the  word  of  God,  never  fail  to  triumph  over 
their  most  inveterate  foes.  But  when  souls  take  their  own  ways,  and  accord- 
ing to  their  own  wills,  seek  to  subdue  their  inbred  fies,  in  this  spirit  they 
never  fail  to  fall  before  their  enemies,  and  if  not  utterly  defeated,  they  suffer 
great  loss  and  fall  behind,  and  fail  of  that  victory  which  ever  attends  the  obe- 
dient warrior. 

6.  Obedience  therefore  contains  the  only  needful  virtue  to  bring  success 
to  the  spiritual  warrior.  Obedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  revealed 
through  the  second  coming  of  his  beloved  Son,  proclaims  that  warfare  with- 
in, wliich  brings  peace  and  quietness  without.  And  this  is  the  peace  which 
Christ  came  to  establish  on  earth,  which  is  a  sword  to  the  carnal  mind,  and 
all  in  man  which  breathes  forth  enmity  to  the  righteous  commands  of  God. 

7.  And  this  is  the  cause  of  my  joy,  that  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to 
man  are  proclaimed  by  the  warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  but  mighty  to  the 
pulling  down  the  strong  holds  of  Satan  in  the  soul.  And  for  this  cause,  do 
I  daily  and  hourly  give  honor  and  glory  to  the  God  of  Israel,  who  is  able 
and  willing  to  save  all  who  will  come  unto  Him,  in  the  order  of  his  appoint- 
ment, which  is  established  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  for  the  full  and  final 
redemption  of  fallen  man. 

8.  And  who  among  the  sons  of  men  are  so  bigoted,  that  they  cannot  see 
the  propriety  of  the  dealings  of  God  with  his  creatures.'  Can  it  be  those  who 
were  called  to  bear  the  types  and  shadows  of  this  sin-destroying  gospel  of 
free  salvation .' 


CHAP.  X.]  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  JACOB.  633 

9.  I  answer,  nay,  naj' ;  for  these  can  now  see  tlie  substance,  and  know  it 
to  be  no  otlier,  than  the  fulfilhncnt  of  that  work  which  was  merely  shadow- 
ed forth  by  them,  and  which  they  prophesied  would  be  accomplished  in  the 
latter  day. 

10.  These  receive  the  offers  of  the  gospel  upon  the  terms  which  God  Him- 
self liath  established,  and  approacii  iiis  judgment  seat  as  men  in  the  flesh, 
and  are  judged  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  (See  I.  Pet.  iv.  6.) 
and  meet  the  fire  of  the  refiner,  and  the  nature  of  evil  becomes  consumed  in 
them,  by  a  daily  cross  ;  and  where  is  the  impropriety  of  this  ? 

11.  Jacob  and  his  sons  were  men  in  the  flesh,  and  fulfilled  the  works  of 
the  first  Adam,  by  peopling  the  earth  according  to  the  order  of  Gud,  and  not 
merely  for  tlie  purpose  of  selfish  gratifications;  and  so  far  as  they  obeyed 
the  command  of  God,  in  this  respect,  so  far  they  wore  justified,  and  accept- 
ed of  God,  as  natural  men. 

12.  In  so  doing  they  shadowed  forth,  by  natural  and  outward  things,  that 
which  was  to  be  accomplished  by  an  inward  and  spiritual  work,  which  is  the 
work  of  the  innei-  man,  the  second  Adam,  and  is  an  inward  work,  which 
cannot  be  accomplished  only  in  spirit. 

13.  So  I  would  ask.  Where  can  be  the  impropriety  of  the  ancient  Israelites 
being  made  partakers  of  the  work  of  the  second  Adam,  in  common  with  the 
rest  of  Adam's  fallen  posterity  .'  I  speak  thus  plain  upon  this  subject,  know- 
ing the  fixed  ideas  of  many,  and  indeed  most  of  the  professors  of  religion, 
concerning  God's  ancient  saints,  as  they  term  them,  who  they  suppose  have 
long,  very  long,  dwelt  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  surrounded  his  eternal 
throne  of  everlasting  brightness. 

14.  But  this  is  not  so.  Although  we  answered  the  type,  and  fulfilled  the 
work  whereunto  we  were  called,  and  were  justified  and  accepted  of  God  in 
obedience;  but  to  become  the  subjects  of  the  new  creation,  could  not  be  ac- 
complished until  God,  in  liis  infinite  wisdom  and  power,  saw  fit  to  create  the 
new  heavens  and  earth,  and  call  forth  the  first  new  man  and  woman,  to  be 
the  Parents  of  spiritual  Israel. 

1-5.  Then,  and  not  until  then,  could  that  which  was  old,  belonging  to  the 
first  earth  and  heavens,  be  done  away,  and  all  things  become  new,  and  of 
God.  For  no  souls  can  approach  and  dwell  in  his  presence,  in  any  greater 
degree  than  they  become  regenerated  from  the  works  of  the  first  Adam,  by 
the  power  of  the  second  Adam. 

16.  Ye  all  know  that  the  work  of  the  first  man,  was  to  multiply  and  replen- 
ish the  earth,  by  natural  generation;  therefore  was  Adam  the  first,  the  head 
of  the  work  of  generation.  And  the  work  of  regeneration  is  precisely  the 
reverse  of  generation  ;  therefore  is  the  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven, 
the  head  of  the  work  of  regeneration  ;  and  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  is 
performed  without  the  agency  of  the  woman. 

17.  And  thanks  be  to  God  for  this  ;  for  as  I  loved  my  mother  in  nature,  so 
do  I  love  my  Mother  in  grace.  The  name  of  the  Mother  is  the  glory  of  the 
new  creation,  and  without  the  Mother,  it  would  be  barren  and  desolate;  but 

80 


634  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  JACOB.        [PART  VII. 

with  lifir,  it  is  replenished  with  living  souls,  made  alive   by  the   resurrection 
from  the  dead,  which  is  the  new  birth. 

18.  What  I  liave  now  spoken,  I  have  spoken,  not  for  the  purpose  of  stirring 
up  the  enmity  of  man  against  "the  seed  of  the  woman,"  but  for  the  purpose 
of  hearing  testimony  to  the  truth,  whicli  must  and  will  forever  stand,  being 
supported  by  God's  powerful  and  Almighty  hand.  And  I  count  myself  hap- 
py to  be  numbered  among  those  who  bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  sayings 
of  this  Book,  which  declares  tlie  word  of  God,  and  contains  the  testimony 
of  eternal  life,  even  of  that  gospel  which  in  this  dispensation  is  to  be  preach- 
ed to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues. 

19.  And  this  is  the  fulfillment  of  the  vision  of  the  Angel,  flying  through  the 
heavens,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to  those  who  dwell  upon 
the  earth  ;  and  has  particular  reference  to  that  gospel  which  was  to  be  re- 
vealed by  the  immediate  revelation  of  God,  through  his  holy  and  chosen 
Angels,  and  which  will  yet  be  preached  and  published  to  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds and  tongues. 

20.  For,  from  his  holy  and  eternal  throne,  through  the  he.ivens,  did  they  fly 
lo  earth,  with  the  word  of  God,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword,  which  is 
the  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  to  be  revealed  by  the  power  of  in- 
spiration, and  published  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

21.  And  they  who  look  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  preaching  of  the  everlast- 
ing gospel  in  any  other  way  tlian  that  wliich  is  handed  down  from  the  throne 
of  God,  and  revealed  to  mortals  by  his  holy  and  mighty  Angels  and  not  by 
man's  wisdom,  will  look  in  vain,  and  see  nothing  to  answer  their  lofty  expec- 
tations and  imaginations. 

22.  So  my  closing  word  of  counsel  and  advice  is  this;  that  ye  would  one 
and  all,  who  wish  to  please  God,  and  draw  near  to  Him,  carefully  weigh 
these  things,  and  ponder  them  in  your  hearts;  and  if  ye  grow  ruffled  and 
disturbed  at  the  sayings  of  this  Book,  then  examine  closely  the  cause,  and, 
if  possible,  ascertain  which  of  the  two  spirits  dwelling  in  you,  is  disturbed  at 
the  word  of  God. 

23.  For  ye  read  of  the  enmity  which  would  meet  the  word  of  God  :  so  be 
careful,  lest  the  spirit  of  the  beast  dwelling  in  you,  rise  up,  and  ye  be  found 
fighting  against  God,  by  opposing  his  word. 

24.  And  for  this  cause,  do  I  advise  all  and  warn  all  to  try  the  spirits,  which 
become  offended  at  the  sayings  of  this  Book  :  for  a  heavy  wo,  yea,  wo  upon 
wo,  is  decreed  against  those  who  proclaim  war  with  the  word  of  God,  and 
with  the  armies  of  heaven  which  follow. 

2->.  For,  be  it  known  unto  you,  although  ye  cannot  see  the  hosts  of  heaven 
with  your  natural  eyes  ;  yet  I  declare  to  you,  the  armies  of  lieaven,  which 
have  gained  the  victory  over  the  beast  and  his  image,  do  unite  in  one  strong 
host,  to  favor  and  support  the  holy  and  eternal  word  and  testimony  of  the 
everlasting  gospel ;  and  thoir  whole  souls  are  with  it  and  for  it,  that  souls 
may  he  benefited  fln;reby,  and  be  set  at  liberlv  from  their  strong  enemy. 

2G.  And  this  is  the  close  of  my  word,  which  I  behold  faitlifiilly  written  by 
a  m.irlal  hand  ;  and  this  word  I  am  not  afraid  to  meet,  both  now  and  hereaf- 
ter.    And  ihcy  who  ever  find  me  in  the  world  to  como,  wiil  find  me   in  the 


CHAP.  XI.]  WORDS   OF  REUBEN.  635 

work  of  supporting  this  siitiie  testiinoT)y,  wlii(-fi  creates  the  war  in  every 
man's  breast,  and  ever  will  until  the  enmity  is  slain. 
27.  And  that  testimony  which  is  not  calculated  to  create  war,  and  disturb 
the  natural  man  within,  is  not  the  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  the 
word  of  (jrod,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword  to  slay  the  nations,  and 
rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron.  Farewell  in  love.  To  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth.  From  the  patriarch  Jacob. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Testimomj  of  Reuben^  the  first-horn  son  of  Jacob.     Introduced  by  the.  Angel. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel;  The  testimonies  of  the  twelve  sons  of 
Jacob  will  be  given  according  to  their  natural  births,  as  they  are  laid  down 
in  the  chronicles  of  the  scripture  ;  for  although  some  of  them  and  their 
tribes  were  distinguished  in  tiie  work  of  the  shadow  ;  yet  their  personal 
fate  had  not,  as  yet,  been  decided  in  the  judgment  where  the  final  decision 
is  made,  and  the  merits  and  worth  of  every  creature  is  proved. 

2.  For  Cod  is  a  God  of  justice,  in  whose  doings  is  found  no  partiality  ;  and 
in  his  order  wherein  is  placed  the  judgment  seat,  is  the  place  to  prove  and 
try  all  souls,  let  their  former  name  and  fiime  for  uprightness  be  never  so 
great.     And  thus  do  I  give  place  to  the  testimony  of  this  beloved  one. 

3.  The  words  of  Reuben.  As  a  well  wisher  to  all  mankind,  I  cheerfully 
add  a  few  words  in  support  and  confirmation,  to  the  much  wiiich  hath  al- 
ready been  revealed,  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  human  family,  of  every 
nation  and  language. 

4.  I  speak  as  one  among  them,  distinguished  from  them  by  nothing  save 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  revealed  in  his  glory,  vviiich  is  the  last  loud  and  slirill 
trumpet,  to  call  souls  from  death  to  the  judgment  si^at  of  Ciirisi,  to  be  judged 
in  his  true  order  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

5.  Having  been  favored  with  this  call,  and  in  obediimce  to  the  same,  been 
judged  and  acquitted  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  by  confession  and  time 
repentance,  I  stand  justified  before  Cod,  and  inherit  that  peace  and  quietness 
which  is  of  more  value  than  all  earthly  and  carnal  things  ;  for  these  end  in 
death  ;  but  the  other  is  life  and  never  ending  peace. 

6.  And  were  I  again  placed  in  a  tabernacle  of  clay,  with  my  present  views 
and  knowledge  of  the  work  of  God,  cheerfully  would  I  commence  the  work 
of  subduing  the  enemies  of  my  own  souTs  riglits.  I  know  it  by  faithful  ex- 
perience, to  be  the  one  only  way  of  God,  laid  out  for  all  souls;  and  no  soul, 
let  his  or  her  rigliteousness  or  unrighteousness,  in  former  dispensations,  be 
never  so  great,  is  excluded  or  exempt  from  fulfilling  the  law  of  obedience,  or 
of  being  tried  in  the  gospel  furnace,  which  is  a  true  criterion  to  prove  the 
righteousness  or  unrighteousness  of  every  soul. 


636  TESTIMONY  OF  SIMEON.  [PART  VII. 

7.  And  they  who  will  stand  the  fire,  for  the  purifying  and  cleansing  of 
their  souls  from  all  dross,  the  same  shall  be  saved,  and  receive  a  name  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  which  can  never  be  erased  nor  blotted  out)  but  they 
whose  courage  fails  them,  in  the  day  of  trial,  are  rejected  as  reprobate  silver, 
(See  Jer.  vi.  30.)  unsusceptible  of  being  refined  and  shapen  to  honor. 

8.  So  the  little  which  I  have  spoken,  is  merely  to  confirm  the  truth  of 
what  has  already  been  declared  :  for  out  of  the  mouths  of  many  witnesses, 
shall  all  things  be  established.  I  count  myself  happy,  to  be  numbered  with 
the  witnesses  of  those  who  testify  of  the  work  of  God,  in  this  latter  day  of 
liis  glory. 

9.  This  one  only  way,  which  God  hath  laid  out  for  all  souls,  is  truly  the 
right  way  for  all  :  for  what  is  man,  or  the  son  of  man,  that  God  should  make 
a  distinction,  and  form  many  ways,  seeing  all  have  chosen  to  walk  the  one 
way  of  selfish  pleasure,  which  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  way  of  God? 
Why  not  all  as  one,  come  into  the  one  narrow  path  of  self-denial  and  the 
cross .' 

10.  Ye  never  can  find  God  any  cheaper  than  did  your  fathers,  who  have 
gone  before  you;  neither  can  ye  find  them,  until  ye  come  into  the  same 
narrow  path  which  they  have  traveled  :  for  God  is  one,  and  his  people  must 
become  one,  by  walking  the  one  only  way  of  his  planning. 

11.  I  speak  for  one  soul;  I  have  proved  the  way,  and  the  straitness  of  the 
way,  and  I  know  it  to  be  the  way  of  God,  and  the  very  gate  to  heaven;  and 
for  one,  I  recommend  it  to  ail  those  that  wish  to  meet  God  in  peace  ;  for  ye 
will  never  meet  Him  in  peace  in  any  other  way. 

12.  I  have  spoken  all  which  seems  to  be  necessary  for  me  to  speak ;  and  by 
this' which  I  have  now  spoken,  ye  may  discern  that  I  belong  to  the  one  fam- 
ily of  Christ,  and  claim  the  everlasting  Prince  and  Princess  of  eternal  life, 
for  my  Father  and  Mother;  and  these  I  am  not  ashamed  to  own  and  ac- 
knowledge before  the  whole  world  ;  and  in  so  doing,  I  please  the  God  of 
Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob.  From  the  first  born  son  of  Jacob,  to  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth.  Reuben. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

Testimony  of  the  patriarch  Simeon. 

1.  Being  blest  with  this  great  privilege  of  placing  my  name  and  testimony 
in  the  Lord's  Book,  I  gladly  and  cheerfully  in  a  few  words,  communicate 
my  feelings  as  follows  ; 

2.  I  have  known  the  living  and  true  God,  who  existed  from  everlasting, 
the  Ruler  and  Governor  of  all  created  substances;  and  never,  from  the  first 
day  I  came  into  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  have  1  been 
wholly  destitute  of  his  fear,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree;  so  that  when    I  did 


CHAP.  XII.]  TESTIMONY  OF  SIMEON.  637 

evil,  I  felt  remorse  and  condemnation;  and  vvlicn  I  did  that  wliicli    I   knew 
to  be  riglit,  I  felt  a  mcir^ure  of  peace  .-md  justificition. 

3.  But  to  Unow  the  Lord,  and  fear  Him  with  tliat  fear  whicli  is  llic  begin- 
ning of  icisdom,  was  not  completed  in  me,  until  Christ  made  his  second 
appearance  without  sin,  unto  full  and  final  salvation. 

4.  Although  I  walked  in  the  light  of  his  first  coming,  waiting  in  hope  of 
the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  of  the  latter  day  ;  yet  no  abiding  rest  was 
realized,  even  by  the  most  righteous,  until  the  fullness  of  the  Deity  was  re- 
vealed ;  now,  strange  as  this  may  appear  to  you,  it  is  even  true,  and  ye  will 
all  find  it  so. 

5.  Therefore  be  not  hasty,  but  consider,  and  searcli  into  the  depth  of  these 
things,  and  ye  will  at  once  see  the  propriety  of  the  dealings  of  God  with  his 
creatures.  Ye  must  acknowledge  that  none  ascended  into  heaven  before 
Christ,  (See  Jno.  iii.  13.)  and  that  all  who  had  come  before  him,  were  thieves 
and  robbers  :  for  the  Son  of  God  hath  so  declared.   (See  Jno.  x.  8.) 

6.  Christ  first  made  his  appearance  upon  earth,  in  a  vessel  of  clay;  and 
the  earth  was  favored  with  the  sound  of  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  So 
in  like  manner  is  it  in  his  second  coming,  in  the  Bride,  the  IMother  Spirit; 
the  testimony  of  Christ  through  the  woman,  was  first  made  manifest  on  earth, 
in  and  through  an  earthen  vessel,  and  by  her  the  earth  was  first  favored  with 
the  gospel  of  Christ's  second  coming,  wherein  is  revealed  the  fullness  of 
the  Dcitij. 

7.  So  marvel  not  that  it  is  thus  necessary  for  all  souls  to  wait  until  Christ's 
second  appearing  on  earth,  before  the  heavens  could  become  partaker  of  this 
light.  For  as  man  and  woman  both  fell  by  transgression,  while  dwelling  in 
tenements  of  clay,  it  must  needs  be  that  both  man  and  woman  become  tried 
in  all  points,  and  by  obedience  conquer  sin,  wliile  dwelling  in  tenements  of 
cliy . 

8.  These  things  I  speak,  hoping  you  will  see  the  propriety  of  the  work  of 
Christ's  second  coming,  as  well  as  his  first,  being  first  accomplished  on  earth. 
But  whether  ye  believe  or  disbelieve,  ye  cannot  alter  the  truth,'  that  Christ 
has  appeared  the  second  time,  in  the  vessel  of  the  female,  to  do  away  the  na- 
ture of  the  world,  and  redeem  man  to  God,  by  the  power  of  the  regeneration  ; 
and  no  soul  can  find  acceptance  with  God  in  any  other  way. 

9.  And  blessed  and  holy  are  they  who  believe  and  obey,  and  have  part  in 
the  first  resurrection,  whether  they  dwell  in  earthly  tabernacles,  or  whether 
they  have  left  the  natural  body;  or  whether  their  pilgrimage  has  been  long 
or  short,  in  the  regions  of  eternity. 

10.  The  morning  of  the  new  day  has  but  just  commenced,  and  souls  are 
daily  rising  from  the  dead  and  coming  to  judgment ;  and  this  is  the  first  real 
resurrection  of  souls. 

11.  And  this  is  my  testimony  of  the  present  work  of  God,  in  this  latter  day 
of  his  glory.  And  I  boldly  testify  that  the  present  testimony  which  is  now 
spreading  abroad  in  the  earth,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  is  the  same  testimony 
which  hath  liberated  my  soul,  and  caused  me  to  rejoice  in  God  my  deliverer. 

12.  And  although  ye  may  spurn  and  mock  for  a  season  ;  yet  ye  will  sooner 
or  later  see  that  God  is  the  Author  of  this  work,  whose  power  is  sufficient  to 


638  TESTIMONY  OF  LEVI.  [PART  VII. 

uphold  and  protect  tlie  same.     My  well    wishes  are  unto  all   souls,  and   in  a 
special  manner  to  those  who  hear  and  obey  the  sayings  of  this  Book. 

Farewell. 
13.  Frf^m   a  humble  and  obedient  son    of  Zion's  King  and   Q,ueen,  and   a 
fiiirhful  and  affectionate  brother  to  all  Zions  children  every  where.     Simeon. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

Testimony  of  the  patriarch  Levi. 

1.  With  a  heart  melted  with  gratitude  to  God,  the  Giver  of  all  good  unto 
man,  do  I  now  set  my  hand  and  place  my  seal  to  this  holy  and  eternal  word 
of  God,  given  in  great  mercy  and  loving  kindness  to  t!ie  poor  and  needy 
children  of  men. 

2.  I  view  it  as  the  greatest  act  of  condescension,  mercy  and  charity, 
which  could  possibly  be  bestowed  upon  them.  And  as  an  interested  worker 
together  witii  God,  through  his  holy  anointed  ones,  my  earnest  prayer  and 
incessant  desire  is,  th:it  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God  may  not  prove  in 
vain  to  any  soul,  nor  a  savor  ot  death  unto  death. 

3.  But  tliis  much  I  do  know,  and  can  bear  witness  of  it  before  all  men  ; 
that  the  word  of  God,  vvhich  is  a  sword  proceeding  out  of  his  mouth,  hath 
not  been  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  in  vain  ;  neither  will  it  return 
unto  Him  void.  For  the  time  hath  fully  come,  for  the  Lord  to  deal  with  his 
creature  man,  in  ways  and  through  means  of  his  own  choosing,  even  far  out 
of  sight  of  all  human  invention. 

4.  And  they  that  are  wise,  arc  wise  for  themselves  ;  and  they  that  are  wise 
for  themselves,  will  cheerfully  submit  to  the  order  of  God"s  appointing,  and 
bov/  their  necks  to  the  yoke  of  Christ,  and  render  subjection  to  that  Lead 
vvhich  is  placed  in  Zion,  to  lead,  guide  and  direct  God's  people  in  tlie  one 
strait  and  narrow  path  vvhich  leads  to  life. 

5.  For  wherever  God  manifested  and  called  forth  a  people  to  serve  Him, 
He  placed  a  lead  to  guide  and  direct  them  in  his  name  ;  and  in  perfect  obe- 
dience to  those  of  his  appointing,  were  they  justified  and  accepted  of  Him  ; 
but  in  disobedience,  they  were  left  to  fall  under  judgment  and  condemnation 
for  the  same. 

6.  These  things  ye  may  trace  througii  nil  the  dealings  of  God,  with  his 
ancient  and  figurative  pcoj)Ie.  Wherever  God  placed  a  lead,  there  He  plac- 
ed his  name;  and  no  soul  could  pass  by  this  name,  which  He  had  placed  in 
mortal  instruments,  except  at  tlie  hazard  of  natural  life;  as  ye  may  read  in 
many  instances,  in  cases  of  rebellion  and  murmuring  against  the  Lord's 
anointed  and  appointed  lead. 

7.  So  it  is  in  this  last  and  final  display  of  (Jod's  dealings  with  his  creature 
man.     He  hath  established  his  order,  and  in  this  order  He  hath  placed  his 


CHAP.  XIV.]  THE  PATRIARCH  JUDAH's  TF.sTIMONY.  639 

name  ;  and  He  liath  anointnd  his  priests  to  officiate  in  liis  name  ;  f.tid  they 
who  yield  simple  obedience  to  God  through  these,  never  fail  to  please  God, 
and  find  acceptance  in  his  sight. 

8.  But  they  who  seek  to  climb  up  some  oiher  way,  to  find  God  in  paths  of 
their  own  laying  out,  saying  in  their  hearts,  "  Who  are  these,  who  set  them- 
selves up  in  God's  stead?  Are  they  not  mortals  like  unto  us?  Hath  not  the 
Lord  spoken  by  us^"   Such  souls  cannot  escape  the  judgments  of  God. 

9.  Remember  all  ye  who  dare  stretch  forth  the  hand,  to  interfere  in  this 
way,  wi;h  God's  appointment,  remember  the  fate  of  Korah,  Dathan  and 
Abiram.  This  circumstance,  with  many  others,  was  not  recorded  in  vain; 
but  that  all  who  read  may  understand  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  as  it  respects 
his  appointed  agents,  where  He  placed  his  name  for  the  justification  or  con- 
demnation of  souls. 

10.  I  speak  on  this  subject,  knowing  that  upon  this  rock  of  ofi^ence,  many 
are  exposed  to  be  dashed  in  pieces,  to  rise  no  more.  And  as  one  having  ex- 
perience in  these  things,  I  give  my  warning  voice  to  all  souls,  that  they  be- 
ware how  they  interfere  with  the  Lord's  Anointed,  or  do  violence  to  that 
order  which  He  hath  placed  for  the  protection  and  safe  going  of  souls;  lest 
ye  be  smitten  with  incurable  diseases,  and  finally  wither  beneath  the  stroke 
of  the  Almighty. 

11.  For  it  is  not  the  creature  that  God  requires  to  be  adored,  or  set  on  high ; 
hut  it  is  the  gift  of  God  dwelling  in  them,  that  is  to  be  magnified  and  obeyed 
by  all  those  who  would  draw  near  to  God,  and  become  acceptable  in  his 
sight. 

12.  These  few  words  I  leave,  for  the  consideration  of  all  those  who  may 
hear  the  same  ;  which  is  all  I  have  to  say  at  this  time.  Receive  this  as  a 
witness  to  the  present  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel  of  Christ's  second 
coming,  in  the  name  of  the  ancient  patriarch  Levi. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Testimony  of  the  patriarch  Judah. 

1.  Being  one  of  the  favored  number  who  are  allowed  this  great  privilege, 
to  stand  up  in  this  latter  day  and  speak  to  the  understanding  of  man,  through 
an  instrument  of  human  clay,  can  I  with-hold  from  speaking  the  truth,  and 
refrain  from  declaring  the  means  of  salvation  to  other  souls?  Shall  I  falter 
because  of  the  lofty  looks  of  man,  and  the  highniindeduess  of  the  fallen  race.' 

2.  Surely,  if  those  who  have  permission  to  speak  in  testimony  to  the  way 
and  word  of  God,  should  hold  their  peace,  the  very  stones  would  cry  out  in 
judgment  against  them. 

3.  I  am  not  afraid  nor  ashamed  to  declare  the  means  of  salvation  to  all 
souls,  let  their  present  views  of  the  same  be  what  they  may.     God's  way  and 


640  TESTIMONIES   OF  THE  PATRIARCHS.  [PART  VII. 

work  never  was,  and  never  will  be  framed  nor  Ciiiculaled  to  exalt  man;  but 
the  reverse.  Abasement  in  the  extreme  will  prove  the  result  to  every  o-ne 
who  obeys  the  requirements  of  God  to  the  saving  of  the  soul. 

4.  I  am  merely  called  upon,  at  this  time,  to  witness  to  the  present  work  of 
God,  and  state  my  confidence  in  the  same;  and  this  I  can  do  with  my  whole 
soul,  knowing  it  to  be  the  only  way  and  means  of  salvation  which  is  or  ever 
will  be  offered  to  fallen  man  ;  and  it  is  in  truth  no  otl(j|r  than  the  precise 
fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  of  the  latter  day.  And  to  this  short  testimony 
do  I,  the  fourth  son  of  Jacob,  place  my  name,  Judah. 

5.  Thus  snith  the  holy  Angel  to  the  inspiied  writer.  Be  not  disheartened, 
neither  fearful,  because  of  the  testimonies  in  the  name  of  the  twelve  patri- 
archs :  for  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  being  clearly  opened  to  the  under- 
standing of  every  rational  soul,  it  only  remains  for  them  to  bear  witness  of 
the  same. 

6.  This  may  be  done  in  few  words  :  the  object  of  their  communications 
is  merely  to  show  their  union  and  relation  to  the  present  work  of  God,  as 
being  of  the  spiritual  Israel,  which  the  prophets  declared  would  return  in 
the  latter  day,  with  songs  of  everlasting  joy,  being  crowned  with  victory 
over  sin,  triumphing  above  the  powers  of  death. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Testimonies  of  the  patriarchs  Dan,  JVaphtali,  Gad  and  Asher. 

The  patriarch  Dan  saith ;  Being  a  son  of  Zion's  King  and  Queen,  belong- 
ing to  the  bright  armies  of  Israel,  shall  I  with-hold  my  voice  in  favor  of  that 
sword  or  testimony  which  shall  subdue  all  things  unto  it,  both  in  heaven  and 
on  earth,  and  make  of  all  nations,  kindreds  and  people,  one  united  army  un- 
der the  banner  of  Christ,  the  Captain  and  Author  of  salvation  .'  I  say,  being 
a  son  of  Zion"s  King  and  Q,ueen,  shall  I  with-hold  my  testimony  to  this.' 

Nay,  in  no  wise.  But  with  my  voice  I  will  declare  the  truth  and  correct- 
ness of  this  testimony,  as  it  is  laid  down  in  the  sayings  of  this  Book.  Amen, 
even  so  let  it  be. 

Thus  saith  the  patriarch  Napht4li;  With  great  pleasure,  yea,  with  joy 
unutterable,  do  I  place  my  name  and  witness  to  the  Lord's  holy  and  eternal 
Book  ;  knowing  it  to  be  no  other  than  the  testimony  of  the  word  of  Almighty 
God,  out  of  whose  mouth  gocth  the  sword  of  truth,  to  slay  all  nations  in  his 
own  time.  Amen:  Even  so  let  it  be,  crieth  the  voice  of  him  who  would 
gladly  warn  all  to  beware  how  they  handle  these  sacred  and  divine  truths. 

Thus  saith  the  patriarch  Gad;  With  my  brethren  do  I,  with  great  cheer- 
fulness, place  my  name  and  testimony,  as  a  seal  to  the  holy  and  divine  word 
of  God,  recorded  in  this  Book,  wherein  are  revealed  the  mysteries  of  godli- 


CHAP.  XVI. J  TESTlMOiNIES  Of  THB  PATRIARCHS.  041 

ness,  SI)  long  itidden  tVoni  the  wise  as  well  as  the  unwise,  that  U  no  longer 
reiiiaineth  a  mystery  liow  or  in  wliat  manner  souls  shall  please  Go'l  and 
draw  nigh  to  Him. 

And  thanks  and  endless  praises  are  due  to  the  Author  of  such  niercv  and 
rondescension  to  the  pour  and  alHictcd  race  of  man.  Amen  ;  my  word  is 
iinisiied 

^,      The  patriiirch  .Isher's  te.stimonij . 

A^HKK  is  my  name;  and  as  one  of  the  twelve  patriarchs,  begotten  of  Isra- 
el, my  natural  father,  do  I  speak  in  testimony  of  this  great  and  marvelous 
work  of  (lod,  which  is  established  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  for  the  res- 
toration of  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and  the  sealing  of  their  numbers  unto  the 
Most  High. 

For  thev  who  arc  born  of  the  nnc  Pareiitnsre,  are  sealed  with  the  seal  of 
the  new  covenant  of  life  everlasting,  and  are  of  the  spiritual  Israel.  And  in 
no  other  way  may  Israel  return  and  be  made  joyful  in  the  presence  of  their 
God,  save  by  the  new  and  spiritual  birth,  which  hath  been  clearly  revealed, 
and  explained  to  the  understanding  of  every  capacitv,  in  language  so  simple 
and  easy  to  be  understood,  that  a  child  need  not  fail  of  gathering  a  correct 
understanding. 

And  by  this  short  communication,  in  my  name,  may  ye  discern  that  I  be- 
Ifing  with  the  subjects  of  the  new  creation,  and  am  numbered  with  the  spir- 
itual Israel,  who  will  yet  become  as  the  sand  on  the  sea  shore,  innumerable 
tor  r.'.ultitudc. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

Testimonies  of  Isstichar,  Zebulun,  Joseph  and  Benjamin. 

The  patriarch  Issachak  saith  ,  Being  of  the  seed  of  the  woman,  and  of 
llie  new  covenant  of  life  everlasting,  as  such,  I  cheerfully  place  my  name 
and  witness  as  a  seal  to  that  word  and  work,  which  is  able  to  accomplish  all 
things,  and  bring  in  an  everlasting  righteousness  to  all  who  hear,  receive  and 
obey  the  same,  both  now  and  henceforth  to  the  end  of  time.  Amen  :  my 
word  is  finished. 

Thus  saith  the  patriarch  Zebclu?;  ;  As  the  Lord  my  God  hath  given  me 
utterance,  I  will  declare,  in  few  words,  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  noth- 
ing but  the  truth  ;   which  truth,  if  obeyed,  will  save  any  soul. 

1  do  and  can,  of  a  truth,  bear  witness  before  all  men,  boldly,  that  Christ, 
the  Redeemer  of  souls,  has  indeed  made  his  second  appearance  on  the  earth, 
in  the  vessel  of  God's  own  choice,  called  Mother  Ann  Lee.  And  this  I  do 
know  to  be  the  spiritual  Mother  of  all  living  souls,  even  as  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth, the  first-born  of  God,  is  the  spiritual  Father  of  all  souls  who  will  ever 

81 


642  TESTIMONIES  OF  THE  PATRIARCHS.  [PART  VII. 

become  alivu  unto  righteousness  ;  and  this  is  the  parentage  I  claim,  and  no 
other. 

And  in  obedience  to  the  testimony  brought  forth  by  tiie  woman,  which  is 
a  Bword  against  the  lusts  of  man,  in  every  word,  deed  and  thought,  may  souls 
be  set  at  liberty  from  their  strong  enemy,  and  become  new  creatures  in  Christ. 

This  testimony  requires  a  full  and  faithful  confession  of  all  known  sin, 
the  righting  of  all  known  wrongs,  and  depredations  one  against  another,  as 
far  as  possible  ;  and  this  to  be  accompanied  with  deep  sorrow  and  repentance, 
which  alone  can  wash  away  the  stains  of  sin,  and  prove  to  God  the  sincerity 
of  the  soul. 

Thus  in  the  order  of  God's  appointment,  may  souls  lay  the  foundation  of 
their  travel,  in  the  strait  and  narrow  path  which  leads  to  life,  daily  confess- 
ing and  repenting  of  all  former  sins,  until  their  souls  are  made  clean  and 
white  ill  the  sight  of  God,  and  are  enabled  to  stand  before  Him  as  innocent 
and  harmless  children,  knowing  no  sin  nor  shame. 

Thus  have  I  declared  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth.  This 
truth  must  and  will  be  realized  by  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam's  poster- 
ity, either  in  time  or  eternity,  before  the  soul  can  be  set  at  liberty,  and  made 
at  peace  with  God. 

And  this  is  what  I  call  a  bold  and  simple  testimony,  easy  to  be  understood, 
spoken  by  one  who  has  proved  the  truth  of  the  same,  by  works,  as  well  as 
words.     I  add  no  niare. 

Hearken  to  the  words  of  the  patriarch  Joseph.  As  a  simple  child  in  my 
Father's  house,  I  am  seeking  nought  but  to  do  the  will  of  my  Parents.  In 
union,  and  by  their  permission,  do  I  simply  state  my  belief  in  the  present 
work  of  God. 

In  the  beginning,  I  believed  by  tlie  hearing  of  the  word;  therefore  did 
faith  come  by  hearing;  and  in  obedience  to  the  word,  which  planted  faith  in 
my  soul,  I  received  that  knowledge  by  which  I  can  boldly  testify,  that  I 
know  of  the  doctrines,  that  they  are  of  God,  and  no  less  than  holy  and  eter- 
nal truths,  which  must  and  will  prevail. 

With  great  joy  and  gladness  do  I  place  my  name  and  testimony,  as  a  seal 
to  this  holy  and  eternal  word  ;  hoping  that  by  the  hearing  of  the  word,  faith 
may  be  planted,  and  the  fruits  thereof  spring  up  to  eternal  life. 
The  patriarch  Benjamin  s  testimony . 

In  union  with  my  brethren,  do  I  cheerfully  place  my  name  and  testimony, 
as  a  witness  to  the  truth  and  correctness  of  that  testimony  which  is  about  to 
be  preached  to  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues ;  having  proved  the  same 
to  the  salvation  and  redemption  of  my  own  soul,  not  only  from  sin,  but  from 
the  siature  of  sin. 

And  they  who  are  willing  to  receive  that  gospel  which  will  save  them 
from  their  sins,  will  gladly  accept  of  its  offers,  which  are  clearly  laid  down 
in  the  sayings  of  this  Book.  But  they  who  seek  a  Savior  having  power  to 
sanctify  them  in  their  sins,  with  little  or  none  of  their  own  exertions,  will 
turn  from  these  things,  with  seeming  disgust  and  astonishment,  crying  Delu- 
sion,  in  the  highest  strains  of  bitterness. 


CHAP.  XVII.]    COMMUNICATION  FROM  THE  HOLY  ANGELS.  643 

Tliese  tilings  I  speak  from  experience  and  observation  ;  being  a  worker 
together  with  God,  in  liis  strange  and  wonderful  work,  witnessing  the  effects 
of  the  testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  upon  souls  in  different  states  of 
mind,  as  before  mentioned. 

My  well  wishes  are  to  all  souls,  and  my  daily  prayer  is,  that  they  may 
be  wise  for  themselves,  and  thereby  escape  the  awful  calamity  which  is  de- 
creed, and  which  must  fail  upon  the  stubborn  and  unrelenting. 

Receive  this  in  the  name  of  one  whose  soul  is  melted  into  tenderness,  for 
the  poor  and  needy  children  of  this  world,  and  wouJd  that  1  could  do  them 
good.     Farewell  in  love.     From  the  twelfth  son  of  Jacob,       B£nji.min. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Remarks  of  the  holy  AngtJ,  together  with  a  communication  in  the  name  of  tht 
holy  .ingel  of  everlasting  Love. 

1.  It  may  seem  a  strange  thing,  that  out  of  the  mouths  of  so  many  wit- 
nesses, one  uniform  manner  of  expression  should  prevail.  The  Lord  prom- 
ised that  in  the  latter  day,  He  would  bring  his  way  to  the  understanding  and 
capacity  of  a  child,  and  even  the  fool  need  not  err  therein  for  the  want  of 
an  understanding. 

2.  And  moreover,  I  would  inform  you  that,  heaven  affords  no  other  than 
a  uniform  manner  of  expression,  void  of  great  swelling  words,  understood  by 
none  but  the  wise  and  learned  of  this  world.  God's  people  are  one  ;  their 
ways  are  in  uniformity,  their  speech  and  manner  of  expression  are  in  uni- 
formity, having  but  one  language,  which  is  simple  and  child-like,  sufficiently 
so  to  render  it  easily  comprehended  by  children,  and  those  of  low  degree, 
that  all  may  understand.  And  in  this  simple  style  has  the  word  of  God 
been  given. 

The  Angel  of  Love. 

3.  Thus  saitli  the  holy  Angel  of  everlasting  Love  ;  As  much  has  been  spok- 
en and  written  concerning  the  new  and  iieavenly  birth,  in  this  late  manifes- 
tation of  divine  light ;  and  as  this  is  a  subject  not  perfectly  understood  by  all, 
even  of  those  vvho  are  called  the  children  of  light.,  I  take  it  upon  myself  to 
lay  before  the  public  my  views  concerning  this  all-important  matter.  These 
views  I  know  to  be  in  union,  and  according  to  the  views  of  my  Heavenly 
Father. 

4.  In  the  dispensation  of  Christ's  first  coming,  many  things  were  written 
and  spoken,  concerning  the  new  birth,  being  born  of  God,  and  the  like, 
which  were  not  rightly  understood  by  those  who  uttered  them,  as  ye  may 
gather  from  the  words  of  the  apostles,  who  declare  their  ignorance  of  the 
manner  of  Christ's  second  coming. 


644  COMMUNICATION  FROM  THE  HOLY  ANGELS.       [PART  VII. 

5.  But  their  after  experience  proved  tliat  Christ  had  not,  as  yet,  made  his 
appearance  vvitliout  sin  unto  full  and  final  salvation.  But  they  who  received 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  sufBcient  to  cause  them  to  yield  perfect  obedience  to  his 
known  will  and  commands  unto  them,  thus  far  they  were  begotten  of  his 
spirit,  (or  rather  adopted  as  children  ;  See  Rom.  viii.  15.)  and  in  obedience, 
they  walked  in  justification,  the  wicked  one  having  no  influence  over  them. 

6.  For  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  is  sin,  and  all  the  sin  that 
God  will  ever  hold  the  soul  guilty  of,  or  impute  condemnation  for.  For  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  law  cometh  tranpsresfinn.  Had  there  been  no  law, 
there  could  have  been  no  transgression. 

7.  Therefore  may  ve  see,  that  sin  cometh  by  transgression,  and  justifica- 
tion by  obedience.  They  who  received  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  walked  in 
obedience,  were  perfect  in  their  day  ;  and  in  this  sense  lived  sinless  lives, 
walked  with  God,  and  were  owned  and  accepted  of  Him. 

8.  But  to  be  born  of  the  Spirit,  and  created  a  new  creature  in  Christ,  was 
not  the  work  of  his  first  appearing  ;  neither  could  this  be  accomplished  until 
the  fullness  of  the  Deity  was  revealed,  and  the  Mother  Spirit  brought  forth 
and  made  a  distinct  being,  which  is  the  second  appearing  of  Christ  in  and 
with  the  Bride,  without  sin  unto  full  and  final  salvation  and  redemption. 

9.  This  work  brings  an  end  to  the  work  of  generation,  and  causes  souls, 
like  inrio«ent  children,  to  commence  their  travel  in  the  path  of  regeneration, 
and  to  come  forth  in  the  new  birth.  And  thus  may  souls  receive  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  as  little  children,  and  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration,  the 
direct  reverse  of  generation. 

10.  These  become  children  of  t.'ie  resurrection  ;  and  bj'  learning  obedience 
and  practicing  the  same,  tliey  Jive  unto  righteousness  and  die  to  sin  and  to 
the  nature  of  sin,  until  tliey  arrive  to  full  perfection. 

11.  But  every  increasing  work  of  God,  brings  an  increase  of  order,  of  laws 
and  statutes,  sufficient  to  cause  those  who  walk  in  obedience  thereunto,  to 
become  perfect  in  tJieir  day.  Therefore,  as  this  is  the  last  and  final  call  of 
God  to  the  lost  children  of  men,  to  come  forth  in  that  resurrection  of  life, 
which  makes  its  subjects  perfect,  even  as  the  Angels  in  heaven  are  perfect, 
it  must  needs  be,  that  laws  and  restrictions  be  multiplied,  sufficient  to  cause 
the  obedient  soul  to  attain  to  this  perfection. 

12.  For  Christ  is  come  to  do  away  all  unrighteousness,  and  make  an  end  of 
sin,  and  destroy  its  rebellious  nature,  that  those  who  walk  in  him,  in  new- 
ness of  life,  do  not  sin. 

13.  And  thus,  they  that  are  born  of  God,  through  the  spirit  of  his  two  anoint- 
ed ones,  by  faithfull}'  putting  off"  the  deeds  of  the  fall,  by  confession  and  true 
repentance,  and  traveling  in  the  regeneration,  will  find  the  new  birth.  Such 
become  new  creatures  in  Christ.  And  he  that  is  thus  born  of  God,  sinneth 
not;  for  the  divine  nature  is  formed  in  him,  and  he  yields  perfect  obedience. 

14.  Thus  in  obedience,  souls  may  travel  step  by  step,  in  the  path  of  regen- 
eration, until  they  arrive  at  full  stature  in  Christ  Jesus,  having  overcome  the 
world,  as  did  their  Lord  ;  and  thus  far,  are  the  children  of  the  new  birth 
made  perfect,  and  sin  not.  But  no  power  in  heaven  or  on  earth,  is,  or  ever 
will  be  granted,  sufficient  to  protect  the  soul  in  disobedience. 


CHAP.  XVllI.J  TESTIMONY  OF  DAVID,  THE  KING.  G45 

15.  So  if  ye  will,  ye  may  galiicr  a  right  understanding  of  these  things;  but 
if  ye  choose  to  cavil  and  bring  objections,  and  query  why  it  is  thus,  and  rath- 
er believe  a  lie,  when  the  truth  is  clearly  shown  unto  you,  ye  are  left  free  to 
act  as  seeineth  good  in  your  sight.  But  remember,  the  natural  and  carnal 
reasonings  of  fallen  man,  will  never  avert  the  purposes  of  God,  nor  cause 
one  hair  of  their  heads  to  become  black  or  white,  that  is,  they  will  alter 
nothing  as  it  respects  the  requirements  of  God,  unto  each  and  every  soul. 
And  this  is  the  end  of  my  word,  which  I  behold  faithfully  written. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Testimony  of  David,  the  ancient  king- of  Israel.  Dazid's  introduction;  his 
tears  against  his  outward  enemies,  typified  the  spiritual  icarfare,  through 
Christ,  against  the  enemies  of  the  souls  of  men. 

1.  In  union,  and  by  permission  of  that  God  who  is  about  to  shake  terribly 
the  earth,  the  sea  and  the  dry  land,  yea,  and  all  nations,  with  their  false 
creeds  and  blind  superstitions,  have  I  come  to  leave  mj'  name  and  witness 
in  favor  of  that  testimony  which  will  yet  roll  through  the  eartii,  and  subdue 
or  destroy  all  things  before  it ; 

2.  Yea,  in  favor  of  that  work  of  subduing  the  man  of  sin,  \\\ib  all  his  af- 
fections and  lusts,  which  compose  the  enemies  of  the  soul,  which  was  so 
clearly  prefigured,  even  in  the  days  of  David,  the  ancient  king  of  typical 
Israel. 

3.  Ye  read  these  things,  but  with  a  heart  void  of  understanding;  therefore 
have  I  come  in  my  own  name,  with  the  candle  of  the  Lord  in  my  hand,  to 
give  light  in  dark  places ;  for  in  the  valley,  and  in  the  dark  shadow  of  death, 
shall  ligiu  suddenly  burst  forth.  Ye  read  of  the  wars  of  Israel,  and  of  their 
subduing  their  outward  foes ;  but  have  not,  as   yet,  understood  them  aright. 

4.  Ye  read  of  the  tribulation  of  the  king  of  Israel,  even  David,  a  man  af- 
ter God's  own  heart,  concerning  his  enemies;  but  of  this  ye  also  remain 
equally  void  of  understanding,  and  know  not  that  I  David,  was  in  my  tribu- 
lation, prefiguring  that  work  which  all  souls  must  pass  through,  to  effect  the 
destruction  of  their  own  inbred  enemies. 

5.  Ye  may,  and  have  perhaps,  many  times  queried  within  yourselves,  why 
a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  should  possess  such  a  spirit  of  enmity  and  ha- 
tred towards  his  enemies,  in  such  direct  opposition  to  the  teaching  of  the 
Son  of  God;  and  yet  practiced  by  one  whom  God  declared  to  be  a  man  after 
his  own  heart ; 

6.  The  one  continually  praying  for  the  destruction  and  total  downfall  of 
his  enemies,  while  the  other  could,  in  the  spirit  of  his  Heavenly  Father, 
pray  for  his  most  inveterate  foes,  crying,  "  Father,  forgive  them ;  for  they 
know  not  v/hat  they  do." 


646  TESTIMONY  OF  DAVID,  THE   KING.  [PART  A^II. 

7.  Now  look  at  tlie  contrast,  and  begin  to  learn  and  gather  understanding. 
The  moment  souls  enlist  in  the  warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  by  taking  the 
yoke  of  Christ  upon  them,  they  become  the  subjects  of  peace;  and  begin  to 
love  those  of  their  outward  enemies  who  hate  them,  and  in  a  spirit  of  bitter- 
ness, speak  all  manner  of  evil  against  them  falsely. 

8.  These  in  the  spirit  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  can  cry,  "  Father,  forgive 
them  ;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do:"  while  at  the  same  time  the  sword 
of  self-denial  and  the  cross,  is  drawn  against  every  inbred  foe  ;  nor  is  it 
sheathed,  day  nor  night,  until  the  victory  is  gained,  and  by  the  help  of  God, 
ever}'  enemy  is  laid  low. 

9.  So  ye  may  see  the  propriety  and  the  reason  why  the  man  after  God's 
own  heart  prayed  and  strove  against  his  enemies.  I,  David,  was  called  of 
God  to  shadow  forth,  by  that  which  was  natural  and  outward,  that  work 
which,  in  after  ages,  even  in  the  latter  day  was  to  be  accomplished  in  spirit, 
to  the  destruction  not  only  of  death,  but  of  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, 
in  the  soul,  not  only  of  sin,  but  of  the  very  nature  of  sin. 

10.  And  this  work  of  typically  shadowing  forth,  was  accomplished  through 
me,  according  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God.  And  I  rested  not,  dav  nor  night, 
until  the  enemies  of  the  Lord's  heritage  were  conquered  and  subdued,  and 
they  who   sought  my  destruction   and  overthrow,  were  laid    low  in  the  dust. 

11.  But  be  it  known  unto  all  flesh,  that  the  work  of  subduing  the  enemies 
and  invaders  of  my  own  soul's  just  rights,  had,  as  yet,  never  entered  my  heart. 
But  many  times,  by  the  spirit  of  divine  inspiration,  I  saw,  afar  off,  a  work 
which  would  accomplish  the  final  deliverance  and  restoration  of  the  true  and 
spiritual  Israel,  and  make  a  final  settlement  between  God  and  his  creature 
man,  either  by  obedience,  to  eternal  li(e,  or  by  disobedience,  to  everlasting 
death  and  darkness. 

12.  But  how,  and  in  what  manner  this  was  to  be  accompiisiied,  was  not  giv- 
en me  to  see.  But  as  a  faithful  servant  I  performed  the  typical  work  of  God, 
according  to  his  will ;  (See  Acts  xiii.  3G.)  and  by  his  assistance,  (which  I  im- 
plored and  continually  prayed  for,)  I  reigned  triumphant  above  my  enemies. 

13.  And  this  conquest  I  gained  through  much  fatigue,  toil  and  hardships  on 
every  side.  And  when  I  grew  weary  and  saw  my  enemies  gaining  advan- 
tage of  me,  and  seemingly  ready  to  devour  me,  I  cried  mightily  to  God,  that 
He  would  give  me  strength  to  conquer  and  prevail  against  my  enemies. 

14.  Yea,  I  besought  the  Lord  with  all  diligence,  to  fight  against  those  who 
sought  my  life.  And  according  to  my  continual  supplications,  it  was  accom- 
plished, not  in  my  own  strength,  but  in  the  strength  of  that  God  whose  mer- 
cy and  assistance  I  continually  implored.  And  in  this  spirit  I  conquered, 
and  placed  my  enemies  under  my  feet.  And  thus  the  throne  of  David  be- 
came established  to  him  and  to  his  seed  after  him. 

15.  But  who  is  the  true  seed  of  David  .-"  Hear  ye  the  word  of  the  Lord  to 
the  natural  mother  of  the  Son  of  God.  "Behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  and 
bring  forth  a  Son,  and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  He  shall  be  great  and  shall 
be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest:  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him  the 
throne  of  his  father  David.  And  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  for- 
ever ;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end." 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  TESTIMONY  OF   DAVID,  THE   KING.  647 

16.  Now  wliat  may  ye  learn  by  this?  Did  he  ever  reign  as  a  natural  prince 
upon  the  throne  of  David,  subduing  the  enemies  of  Israel,  by  the  warfare 
which  is  carnal  ?  Ye  will  readily  answer,  Nay.  Then  how,  and  in  what 
manner  did  he  fulfill  the  prediction  of  the  Angel.'  How  did  lie  become  a 
mighty  Prince,  and  possess  the  throne  of  his  father  David,  whose  kingdom 
was  to  be  an  everlasting  kingdom  ? 

17.  Ye  may  justly  and  truly  answer,  it  was  by  turning  the  sword  within, 
to  the  destruction  of  every  base  and  carnal  desire.  For  ye  read,  "  He  took 
not  on  him  the  nature  of  Angels;  but  the  seed  of  Abraham;  that  being 
tempted  in  all  p')ints,  he  might  be  ablj  to  succor  them  that  are  tempted.  (See 
Heb.  ii.  16.  &c.)  And  again.  How  and  in  what  manner  was  he  establish- 
ed upon  the  throne  of  his  father  David,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom  ? 

18.  I  will  tell  you  in  plain  and  simple  language,  which  ye  cannot  fail  to 
understand.  It  is  by  laying  the  ax  at  the  very  root  and  source  of  all  human 
depravity,  which  produces  in  man  the  nature  of  bondage;  yea,  that  nature 
of  the  flesh  wliicli  Christ,  the  Savior  of  man,  took  upon  him  to  subdue  by 
the  sword  of  his  testimony,  to  the  death  and  destruction  of  the  same. 

19.  And  this  is  the  warfare;  for  ye  read,  "  The  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :"  and  being  in  opposition,  they  cannot 
dwell  quietly  together.  (See  Gal.  v.  17.)  And  never  did  Christ  the  Savior 
become  established  upon  the  throne  of  David,  until  lie  had  subdued,  by  the 
warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  every  enemy  and  invader  of  his  soul's  rights, 
by  slaying  the  nature  of  rebellion,  which  leads  souls  captive  under  the  ban- 
ner of  the  prince  of  darkness 

20.  And  thus,  through  a  spiritual  warfare,  by  the  sword  of  his  testimony, 
the  blessed  Savior  fought,  and  became  established  upon  the  throne  of  victory, 
and  triumphed  over  every  inbred  foe,  (which  was  typified  by  David  in  con- 
quering his  enemies,)  and  with  his  cheering  word,  declared  the  same  to  his 
brethren  ;  "  Be  of  good  cheer;  for  I  have  overcome  the  world.''  (Jno.  xvi. 
33.)  That  is,  the  three  ruling  principles  which  constitute  the  world  in  man, 
in  direct  opposition  and  enmity  to  God,  and  to  every  spirit  which  proceed- 
eth  from  God.  (See  I.  Jno.  ii.  16.) 

21.  So  what  do  ye  make  of  this,  ye  learned  professors  of  Christianity  .'  Do 
ye  feel  the  ax  laid  at  the  root  of  this  evil  tree,  while  ye  are  daily  indulging 
in  the  gratifications  of  your  own  hearts'  lusts?  while  ye  daily  become  more 
and  more  the  subjects  of  bondage  to  that  inferior  nature  which  Christ  came 
to  destroy  ?   while  your  inbred  enemies  daily  gain  the  advantage  of  you  .' 

22.  I  say.  Can  ye  feel  the  ax  closely  applied  to  the  root  of  the  evil  tree,  so 
long  as  it  remaineth  alive,  and  becometh  more  and  more  thrifty.'  Examine, 
ye  boasters  of  the  freedom  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  see  if  ye  have  fought 
to  win  the  prize  of  victory  and  freedom.  See  if  ye  have  been  valiant  to  use 
the  sword  against  your  own  worst  enemies,  which  are  your  own  base  and 
carnal  desires,  which  claim  the  uppermost  seats  in  your  hearts. 

23.  I  say,  examine  closely,  and  see  if  ye  have  not,  instead  of  drawing  the 
sword  of  self-denial,  fostered  and  nourished  them  to  your  hurt,  until  they 
have  become  your  overruling  enemies,  who  hold  your  souls  captive,  to  serve 


648  TESTIMONY  OF  DAVID,    THE   KING.  [PART  Vli. 

an  inferior  nature,  which  ye  are  summoned  by  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God 
to  subdue  and  lay  low,  by  placing  the  ax  at  the  root  of  the  evil  tree. 

24.  Examine,  O  sons  of  men  !  yea,  examine  into  these  all-important  points, 
and  know  of  a  truth,  whether  ye  are  in  that  work  of  self-denial  which  daily 
diminishes  the  nature  of  rebellion  in  your  own  souls:  and  if  no*,  where  is 
your  victory  ? 

25.  What  hope  have  ye  that  ye  will  be  of  the  redeemed  who  stand  upon 
Mount  Zion,  crowned  with  that  victory  which  ye  have  never  fought  to  ob- 
tain .''  Where  is  the  honor  of  the  warrior,  except  he  subdue  his  antagonist.' 
And  how  is  the  battle  won,  except  the  enemy  be  conquered  ? 

26.  Can  ye  boast  of  victory,  and  wear  the  laurels  of  a  conqueror,  so  long  as 
your  worst  enemies  daily  hold  you  in  derision,  and  rule  over  yon.  and  ye  be- 
come their  servants.'  Heaven  forbid  !  Yea,  the  voice  of  the  Almighty  Ruler 
of  all  things  forbids  it  to  be  thus.  Yea,  and  that  right  reason  and  understand- 
ing which  God  hath  given  nnto  man,  forbid  it. 

27.  Therefore  lot  no  souls  henceforth,  neither  on  earth  nor  in  the  heavens, 
either  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  vainly  imagine  that  their  warfare  is  ac- 
complished, except  at  the  death  of  everj'  enemy  within;  and  this  must  be  ac- 
complished by  their  own  toil,  accompanied  by  the  help  of  God,  sought  for 
in  every  word,  thought  and  way,  which  is  prayer  without  ceasing,  and  a  dai- 
ly cross,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation,  and  be  taken  by  your  strong  enemy, 
whom  ye  have  sought  to  destroy. 

28.  As  for  me,  David,  as  an  individual  I  found  myself  a  child  of  fallen 
nature  ;  and  although  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  I  had  never,  as  yet,  sub- 
dued one  enemy  within.  This  was  my  state  when  arraigned  at  the  bar  of  final 
judgment,  awakened  by  the  trumpet  of  the  resurrection.  Yea,  I  found  my- 
self aman  whose  passions  and  propensities  had  become  strong  through  indul- 
gence. 

29.  And  although  I  had  fought  the  temporal  battles  of  the  Lord,  and  by 
the  edge  of  the  sword,  had  laid  low  every  enemy  who  breathed  forth  in  re- 
bellion against  the  figurative  Israel  of  God,  and  became  a  renowned  hero,  by 
my  many  mighty  deeds  of  valor  and  courage, 

30.  Yet  in  all  this,  my  courage  was  never  put  to  the  test,  until  I  was  sum- 
moned by  the  voice  of  God,  through  his  Anointed,  to  take  up  arms  against 
my  own  darling  ways  and  inbred  propensities,  which  were  the  only  ene- 
mies I  was  called  to  encounter;  being  told  at  the  same  time,  that  it  required 
as  much  skill  and  even  more,  accompanied  with  toil  and  hardships  on  every 
side,  to  gain  the  victory,  than  did  the  warfare  which  was  natural  and  outward. 

31.  Now  ye  may  all  judge  of  the  state  and  condition  of  this  renowned  king, 
whose  sins  had  not  gone  beforehand  to  judgment,  nor  followed  after  to  con- 
demnation ;  because  I  had  done  the  best  I  knew,  in  this  respect,  and  could 
not  come  to  judgment  ere  the  judgment  seat  was  established;  therefore  I  was 
summoned  to  the  judgment  seat  in  mercy,  and  not  to  condemnation  and 
wrath. 

32.  And  by  the  faith  which  1  received,  which  required  me  to  make  an  hon- 
est confession  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  before  the  witnesses  of  the  liv- 
ing and  true  God  :  I  say,  in  obedience  to  this  faith,  I  pleased  that  God  who  is 


CHAP.   XIX. J     HOW  TO   OBTAIN  THE   RESURRECTION,  ETC.  649 

the  Giver  of  true  faith  ;  and  without  faith,  no  soul  can  please  Him,  and  do 
the  work  wliich  He  requires,  in  an  acceptable  manner  in  Jiis  sight. 

33.  And  this  is  what  I  call  laying  the  ax  at  the  root  of  the  evil  tree,  wliicli 
strikes,  at  once,  a  deadly  blow  to  the  nature  of  the  flesh,  and  disarms  it  of 
its  charms,  which  forms  a  weapon  to  slay  utterly  and  trample  under  foot, 
every  vile  passion  :  for  there  is  nothing  that  will  give  the  soul  that  power 
over  evil,  like  a  full  and  honest  confession  of  the  same,  in  tiie  order  of  God's 
appointment.  Those  are  blows  which  will  finally  effect  the  work,  and 
vk'holly  demolish  the  very  appearance  of  evil ;  and  I  do  proclaim  it  aloud,  to 
be  the  only  door  of  hope  for  any  soul,  either  in  time  or  in  eternity. 

34.  And  they  who  seek  admission  into  the  fold  of  Christ,  must  knock  at 
the  door,  and  find  entrance  by  confession  and  true  repentance;  and  in  no 
other  way  can  souls  find  power  to  take  up  arms  against  their  own  evil  natures, 
and  effect  the  work  of  subduing  the  same. 

35.  For  I  have  proved  it  by  my  own  experience,  and  by  close  observation 
in  others;  and  I  know  it  to  be  a  sure  weapon  to  lay  low  the  haughtiness  of 
man,  and  bring  lost  souls  into  that  valley  of  humiliation  which  will  enable 
them  to  fight  the  Lord's  battles  in  an  acceptable  manner,  in  his  sight,  \vhicli 
is,  to  spare  nothing,  great  nor  small,  that  breathes  forth  in  enmity  or  in  oppo- 
sition to  his  pure  and  holy  spirit. 

36.  Thus,  and  thus  only,  may  souls  subdue  thoir  rebellion  against  God,  and 
utterly  destroy  the  nature  of  rebellion,  introduced  by  disobedience,  by  be- 
coming subject  and  obedient  to  the  will  of  God.  For  as  man  lost  the  favor 
of  God  by  disobedience;  so  he  must  regain  it  by  obedience,  and  become  like 
a  little  child,  who  is  subject  in  all  things,  and  thus  gain  the  favor  of  God 
and  find  acceptance  in  his  sight. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

Souls  can  never  come  into  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life,  irilhouC  following- 
the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  in  very  deed,  and  subduing  all  the  vile  passions 
of  a  corrupt  nature,  which  are  the  inbred  enemies  of  the  soul.  David's  ex- 
planation of  divine  tcorsliip. 

1.  Christ,  the  Captain  of  your  salvation,  came  not  to  do  his  own  will,  but 
the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father.  And  if  Christ  came  to  take  away  and  de- 
stroy the  sin  of  the  first  man,  which  was  disobedience,  by  fulfilling  the  law 
of  obedience,  why  should  not  all  fidlow  his  example  ?  Is  he  not  the  perfect 
pattern.'  Why  strive  they,  each  one  for  his  own  way,  who  profess  to  be  his 
subjects  and  followers .' 

2.  Christ  declares  himself  to  be  the  waij:  and  his  way  was  subjection  and 
obedience  to  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father.     He  declares  himself  to  be 

82 


650  HOW  TO   OBTAIN  THE   RESURRECTION  [PART  VII. 

the  Rcsurrtctiun ;  therefore,  if  Christ  is  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life,  and 
did  conqufr  all  thin;is  by  subjection  to  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father,  and 
was  the  first  risen  from  the  dead,  the  first  conqueror  over  the  nature  of  death, 
which  came  by  disobedience,  why  should  not  all  pursue  the  same  path? 

3.  It  is  evident  that  by  disobedience,  death  was  introduced  into  the  world, 
and  man  became  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins;  and  it  is  evidently  clear  that 
no  soul  can  become  alive  in  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  v/ithout  pursu- 
ing the  true  way;  that  is,  by  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  Christ,  who  is  the 
way,  and  who  rendered  perfect  subjection  to  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father 
in  all  things. 

4.  It  is  willing  obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  whicii  is  clearly  shown  in 
this  Book,  that  will  bring  souls  from  darkness  to  light.  In  obedience  to  the 
word  of  God,  out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  the  sword  to  slay  all  nations,  may 
souls  be  counted  worthy  to  become  of  the  resurrection,  whose  subjects  nei- 
ther marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage;  but  by  fulfilling  the  law  of  obedience, 
subdue  their  evil  propensities,  and  become  as  the  Angels  who  never  fell. 

5.  This  is  the  work  of  the  resurrection  of  whicli  Christ  spake,  although 
not  then  understood.  It  was  for  this  cause  that  Christ  styled  himself  the  res- 
urrection ;  that  he  was  the  first  who  conquered  the  nature  of  rebellion  by 
obedience,  and  left  the  way  clear  for  all  souls,  who  were  willing  to  follow 
his  footsteps,  and  fulfill  the  law  of  obedience,  to  the  destruclion  of  every 
carnal  and  base  desire  until  they  become   as  the  Angels  of  God  in  lieaven. 

6.  And  what  can  be  plainer  tiian  this,  and  more  easily  comprehended .'' 
Wh}'  put  ye  the  resurrection  so  far  away,  and  choose  darkness  rather  than 
light,  death  rather  than  life .''  Come,  wake  up  and  look  about  you,  and  endeav- 
or to  see  the  propriety  of  these  things.  Why  slumber  ye  in  deatJi,  while  the 
loud  and  shrill  trumpet  is  calling  forth  souls  to  the  resurrection  ? 

7.  Christ  hath  come  the  second  time,  witii  all  the  saints  and  Angels,  to  call 
souls  to  the  resurrection  of  life,  that  they  slumber  no  longer  in  the  shades  of 
death.  He  has  not  come  to  condemn  the  world  ;  but  that  the  world,  through 
him,  might  have  life.  He  has  not  come  to  pass  sentence  against  any  soul  : 
but  that  all  might  have  the  offers  of  merc^',  by  fulfilling  the  law  of  obedience, 
to  the  saving  of  their  souls,  by  the  destruction  of  every  inbred  foe. 

8.  And  what  is  this  but  the  work  of  separation .'  Is  it  not  dividing  the 
sheep  from  the  goats.'  Is  it  not  refining  the  silver  from  the  dross.'  Is  it  not 
the  work  of  him  who  cometh  with  his  fan  in  his  hand,  and  who  will  thor- 
oug!)ly  purge  his  floor,  and  gather  the  wheat  into  garners,  and  burn  the  chafi^ 
with  unquenchable  fire.'    (See  Matt.  iii.  12.) 

9.  Ye  have  altogether  mistaken  the  coming  of  the  Lord;  ye  have  thought 
he  was  about  to  descend  to  make  a  separation  between  soul  and  soul,  and  say 
to  those  at  his  right  hand.  Come  ye  blessed  ;  and  to  those  at  his  left  hand,  de- 
part ye  cursed.  Yet  this  is  not  the  work  of  the  holy  and  just  One,  till  all 
have  had  a  fair  ofler. 

10.  But  it  is  to  make  the  separation,  and  sever  from  the  soul  all  that  is  in 
opposition  and  rebellion  to  the  pure  and  holy  spirit  of  God  ;  giving  all  souls 
equal  offers  of  his  gospel,  who  are  willing  to  comply  with  its  self-degrading 
terms,  whether  it  be  the  professor  or  the  profane  ;  the  high,  the  low,  the  rich, 


CHAP.   XIX.]  OF   ETERNAL  LIFE.  651 

the  poor,  the  base  or  tiie  lionorable,  all  alike  partake  of  the  offers  of  liis  grace 
by  complying  with  the  terms  of  his  free  gospel,  which  is  free  for  all  souls 
that  will  accept  it  on  these  terms. 

11.  Now,  say  I  David,  sufficient  have  I  spoken  to  give  all  souls  an  under- 
standing of  my  views  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  his  glory,  to  judge 
the  world  ;  not  but  that  sufficient  hath  been  spoken  to  clear  the  way  for  all 
souls  to  gain  a  right  understanding  who  desire  it;  but  out  of  the  mouths  of 
many  witnesses  all  things  will  be  established. 

12.  And  as  a  bold  witness  in  fivor  of  the  present  work  of  God,  manifested 
through  the  Bride,  the  Kings  Daughter,  all  glorious  witJiin,  whose  clothing 
is  of  wrought  gold,  will  I  forever  stand.  (See  Psa.  xlv.  13.)  Yea,  for  my 
mourning  is  turned  into  rejoicing  at  her  coming,  even  into  the  dances  of  them 
that  make  merry ;  therefore  I  will  never  hesitate  to  own  and  declare  my 
Mother,  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

13.  Neither  am  I  ashamed  to  uncover  myself,  and  dance  in  nakedness  be- 
fore the  Lord,  and  praise  Him  in  the  congregations  of  the  saints,  in  the 
dances  of  those  that  make  merry,  for  my  deliverance  from  my  inbred  foes. 

14.  For  as  in  the  days  of  the  figure,  I  was  moved  upon  by  a  gift  of  God,  to 
uncover  myself  in  the  presence  of  the  people,  and  lay  aside  my  royal  robe, 
being  girded  with  a  linen  ephod,  I  danced  before  the  Lord  with  all  my  might ; 
80  in  like  manner  have  I  uncovered  myself,  in  spirit,  to  the  shame  of  an  evil 
and  corrupt  nature,  and  danced  before  the  Lord,  in  nakedness  of  spirit,  strip- 
ped of  every  veil  and  cover. 

15.  I  became  vile  in  the  eyes  of  tliis  world,  in  the  days  of  the  figure ;  but 
more  vile  have  I  become  in  the  eyes  of  the  wise  of  this  world,  in  the  pres- 
ent time :  for  1  have,  as  they  would  say,  shamefully  uncovered  myself  to  the 
witnesses  of  God,  and  exposed  every  lurking  place  of  the  adversary  in  my 
soul,  either  in  word  or  deed  ;  and  so  far  from  being  asliamed  of  this,  I  glory 
in  it.  And  for  this  I  have  been  clothed  with  a  robe  of  righteousness;  there- 
fore my  shame  has  become  my  glory. 

16.  For  the  Lord  hath  declared  with  a  loud  voice,  that  no  shame  is  imputed 
to  the  soul  who  faithfully  uncovers  himself  in  the  presence  of  his  app(jinted 
witnesses.  The  shame  is  in  committing  sin,  not  in  honestly  confessing  it. 
This  I  have  proved  for  myself. 

17.  And  they  who  are  not  willing  to  lay  off  their  garments  of  sin  and  re- 
bellion, and  to  rejoice  that  they  are  counted  worthy  to  become  of  this  num- 
ber, who  dance  in  nakedness  of  spirit  before  the  Lord,  rejoicing  in  their 
deliverance,  in  the  songs  of  those  who  make  merry  ;  I  say,  such  have  no 
part  with  nie.  Neither  do  they  serve  the  same  God  which  I  serve,  nor  the 
same  God  that  ruled  in  the  days  of  the  figurative  Israel. 

18.  For  if  ye  served  the  same  God,  ye  would  see  eye  to  eye  with  me;  for 
1  am  only  fulfilling  in  spirit  that  which  I  was  called  to  shadow  forth  in  the 
days  of  the  figure.  And  if  ye  were  not  blinded  with  false  traditions,  yea,  and 
blind  leaders  of  the  blind,  ye  would  at  once  see  the  substance  closely  cor- 
responding with  the  shadow  ;  but  there  are  none  so  blind  as  those  who  chjse 
their  eyes,  lest  they  might  see  and  know  these  things  of  a  truth,  even  to 
the  destruction  of  tiieir  own  carnal  natures. 


652  HOW  TO  OBTAIN  THE  RESURRECTION,  ETC.     [pART  VII. 

19.  Ye  mud  thiit  Gods  figurntive  peo])le  frequently  nianifested  their  joy 
and  rejoicing  in  songs  and  datices,  after  obtaining  victory  over  their  outward 
enemies.  To  tliis  ye  make  no  objection  ;  but  acknowledge  it  to  be  consis- 
tent. Then  why  should  souls  be  debarred  from  expressing  their  joy  and 
rejoicing  in  the  dance,  so  long  as  their  God  is  daily  redeeming  them  with  a 
strong  hand,  from  beneath  the  bondage  of  an  evil  nature?  I  say,  where  is 
the  inconsistency  in  this.' 

20.  But  ye  say  the  wicked  dance  to  serve  the  devil.  So  they  do;  and  do 
not  they  sing  to  serve  the  devil  too  ?  Must  the  beautiful  and  graceful  manner 
of  sounding  forth  praises  to  God,  in  songs  of  devotion,  be  rejected  because 
the  wicked,  by  their  profane  songs,  serve  tlieir  evil  propensities?  IS'ay,  in 
no  wise. 

21.  For  the  Lord  hath  purposed  in  the  latter  day,  when  He  shall  in  his  own 
time  again  stretch  forth  his  power,  and  with  a  strong  hand,  redeem  Israel 
from  all  their  enemies,  and  make  an  everlasting  covenant  of  mercy  with 
them,  that  He  will  then  be  worshiped  and  magnified  of  them,  in  songs  of 
everlasting  joy,  and  in  the  dances  of  them  that  make  merry,  even  tiie  virgins 
of  Israel,  who  have  become  guiltless  as  the  Angels  in  heaven. 

22.  Now  hear  this,  ye  haughty,  ye  self-righteous  hypocrites  !  and  know  of 
a  truth,  that  if  ye  ever  find  deliverance  from  beneath  the  bondage  of  your 
own  wicked  and  corrupt  passions,  by  the  warfare  which  is  not  carnal,  ye 
will  gladly  manifest  your  joj^  in  songs  and  in  the  dances  of  them  that  make 
merry.  And  if  ye  are  rightly  exercised,  ye  will  do  it  with  your  might,  even 
in  the  presence  of  the  mocker  and  scoffer,  and  fear  not  their  reproach,  know- 
ing ye  are  called  to  fear  Him  who  hath  set  your  souls  at  liberty  from  the 
bondage  of  sin  and  death. 

23.  So  ye  have  the  testimony  of  him  whom  ye  call  King  David,  concern- 
ing these  matters.  And  know  ye,  as  a  man  of  violence,  I  was  known  even 
in  the  work  of  the  shadow;  but  far  more  violent-ami  known,  to  perform 
the  work  of  the  substance  ;  and  in  this  I  please  God  exceedingly,  and  am  as 
happy  as  my  soul  is  able  to  feel,  even  in  performing  ihat  work  which  causes 
the  wise  of  this  world  to  wonder  and  perish  ;  a  work  which  they  in  their 
human  wisdom  will  not  believe,  although  ten  thousand  of  the  heavenly  hosts 
declare  it  unto  them  :  therefore  shall  they  be  left  to  believe  a  lie,  that  their 
bands  may  be  made  strong. 

24.  So  what  I  have  spoken,  I  have  spoken  with  the  intent  to  do  good,  and 
not  hurt;  and  those  who  make  hurt  of  it,  will  do  it  to  their  own  wounding. 
Farewell  in  love,  To  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

From  King  David. 


CHAP.  XX,]  OF  THE   SIMPLE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD.  653 


CHAPTER  XX. 

David  urges  the  importance  of  being  duly  prepared  to  icorship  God  in  sim- 
plicity. 

1.  Be  it  known  unto  all  flosli  wiio  now  exist  upon  the  earth,  and  who  maj 
ever  exist  hereafter,  that  the  figurative  Israel,  wiiile  in  obedience,  wore  nev- 
er known  to  go  fortii  in  tiie  dance,  except  to  celebrate  some  mighty  conquest 
or  victory  over  their  outward  enemies,  or  in  praise  to  God  for  deliverance 
from  tiieir  enemies;  audi  boldly  testify  tiiat  the  thing  was  never  known 
among  God"s  figurative  people,  while  they  were  owned  of  God,  of  the  dunce 
being  converted  into  carnal  recreation. 

2.  Nay,  the  Lord  of  hosts  would  have  smitten  the  souls  that  would  pre- 
sume to  do  this.  (See  E.\.  xxxii.  19,  &.c.)  For  this  was  a  figure,  as  much 
as  that  of  subduing  our  enemies  ;  and  had  we  converted  it  into  selfisii  pur- 
poses, we  should  have  failed  to  fulfill  the  type,  equally  as  much  as  the  unfor- 
tunate Saul  did,  when  he  spared  Agag,  and  the  best  of  the  flock,  to  sacrifice 
unto  tile  Lord. 

3.  For  the  Lord  decreed  to  show  forth  by  the  figure,  that  which  should  be 
accomplished  in  the  substance,  when  He  should  return  and  create  all  things 
anew  and  after  his  own  likeness,  when  He  should  shake  terribly  the  earth. 
"And  they  shall  go  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and  into  tiie  caves  of  the 
earth,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the  glory  of  his  majesty,  when  He  ariseth 
to  shake  terribly  the  earth."  (Isa.  ii.  19.) 

4.  And  they  who  are  counted  worthy  to  become  of  the  true  and  spiritual 
Israel,  who  boldly  take  up  arms  against  themselves,  to  tiie  destruction  of 
every  inbred  enemy,  where  is  the  law  to  prevent  such  from  magnifying  the 
Lord  in  the  dancn  .'' 

5.  If  the  typical  Israel  manifested  their  joy  and  gladness,  and  their  tlianks- 
giving  to  God,  for  tiieir  deliverance  from  their  Egyptian  bondage,  and  for 
their  victory  over  their  enemies,  why  should  not  the  spiritual  Israel,  the 
children  of  the  resurrection  do  the  same  ? 

6.  Even  the  virgin  Church,  which  hath  been  redeemed  from  under  the 
powers  of  darkness  and  servitude  to  an  inferior  nature,  and  set  at  liberty  by 
the  strong  hand  of  the  God  of  Israel,  and  by  his  Almighty  hand  led  on,  even 
to  the  dismay  and  final  destruction  of  her  enemies,  as  a  mist  when  driven 
by  a  mighty  tempest. 

7.  I  say,  where  is  the  impropriety  of  this.'  Why  should  not  tlic  spiritual 
Israel,  the  children  of  the  resurrection,  worship  God  in  the  dance,  both 
young  men  and  old  together,  whose  mourning  is  turned  into  rejoicing,  and 
they  are  comforted  from  all  their  sorrows  .'  (See  Jer.  xxxi.  13.) 

8.  The  substance  must  and  will  fit  to  the  shadow,  and  no  mortal  arm  can 
hinder,  saith  he  who  uncovered  himself  and  danced  in  humiliation  before 
the  congregation  of  Israel,  unembarrassed,  even  with  the  simplicity  of  an 
innocent  and  harmless  child,  who  knows  no  sin  nor  shame.  And  except  ye 
be  converted  and  become  as  this  little  child,  ye  can  in  no  case  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  (See  Luke  xviii.  17.) 


654  OF  THE   SIMPLE  WORSHIP   OF  GOD.  [PAHT  VI F. 

9.  What  I  mean  by  this,  is  to  be  equnlly  nsmuch  stripped  of  pride  and  car- 
nal embarrassments,  as  I  was  of  those  royal  robes  that  fed  and  supported  the 
pride  of  nature:  for  no  soul  being  bound  liand  and  foot  with  pride  and  natu- 
ral and  carnal  embarrassments,  can  ever  serve  God  to  his  acceptance;  nay, 
in  no  wise.  But  the  guests  of  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb  must  be  free 
souls,  and  serve  God,  their  mighty  Deliverer,  with  their  might,  in  naked  and 
childlike  simplicity  :  for  bondage  in  tiie  worship  of  God,  is  a  heinous  crime? 
and  a  stench  in  his  nostrils. 

10.  So  beware,  all  ye  who  are  called  to  be  the  seed  of  the  icoman,  that  ye 
go  not  forth  in  bondage;  for  ye  are  called  to  be  free,  being  the  seed  of  the 
"free  woman."  When  ye  are  biought  into  bondage  by  the  presence  of  the 
wise  and  polluted  of  this  world,  think  of  king  David,  and  in  like  manner 
banish  your  fears  and  gather  the  simplicity  of  a  little  child,  who  knowing 
nothing,  feareth  nothing.  In  so  doing,  your  unmingled  praises  shall  ascend 
to  your  God,  as  sweet  incense ;  and  in  return  his  blessing  shall  distill  upon 
you  as  the  gentle  showers,  and  as  the  dew  upon  thrifty  plants. 

11.  So  rejoice,  all  ye  children  of  Zion,  make  a  joyful  noise  to  the  Rock  of 
your  salvation;  magnify  his  holy  name  in  the  congregation  of  his  saints. 
Yea,  praise  Him  O  ye  heavens,  and  let  the  earth  be  moved  !  Yea,  let  the 
earth  leap  for  joy,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord  her  Redeemer  ! 

12.  Clap  your  hands  all  ye  people,  shout  unto  God  in  the  voice  of  triumph ; 
for  your  Redeemer  is  the  Lord  of  hosts.  And  with  a  strong  hand  and  an 
outstretched  arm  will  He  gather  those  whom  He  hath  scattered,  and  Israel 
shall  return  to  his  own  land,  and  be  established  by  an  everlasting  covenant, 
even  from  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Therefore  sing  aloud,  O  Israel  !  and  make 
sweet  melody  before  your  God.  Praise  Him  witli  one  heart  and  voice;  tor 
your  deliverance  is  great,  O  house  of  Jacob  ! 

13.  O  that  all  could  know  the  Lord,  and  be  able  to  acknowledge  his  good- 
ness, his  mercy  and  tender  compassion,  acceptably  in  his  presence!  How 
would  all  flesh  melt  before  Him,  and  become  as  a  fountain  of  water  poured 
forth  continually  before  Him,  for  his  goodness,  his  mercy  and  long  suffering 
towards  the  workmanship  of  his  own  hand,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  char- 
ity and  loving  kindness. 

14.  Surely,  all  flesh  lolll  melt  before  the  goodness  of  God,  and  be  softened 
into  repentance  and  godly  sorrow,  for  all  their  sins  and  transgressions  which 
they  have  committed  against  so  pure  and  holy  a  Being,  so  gracious  and  so 
full  of  tender  compassion  towards  every  soul  of  man. 

15.  Yea,  say  I  David,  I  weep  this  moment,  and  my  soul  is  melted  before 
the  God  of  such  mercy  and  loving  kindness  towards  the  souls  of  men.  And 
I  would  that  all  souls  might  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  see  the 
excellency  of  the  God  of  Jacob,  who  hath  redeemed  Israel,  and  made  him, 
this  day,  joyful  in  his  presence,  even  in  songs  of  everlasting  joy,  and  in  the 
dances  of  those  that  make  merry. 

16.  And  if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  and  with-hold  the  combined  fac- 
ulties of  both  soul  and  body  in  his  praise  and  thanksgiving,  the  very  stones 
would  cry  out  in  judgment  against  them.  So  saith  the  patriarch  and  ancient 
king  of  Israel,  David. 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  INSPIRED  WRITER.  655 


Testimony  of  the  inspired  writer  of  this  Book 

1.  Being  impressed  upon  by  an  invisible  hand,  to  write,  in  my  own  name, 
a  testimony  concerning  my  own  experience,  as  an  inspired  instrument,  I  feel 
it  my  duly  as  well  as  my  privilege  so  to  do.  Not  that  I  feel  any  pleasure  in 
having  my  name  or  testimony  go  abroad  in  the  earth;  but  knowing  it  to  be 
the  will  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  I  cheerfully  comply  with  that  which  would 
otherwise  be  extremely  crossing  to  my  natural  feelings. 

2.  If  there  is  any  honor  due  concerning  this  work  which  is  to  appear  be- 
fore the  public,  it  surely  does  not  belong  to  me  any  further  than  this,  that  I 
became  a  willing  instrument  in  the  hands  of  that  God  whom  I  feared  to  dis- 
obey, and  whose  blessing  I  prize  more  than  my  ov/n  life.  And  for  this 
cause  did  I  give  myself  up  to  suffer  that  degree  of  tribulation,  with  which 
the  giving  up  of  the  natural  life  would  be  unworthy  to  be  compared  :  for 
many  times  I  would  have  been  thankful  if  it  would  have  answered  the  de- 
mands of  my  heavenly  and  Eternal  Parents,  to  have  suffered  death  in  the 
most  cruel  form. 

3.  Therefore  I  can  truly  say,  I  have  given  up  my  life  to  do  the  will  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  his  Holy  Wisdom.  And  I  feel  as  though  my  life 
was  in  his  hands;  and  whatever  opposition  or  persecution  I  may  be  called  to 
suffer  for  the  gospel's  sake,  or  for  the  sake  of  the  word  of  God  and  the  testi- 
monies of  heavenly  witnesses,  which,  as  an  instrument,  I  have  brought  forth, 
as  with  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer;  (for  such  an  instrument,  and  such  only, 
do  I  consider  myself,)  I  am  willing  to  suffer  with  cheerfulness,  and  rejoice 
that  I  am  counted  worthy  to  suffer  in  so  glorious  a  cause. 

4.  I  fear  not  death  nor  him  that  hath  the  power  of  death,  so  long  as  I 
know  that  I  am  at  peace  with  God  ;  and  I  feel  conscious  that  I  have  answered 
his  mind  and  will,  as  it  respects  his  word.  And  I  feel  that  inward  peace  and 
justification  which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away  :  for  my  con- 
fidence is  firm  in  that  God  who  hath  called  me  to  labor  and  suffer  in  his 
name. 

.").  So  far  as  the  malignant  spirit  of  man  may  be  aroused  against  his  Maker, 
and  can  take  any  pleasure  in  venting  the  same  upon  the  instruments  which 
the  Lord  hath  seen  proper  to  choose  to  accomplish  bis  work  ;  so  far  as  the 
Lord  permits,  I  am  willing  to  suffer.  But  it  must  be  a  base  spirit  in  any  one, 
having  enmity  in  his  heart  against  his  neighbor,  who  seeketh  to  revenge  upon 
him  by  abusing  or  seeking  to  destroy  his  implements  of  husbandry,  or  his 
mechanical  tools;  so  will  it  be  equally  as  inconsistent  for  a  man,  whose  na- 
ture is  enmity  against  the  work  of  God,  to  seek  revenge  upon  the  instruments 
of  his  choice. 

6.  But  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  I  have  never  been  the  framer,  in 
the  least,  of  the  words  which  have  gone  forth  from  my  pen,  in  the  name  of 
my  Heavenly  Father,  or  in  the  name  of  any  holy  or  heavenly  spirit.  For 
seldom  have  I  been  permitted  to  know  the  subject  which  I  was  called  to 
write  upon,  only  as  it  was  given,  word   by  word;  and  many  times  I  have 


656  TESTIMONY  OF  THE   INSPIRED  WRITER. 

wriitcn  one  or  two  pages  before  I  had  the  least  idea  of  wliat  it  would  finalfjr 
amount  to:  then  perhaps  it  would  explain  itself  upon  a  point  which  had 
never  entered  my  heart,  and  bring  forward  ideas  as  foreign  to  my  mind  as 
any  thing  could  be. 

7.  Neither  have  I  ever  been  influenced  by  what  was  laid  down  in  tlie  publi- 
cations of  Believers  in  any  one  point.  For  altiiough  I  had  lived  among  Believ- 
ers eighteen  years  ;  yet  I  never  read  one  of  their  publications  once  through, 
nor  have  I  ever  read  but  very  little  in  them,  and  that  little  was  when  I  first 
came  among  the  people,  which  soon  passed  out  of  my  recollection,  and  was 
as  though  I  had  never  read  it. 

8.  But  I  have  never  read  any  part  of  the  publications  of  Believers  in 
which  the  scriptures  were  explained,  with  that  intention,  until  since  1  wrote 
the  word  of  the  Lord  contained  in  this  Book.  Then  feeling  an  impression 
one  day,  to  look  into  some  of  the  books  which  contained  the  principles  of 
Believers,  and  also  their  explanations  of  the  scriptures  to  prove  the  same,  I 
was  greatly  surprised  to  see  their  agreement  with  what  I  had  written,  and 
was  thankful  that  I  had  been  as  ignorant  of  their  writings  and  of  the  script- 
ures as  I  was,  believing  the  hand  of  Divine  Providence  was  in  it,  that  I 
might  not  be  influenced  by  such  knowledge. 

9.  The  word  of  the  Lord  would  undoubtedly  have  been  the  same ;  but 
with  the  knowledge  of  what  Believers  had  previously  published,  I  should 
have  been  exposed  to  be  judged  of  having  been  influenced  in  my  writings 
by  such  knowledge.  For  this  reason  I  was  thankful  that  I  had  no  more 
knowledge  of  their  writings  previous  to  writing  these  sacred  communications. 

10.  My  knowledge  of  the  scriptures  was  also  very  limited  :  in  many  instan- 
ces I  have  been  called  to  write  and  explain  passages  of  scripture,  when  I  did 
not  know,  until  it  was  revealed  to  me,  of  there  being  such  passages  in  the 
Bible.  For  this  cause  I  cannot  but  feel  thankful ;  considering  it  not  only  as 
a  confirmation  to  myself,  but  an  evidence  to  others,  that  it  could  proceed 
from  nothing  short  of  divine  revelation. 

11.  And  since  I  have  been  called  to  write  the  word  of  God  by  inspiration, 
I  have  considered  it  a  blessing  that  I  had  no  more  knowledge  of  the  script- 
ures;  believing  that  the  providence  of  God  had  so  directed,  that  I  might  be 
the  more  fully  confirmed  that  it  was  a  real  gift  of  God  that  so  readily  brought 
the  scriptures  to  my  view,  and  unfolded  them  in  my  sight.  For  had  I  been 
as  well  versed  in  the  scriptures  as  some  of  my  brethren  and  sisters,  I  should 
have  been  the  more  fearful  lest  1  might  be  influenced  by  my  knowledge. 

12.  So  I  could  see  in  all  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  me,  that  He  had 
chosen  the  weak  things  to  confound  the  mighty,  and  the  base  things  of  the 
world,  and  things  that  are  despised,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  confound 
things  that  are  mighty  in  their  own  eyes,  and  wise,  as  respects  the  wisdom 
of  this  world.  And  I  thank  my  Heavenly  Father,  that  I  have  been  suffi- 
ciently foolish  in  his  sight  to  be  one  of  that  number  who  should  leceive  the 
revelation  of  his  divine  will,  and  as  our  blessed  Lord  said  while  upon  earth, 
so  I  now  say  ; 

13.  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast  hid 
these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes: 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  INSPIRED  WRITER.  G57 

even  so,  Fatlirr  ;  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  siglit."  And  snrolv  no  flrsh 
can  glory  in  liis  presence,  or  say  auglit  which  they  had  performed  in  tlie 
name  of  the  Lord,  was  of  themselves;  but  that  God  alone  might  be  glorified 
in  this  day. 

14.  As  to  being  influenced  by  my  Elders,  which  may  hereafter  be  conjec- 
tured by  some,  1  will  state  the  truth,  which  is  as  follows:  Whenever  I  re- 
ceived a  call  by  the  trumpet  of  the  holy  Angel,  to  arise  and  receive  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  I  have  generally  gone  and  informed  my  Elders  that  I  had 
such  a  call,  but  knew  not  the  subject  upon  which  I  was  called  to  write.  And 
their  advice  was  always  to  this  etiect ;  That  I  must  always  be  obedient  to 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  be  willing  to  sufiTer  to  do  his  will,  and  that  I  must 
give  mvself  up,  freely,  into  his  hands,  feeling  that  of  myself,  I  was  notJiing 
more  than  clay  in  the  liands  of  the  potter,  to  be  shapen  to  his  will. 

1-5.  And  thus  did  tlie  Elders  remain  wholly  ignorant  of  what  I  was  writing 
upon,  until  the  subject  was  finished,  except  when  the  subject  was  lengthy 
and  employed  my  time  for  many  days;  then  as  I  closed  my  writing  for  the 
day,  I  usually  went  and  read  to  them  what  I  had  written  ;  and  they  always 
encouraged  me  to  be  faithful,  and  he  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  in  doing 
whatever  was  made  known  to  me  to  be  my  duty. 

16.  But  I  was  never  flattered  by  my  Elders,  to  think  that  I  had  done  or  was 
doing  some  great  thing.  Neither  was  I  discouraged  by  them,  that  what  I 
was  doing  was  false  or  improper,  or  contrary  to  the  faith  of  Believers,  or  oth- 
erwise. But  they  let  it  remain  as  it  was,  using  great  care  not  to  influence 
me  one  way  nor  the  other;  but  always  encouraged  me  to  fear  God  and  walk 
humbly  in  his  presence,  that  He  would  uphold  me  in  all  tiiat  I  was  called  to 
pass  through  in  his  name. 

17.  Thus  have  I  spoken  more  fully  upon  this  subject,  being  aware  that 
many  conjectures  and  suspicions  will  probably  be  circulated  with  a  view  to 
slander  and  defame  the  leaders  of  God's  people,  by  accusing  them  of  influ- 
encing the  young  and  unstable,  causing  them  to  act  and  speak  those  things 
which  otherwise  they  never  would  have  done. 

18.  But  this  much  I  can  declare  w'ith  confidence  before  the  whole  world, 
that  I  have  never  seen  any  thing  of  the  kind,  neither  do  I  believe  that 
this  has  ever  been  practiced  any  where  in  this  society,  to  use  any  means 
whatever,  to  influence  inspired  messengers  to  act  or  speak  contrary  to  the  in- 
spired influence  which  was  upon  them.  But  on  the  contrary,  great  care  has 
been  taken  to  remove  every  thing  that  might  have  a  tendency  in  any  manner 
to  influence  those  who  are  called  to  such  a  work,  that  the  inspiration  which 
was  of  God,  might  have  its  perfect  effect  upon  its  subjects. 

19.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  to  keep  from  the  knowledge  of  instruments, 
those  gifts  of  Inspiration  which  had  been  revealed  to  other  instruments  in 
other  families  and  societies ;  that  when  the  same  or  similar  gifts  of  inspira- 
tion were  given  in  difli"erent  places,  it  might  be  seen  and  known  that  these 
revelations  were  not  brought  forth  by  the  influence  of  any  previous  knowl- 
edge that  the  like  had  been  revealed  to  others,  in  other  places. 

20.  This  I  do  affirm  to  be  the  truth,  that  g;eat  care  and  pains  have  been  tak- 
en by  the  leaders,  to  manage  wisely  and  discreetly,  in  the  present  out-pouring 

83 


658  TESTIMONY  OF  THE   INSPIRED  WRITER. 

of  the   Spirit  of  God,  which   has  brouglit  forth   many   gifts  and  prophecies 
among  various  classes  of  tlie  people. 

yi.  Yea,  i  do  declare  my  firm  belief  in  the  trutli,  that  great  pains  have  been 
taUen  by  the  leaders  of  the  people,  to  preserve  the  present  work  of  God  un- 
spotted from  all  errors  which  might  come  in  consequence  of  any  of  its  inspir- 
ed subjects  being  led  by  a  wrong  influence,  to  act  contrary  to  the  inspiration 
of  the  divine  spirit  by  which  they  were  called  to  speak  or  write;  and  I  be- 
lieve the  leaders  stand  guiltless  before  God  in  this  respect. 

22.  And  whatever  may  be  suggested  and  reported  hereafter  to  favor  the  be- 
lief that  the  leaders  of  the  people  have  been  influential  in  shaping  or  manag- 
ing to  their  minds,  the  present  ont-pouring  of  the  spirit  of  God  among  his 
people,  I  can  say  for  one,  I  know  to  the  contrary  of  this,  and  I  am  not  afraid 
to  become  responsible  before  God,  for  all  the  errors  which  my  Elders  have 
committed  of  this  kind. 

23.  What  I  have  written  upon  this  subject,  I  have  written  ;  but  I  know  not 
why  I  should  be  influenced  to  write  as  I  have,  for  it  was  not  in  my  heart  to 
write  thus;  but  thus  it  is  written,  and  truth  it  is,  and  truth  it  will  ever  stand, 
and  I  am  not  afraid  to  meet  it,  neither  in  heaven  nor  on  earth.  And  as  I  feel 
conscious  that  I  have  discharged  my  duty  as  it  respects  this  testimony  in  my 
own  name,  I  add  no  more.  Paulina  Bates. 


The  undersigned  hereby  certifies'.hhat  she  carefully  examined  the  preced- 
ing pages  after  they  were  compiled  and  arranged  for  the  press  by  the  edit- 
ors, and  before  they  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  printer  :  and  she  further 
certifies,  that  since  the  foregoing  has  been  issued  from  the  press,  she  has  care- 
fully and  thoroughly  examined  the  same,  and  is  fully  prepared  to  render  this 
certificate  of  her  full  and  complete  satisfaction  with  the  work,  as  it  now 
stands  prepared  to  meet  the  eyes  of  the  public ;  and  that  the  true  sense  and 
spirit  of  the  divine  original  matter,  as  revealed  through  her,  the  mortal  in- 
strument, has  been,  by  the  compilers  and  publishers,  preserved  entire. 

Paulina  Bates. 
Watervlietj  N.  Y.  November  15,  1849. 


APPENDIX.]       INTIlODUCTION  OF  THE   INSPIRED  WRITER.  659 


AIFIPIIIs^f  12)11^0 


The  several  fulloicing  Testimonies  of  heavenly  JVitnesses  in  confirmation  of 
the  Divine  Word  contained  in  the  sacred  pa<res  of  this  Book,  were  received 
at  Holy  MoutU. 

Introduction  of  the  inspired  writer. 

1.  About  the  first  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two,  I  clearly 
saw  in  vision,  a  large  book  before  me;  but  it  was  then  in  blank,  for  there 
was  not  a  word  to  be  seen  written  therein;  but  it  was  sealed  with  seven 
white  seals.  Some  time  after  this,  I  again  saw  the  same  book  ;  and  it  was 
then  revealed  to  me,  by  the  Angel  of  Love,  that  this  book  would  be  written 
by  divine  inspiration,  at  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  a  female,  in  the  Second  Family  ol  tliat  Society.* 

2.  Larly  in  the  morning  of  the  first  of  March,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty 
three,  I  heard  a  loud  voice  exclaim  to  me,  "  Child  of  earth  !  Behold  and  see, 
and  understand  what  thou  seest,  and  believe  in  thy  heart,  what  thine  ears 
are  caused  to  hear,  from  time  to  time:  for  lo  !  it  is  truth  unalterable,  and 
will  stand  so,  even  to  the  end." 

3.  I  looked  each  way,  and  as  1  turned  from  east  to  west,  and  from  north  to 
south,  I  saw,  spread  in  the  firmament,  one  vast  sheet  of  perfect  brigiitness, 
extending  quite  out  of  sight  each  way;  and  in  the  center  of  this,  there  was 
a  very  large  book,  partlv  written,  which  opened  each  way,  and  which  I  knew 
to  be  the  book  which  I  had  twice  seen,  some  months  previous. 

4.  This  book  was  borne  by  the  holy  Angel  of  Love,  on  his  wings,  and  he 
declared  to  me  that  it  should  yet  be  filled,  even  to  the  last  p^ge,  by  a  mortal 
hand,  with  the  sacred  truths  of  the  Almighty,  and  of  his  Eternal  Wisdom, 
which  should  indeed  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

5.  After  I  had  looked  for  a  few  moments,  the  voice  cried  aloud,  saying. 
This  unmeasurable  sheet  of  eternal  brightness,  can  be  likened  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  of  his  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  which  is  soon  to  go  forth  and 
spread  throughout  the  earth,  through  every  land  and  ccast. 

6.  And  the  perfect  knowledge  of  Her  that  hath  long  concealed  herself  from 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  n)en,  shall  be  even  as  extensive  as  that  which 
thine  eyes  now  behold.  And  in  the  day  that  this  book  shall  he  filled  from 
end  to  end,  thou  slialt  stand  as  a  witness  of  my  word,  and  of  the  things  that 
I  now  declare. 

7.  For  the  Eternal  Wisdom  of  the  Almighty,  even  She,  the  divine  and 
heavenly  Mother  of  all  the  works  of  God,  hath  purposed  and  determined  to 

*  It  is  proper  to  remark  here,  that  previous  to  these  manifestations,  neither  the  inspired  writ- 
er of  the  same,  nor  any  one  else,  had  the  least  earthly  kuriwledge  that  any  .-uch  wj.rk  ivould 
be  written.  Nor  had  the  inspired  u  riter  of  the  biok.  (Paulina  Bates,)  any  expectatimi  iLat 
she  should  be  called  to  perloini  such  a  work,  to  lie  published  to  the  world,  until  several 
mouths  thereafter.  Eds. 


660  INTRODUCTION   OF  THE  INSPIRED   WRITER.        [APPENDIX. 

reveal  herself,  even  as'she  is,  to  the  dark  nations  of  time,  and  to  unveil  the 
long  iiidden  mystery  of  her  divine  order  even  in  her  own  time,  and  from  the 
word  of  her  own  divine  lips. 

8.  So  remember  these  sayings,  and  be  often  mindful  of  tliem;  for  they  are 
faithful  and  true,  and  will  stand  when  all  things  of  time  fail;  for  Wisdom 
hatli  declared  it,  and  so  it  shall  be. 

9.  I  am  the  iioly  Archangel  of  Love,  and  am  sent  to  declare  these  things 
unto  thee,  O  thou  mortal  worm  of  the  dust,  that  thou  mayest  stand  as  a  wit- 
ness for  me  and  my  work,  when  the  time  shall  come.  The  word  then 
ceased,  and  I  was  left  without  seeing  the  Angel. 

10.  Some  time  in  the  month  of  June  following,  as  my  mind  was  seriously 
engaged  in  meditating  upon  a  heavy  scene  of  tribulation  that  I  had  been  en- 
during for  several  days  previous,  my  blessed  Mother  Ann  entered  the  room 
where  I  was,  and  spoke  to  me  as  follows: 

11.  "  O  thou  little  one  of  sorrow  !  why  grievest  thou  upon  thy  tribulation  ? 
since  thou  hast  but  just  begun  to  travel  the  low  humble  path  which  thy  Pa- 
rents in  heaven  have  paved  for  thee,  in  far  deeper  sorrow  of  soul  than  thou 
art,  as  yet,  able  to  feel,  or  which  it  is  the  will  of  thy  God  that  thou  shouldst 
have  to  bear.  But  come,  arise  and  follow  me,  and  I  will  show  thee  what  my 
desire  is  of  thee,  from  this  time,  until  I  give  thee  further  word." 

12.  I  instantly  obeyed  the  voice  of  my  blessed  Mother,  and  arose  from  my 
seat,  and  in  spirit  followed  her.  I  trnveled  n  road  that  I  never  saw  before, 
to  my  knowledge.  Mother  said  much  to  me  by  the  way,  and  I  soon  learned 
that  she  wished  me  to  recollect  and  relate  to  her  the  short  communication 
of  the  holy  Angel  of  Love,  that  came  to  me  early  on  the  first  morning  in 
March. 

13.  This  I  did,  and  she  said,  "  This  day  you  will  understand  the  meaning 
of  what  you  tlien  heard,  and  will  receive  a  further  word." 

14.  By  this  time  I  found  myself  at  Wisdom's  Valley,  in  a  retired  apartment, 
at  the  Second  Family  there.  Mother  bid  me  sit  down,  and  soon  asked  me 
what  I  saw.  I  answered  that  I  beheld  a  large  book  open,  and  some  one 
writing  from  it,  and  I  believed  it  was  the  same  book  that  the  Angel  of  Love 
bore  on  his  wings.  She  said  it  was,  and  bid  me  take  it  and  read.  I  took  the 
book,  and  beginning  at  the  middle,  read  three  hundred  pages  ;  but  did  not  fin- 
ish it. 

l-').  Mother  said,  "  This  is  the  work  that  is  allotted  to  be  done  in  this  place, 
by  a  chosen  one  of  Heaven's  own  choice  ;  and  upon  her  shall  the  holy  spirit 
of  Eternal  Wisdom  rest,  until  the  whole  word  and  work  is  accomplished. 
And  it  is  my  desire,  and  also  the  will  of  your  lioly.  Holy  Mother,  that  your 
spirit  be  not  at  rest,  nor  your  soul  released  from  a  burden  of  tribulation  until 
this  work  sliall  be  fully  accomplished,  according  to  the  sacred  purpose  of 
Divine  Wisdom." 

16.  At  this  moment  the  holy  Angel  of  Love  entered,  and  placed  on  my 
head  a  small  Roll,  and  then  turning  to  the  writer  of  the  holy  word  from  the 
miglity  book,  said  to  her,  "  Paulina  be  comforted;  for  thy  Mother  hath  pro- 
vided a   witn(;ss  fi)r  then,  even    upon  the   Holy  Mount."*      Mother  then    bid 

*  I  had  no  knowledge  from  any  living  mortal,  that  Paulina  was  writing,  or  that  she  had 


APPENDIX.]  WORDS   OF  HOLY,   HOLY  WISDOM.  661 

me  go  home,  and  write  llie  Roll  tliat  I  had  received.     This  I  did,  and  here  it 
follows. 


The  words  of  Holy  Wisdom,  contained  in  the  Roll. 

1.  Come  near  unto  me,  O  thou  child  of  mortality;  for  I,  even  I,  the  Eter- 
nal Wisdom  of  all  things,  shall,  at  this  time,  and  again,  in  due  season  and 
time,  draw  nigh  and  fill  thy  spirit  with  that  true  understanding  that  will  en- 
able thee  to  stand  as  a  living  witness  of  that  work  which  I  myself  am  about 
to  perform,  and  cause  to  be  sent  forth  in  my  name. 

2.  Therefore,  in  the  lowest  of  humility  appear  before  me,  and  be  ready  at 
ray  righteous  call ;  for  I  am  about  to  declare  myself,  even  as  I  am,  to  the 
children  of  men.  And  in  the  greatest  mercy,  and  in  divine  love  to  all  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  shall  I  do  this;  for  I  am  endless  love,  truth,  meekness, 
long  forbearance  and  loving  kindness. 

3.  Yea,  indeed,  in  me  is  every  goodly  virtue  that  man  can  desire,  or  that 
ever  existed  from  the  beginning,  and  before  time  was.  I  am  in  truth,  the 
Eternal  Mother  of  all  godliness,  meekness,  purity,  peace,  sincerity,  virtue 
and  chastity.  I  am  to  be  found  only  of  the  meek  of  the  earth,  and  known 
only  by  the  pure  in  heart.  But  fully  sufficient  has  been  the  number  of  roll- 
ing seasons  that  the  children  of  men,  and  the  wise  among  all  nations  have 
remained  ignorant  of  me. 

4.  Yea,  in  profound  darkness  h^e  they  long  groped,  and  in  blind  ignorance 
of  me,  and  the  origin  of  my  diviij^  order,  have  they  lulled  in  slumber,  not 
aware  that  I,  even  I,  the  true  Wisdom  of  the  Eternal  Throne,  would  ever 
awaken  them  with  my  own  word,  written  and  sealed,  and  by  the  same  would 
convince  them  of  their  gross  mistake  and  awful  error. 

5.  But  my  time  has  come  to  reveal  myself,  and  to  declare  loudly  to  all  na- 
tions, the  real,  true  and  genuine  foundation  of  all  righteousness  and  peace  on 
earth,  and  in  the  eternal  kingdom  above  ;  and  also  the  foundation  of  all  un- 
righteousness and  confusion,  both  in  the  spiritual  and  terrestrial  regions;  and 
men  shall  learn  wisdom  of  Wisdom  herself. 

6.  Yea,  this  will  I  Eternal  Wisdom  do,  even  as  I  have  purposed;  and  just 
in  my  own  time,  and  fully  according  to  my  own  will,  shall  this  my  work  be 
accomplished.  I  will  be  known  of  my  sons,  and  they  shall  confess  that  I 
am  ;  and  my  daughters  shall  declare  the  truth  and  justice  oi  my  word. 

7.  My  voice  shall  in  no  wise  be  heard  by  natural  man  on  earth,  to  confirm 
this  my  work  ;  but  my  word  shall  be  written  and  sealed,  and  sent  forth 
throughout  the  earth,  in  due  time,  according  to  the  true  wisdom  which  I 
have  given  to  tlie  anointed  of  my  name  on  earth. 

8.  I  shall  in  no  wise  cnntbund  the  understanding  of  the  simple,  the  lowly, 
the  meek  and  the  pure  in  heart;  for  unto  such   1  am  ever   near,  and  can  be 

been  called  to  write  a  work  of  any  kind,  until   a  number  of  months  after  I  had  received  this 
revelation  and  communicated  it  to  others  in  the  Church. 


662  WORDS  OF   HOLY,   HOLY  WISDOM.  [APPENDIX. 

easily  sought  fi)r.  But  the  mighty  l<no\vledge  of  the  seif-vvi?e  of  the  earth 
I  shall  in  very  deed  confuund,  and  confuse  the  understanding  of  the  noble  ; 
yea,  and  my  sayings  shall  be  as  the  puzzle  of  the  cunning  and  the  artful  set 
before  tliem. 

9.  My  word  and  my  sentiments  shall  be  plain  and  simple,  and  easy  to  be 
understood  ;  and  my  whole  discourse  shall  be  of  the  most  sublime  language 
and  style;  yet  it  shall  unravel  the  most  hidden  m}stery  that  ever  reached 
the  ears  of  man,  for  many  generations;  and  the  most  learned  of  the  earth 
shall  in  due  time  confess,  that  it  is  the  word  of  none  else  than  the  just  and 
righteous.  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  that  hath  declared  such  things. 

10.  Yea,  and  the  great  men  of  the  earth  shall  constrain  themselves  and  one 
another,  to  acknowledge  and  testify  to  the  truth  of  that  which  shall  be  clear- 
ly revealed,  which  has  ever  been  concealed  for  many  generations,  and  in  a 
great  measure,  even  from  the  beginning.  And  of  all  this  do  1  purpose  that 
thou  shalt  stand  as  a  firm  witness  :  for  thus  and  thus,  even  as  I  have  now, 
and  before  spoken,  so  shall  it  be,  saith  Holy  Wisdom. 

11.  So  now  incline  thine  ear  to  hear,  and  thy  heart  to  obey  my  righteous 
command;  for  I  have  in  my  wisdom  designed,  that  my  word  shall  be  wit- 
nessed and  solemnly  sealed  in  this  place,  even  upon  this  Holy  Mount  of  my 
glory.  But  this  is  not  the  place  of  my  choice  to  reveal  the  sayings  of  my 
Divine  Wisdom. 

12.  It  is,  indeed,  in  the  lovely  Valley  of  my  love,  that  T  have  chosen  an  in- 
strument, even  from  among  the  daughters  of  Zion  ;  and  she  shall  be  endow- 
ed with  a  sufficient  portion  of  my  spirit,  to  «nable  her  to  accomplish  the 
whole  work,  which  I  have  designed  for  her  to  do  ;  that  is,  to  write  under- 
standingly,  the  full  word  that  shall  be  sevcmed  to  her,  through  the  medium  of 
the  holy  Angels  of  the  Eternal  Throne,  at  our  command,  say  the  Eternal 
Powers,  in  one  voice. 

13.  My  word  and  my  work,  saitli  Wisdom,  will  be  lengthy  and  well  forti- 
fied against  all  contradiction  and  opposition  ;  but  it  will  not  be  burdensome 
nor  clamorous,  but  quite  the  reverse  :  for  it  is  like  the  Mother  Spirit  that 
shall  caress  the  innocent  babe  in  her  arms.  And  I,  in  my  own  true  wisdom, 
have  purposed  that  it  shall  be  finished,  when  it  is  done,  and  fully  accomplish- 
ed, when  the  end  shall  be  and  shall  come. 

14.  Again  listen  to  my  voice,  while  I,  Holy  Wisdom  declare  that  the  wit- 
nesses of  my  word  shall  be  of  that  number  that  are  redeemed  from  the  earth, 
and  have  joined  the  angelic  host  of  heaven  ;  yea,  truly  they  shall  be  the 
first  founders  of  truth  and  righteousness  on  the  earth,  who  are  the  true  pa- 
rents of  the  faithful,  that  shall  set  their  seals  upon  the  sacred  Book  of  my 
word,  and  be  my  eternal  witnesses,  saith  holy,  Holy  Wisdom. 

15.  This  is  what  I,  even  I  your  holy  and  wise  Parent  and  Mother,  have 
purposed  and  decreed  should  be.  And  moreover,  it  is  my  will  that  the  word 
of  their  witness  and  seal  be  penned  by  mortal  hand,  even  hero  upon  my 
Holy  Mount ;  and  thy  hand  shall  be  moved  to  do  this,  in  union  with  the  holy 
anointed  of  my  name.  And  thus  shall  be  fulfilled  the  word  of  the  holy  Arch- 
angel of  Love  to  thee,  and  to  the  chosen  instrument  of  the  sacred  word. 


APPENDIX.]        WORD   OF    HOLY   WISDOM  TO  T[IE  WRITER.  663 

16.  But  no  mortiil  vvitnpss  slinll  I  as  yet  call  for,  save  by  word  of  moiitli, 
when  necessity  requires,  for  tlie  benefit  of  sudi  as  do  not  yot  know  me  as 
I  am,  and  have  no  room  in  their  hearts  for  any  sj/iritual  understanding  con- 
cerning me,  or  of  my  divine  order,  nor  of  my  everlasting  existence  from  tiie 
beginning,  to  everlasting. 

17.  This  is  the  end  of  my  word  unto  thee,  at  this  time;  so  go,  and  with 
thy  whole  heart  and  soul  bowed  in  humility,  reconcile  thyself  to  stand  as  the 
strength  and  supporter  of  the  instrument  of  my  own  choice,  until  she  hath 
accomplished  her  whole  work,  and  finished  tlie  book  of  the  sayings  of  my 
Divine  VV'isdom. 

18.  Be  true  to  thy  trust,  and  my  righteous  hand  shall  guard  thee,  and  my  ho- 
ly power  shall  protect  thee  ;  and  in  due  season  and  time  I  will  give  thee  a 
further  word  of  my  divine  will,  ynd  teach  tlite  my  desires,  s;.ith  holy.  Holy 
and  Divine  Wisdom.     End  of  the  Roll. 


Word  of  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  to  the  mortal  writer  of  the  following  pag- 
es, which  contain  the  words  of  the  Seven  Witnesses  of  the  eternal  truth  of 
the  sayings  of  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  to  the  majiy  nations  of  the  earth. 

1.  Hearken,  yet  again,  to  the  voice  of  thy  most  Holy  Parent,  O  thou  mor- 
tal worm  of  the  earth,  and  understand  my  desires  of  thee,  at  this  time,  and 
speedily  fulfill  my  righteous  requirements.  Be  not  afflicted  in  thy  spirit, 
and  put  far  away  thy  fear  of  mortals;  but  be  careful  and  watchful  of  thy 
words  and  ways,  and  wholly  rec  )ncile  thyself  to  the  will  of  heaven. 

2.  Yea,  for  a  short  season  I  require  this  of  thee,  even  untij  the  faithful  wit- 
nesses of  my  divine  sayings  shall  declare  unto  thee  the  words  of  their  wit- 
ness and  seal,  and  until  the  same  shall  be  truly  written  and  sealed  by  thy 
hand,  and  delivered  into  the  charge  of  my  anointed  on  earth. 

3.  The  seal  of  my  blessed  Son,  the  hol}^  Savior,  shall  be  the  first  that  shall 
be  set  upon  the  sacred  pages  of  my  word  ;  and  then  shall  follow  the  seal  of 
my  lovely  Daughter  Ann  ;  they  two  being  the  anointed  Parents  of  the  new 
creation. 

4.  Next  shall  come  the  witness  and  seal  of  her  companions  in  the  holy 
Parentage  on  earth.  And  then  shall  the  inspired  instrument  of  my  name, 
in  ages  long  past,  even  Solomon  of  old  time,  whom  I  did  choose  and  inspire 
with  my  divine  knowledge,  wisdom  and  understanding,  sufficient  to  enable 
him  to  declare  the  evidence  of  my  power,  and  the  reality  of  my  existence  to 
the  unbelieving  and  darkened  nations  of  that  age,  witness  and  seal  this  my 
word ; 

5.  Although  he  1-new  me  not,  as  I  shall  now  be  known,  and  did,  at  times, 
refuse  to  understand  in  his  own  heart,  from  whence  he  received  his  great 
wisdom,  which  so  far  exceeded  auy  wisdom  ever  yet  known  on  the  earth  or 
by  natural  man,  even  until  the  present  day. 


664  WITNESS  OF  THE  HOLY  SAVIOR.  [APPENDIX. 

6.  This  is  the  end  of  my  word  unto  thee  now,  but  again  shall  I  speak, 
when  thou  hast  obeyed  this  my  word.  So  arise,  put  on  thine  armor  of 
strength,  and  thy  helmet  of  truth,  and  write  quickly;  for  my  time  is  come, 
and  I  am  ready,  and  my  Eternal  Wisdom  hath  purposed  that  these  things 
shall  be,  and  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  the  Eternal  Voice  :  Amen. 


SECTION  I. 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  Holy  and  Divine  Savior,  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  Come,  come  unto  me,  the  meek  and  humble  Savior,  O  ye  simple  and 
ignorant  generations  of  the  earth,  come  near  unto  me  in  one  heart,  one  spirit 
and  one  understanding,  O  ye  heavy  laden  with  iniquity,  and  ye  weak  and 
faint-hearted;  come  near,  I  say,  and  fear  not;  for  I  am  still  your  Lord  and 
loving  Master,  of  whom  ye  read,  and  whom  ye  declare  to  be  the  Savior  of 
j-our  souls,  and  the  first  Redeemer  on  earth. 

2.  Even  so  it  was,  and  so  it  is  now,  and  ever  will  be  :  for  at  the  command 
of  my  Father  did  I  come  forth  in  the  days  of  which  ye  read,  and  did  boldly 
testify  of  Him,  and  did  declare  that  the  Father  was  in  me,  and  I  in  Him  ;  and 
that  I  was  not  of  this  world,  neither  was  my  kingdom  of  this  world.  And 
when  I  had  fully  accomplished  my  mission,  I  returned,  and  was  received  by 
them  that  sent  me. 

3.  And  now,  verily,  verily,  I  declare  unto  all  people,  all  nations,  all  kin- 
dreds and  tongues,  that  I,  even  I,  the  once  crucified  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  have, 
in  truth  and  reality,  in  spirit  and  power,  come  forth  again  on  the  earth,  not 
as  a  mortal  man  in  the  flesh,  or  pf:ssessing  an  earthly  tabernacle,  as  I  once  did. 

4.  Nay,  nay,  in  no  wise  ;  but  in  the  true  spirit  of  Her  that  hath  conceived 
me,  and  ever  standeth  at  my  right  hand,  have  I  come  forth,  the  word,  the 
way,  the  truth,  the  light  and  the  life  of  all  men  who  seek  righteousness  and 
peace  ;  and  the  death  of  every  soul  who  chooses  unrighteousness  and  con- 
tention. 

5.  I  am  not,  at  this  time,  to  be  seen  and  known  of  men  as  a  child  of  earth- 
ly existence,  brought  forth  and  reared  in  the  arms  of  its  natural  mother;  but 
I  am  seen  and  known  even  as  I  am,  (by  the  chosen  people  of  God,)  the  one 
only  begotten  Son  of  my  Eternal  Parents,  even  the  honor  and  glory  of  my 
Father,  and  the  likeness  and  true  witness  of  my  Mother. 

6.  All  this  did  my  loving  disciples  know,  acknowledge  and  testify,  so  far 
as  there  was  knowledge  ami  understanding  given  them  of  me,  and  to  all  men 
did  I  freely  own  my  heavenly  Parentage;  but  they  understood  me  not;  for 
the  time  had  not  then  fully  come. 

7.  And  now,  lest  ye  that  will  candidly  peruse  this  my  word,  and  will  in 
the  least  believe  in  your  hearts,  that  it  is  possible  for  you  to  receive  from  the 
eternal  Source,  through  the  medium  of  mortal  instruments,  even  as  they  did 
in  former  ages,  I  say,  lest  ye  cannot,  as  yet,  understand  from  whom  ye  are 
nov/  receiving,  I  will  once  more  and  again  tell  you. 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS   OF  THE   HOLY  SAVIOR.  665 

8.  I  iini  Jesus  Clirist,  tlie  Savior  of  men,  the  Father  of  the  new  creation, 
the  true  Son  of  righteousness.  1  am  not  of  earth,  nor  of  the  seed  of  man  ; 
but  I  am  of  and  from  the  Eternal  Source,  begotten  of  the  Almighty  Power 
or  Eternal  Father,  and  brought  forth  an  ever  existing,  holy  spirit,  through 
his  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  the  Etenial  Mother. 

9.  Before  time  was,  I  was;  and  before  man  dwelt  on  the  earth,  1  dwelt  in 
the  eternal  mansions  of  my  holy  Parents  before  me,  and  was  indeed  nourish- 
ed, cherished  and  daily  administered  to,  by  my  Holy  and  Divine  Mother, 
Eternal  Wisdom,  and  strengthened  and  supported  by  the  power  of  my 
Father. 

10.  At  length,  when  the  time  and  times  and  half  times  were  fulfilled,  that 
were  purposed  and  declared  should  be,  by  my  Eternal  Parents,  through  the 
divine  prophecies  of  the  holy  prophets  and  wise  men,  of  the  first  ages  of  the 
world,  or  of  man's  existence,  they,  my  Heavenly  Father  and  JMother,  sent 
me  forth,  to  fulfill  their  sacred  word,  and  do  their  righteous  will  on  earth. 
And  from  them  did  I  receive  power  thus  to  do. 

11.  Verily,  verily  I  declare  unto  you,  boldly,  that  it  was  not  by  natural  con- 
ception, after  the  order  of  nature,  through  lust,  and  the  concupiscence  there- 
of, that  I  came  forth  into  a  mortal  being,  and  took  upon  me  the  nature  of 
man,  with  all  its  fallen  and  corrupt  propensities  and  desires,  sordid  passions 
and  charming  insinuations. 

12.  Nay  indeed,  not  so;  but  by  the  power  of  my  Fatlier  and  by  the  strength 
of  my  Mother,  was  I  conceived  and  brought  forth,  through  the  co-operation 
and  divine  influence  of  these  holy  and  infinite  spirits  united  in  one,  upon  the 
female  of  Wisdom's  own  choice,  that  much  might  be  fulfilled  that  was 
spoken  aforetime  of  me,  and  of  my  conception  and  birth,  and  that  the  Father 
might  be  revealed  in  the  Son,  and  the  Son  be  glorified  and  honored  of  the 
Father. 

13.  Again  I  say,  as  I  desired  my  disciples,  when  I  walked  among  them,  and 
the  multitudes  that  gathered  around  me,  to  marvel  not  at  my  word,  when  I 
told  them  I  was  not  of  the  world,  but  was  from  above,  and  that  they  knew 
me  not,  because  they  knew  not  the  Father  ;  so  do  I  novv  warn,  even  the  wise 
of  this  age  of  man,  to  beware  how  they  marvel  at  or  judge  my  word,  in  this 
my  witness  of  the  sayings  of  true  Wisdom  and  Wisdom  alone. 

14.  For  as  it  is  written,  the  Father  witnesseth  (See  Jno.  v.  37.)  of  the  Son  ; 
so  shall  the  Son  witness  to  all  men  of  his  Holy  and  Divine  Parentage,  and 
testify  to  all  that  they  know  him  not,  as  yet,  and  have  never  known  him  only 
in  part;  because  they  know  not  his  Mother;  therefore  they  can  in  no  wise 
acknowledge,  in  its  true  order,  the  divine  and  everlasting  existence  of  him 
whom  they  boldly  declare  to  be  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 

15.  These  things  I  declare  unto  such  as  know  me  not  of  the  Father  only; 
but  to  such  as  know  me  of  my  Father  and  Mother,  united  in  one,  and  yet 
two  distinct  and  infinite  powers  :  such  as  these  shall  bear  witness  of  me,  and 
that  these  my  sayings  are  faithful  and  true. 

16.  Now  to  the  wise  in  the  things  of  God,  I  have  no  need  to  speak  further; 
for  they  that  seek  Wisdom  aright,  will  surely  find  her  ;  and  they  that  will  be- 

84 


666  WITNESS  OF    BLESSED  MOTHER  ANN.         [APPENDIX. 

lieve  that  she  is,  and  will  humbly  walk  in  her  lowly  path,  will  verily  be 
found  of  her. 

17.  O  then,  ye  wise  in  your  own  hearts,  put  far  away  your  bigoted  conceit 
of  your  great  knowledge  of  the  tilings  that  you  understand  not  at  all,  and 
acknowledge  the  woful  mistake  under  which  you  have  slumbered,  from  the 
days  of  your  birth,  and  welcome  into  your  hearts  true  Wisdom,  with  all  her 
loving  companions,  (See  Prov.  ix.  3.)  even  as  she  hath  now  descended  from 
her  eternal  throne,  and  is  passing  among  the  children  of  men,  to  view  their 
doings,  and  to  see  who  is  prepared  and  ready  to  make  her  a  welcome  guest  to 
dwell  with  them. 

IS.  And  now,  listen  to  my  word,  while  I,  with  the  purest  confidence  of 
heaven,  boldly  declare  unto  the  children  of  men,  of  all  kindreds  and  tongues, 
that  the  Eternal  Wisdom  of  the  Almighty,  who  is  truly  the  everlasting  Moth- 
er of  all  creation,  hath  in  very  deed,  purposed  to  reveal  herself  on  earth,  and 
to  be  known  of  men,  as  she  is  of  the  Angels  in  heaven. 

19.  And  I  do  most  solemnly  witness  to  the  undeniable  truth  of  the  work 
which  she,  even  with  her  own  lips,  hath  declared,  she  is  about  to  do  in  the 
earth.  And  to  the  righteous  justice  of  her  divine  proceedings,  I  testify  to  her 
infinite  right,  as  one  with  the  Father. 

20.  And  I  have  only  to  say  concerning  the  sacred  and  divine  sayings  of 
Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother,  which  she,  with  her  own  hand  hath  written, 
and  by  lier  own  power  caused  to  be  copied  by  mortal  hand,  and  in  her  own 
name,  doth  send  it  forth  to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  men  ; 

21.  That  in  the  name  of  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  and  in  true  love  to  my 
Parents  before  me,  who  sit  on  the  Eternal  Throne  as  one,  and  by  the  power 
which  they  have  given  me,  do  I  testify  to  the  unalterable  truth  of  the  whole 
word  of  the  preceding  pages.  They  are  her  pure,  holy  and  divine  sayings; 
and  this  no  man  can  dispute.  They  were  written  in  wisdom,  and  by  Wis- 
dom's word  sent  forth. 

22.  So  let  the  wise  man  be  silent  and  learn  wisdom;  and  let  the  self-wise 
among  men  remember,  that  no  mortal  power  can  stay  the  hand  of  Wisdom  ; 
for  as  she  hath  purposed,  so  will  she  in  wisdom  fully  accomplish.  And  this 
is  my  witness  and  seal,  saith  the  onlv  begotten  Son  of  the  Eternal  Two  in 
One,  the  Holy  Savior  of  men.  Jesus  Christ. 


SECTION  II. 

Witness  and  seal  of  Messed  Mother  Ann  Lee. 

1.  In  love  to  the  poor  benighted  race  of  mankind,  and  in  obedience  to  the 
divine  will  of  my  Eternal  Parents,  and  in  union  with  my  blessed  Lord  and 
Savior,  I  do  testify  and  witness  to  the  most  solemn  truth  of  the  holy  and 
heavenly  sayings  of  my  ever  holy  and  wise  Parent  and  Mother,  true,  infinite 
and  Eternal  Wisdom. 

2.  I  boast  not  of  great  knowledge  of  the  things  of  time,  and  desire  not  to 
obtain  a  knowledge  or  understanding  of  great  things;  but  of  the  things  of 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS  OF  BLESSED  MOTHER  ANN.  667 

God  and  of  heavenly  things  I  liave  much  understanding;  for  Wisdom  hath 
taught  me  of  her  way.*,  and  sliovvn  me  that  in  little  and  small  things  is  con- 
cealed the  greatest  of  her  knowledge  and  perfect  wisdom. 

3.  So  marvel  not  in  your  hearts,  and  say  not  one  to  another,  Jfliat  manner 
of  spirit  is  this  that  dcclartth  things  in  a  still  small  voice,  thinking  to  aicaken 
the  mighty  understanding  of  man  in  such  gentle  whispers  of  flattery?  I  say, 
be  careful,  O  ye  fellow  mortals  of  time,  how  ye  treat  the  words  of  the  Al- 
mighty powers,  presented  to  your  view. 

4.  For  by  the  power  of  Eternal  Truth,  which  my  lioly  God  and  Father 
hath  given  me,  which  is  not  of  earth,  nor  of  the  powers  of  earth,  but  is  of 
God,  and  Him  alone,  do  I  witness  with  my  voice,  and  cause  my  word  to  go 
forth  as  an  evidence  to  all  people,  that  no  knowledge  is  like  the  knowledge 
of  the  Alijiighty,  and  no  man  can  obtain  it,  save  through  his  divine  grace, 
even  as  his  blessed  Son,  the  holy  Savior  hath  now  declared  and  testified. 

5.  Again,  there  is  no  wisdom  to  be  found  in  all  the  earth,  like  unto  the 
wisdom  of  heaven  ;  and  the  least  of  that  which  Divine  Wisdom  hath  ever 
bestowed  upon  man,  or  upon  the  children  of  men,  through  her  divine  agen- 
cy, is  indeed  far  more  to  be  prized  than  the  greatest  degree  of  that  which  the 
self-wise  of  this  world  possess. 

6.  Be  not  troubled  because  of  my  word,  O  ye  weak  in  understanding,  and 
ye  vain  in  your  imaginations  of  the  things  of  your  God,  or  that  pertain  to 
your  salvation;  for  your  God  rebuketh  you  not  because  of  your  ignorance: 
nay,  nay,  in  no  wise  ;  but  with  the  greatest  of  charity,  and  with  endless  love, 
in  which  He  abounds,  hath  He  waited  upon  his  creature  man,  even  from 
the  first  of  his  disobedience  to  the  present  day. 

7.  Remember,  O  ye  fellow  mortals,  that  the  Lord  chasteneth  whom  He 
loveth.  But  unto  such  as  will  in  no  wise  heed  his  warning  voice,  and  will 
not,  even  in  their  hearts,  desire  to  know  his  righteous  will,  He  will  show 
but  little  mercy,  in  this  great  day  of  his  visitation  and  grace.  Yet  He  casteth 
none  from  Him,  but  such  as  do  rise  in  open  rebellion  against  his  holy  wit- 
nesses, whom  He  hath  sent  to  the  earth. 

8.  Again  I  entreat  of  all,  that  when  the  sacred  pages  of  Holy  and  Divine 
Wisdom  shall  reach  their  dwellings,  to  receive  them  as  a  valuable  treasure, 
and  presume  not  to  handle  them  as  mere  trifling  toys,  or  as  articles  useless  to 
you.  I  say,  fear  not  to  receive  the  book  as  a  stranger,  or  as  a  strange  thing 
indeed;  for  thereby  you  may  and  will  receive  the  word  of  God,  and  a  por- 
tion of  Divine  Wisdom. 

9.  Yea,  I  boldly  declare  to  all  people  of  the  earth,  of  every  class  of  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  men,  that  a  true  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God,  and 
the  glories  of  his  kingdom  in  heaven  above,  and  on  earth  below,  can  now  be 
obtained  by  all  such  as  desire  it;  for  in  truth,  doth  the  God  of  truth  freely 
offer  this  to  man,  that  he  may,  if  he  will,  learn  righteousness  in  mercy,  that 
judgment  and  wrath  may  be  staj'ed. 

10.  Listen  to  mv  word,  and  scorn  it  not  in  your  hearts;  for  in  obedience  to 
the  word  of  my  Parents  before  me,  do  I  thus  and  thus  write.  And  by  the 
holy  anointing  which  I  have  received  from  them,  do  I  stand  as  their  living 
witness,  even   one  with  my  Lord  and  blessed   Savior;  yet  the  g'ory  is  not 


66S  WITNESS  OF  BLESSED  MOTHER  ANN.  [aPPENDIX. 

mine,  neither  is   the  Jionor   mine  ;  but  tlie  power  is  mine  ;  for  it  hath  been 
given  me. 

11.  Even  as  ])ovver  was  given  the  Son,  to  go  forth  and  testify  of  the  Father; 
so  in  the  fulfilling  of  time,  there  was  power  given  to  the  Daughter,  the  es- 
poused Bride,  to  come  forth  and  testify  of  the  Eternal  Mother,  and  to  declare 
that  as  they  twain  are  no  more  nor  less  than  the  Eternal  Two  in  One;  so 
are  the  Son  and  Daughter  as  one,  standing  as  equal  agents  in  their  order,  in 
the  holy  Parentage. 

12.  So  be  not  deceived  in  yourselves,  ye  that  have  never  even  imagined 
these  things  aright,  in  your  hearts,  neitiier  flatter  yourselves  that  the  spirit  of 
her  who  is  now  declaring  the  simple  truth  of  heaven  in  your  ears,  (although 
once  a  despised  female  of  mortal  clay,)  is  deceived,  and  knoweth  no  founda- 
tion to  these  sacred  and  divine  truths  :  I  say,  flatter  not  yourselves  in  this 
way.  My  Mother  testifieth  and  witnesseth  of  me,  and  I  of  her  ;  and  she  is 
in  me,  and  I  am  of  her;  and  of  this  I  have  many  witnesses  in  heaven  and 
on  earth. 

13.  Eternal  Wisdom,  my  heavenly  Mother,  hath  fully  revealed  these  things, 
sufiiciently  clear  and  plain  for  the  most  simple  and  ignorant  to  understand; 
and  nothing  hath  she  concealed  at  this  time,  that  she,  in  her  most  infinite 
wisdom,  united  with  the  Almighty  Power,  hath  purposed  to  reveal  and  off'er 
to  man,  to  bring  him  more  equal  with,  and  nearer  to  his  Lord  and  Master, 
(See  Luke  vi.  40.)  and  to  his  Eternal  Parents  in  one,  in  whose  image  he  was 
formed. 

14.  I  say.  Holy  Wisdom  hath  fully  revealed  and  openly  declared,  even  with 
her  own  v.'ords,  the  infinite  existence  and  eternal  order  of  the  supreme  agency 
and  heavenly  Parentage  ;  and  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom  of  righteous- 
ness. She  has  also  declared  the  kingdom  of  unrighteousness;  and  these  dec- 
larations are  made  to  all  people,  tongues,  kindreds  and  nations  of  the  earth, 
in  the  sacred  pages  that  are  now  going  forth  at  her  command. 

15.  And  to  the  divine  truth  and  righteous  justice  of  her  holy  sayings,  I  am 
bound  to  witness;  for  I  am  her  witness  in  the  mansion  of  holiness  above, 
and  was  and  still  am  the  same  on  earth,  as  is  also  the  holy  Savior,  with  whom 
I  stand  as  one,  a  living  witness  of  our  Eternal  Parents'  word,  work  and  in- 
finite power,  from  the  beginning  until  the  present  time,  and  forever. 

16.  I  declare  not  unto  you,  O  ye  fellow  companions  of  earth,  that  my  mor- 
tal existence,  my  conception  and  birth  was  of  divine  origin,  or  from  the  infin- 
ite source  of  supreme  agency,  and  eternal  and  heavenly  Parentage,  of  which 
I  now  claim,  and  did,  even  while  in  time,  become  a  rightful  heir,  through  the 
mighty  power  and  infinite  wisdom  of  Him  that  purposed  and  declared,  in 
ages  long  past,  that  these  things  should  be. 

17.  But  I  was  a  mere  descendant  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  who,  by  their 
rebellious  disobedience,  fell  from  that  holy  order  of  purity  in  which  they 
were  placed,  and  brought  sin  into  the  world.  And  after  the  order  of  man's 
corrupt  nature,  through  lust,  was  I  begotten  and  conceived,  and  came  into 
natural  existence;  and  after  the  same  order,  was  nursed  in  my  infancy;  and 
of  the  same  foul  and  fallen  passions  of  my  parents  in  nature,  did  I  possess 
an  equal  portion  with  the  rest  of  mankind,  and  was,  of  myself,  nought  but 
the  oftspring  of  fallen  man. 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS  OF  BLESSED  MOTHER  ANN.  6G9 

18.  I  was  of  the  Englisli  nation,  and  remained  an  inliabitant  of  that  land 
of  oppression,  groaning  under  the  yoke  of  tlic  bondage  of  sin,  condemnation 
and  death,  entirely  void  of  tlie  true  knowledge  of  the  divine  source  from 
wlience  all  good  cometh,  until  my  God  in  mercy  called  me  to  come  out  from 
the  world,  and  to  testify  against  it,  with  all  its  pollutions  and  lusts. 

19.  The  voice  of  my  God  I  obeyed,  at  the  risk  and  sacrifice  of  all  the  things 
of  time  and  nature.  And  when  in  the  most  extreme  and  bitter  anguish  of 
spirit,  of  soul  and  of  body,  by  day  and  by  night,  my  days  of  purification  were 
fulfilled,  and  my  time  of  travel  was  accomplished,  my  blessed  Savior  appear- 
ed in  his  full  glory  before  me,  accompanied  by  myriads  of  holy  Angels,  and 
invited  me  to  his  Father's  feast,  and  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 
(See  Rev.  xix.  7  to  10.) 

20.  Tiius  was  fulfilled  the  word  of  the  Lord,  spoken  and  declared  aforetime, 
and  thus  was  accomplished  the  divine  purposes  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One, 
even  in  their  own  time  :  for  the  Father  was  not  alone  in  this  work  ;  but 
Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother,  was  present,  and  was  his  helper-meet.  And 
she,  with  her  own  word,  hath  declared  the  truth  of  the  same,  even  in  her 
righteous  sayings  contained  in  the  foregoing  sacred  pages  of  her  eternal,  holy 
and  divine  word,  that  is  now  presented  to  the  view  of  the  children  of  men. 

21.  This  I  testify  is  eternal  truth  without  end  ;  and  an  evidence  of  this  I 
did  receive  when  on  earth,  and  did  leave  the  same  with  the  true  witnesses 
of  my  life  ;  for  Wisdom  did  reveal  herself  to  me,  and  did  show  unto  me  the 
divine  purposes  of  her  holy  Spirit,  and  gave  me  an  understanding  of  her 
ways,  and  did  administer  to  me,  through  the  medium  of  the  blessed  Savior 
and  the  holy  Angels  of  her  throne,  while  I  remained  in  time. 

22.  O  then,  receive  this  my  word,  as  a  testimonial  evidence  of  the  infinite 
truth  of  that  which  Divine  Wisdom  herself  hath  revealed  to  mortals;  for 
surely  it  is  Wisdom's  voice  in  spirit,  that  is  sounding  aloud  in  the  ears  of  the 
children  of  men,  declaring  herself  to  be  their  holy,  heavenly  Parent  and 
Eternal  Mother,  although  they  know  her  not;  therefore  they  fear  to  own 
their  heavenly  Parentage. 

23.  But  verily  I  say  that  the  day  is  not  far  distant,  when  Wisdom  will  be 
seen  and  known  of  men,  as  she  standeth  and  sitteth  upon  the  Eternal  Throne, 
as  one  with  the  Almighty  Power,  and  will  be  humbly  confessed  to  be  such 
by  the  most  wise  of  the  earth. 

24.  And  that  the  Son  and  daughter  are  one,  no  voice  of  man  will  dispute; 
for  Wisdom  herself  and  none  else  hath  declared  these  things.  And  this  is 
my  living  witness  and  seal,  saith  the  holy  anointed  Daughter  of  Eternal  Wis- 
dom's own  anointing,  to  be  one  with  the  holy  Savior,  and  Mother  of  the 
New  Creation.  Ann  Lee. 


670  WITNESS   OF  FATHER  WILLIAM.  [APPENDIX. 


SECTION  III. 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  faithful  Father  William,  Lee. 

1.  Hark,  mortal  m:ui,  unto  the  wnrds  of  solemn  and  sacred  truth,  which 
are  sevcencd  unto  you,  in  the  preceding  sacred  pages  of  Holy  and  Divine  Wis- 
dom's righteous  sayings.  Yea,  read  with  care,  and  understand  in  your  hearts, 
and  withal  believe  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  Almighty  One,  even  the  Great 
1  AM  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom,  that  is  thus  displayed  before  you. 

2.  Examine  with  equity  of  spirit  and  singleness  of  heart,  the  justice  of 
their  doings,  and  contemplate,  with  caution,  upon  the  endless  mercy,  charity 
and  ever  extended  forbearance,  with  which  the  living  God,  your  Almighty 
Father,  and  his  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  your  Eternal  Mother  of  everlast- 
ing love,  have  waited  upon  the  wonderful  ignorance  and  self-wise  conceited- 
tiess  of  their  creature  man,  whom  they  formed  in  the  beginning,  in  their 
own  image  and  likeness,  both  male  and  female,  and  gave  them  a  portion  of 
their  knowledge,  wisdom  and  power. 

3.  When  this  you  have  done,  peruse  and  consider  well  upon  the  witness- 
ing word  of  the  holy  Savior,  whom  ye  profess  to  know,  and  the  same  of  the 
blessed  Daughter  of  Zion,  the  holy  anointed  Mother  of  the  new  creation, 
and  one  with  the  holy  Savior,  whom  ye  declare  ye  know  not,  and  of  a  truth 
ye  do  not;  for  ye  own  not  the  Mother  power;  therefore  is  your  knowledge 
confounded  respecting  the  divine  origin  of  the  heavenly  Parentage,  atid  the 
Angels  of  heaven  bear  witness  of  this. 

4.  But  read,  understand  and  consider  upon  what  is  contained  in  the  fore- 
going pages,  and  then  listen  unto  me  and  my  word,  for  a  moment,  while  I 
add  my  testimony,  and  boldly  declare  unto  you,  the  reality  of  the  things  that 
appear  .strange  in  your  ears,  and  mysterious  to  your  understandings,  and  tes- 
tify to  the  truth  of  the  things  made  manifest  to  the  children  of  men,  through 
Divine  Wisdom  herself. 

5.  O  ye  dependent  nations  of  tlie  earth,  I  warn  j-ou  in  love  and  desire  of 
you  in  mercy,  to  seek  true  knowledge  now,  while  it  is  to  be  obtained,  and 
learn  true  and  divine  wisdom  while  it  is  within  your  reach,  and  is  in  mercy 
so  freely  offered  to  you,  and  even  by  the  powers  of  heaven  revealed. 

6.  I  beseech  you,  in  brotherly  compassion,  (as  I  was  once  a  mortal  being, 
of  little  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God,)  to  unstop  your  deafened  ears,  and 
to  open  your  blinded  eyes,  and  give  place  in  your  tiirice  hardened  hearts,  and 
weak  understandings,  for  ihe  simple  realities  of  the  so  long  hidden  mystery 
of  the  true  knowledge  of  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  that  is  now  so  clearly 
and  plainly  revealed,  even  from  her  own  word,  to  enter  and  take  scat  in  your 
breasts. 

7.  Again  I  entreat  you,  O  ye  mighty,  ye  learned,  ye  noble  and  ye  wise  of 
the  earth,  to  beware  how  ye  handle  and  treat  the  sacred  volume  of  holy  and 
eternal  truth,  which  is  presented  to  your  view,  from  the  hand  of  none  else 
but  Divine  Wisdom  herself:  for  lo  !  she  walketh  among  you,  at  certain  sea- 
sons and  times,  and  will  righteously  judge  of  your  doings,  and  will  render 
unto  you  a  just  recompense,  in  her  everlasting  wisdom. 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS   OF  FATHER  WILLIAM.  671 

8.  Yea,  surely  she,  even  the  perfect  Wisdom,  the  glory  and  helper-meet 
of  tlie  Almighty  Father,  hath  purposed  to  visit  the  nations  of  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  and  to  declare  openly  to  the  children  of  men,  that  she  hath 
taken  up  her  abode  on  earth,  for  a  time  of  her  own,  and  that  she  will  be 
known  of  them,  yea,  in  truth  and  reality,  as  she  is,  and  hath  ever  been,  and 
will  ever  be,  even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  an  ever-existing,  infinite 
spirit,  co-eternal  with,  and  one  with  the  Almighty  Power  of  heaven  and 
earth. 

9.  Marvel  not  in  your  hearts,  because  of  my  entreaties  of  you,  and  pre- 
sume not  to  gainsay  the  truth  of  my  word,  and  that  which  I  so  boldly  de- 
clare unto  you  ;  for  of  a  solemn  truth,  it  was  and  is,  by  the  power  given  me 
of  my  holy  Parents  before  me,  that  I  have  obtained  a  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  things  of  God,  and  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One;  and  through  this  medi- 
um, do  I,  with  good  confidence,  declare  the  same  to  you.  And  of  that  di- 
vine heirship  whicli  I  claim  to  my  Heavenly  Father  and  Mother,  through  the 
medium  of  the  anointed  Parents  of  the  new  creation,  I  have  witnesses  on 
earth  and  in  heaven. 

10.  O  then  hearken  again,  and  consider  all  ye  fellow  mortals,  that  shall  ev- 
er chance  to  peruse  this  my  witness  and  solemn  seal;  yea,  listen,  I  entreat 
you,  with  attention,  and  contemplate  with  care,  and  often  be  mindful  of  my 
word,  while  1  assure  you  that  your  God  doth  not  require  you  to  cast  reflec- 
tions upon  yourselves  ;  because  you  have  never,  and  could  never,  in  all  your 
most  secret  devices  and  penetrating  researches,  into  the  real  and  true  source 
of  all  good  or  evil,  even  imagine  the  perfect  and  genuine  order  of  Holy  Wis- 
dom, as  she  hath  now  revealed  herself,  nor  account  for  the  reason  that  this 
heavenly  knowledge  was  past  your  finding  out. 

11.  Verily,  verily  I  testify  unto  you,  that  the  Heavenly  Father  hath  long 
devised  his  own  plan,  to  conceal  from  his  creature  man,  the  full  knowledge 
of  his  eternal  Helper-meet,  Divine  Wisdom,  who  was  ever  one  with  Him, 
from  everlasting,  and  in  whose  image  man  was  formed,  male  and  female,  af- 
ter the  perfect  likenes'  of  the  heavenly  Twain,  and  yet  became  two  distinct 
bodies,  endowed  with  power  to  operate  each'  in  its  own  order. 

12.  Yea,  in  very  deed,  did  the  Almighty  Power  justly  decree  to  conceal 
from  the  mortal  part  of  his  creation,  the  knowledge  of  his  infinite  kingdom, 
and  the  supreme  and  eternal  existence  of  the  Most  Holy  Powers  united  in 
One,  as  a  recompense  for  their  disobedience  to  his  righteous  commands,  when 
placed  in  a  state  of  innocence  and  purity.  But  they  have  happily  reflected 
upon  the  promise,  that  when  restored  to  rectitude,  all  should  be  well  with 
them,  and  that  all  creation,  save  the  holy  orders  and  powers  before  them, 
should  bow  in  reverence  to  them. 

13.  This  was  indeed,  the  promise  of  their  Eternal  Parents  to  them.  And 
this  promise  was  fulfilled  so  long  as  they  walked  in  obedience  and  kept 
their  reciitude,  and  stood  as  the  perfect  image  and  likeness  of  the  Eternal 
Two  in  One. 

14.  And  again,  the  heavenly  Mother,  Eternal  Wisdom,  hath  ever,  from 
that  period,  determined  and  purposed  to  conceal  herself,  in  the  most  part, 
from  foolish  man,  through  many  of  his  generations,  because  in  his  haughti- 


672  WITNESS   OF   FATHER  AVILLIAM.  [APPENDIX. 

ness  of  spirit,  lie  turned  from  the  gentle  whispers  of  her  motherly  advice, 
not  regarding  or  being  mindful  of  the  holy  Parentage,  from  which  he  owed 
his  existence,  or  of  whose  hand  he  received  his  power  to  act  as  his  own  free 
agent. 

15.  And  more  than  all  this,  they,  both  male  and  female  as  one,  were  indeed 
over  anxious  to  become  equal  with  their  Maker  and  his  helper-meet,  even  to 
possess  power  and  wisdom  sufficient  to  judge  all  things,  both  good  and  evil, 
commanding  dominion  over  all  things,  before  it  was  given  them  ;  or,  as  it 
is  represented  in  the  sacred  scriptures,  desiring  to  become  as  gods  before 
their  time. 

16.  Yea,  surel}',  because  of  this  rebellious  and  then  unpardonable  trans- 
gression and  awful  mistake,  it  pleased  the  Eternal  Powers  to  take  from  them 
the  greater  portion  of  what  little  perfect  knowledge  they  had  been  allowed, 
concerning  the  mind  and  will  and  infinite  purposes  of  the  Holy  Orders  and 
Powers  before  them,  from  which  they  originated. 

17.  This  was,  in  reality,  the  justice  of  the  Almighty  and  his  Divine  Wis- 
dom ;  but  it  so  far  confounded  the  intellectual  powers  of  man,  that  no  gene- 
ration, from  the  first  until  the  present  time,  hath  ever  been  able  to  determine, 
to  their  own  satisfaction,  or  even  to  agree  in  their  fixed  imaginations,  from 
whence  good  or  evil,  each  in  its  proper  existence,  originated,  or  the  true 
foundation  of  either. 

18.  And  again,  the  divine  origin,  the  supreme  agency  and  perfect  union  of 
the  Eternal  Parentage,  hath  ever  remained  the  greatest  and  most  hidden 
mystery  of  the  earth  ;  for  no  mortal  being  hath  power  to  declare  in  truth, 
that  in  their  own  knowledge  and  wisdom,  they  understand  and  know  these 
things  aright. 

19.  Therefore  it  must  be  confessed  by  mortal  man,  yea,  and  acknowledged 
by  all  flesh,  that  the  things  of  God,  and  those  which  pertain  to  God,  are  re- 
vealed and  known  only  by  his  Eternal  Power  and  Wisdom  united  as  one, 
and  thus  in  perfect  justice  is  accomplished  the  righteous  will  of  the  God  of 
his  own  infinite  desires;  and  man  is  recompensed  for  his  frowardness,  and 
must,  thus  far,  confess  it  to  be  his  justly  merited  portion. 

20.  It  was  clearly  evident  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  holy  Savior,  the  Father  of 
the  new  creation,  and  the  first  founder  of  all  good,  visible  to  the  children  of 
men,  possessed  a  perfect  knowledge  of  his  heavenly  Parentage,  and  did  free- 
ly acknowledge  the  same  to  all  people,  even  as  he  hath  now  declared  unto 
you  that  may  have  the  privilege  to  peruse  his  sacred  witness,  and  seal  of  tiie 
divine  sayings  of  his  Eternal  Mother  Wisdom. 

21.  Surely  he  did  bear  witness  of  his  Father,  and  did  declare  that  he  him- 
self was  not  of  this  world,  but  was  from  above  ;  yet  he  did  not  unravel  the 
mystery  of  the  divine  origin  through  which  he  descended,  nay,  not  even 
that  part  which  pertained  to  his  mortal  existence ;  but  in  humility  gave  up 
his  life  in  consequence  of  the  works  that  he  did  in  his  Father's  name,  and 
returned  to  them  that  sent  him  forth,  leaving  man  to  obtain  this  knowledge 
when  it  should  be  given  him,  and  to  learn  wisdom  in  Wisdom's  own  time. 

22.  So  be  not  afflicted  m  your  spirits,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  be- 
cause of  the  just   dealings  of  your  God,  through   his   Divine  Wisdom,  with 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS  OF   FATHER  JAMES.  673 

you,  in  all  tlipse  things  ;  hut  bow  low  your  hearts  in  humility,  bpfore  tliat 
God  of  whom  ye  desire  mercy,  and  to  wliom  ye  look  for  protection,  in  davs 
of  affliction,  and  upon  whose  name  ye  call  in  scenes  of  adversity. 

'2'.i.  Be  daily  mindful  of  his  long  forbearance;  be  careful  how  you  trifle  with 
his  solemn  warnings,  and  how  you  disregard  his  merciful  offers ;  and  pre- 
sume not  to  slander,  even  in  the  most  secret  imaginations  of  your  hearts,  the 
holy,  sacred,  divine  and  heavenly  sayings  of  Eternal  Wisdom,  the  infinite 
Mother  of  all  righteousness. 

24.  For  Wisdom  dealeth  wisely  with  all,  and  will  recompense  all  according 
to  their  dealings  with  her  word  of  boundless  charity,  love  and  mercy  and  eter- 
nal truth,  written  and  sent  forth  at  her  command. 

25.  Such  indeed,  do  I  declare  the  foregoing  sacred  pages  to  contain  ;  and  by 
the  power  that  is  given  me,  of  my  Parents  before  me,  do  I  now  boldly,  and 
with  good  confidence,  testify  to  the  solemn  truth  of  all  that  is  therein  de- 
clared, in  the  name  of  the  Father  or  the  Mother,  or  the  Eternal  Two  in  One  ; 
and  also  to  the  witness  and  seal  of  the  holy  Savior,  and  of  her  that  hath  re- 
ceived the  most  holy  anointing,  to  stand  as  one  with  him,  whom  I  own  to  be 
the  Mother  of  the  new  creation,  although  by  my  natural  birth  I  was  her 
brother.     Aud  this  is  my  witness  and  seal : 

William  Lee. 


SECTlOiN   IV. 

Witness  ami  seal  of  the  belored  Father  James  iVhlttaker. 

1.  In  grateful  thanks  to  my  God,  do  I,  at  this  time,  utter  forth  sentiments 
of  truth,  and  hesitate  not  to  declare  the  righteous  justice  of  the  holy  word 
of  my  Eternal  Parent  and  Mother,  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom.  And  in  obe- 
dience to  the  voice  of  heaven  do  I  cause  this  my  testimony  to  be  copied  by 
mortal  power,  that  all  who  may  desire  to  peruse  those  most  sacred  and  sub- 
lime pages,  may  be  profited  thereby,  and  strengthened  to  believe  in  their 
hearts,  what  their  eyes  behold  written. 

2.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  as  an  undeniable  truth,  that  it  is  a 
sacred  word,  holding  forth  its  own  evidence  ;  and  that  it  is  by  the  power  of 
my  God,  yea,  by  that  power  that  no  man  can  give  nor  take  away,  that  I  can 
so  boldly  declare  the  truth  and  reality  of  these  things,  and  cause  the  same  to 
reach  the  ears  of  mortal  man.  So  let  no  man  marvel  at  my  sayings,  and  let 
them  beware  how  they  judge  the  medium  through  which  they  receive  them. 

3.  Come  then,  my  fellow  beings,  listen  with  care,  to  the  word  of  the  sol- 
emn witness  and  seal  of  those  that  were  true  and  faithful  witnesses  of  the 
things  of  God,  even  while  they  possessed  their  mortal  bodies,  and  were  liable 
to  all  the  temptations  of  mankind.  But  know  ye,  it  was  through  divine  rev- 
elation from  the  Eternal  Source,  that  we,  the  chosen  witnesses  of  the  right- 
eous sayings  of  Holy  Wisdom,  have  received  a  perfect  knowledge  of  these 
things,  and  are  thus  able  to  declare  their  sacred  truth. 

85 


674  WITNESS  OF   FATHER  JAMES.  [APPENDIX. 

4.  O  then,  forbear  to  despise  this  my  word,  and  know  that  I  am  far  from 
boasting  of  great  knowledge  or  understanding  of  the  various  and  transient 
scenes  of  earth,  or  of  the  never  ending  wisdom  of  the  heavenly  orders  and 
powers  of  my  holy  and  divine  Parentage.  But  by  and  through  them  I  have 
become  a  true  and  rightful  heir  of  the  eternal  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  of 
true  righteousness  and  peace. 

5.  I  was  once  an  inhabitant  of  earth,  begotten  and  brought  forth  after  the 
order  of  man's  corrupt  nature,  and  equally  as  defiled  thereby,  in  my  birth, 
as  my  fellow  mortals.  I  knew  not  the  living  God,  nor  his  true  Christ,  until 
in  mercy,  and  through  divine  light,  they  were  revealed  to  me,  and  under- 
standing was  given  me  to  discern  the  things  of  God  aright. 

6.  Yea,  truly,  the  time  wa,«,  when  I  was  the  son  of  the  bond  woman,  and 
knew  not  the  way  of  freedom,  as  I  have  since,  and  do  now  know  it.  I  was 
liable  to  all  the  frailties  of  human  nature,  through  lust,  and  the  pollutions 
thereof  But  thanks  be  forever  due  to  my  just,  holy  and  righteous  Parents, 
who  sit  upon  the  Eternal  Throne,  for  my  redemption,  and  the  salvation  I 
found,  even  while  I  remained  on  earth,  and  while  all  the  charms  of  nature 
were  pictured  in  my  view. 

7.  Surely,  it  was  through  the  boundless  grace  and  infinite  mercy  of  my 
Eternal  Father  and  Mother,  through  the  medium  of  the  blessed  Son  and 
Daugiiter,  my  holy  anointed  Parents  in  the  new  creation,  that  I  received 
light  and  understanding  and  divine  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God,  and 
that  which  pertained  to  my  salvation  and  to  the  final  redemption  of  man, 
from  his  loss,  and  his  restoration  to  God  his  Maker. 

8.  I  take  not  the  honor  of  that  which  my  God  hath  given  me,  to  myself; 
neither  do  I  glory  in  my  own  honor;  but  to  honor  and  glorify  my  Heavenly 
Father  and  Mother,  is  my  chief  care  and  delight.  And  to  testify  the  ever- 
lasting truth  of  the  holy,  just  and  ever  righteous  word  which  they  have  sent 
forth  to  the  children  of  men,  is  indeed  a  privilege  that  I  prize  in  honor  to 
them  and  their  eternal  power. 

9.  O  then,  ye  lofty,  ye  high-minded,  ye  wise  in  your  own  conceits,  turn 
ye  your  series  of  understanding  and  imaginations,  and  consider  your  awful 
mistake,  and  glory  no  longer  in  your  own  shame  ;  but  henceforth  glory  in 
that  which  is  now  in  this  day  so  freely  offered  you,  even  from  Eternal  Wis- 
dom's own  hand,  a  far  greater  offer  than  was  ever  before  made  to  man. 

10.  And  as  hath  been  declared  in  the  word  of  the  faithful  witnesses  before 
me,  the  same  truth  do  I  testify,  that  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  the  eternal 
Mother,  did  in  reality,  justly  recompense  man,  even  in  his  first  state  of  re- 
bellion and  disobedience,  by  concealing  herself  from  his  view,  and  depriving 
him  of  any  true  knowledge  concerning  her. 

11.  If  it  so  pleased  the  Wisdom  of  the  Almighty,  in  that  day  of  man's  first 
offence  and  ungrateful  conduct  towards  his  supreme  benefactors,  for  their 
unbounded  love  and  wonderful  goodness  to  him,  what  think  ye  will  be  your 
punishment,  O  ye  children  of  men,  that  have  so  long  been  hardened  by  many 
and  repeated  transgressions.'  How  will  the  powerful  hand  of  Wisdom  justly 
recompense  your  rebellion  and  ingratitude,  if  you  disregard  her  solemn  warn- 
ings, and  do  despise,  in  the  least,  her  most  merciful  offers,  or  disdain  to  make 
her  a  v/elcome  guest  among  you  .■" 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS  OF  KING  SOLOMON.  675 

12.  Consider  well  this  tiling  in  your  hearts,  and  weigli  it  well  in  the  bal- 
ance of  trutli,  and  then  answer  each  one  in  his  own  conscience.  Consider 
with  candor,  O  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  time,  upon  the  things  that  appear 
unreasonable,  according  to  your  views,  and  seem  foolish  indeed,  to  your  im- 
aginations. I  say,  and  beseech  of  you,  (as  a  friend  warneth  his  neighbor, 
in  a  day  of  danger,)  to  use  carefully  those  things  that  God  hath  entrusted 
with  you,  that  you  tempt  Him  not  to  use  his  rod  of  correction  upon  you. 

13.  It  is,  indeed.  Wisdom  herself,  the  Eternal,  Holy  and  Divine  Mother  of 
all  the  works  of  God,  and  the  perfect  Parent  of  all  righteousness,  holiness, 
purity,  chastity,  virtue  and  truth,  that  is  now  loudly  calling  upon  the  people 
of  every  nation,  from  east  to  west,  and  from  north  to  south,  to  listen  to  her 
divine  word  and  to  behold  her  righteous  doings. 

14.  Then  why  will  ye  turn  a  deaf  ear,  and  a  closed  eye  upon  her,  and  with 
an  air  of  disgust,  cast  the  holy  sayings  of  her  righteous  lips  from  your  pres- 
ence, and,  if  possible,  from  your  memories.''  saying  to  yourselves,  "It  is 
nothing  but  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit,  and  will  only  tend  to  disturb  and 
confuse  the  good  sense  of  man." 

15.  I  declare  to  you  of  a  truth,  and  boldly  testify,  with  firm  confidence  in 
my  Heavenly  Father  and  Mother,  that  ye  may  with  safety  determine  on  bet- 
ter things  than  those  which  man  can  bestow  upon  man,  in  all  his  boasted 
iinowledgc,  wisdom,  honor,  glory  and  power.  For  from  Wisdom's  hand  you 
may  receive,  if  you  will  in  any  wise  accept  her  offers,  that  perfect  knowledge 
and  true  understanding  of  the  sacred  oracles  of  heaven,  and  of  the  heavenly 
kingdom,  that  as  yet,  man  never  field  in  his  grasp;  therefore  was  never  able 
to  divide  with  his  brother. 

16.  And  again,  do  I  unite  my  voice  and  word  with  the  faithful  witnesses  be- 
fore me,  and  proclaim  aloud  to  all  people,  that  the  solemn,  sacred  and  most 
heavenly  sayings  contained  in  the  preceding  pages,  are  in  truth  and  reality, 
the  divine,  infinite  and  unalterable  truths  of  the  Eternal  Wisdom  of  the  Al- 
mighty Heavenly  Father,  and  of  none  else. 

17.  These  things  I  know,  and  these  things  I  testify  unto  you,  O  ye  yet  ig- 
norant generations,  that  the  words  of  Wisdom  shall  go  throughout  every  na- 
tion, and  no  man  shall  have  power  to  confound  them ;  for  the  wise  man's 
witness  shall  be  in  his  own  breast,  and  the  simple  of  the  earth  shall  teach 
the  people  of  Wisdom's  ways. 

18.  Thus  and  thus  shall  it  be  ;  for  Wisdom  herself  hath  declared  it,  and 
purposed  to  fulfill  her  own  work,  and  that  her  sayings  are  just  and  right- 
eous, faithful  and  true,  and  without  end  in  wisdom.  And  this  is  my  witness 
and  seal.  James  Whittakeb. 


SECTION  V. 

Witness  and  seal  of  King  Solomon  the  son  of  David. 
1.  Be  silent  O  mortal  man,  and  give  rest  to  your  long  wearied  spirits,  and 
lend  a  listening  ear  to  my  word,  while  I  Solomon,  of  whom  ye  read,  declare 


676  WITNESS  OF   KIxNG   SOLOMON.  [APPENDIX. 

unto  you  the  truth  of  the  things  made   manifest   through   the  ever  existing, 
Holy,  Eternal  and  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Almighty. 

2.  Shall  1  presume  to  ask  of  you,  O  ye  nobles,  ye  rulers,  ye  priests,  kings 
and  monarchs  on  the  throne,  if  ye  have  cast  from  your  memories,  and  sunk 
in  oblivion,  the  repeated  words  of  Wisdom,  in  the  days  when  she,  even  that 
same  Holy,  Divine  and  Infinite  Being  that  is  now  sounding  aloud  her  v\ord  in 
your  ears,  did  give  me  utterance  to  speak  of  her  righteous  doings,  and  in  her 
name  to  teach  men  her  paths  of  peace  ? 

3.  Or  iiave  ye  vainly  conceived  in  your  hearts  that,  as  the  rolling  seasons 
pass,  God's  purposes  pass  away,  and  his  wisdom  vanisheth  with  time,  and 
that  your  God  careth  not  for  the  things  that  once  were,  or  that  were  once 
spoken  of  and  not  fulfilled,  and  rather  regardeth  the  present  and  purposeth 
further,  that  much  may  be  accomplished  in  his  name? 

4.  Mistaken  mortals  !  come  down  from  your  thrones  and  your  high  seats 
of  applause,  and  with  singleness  of  heart,  listen  to  the  voice  of  Wisdom  ; 
for  surely  in  your  frowardness  she  seeketh  your  destruction,  and  purposeth 
to  lie  in  wait  for  you  in  the  evening,  and  ensnare  you  in  the  morning ;  there- 
fore I  warn  you  of  your  danger  ;  for  she  is  cunning,  and  you  can  in  no  wise 
find  out  her  ways. 

5.  Be  mindful  of  your  doings,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth  ;  for  verily  the 
God  of  heaven  hath  come  down  to  dwell  with  you  ;  and  He  hath  in  very 
deed  set  up  his  tabernacle  with  men,  ere  this  day.  But  hearken  a  little 
longer,  while  I,  with  the  same  divine  authority  that  was  given  me  when  on 
earth,  being  then  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  Eternal  Mother,  do  speak 
concerning  her,  and  of  the  much  wisdom  she  then  gave  unto  me. 

6.  She  adopted  me  as  her  son,  and  nursed  me  at  her  breast;  she  gave  me 
her  word,  and  the  same  I  did  utter  forth  ;  she  hid  nothing  from  me  that  was 
for  the  gain  and  comeliness  of  man,  under  that  dispensation.  She  endowed 
me  with  reason  and  understanding  to  scan  the  works  of  the  natural  heavens 
and  unravel  the  mysteries  of  earth,  to  fathom  the  deep  and  search  its  lowest 
recesses,  and  trace  the  twinkling  stars  of  the  firmament. 

7.  Yet  that  which  1  know  now  of  her,  I  knew  not  then  ;  for  she  said  not  to 
me,  Behold  me  as  I  am,  the  glory  and  helper-meet  of  Him  who  sitteth  upon 
the  Eternal  Throne,  and  with  whom  I  am  one,  and  as  one,  even  from  ever- 
lasting to  everlasting;  else  I  should  have  testified  the  same  in  a  language 
that  mortal  man  could  have  understood. 

8.  But  that  was  not  the  intent  nor  design  of  the  Almighty  Power,  nor  of 
his  Divine  Wisdom,  in  that  age  of  the  world.  She  showed  me  the  pleasant 
path  to  her  kingdom  of  all  righteousness,  as  far  as  it  could  be  revealed  in 
that  day,  and  the  glories  and  beauties  thereof,  and  caused  me  to  declare  the 
same  in  her  name.  She  showed  me  the  frowardness  of  man's  heart,  and  the 
vanity  of  his  spirit,  and  revealed  many  things  to  mc  that  pertained  to  these 
latter  days. 

9.  But  in  the  fullness  of  her  eternal  brightness,  in  which  she  hath  now 
come  forth  and  revealed  herself,  she  never  appeared  to  me,  nay,  in  no  wise  ; 
therefore  1  admit  the  truth  of  the  saying  concerning  me,  that  not  even  Solo- 
mon with  all  his  great  wisdom,   could   discern    the    things  of  God,  in   their 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS  OF   KING    SOLOMON.  G77 

proper  order;  and  llie  hidden  mystery  of  the  Eternal  Pare.ntage  he  could 
in  no  wise  reveal. 

10.  Indeed  it  was  so ;  and  although  ^V'isdoln  forsook  me  not  while  I  re- 
mained in  mortal  existence,  but  caused  n)e  to  repent  of  my  transgressions, 
and  daily  administered  to  me  from  her  eternal  fountain,  and  nourished,  cher- 
ished and  caressed  me,  as  a  babe  in  the  arms,  that  I  might  fulfill  her  right- 
eous purposes,  according  to  the  times  and  seasons  of  the  Almighty  Father, 
united  in  one  with  his  Divine  Wisdom  ; 

11.  Yet  she  did  conceal  from  me  the  foundation  of  man's  loss  from  God  the 
Father;  and  of  the  fullness  of  his  redemption  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and 
how  he  was  to  obtain  it  in  this  latter  day,  she  spoke  not  to  my  understanding. 
And  the  true  genuine  order  of  the  divine  and  heavenly  Parentage,  or  the  su- 
preme agency  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  was  in  very  deed,  hid  from  my 
understanding,  until  the  blessed  Son  of  God,  the  holy  Savior,  did  enter  eter- 
nity after  his  crucifixion,  and  did  own  his  Eternal  Parentage. 

12.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  did  I  behold  the  glory  of  God  in  real  and  per- 
fect order.  But  all  things  were  not  made  perfect  until  the  Son  and  Daughter 
did  accomplish  the  work,  as  is  fully  declared  in  the  divine  sayings  of  the 
Wisdom  of  the  Almighty,  and  of  which  I  am  a  bold,  confident  and  living 
witness  to  and  before  all  men. 

13.  And  shall  my  witness  stand.'  or  shall  it  fall  before  you.'  O  ye  children 
of  this  most  doleful  darkened  age  !  have  ye  not  ever  acknowledged  that 
Wisdom  dwelt  with  me,  and  that  understanding  was  mine  before  this  time.'' 
Verily  it  is  so.     But  what  now  will  you  be  prompted  to  say  of  me .'' 

14.  Surely  if  ye  will  condescend  to  believe  that  I  have,  in  truth  and  reality, 
received  a  far  greater  portion  of  true  knowledge  and  perfect  wisdom  in  the 
things  of  God,  than  that  of  which  ye  read  of  me  or  in  ray  name,  then  I  will 
freely  declare  unto  you  that  which,  in  obedience  to  my  most  holy  and  Eter- 
nal Parents,  I  am  bound  to  proclaim  aloud  in  the  ears  of  all  people. 

1-5.  So  listen  with  care,  ye  that  would  understand  aright ;  for  nought  is  lack- 
ing in  this  day,  on  the  part  of  your  God  or  his  Eternal  Wisdom.  They  have 
revealed  themselves  in  their  full  power,  strength,  glory  and  eternal  bright- 
ness, which  shall  yet  extend  even  to  the  most  ignorant  nations  of  the  earth. 
They  have  chosen  no  peculiar  sect,  denomination  or  class  of  people  to  be- 
stow their  boundless  goodness  upon  ;  but  unto  all  people  have  they  made  a 
ready  and  free  offer. 

16.  Yea,  an  offer  of  full  and  free  salvation  from  sin,  and  the  condemnation 
thereof,  have  they  freely  given  to  every  soul  in  mortal  existence.  Their  bless- 
ed Son  and  Daughter  they  have  sent  forth,  filled  with  their  most  holy  power, 
and  endowed  with  their  divine  wisdom,  sufficient  to  deal  righteously  with 
all  men,  and  to  show  them  the  way  of  eternal  life,  and  how  to  obtain  a  full 
redemption  from  sin  unto  salvation. 

17.  Believe  ye  these  my  sayings  in  your  hearts,  O  ye  hard  of  understand- 
ing.-  for  wisdom  is  yet  mine,  and  the  perfect  knowledge  of  the  things  of 
God  is  in  no  wise  taken  from  me;  but  I  am  known  of  Wisdom,  and  true 
Wisdom  is  known  of  her  children.  (See  Matt.  xi.  19.  &  Luke  vii.  35.)  And 


678  WITNESS  OF  KING   SOLOMON.  [APPENDIX. 

tliey  that  witness  of  her  in  this  day,  and  do   sound  forth  words  in  her  name, 
do,  in  truth  and  reality,  know  her,  and  tiiej'  are  indeed  known  of  her. 

18.  So  be  not  deceived  in  yourselves,  ye  that  would  be  rightful  heirs  to  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  and  deceive  not  one  another  in  these  things:  for  where 
or  how  can  ye  claim  a  just  and  lawful  right,  while  ye  own  not  the  holy  Pa- 
rentage ;  because  ye  know  not  the  Mother  Spirit,  and  can  only  testify  to 
your  right  in  the  Father's  portion  ?  So  in  consequence  of  your  ignorance  and 
folly,  you  must  share  the  lesser  part;  while  they  that  are  wise  will  receive 
the  whole. 

19.  For  wise  is  the  child  that  can,  in  truth,  bear  record  of  its  father,  and  de- 
clare the  presence  of  its  mother;  and  such  is  the  wisdom  given  to  the  faith- 
ful witnesses  of  the  Eternal  Father  and  Mother,  and  of  the  blessed  Son  and 
Daughter,  whom  they  have  anointed  with  their  most  holy  anointing,  to  be 
the  Parents  of  the  new  creation. 

20.  And  as  Wisdom  in  her  righteous  sayings  hath  declared  these  things,  and 
hath  clearly  revealed  the  whole,  I  have  only  to  bear  witness,  and  say;  My 
heart  rejoiceth,  and  my  spirit  is  gladdened  to  become  a  witness  of  eternal 
truth,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  for  as  such  shall  this  my  word  be  to  the 
wise  among  men;  and  to  the  foolish  it  will  serve  as  a  puzzle  to  confound 
them. 

21.  So  let  the  wise  man  seek  knowledge  and  find  it;  let  him  also  ask  for 
Wisdom,  and  fail  not  to  welcome  her  into  his  dwelling.  But  let  the  foolish 
keep  silent  and  learn  to  understand;  for  of  a  solemn  and  undeniable  truth, 
the  GREAT  I  AM  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom  have  purposed  to  visit,  in  mercy 
or  in  judgment,  every  nation  of  the  earth;  and  many  of  all  kindreds  and 
tongues  shall  declare  their  presence,  and  confess  the  justice  of  their  right- 
eous doings. 

22.  Then  shall  the  sons  of  bondage  declare  their  freedom,  and  the  daugh- 
ters of  captivity  be  released.  These  tilings  I  boldly  testify  by  the  power  of 
Him  that  hatli  strengthened  me,  and  from  the  understanding  of  her  who  hath 
chosen  me,  and  given  me  wisdom  thus  to  do. 

23.  And  as  a  living  witness  of  everlasting  truth  I  stand,  and  shall  stand, 
through  all  ages,  of  that  which  Wisdom  herself  hath  declared  in  the  sacred 
pages  of  her  most  holy  and  righteous  sayings;  and  that  she,  with  her  own 
word,  hath  now  revealed  to  mortal  man,  that  knowledge  that  hath  long  been 
sought  for,  but  not  obtained  :  Yea,  and  that  she  hath  unraveled  to  his  view, 
the  greatest  mystery  ever  yet  known,  is  a  truth  indisputable,  and  man  shall 
yet  declare  it  so. 

24.  And  lastly,  I  testify  to  all  men,  that  I  bear  evidence  of  these  things, 
even  as  my  word,  written  in  ages  long  past,  beareth  evidence  of  me,  and 
that  Wisdom  dwelt  with  me,  and  that  of  myself  I  spoke  not.  O  then,  my 
fellow  mortals,  consider  well  your  ways,  and  withstand  not  the  mighty  pow- 
ers of  heaven :  for  thus  and  thus,  as  the  faithful  and  true  witnesses  of  heav- 
en have  I  written  and  sealed,  even  so  shall  it  be. 

2.5.  And  that  of  all  the  sacred  and  solemn  truths  contained  in  the  preced- 
ing pages,  sent  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  there  are  liv- 
ing witnesses  now  existing  on  earth,  is  my  true  witness  and  seal,  saith 

Solomon  the  son  of  David. 


APPENDIX.]  WITNESS   OF  THE   HOLY  ARCHANGEL.  679 


SECTION  VI. 

Witness  and  seal  of  the  holy  Jirchangel  of  Love,  icho  had  been  iiresent  at  the 
writing  of  the  words  of  the  five  preceding  wit7iesses. 

1.  Give  ear  yet  longer,  O  ye  children  of  men,  to  the  word  of  heaven,  and 
weary  not  your  spirits,  because  of  the  repeated  witnessing  of  the  truth  of  the 
same  :  for  lo  !  I  say,  the  day  shall  come,  when  the  wise  and  the  ignorant  of 
the  earth,  shall,  in  one  voice,  declare  the  truth,  and  hold  forth  an  undeniable 
evidence  of  these  things  of  God,  now  manifested  through  instruments  of 
mortal  clay ; 

2.  Even  as  I,  the  holy  Archangel  of  Love,  one  of  the  seven  most  holy 
Angels  of  the  Eternal  Throne,  can  bear  witness  of  many  things  that  have 
transpired  through  the  same  medium,  from  the  first  age  of  man,  to  the  pres- 
ent day.  But  to  state  in  full  these  things,  would  swell  a  volume  beyond  rea- 
son, and  man  would  be  no  more  ready  to  believe  than  at  present. 

3.  Therefore  I  shall  conclude  my  seal  and  witness  to  the  foregoing  sacred, 
divine  and  most  holy  sayings  of  the  holy  Heavenly  Father  and  Eternal  Math- 
er, and  of  the  words  of  the  five  preceding  faithful  witnesses,  by  testifying  to 
the  most  sacred,  unerring  and  unalterable  truth  of  the  whole  word,  that  it  is 
heavenly,  pure  and  holy,  and  is  from  no  other  source  than  the  Eternal  Two 
in  One. 

4.  I  was  present  at  the  Eternal  Throne  when  Divine  Wisdom  declared  to 
her  mighty  Angels,  her  infinite  purposes  to  visit  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
and  to  reveal  herself  to  man  in  her  full  glory,  and  at  the  same  time  declaring 
the  just  heirship  of  the  Son  and  Daughter,  to  the  holy  Eternal  and  Divine 
Parentage. 

5.  All  this,  indeed,  was  sealed  by  the  seal  of  the  Almighty  ;  for  these 
Eternal  Powers  are  one.  Again  I  testify  that  it  was  from  the  eternal  and 
most  holy  orders,  that  I  did  receive  these  sacred  and  solemn  truths  to  declare 
to  mortals,  and  from  the  voice  of  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  have  I  communi- 
cated the  whole  word  to  the  mortal  instrument  of  this  sacred  volume. 

6.  And  I  do  bear  record  of  the  divine  declarations  of  the  five  holy  wit- 
nesses;  for  I  was  present  and  did  witness  the  communications  as  they  were 
written  by  mortal  hand.  And  that  the  whole  work  hath  been  thus  far  ac- 
complished, in  perfect  obedience  to  the  divine  command  given,  and  that  fully 
according  to  the  righteous  will  of  the  Almighty  Power,  and  of  Holy  and 
Eternal  Wisdom,  is  my  living  witness  and  seal,  saith  the  holy 

Archangel  of  Love. 


680  DECISIVE  WORD  OF  HOLY  WISDOM.  [APPENDIX. 


SECTION  VII. 

Tlie  last  and  decisive  word  of  Holy  and  Divine  Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother, 
sealed  hy  the  Almighty  Poicer,  concerning  their  most  holy  and  divine  word 
which  they,  unitedly,  have  declared  should  he  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth . 

1.  And  again  saitli  Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother,  the  brightness  and  the 
helper-meet  of  the  Almighty  Father;  Thus  and  thus  far  is  my  righteous 
will  done,  and  my  divine  purposes  accomplished.  The  sacred  Book  of  my 
most  holy  and  divine  sayings  is  written  in  perfect  obedience  to  my  word  ;  and 
my  faithful  witnesses  have  sealed  it  in  honor  and  glory  to  my  name,  even 
as  my  righteous  desire"was  of  them. 

2.  For  I  am  indeed  a  God  of  peace,  and  order  is  my  first  law.  O  then,  ye 
chosen  of  your  God,  and  ye  anointed  of  your  Eternal  Parents,  unto  you  it 
is,  that  we  now  deliver  this  sacred  volume  of  our  righteous,  heavenly  and 
divine  sayings. 

3.  Be  not  hasty,  but  be  sure  and  careful  in  your  dealings  with  this  sacred 
Book ;  for  although  it  is  lengthy,  and  containeth  much  good  matter  ;  yet  it  is, 
in  deed  and  in  truth,  the  still  small  voice  of  heaven,  and  needeth  no  mighty 
wonders  wrought  concerning  it ;  for  the  evidence  of  its  everlasting  truth  is 
with  it  and  in  it. 

4.  The  anointed  witnesses  of  heaven  have  sealed  it,  and  their  witness  and 
seal  shall  follow  the  word  whithersoever  it  goeth ;  and  no  man  shall  have 
power  to  unseal  that  which  the  Almighty  and  Everlasting  Father  and  his 
Divine  Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother,  have  sealed  with  their  own  hands. 
Amen.  Inspired  Writer, 

Adah  Zillah  Potter. 

The  inspired  writer  of  the  preceding  testimony,  feels  it  to  be  her  duty  to 
testify  to  all  who  may  ever  read  the  contents  of  these  sacred  pages,  that  at 
the  time  she  had  finished  writing  the  testimonies  of  the  foregoing  seven  wit- 
nesses to  this  divine  Book,  she  had  never  seen  nor  heard  any  part  of  the 
Book,  nor  had  she  any  earthly  knowledge  of  a  single  sentiment  contained 
therein.  Adah  Zillah  Potter. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y. 


APPENDIX.]       TESTIMONY  OF  REBECCA  LANDON,   ETC.  681 

Tcsliinony  of  Rebecca  Landoii. 

Given  at  Holy  Mount. 

Feeling  in  duty  bound  to  ncknowledgB  the  truth  of  the  preceding  pages 
of  tliis  Book,  containing  Tlie  Word  of  God  revealed,  knowing  that  I  must 
shortly  appear  before  tiie  Searcher  of  all  hearts,  I  will  endeavor  to  state,  ac- 
cording to  the  best  of  my  understanding,  the  circumstances  of  a  recent  vision, 
which  was  revealed  to  me  and  some  of  my  female  companions  concerning 
the  Book. 

On  the  evening  of  the  twenty  fourth  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty 
two,  I  retired  to  rest ;  But  as  soon  as  I  laid  my  liead  on  the  pillow,  I  beheld 
in  appearance  a  beautiful  woman  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  with  a  book 
in  iier  hand.  Tliougii  the  light  had  been  previously  extinguished,  yet  the 
room  was  novv  illuminated  with  an  indescribable  light,  not  like  that  of  the 
sun,  nor  of  a  caudle,  but  more  resembling  the  brightness  of  silver.  She  was 
the  whitest  and  most  beautiful  object  my  eyes  ever  beheld.  1  thought  it  was 
a  spirit.  She  looked  pleasant,  but  solemn;  and  I  was  struck  with  feelings  of 
awe  and  reverence. 

My  first  impressions  were,  that  she  had  come  to  summon  me  into  eternity, 
perhaps  with  the  record  of  my  life;  and  I  thought  perhaps  my  future  state 
was  scaled.  I  then  spoke  to  the  sister  that  was  in  bed  with  me,  (Mavilla 
Fairbanks,)  and  told  her  there  was  a  woman  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
She  looked  and  saw  her.  We  then  both  rose  up,  and  I  spoke.  Lord  what  is 
it?  Marilla  answered.  It  is  an  Angel.  The  Angel  then  spoke,  and  bid  us 
call  in  some  inspired  souls. 

Marilla  stepped  into  the  next  room  where  there  were  some  young  sisters 
who  had  been  greatly  gifted  in  visions.  Two  of  these  had  not  retired  to  rest, 
but  were  under  the  influence  of  the  spirit.  Marilla  made  no  mention  of  what 
we  saw  ;  but  led  them  to  the  door  of  our  room,  and  tliey  both  instantly  fell 
to  the  floor.  Marilla  asked  them  what  they  saw.  They  said  they  saw  a 
beautiful  woman  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  with  a  book  in  her  hand.  I 
kept  my  eyes  upon  the  Angel,  and  observed  that  she  did  not  look  at  the  two 
sisters,  but  immediately  began  to  read. 

We  kneeled  down  before  her.  I  watched  the  motion  of  her  lips,  hut  could 
not  hear  the  sound  of  her  voice  ;  but  I  perceived  that  the  two  sisters  did, 
who  were  lying  upon  the  floor;  for  when  the  Angel  had  read  a  sentence  she 
paused,  and  they  repeated  it  after  her.  I  was  confident  they  repeated  it  cor- 
rectly ;  for  I  heard  their  voices  and  watched  the  motion  of  their  lips  and  of 
the  Angel's.  But  the  awful  solemnity  of  the  scene  I  cannot  describe.  The 
two  young  sisters  upon  the  floor  had  no  appearance  of  life,  except  in  the 
sound  of  their  voices  and  the  motion  of  their  lips.  I  knevv  they  repeated  the 
words  of  the  Angel  by  divine  impulse  ;  for  both  could  not  speak  so  exactly 
alike,  unless  they  heard  alike  ;  and  this  they  certainly  did  do. 

The  Angel  read  for  the  space  of  two  hours,  and  some  part  of  what  she 
read,  and  which  was  repeated  by  the  two  sisters,  is  still  fresh  in  my  memory. 
She  commenced  in  the  following  words  : 

86 


682         TESTIMONY  OF  REBECCA  LANDON,  ETC.   [aPPENDIX. 

"Listen,  ye  children  of  mortality,  wliile  I  sound  forth  to  yoii,  words  of 
truth,  unalterable  truth,  from  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  tlie  Creator  of  heaven 
and  eartli,  before  whose  eyes  all  creation  lies  naked,  without  the  least  cover 
or  concealment :  And  let  no  one,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  dare  presume  to 
pick  or  judge  my  words  or  work.  If  they  do,  I  will  pick  them  as  fine  as 
sand  on  the  sea  siiore.  1  have  watched  the  doings  of  man  from  the  day  that 
I  created  him  to  the  present  time;  and  man  has  strayed  far  from  Me,  his  Cre- 
ator, saith  the  Lord,  and  is  basely  sunk  in  sin  and  abomination.  And  I  have 
begun  to  visit  tiie  earth  with  a  heavy  hand  of  judgment,  and  nought  can  stay 
my  hand  but  reformation  and  true  repentance." 

"O  how  dark  is  man  !  I  find  him  grossly  blind  to  his  own  good;  therefore 
I  will,  with  my  Almighty  arm,  break  in  pieces  every  false  system  and  false 
doctrine  that  man,  by  the  influence  of  Satan,  has  sought  out  and  established 
for  the  destruction  of  the  souls  of  men.  Yea,  I  will  root  them  up  from  the 
very  foundation  ;  I  will  strip  oft'  the  false  glosses  with  which  he  tries  to  cov- 
er himself." 

"Remember  ye,  that  I  see  not  as  man  seeth.  I  find  him  groping  in  blind- 
ness, taking  natural  things  for  spiritual,  looking  and  expecting  his  natural 
body  to  rise  in  the  resurrection ;  supposing  his  dry  bones  may  be  scattered 
a  thousand  miles  apart,  that  they  will  yet  come  together  and  be  re-ani- 
mated, and  be  an  object  of  the  resurrection.  Vain,  foolish  and  corrupt 
principle  !" 

"  But,  cryeth  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  my  Son  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Res- 
urrection, and  will,  ere  this  manifestation  ceaseth,  declare  the  true  resurrection 
to  the  children  of  men  ;  and  they  shall  know  that  the  soul  that  rises  in 
Christ,  is  the  object  of  the  resurrection.  I  will,  in  my  own  time,  saith  He 
that  seeth  not  as  man  sectii,  convince  mankind  that  my  ways  are  just  and 
equal." 

"  Listen  attentively  to  my  words.  I  find  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ripe 
for  heavy  judgments;  and  when  ye  hear  of  famine  and  pestilence,  earth- 
quakes and  tornadoes,  fires  and  great  devastation  by  sea  and  by  land,  then 
know  ye  that  it  is  my  Almighty  hand  that  hath  done  it." 

I  must  acknowledge,  kind  reader,  that  my  mortal  frame  was,  by  this  time, 
all  in  a  tremor,  and  my  nervous  system  began  to  give  way,  and  I  rose  from  my 
knees,  took  a  chair  and  seated  myself,  and  prayed  that  God  would  strength- 
en me  ;  for  I  was  sure  that  1  should  not  be  able  to  hear  much  longer.  But 
I  soon  received  strength  so  as  to  feel  quite  comfortable,  and  the  Angel  con- 
tinued to  read  as  follows. 

"I  am  the  Eternal,  He  that  is  Almighty  ;  and  with  my  sceptre  I  rule  both 
sea  and  land.  I  speak  and  the  whole  host  of  heaven  obey;  I  command  my 
Angels  of  power  to  go  through  the  land  to  execute  judgment,  and  they,  as  one 
united  voice,  cry,  Thtj  will,  Jehovah  J  ah,  he  done.  And  shall  I  longer  be 
mocked  by  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  with-hold  my  furious  wrath  .'  Nay, 
nay,  crieth  He  that  sitteth  on  the  Throne  of  eternal  justice.  Mercy  and 
judgment  are  in  my  grasp,  and  the  wicked  and  perverse  generation  shall  feel 
my  heavy  judgments !  For  my  wratli  is  kindled,  and  my  fury  shall  not  abate, 
um1<;ss  the  inhabitants  of  the  earlii  turn  from  their  abominations,  and  worsiiip 
not  the  gods  of  their  own  forming." 


APPENDIX.]       TIISTIMONY  OF   REBECCA  LANDOX,  ETC.  683 

"Did  I  not  command  mv  first  cliosen  people  on  earth  to  worship  no  other 
gods  but  me?  Even  so  I  did;  and  it  standeth  unalterable,  and  siiall  remain 
so,  even  to  the  end  of  time.  As  a  living  testimony,  yc  find  it  so  in  the  wri- 
tings of  my  servant  Moses.  Even  as  I  descended  in  a  cloud  on  Mount  Sinai, 
and  there  revealed  my  holy  law  to  Moses;  so  in  a  cloud  of  my  glory  will  I 
select  instruments  of  my  choice,  who  will  come  w  hen  I  call,  and  go  when  I 
hid,  and  write  the  words  through  tribulation  deep,  which  I  am  about  to  send 
forth  unto  the  inhabitants  of  earth.  My  words  of  warning  shall  go  through 
every  land  and  coast,  that  none  can  say  in  truth,  We  knew  not  of  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  Almighty.  For  judgments,  yea,  tenfold  judgments  shall 
sweep  the  inhabitable  earth  ;  and  the  judgments  shall  begin  even  at  the 
threshold  of  ray  Zion." 

"  But  O  my  Zion  !  my  mighty  hand  of  wrath  I  will  pass  over  thee  lightly, 
if  to  my  holy  laws  and  statutes  ye  my  people  strictly  adhere,  deviating  not 
therefrom  ;  but  ever  walking  in  conformity  to  mv  word  and  will.  Again  I 
say,  my  wrath  is  kindled  ;  and  ye  that  work  abominations  in  the  darkness  of 
the  night,  behold  I  will  search  out  your  iniquities,  and  will  pour  upon  you 
my  hot  displeasure,  until  you  turn  and  repent.  For  I  am  a  God  of  to  dav, 
yesterday  and  tomorrow,  and  my  purposes  alter  net." 

"  But  how  standeth  thy  walls,  O  Ziou  .'  Are  they  sure  .•'  and  are  thy  gates 
safely  barred  ?  The  enemy  and  many  wicked  spirits  will  encamp  around  thee 
to  try  thy  walls.  Yea,  and  a  fire  unquenchable  shall  seven  times  roll  through 
thee,  O  Zion  !  Thou  wilt  be  sorely  tried  ;  tribulation  auaiteth  thee.  Thou 
shall  be  thoroughlv  purged,  and  sinners  in  thee  shall  tremWe.  Every  thing 
that  off'endeth  shall  be  cast  out,  till  nothing  remains  but  what  is  acceptable 
to  God." 

"O  America!  America  I  What  have  I  designed  thee  to  be  .■'  I  have,  with 
my  own  hand,  delivered  thee  from  all  oppression  ;  and  can  I  see  thee  raise 
the  hand  of  oppression -against  thy  fellow  creatui'es,  and  let  thee  go  unpun- 
ished.' Nay,  in  no  wise.  I  destined  thee  for  an  ensign  to  the  nations;  and 
if  thou  wouldst  maintain  just  and  equitable  laws,  myriads  should  bow  at  thy 
feet ;  the  Angels  would  march  through  thy  borders,  and  Jehovah  would  bring 
up  thy  rear:  And  if  thou  wouldst  never  forsake  thy  God,  He  would  never 
forsake  thee.  But  standeth  it  so.'  Look  well  to  thy  steps;  fori  the  Lord 
see  not  as  man  seeth.  Let  him  that  hath  done  wrong,  correct  his  wrongs; 
for  the  day  of  my  judgment  is  at  hand." 

"But  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom  crieth  unto  Me  in  behalf  of  the  whole 
human  race,  saying,  'The  poor  fallen  children  of  Adam  never  knew  me, 
their  Holy  Heavenly  Mother.'  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  decreed 
that  she  should  declare  herself  to  the  children  of  men.  For  understand 
ve,  that  the  Bride  hath,  for  ages  and  ages,  been  unknown  to  mortals  on  the 
earth." 

The  Angel  then  said  to  me,  "Beloved  little  one,  this  which  I  have  read, 
and  much  more,  will  yet  be  read  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  no  mortal 
man  can  alter  it;  for  so  hath  God  decreed,  and  He  will  bring  the  same  to 
pass  in  his  own  time  and  season.  But  previous  to  the  publication  of  this 
which  I  have  now  read,  will  a  word  from  the  Almighty  go  forth,  in  two  parts, 


684  TESTIMONY  OF   MAUIA  STEWART.  [APPENDIX. 

to  thfe  remotest  parts  of  the  earth,  never  to  be  blotted  out  through  time,  nor 
to  the  endless  ages  of  eternity.*  This  will  also  go  forth  in  two  parts. t  Re- 
member ye  my  words  ;  be  wise  and  be  careful,  for  I  am  a  holy  Angel  of  warn- 
ing."    The  Angel  then  vanished  from  our  sight. 

We  the  undersigned,  do  testify  that  the  preceding  testimon}',  as  far  as  it 
goes,  is  a  true  statement  of  the  word  of  the  Almighty,  as  read  by  the  holy 
Angel.  And  indeed  so  solemn  and  awful  was  the  scene,  that  tiie  words,  as 
then  read,  were  deeply  imprinted  on  our  minds,  never  to  be  forgotten  by  us. 
And  so  great  vi'ere  our  feelings  of  reverence  and  fear,  that  we  scarcely  dared 
to  speak  of  what  we  had  seen  and  heard,  even  to  each  other;  knowing  tiiat 
we  understood  not  the  word  of  the  Lord,  we  pondered  it  in  our  hearts,  be- 
lieving in  very  deed,  that  we  should  yet  know  why  He  had  thus  spoken. 

We  have  before  said  that  the  Angel  read  for  the  space  of  two  hours,  and 
we  further  testify  that,  since  hearing  the  preceding  sacred  pages  read,  which 
were  afterwards  written  at  Wisdom's  Valley,  (Watervliet,)  we  find  that 
much  of  it  is,  word  for  word,  the  same  that  was  read  to  us  by  the  Angel. 
And  we  do  know  that  the  inspired  writer  by  whom  this  sacred  book  was  writ- 
ten, had  not  the  least  knowledge  of  what  had  been  seen  and  heard  by  us. 
We  now  know  that  we  understand,  in  some  measure,  what  we  then  heard  ; 
for  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  us,  is  in  part  accomplished.  He  hath  indeed  sent 
forth  his  Sacred  Roll  in  two  parts,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  now  doth 
follow,  as  was  spoken,  that  which  was  read  to  us  by  the  beautiful  and  holy 
Angel  before  described. 

We  feel  ourselves  poor  and  dependent  upon  the  mercy  of  God  ;  and  in 
gratitude  to  Him  for  all  his  goodness,  we  thankfully  bear  witness  to  that 
which  He,  in  his  condescension,  hath  revealed  to  us.  And  if  those  of  you 
who  may  read  these  pages,  are  able  to  cry  to  God  for  yourselves,  we  ear- 
nestly desire  that  you  would  remember  us  in  your  prayers: 

Rebecca  Landon. 
Marilla  Fairbanks. 


Testimony  of  Maria  Stewart. 

Oiven  at  Holy  Mount. 

One  evening  in  the  fore  part  of  November,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty 
one,  immediately  after  retiring  to  rest,  I  heard  my  name  called  very  loud. 
I  raised  my  head,  but  saw  nothing.  Soon  I  heard  the  call  repeated.  I  then 
looked  and  saw  a  large  light  in  the  room,  in  the  midst  of  which  stood  an 
Angel.  The  Angel  came  towards  the  bed  where  I  lay,  and  spoke  as  follows. 
"  Arise  and  follow  me,  O  thou  child  of  mortality  !  and  view  the  glury  of  God, 
which  He,  in  his  wisdom,  is  now  sending   forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth." 

My  sense  was  then  withdrawn  from  the  things  of  time,  and  in  spirit  I  fol- 
lowed the  Angel  into  a  low  valley,  where  I  saw  a  large  pillar  of  fire,  rolling 

*Alliifling  to  the  Sacrcrf  flo//,  printed  at  Canterbury  N.  11.  in  1843.  fTwo  general  divis- 
ions or  volumes.  Eds. 


APPENDIX.]  TESTIMONY  OF  MARIA  STEWART.  685 

over  iind  over,  and  coming  directly  towards  me,  wiiich  terrified  me  very 
much.  The  Angel  then  said,  "  VV^Jiat  seest  thou,  tliat  tliou  art  so  terrified?" 
I  answered,  I  see  large  flames  of  fire,  rolling  directly  towards  me.  He  tlien 
said,  "  Fear  not,  O  thou  child  of  mortality;  for  the  Lord  thy  God  has,  in 
his  loving  mercy  and  kindness,  sent  forth  this  fire  of  eternal  truth  and  jus- 
tice, to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  its  flames  will  never  cease  to  roll, 
till  every  quarter  of  this  earth  shall  have  felt  the  scorching  flames." 

I  asked  the  Angel  if  the  fire  would  go  through  the  cities.  He  answered, 
"Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  every  filthy  and  abominable  inhabitant  of  earth, 
who  daily  lives  in  sin  and  wickedness,  will  have  to  feel  the  judgments  of  a 
just  and  true  God.  But  know  this,  that  thou  and  every  other  soul,  now 
dwelling  within  the  walls  of  Zion,  will  have  to  pass  througli  this  unquench- 
able fire,  before  it  will  go  abroad  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  But  fear  not, 
O  thou  little  child  !  this  fire  of  truth  and  justice,  will  not  consume  any  thing 
in  thee  nor  any  other  soul,  only  that  which  is  offensive  in  the  sight  of  God, 
your  Heavenly  Father."' 

After  the  fire  had  passed  through  the  valley  where  I  stood,  I  saw  it  enter 
a  house.  I  followed  it,  and  I  found  that  where  the  fire  had  passed  through 
it  lefl  it  very  clean  :  nothing  was  injured ;  but  the  dirt  and  rubbish  were  all 
consumed.  Then  said  the  Angel,  "As  thou  seest  this  building  is  cleansed, 
so  will  this  fire  cleanse  every  soul  who  is  willing  to  be  cleansed  with  this 
refiner's  fire." 

I  then  returned  to  the  valley,  and  there  remained  till  I  thought  the  fire 
had  finished  in  Zion.  Then  I  saw  it  all  in  one  body,  and  soon  it  was  divid- 
ed into  four  parts.  One  part  of  the  flame  went  to  the  east,  another  to  the 
west,  another  to  the  north,  and  another  to  the  south  ;  I  watched  the  flames 
till  they  passed  out  of  my  sight.  Then  said  the  Angel,  "  Remember  what 
thou  hast  seen;  for  all  this  is  near  at  hand." 

Then  looking  up,  I  beheld,  as  it  were,  in  the  heavens,  tiie  glory  of  God, 
in  such  brightness  that  I  could  not  look  thereon  ;  it  was  as  much  brighter 
than  the  sun,  as  the  sun  is  brighter  than  the  moon.  The  Angel  then  asked, 
"What  seest  thou.^"  I  answered,  the  brightness  is  so  great  I  can  see  noth- 
ing. I  looked  again  and  said,  I  see  a  pair  of  scales  witii  this  brightness  com- 
ing down  to  earth.  Then  said  the  Angel,  "  The  brightness  that  thou  seest,  is 
God  thy  Heavenly  Father,  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom,  coming  down  to  visit 
the  earth  in  mercy  and  judgment;  and  the  scales  which  thou  seest,  is  the 
balance  which  every  soul  will  be  weighed  in,  either  in  this  world  or  that 
which  is  to  come." 

"  For  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  is  a  just  God,  and  will  deal  justly  and 
without  any  partiality  to  any  mortal  creature  ;  whether  high  or  low,  rich  or 
poor,  bond  or  free,  all  souls  will  receive  their  just  reward,  according  to  their 
own  works.  Remember  what  you  have  seen  and  heard,  for  these  will  yet 
prove  weighty  truths  to  every  inhabitant  of  earth."     The  Angel  then  left  me. 

February  twentieth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two,  I  saw  a  holy  Angel 
standing  before  me,  holding  a  large  book  in  his  hand.  The  Angel  said, 
"  I  am  an  Angel  of  Love  ;  I  am  sent  from  the  Lord   God  of  heaven  to  make 


685  THE  ORDER  OF  DEITY  ILLUSTRATED.    [APPENDIX. 

known  to  tliee,  O  thou  instrument  of  mortal  clay,  wliat  thy  Holy  and  Eter- 
nal Mother  Wisdom's  will  is  concerning  this  book,  which  thou  seest  in  my 
hand.  Know  thou  it  is  thy  Mother's  will,  that  a  female  instrument  of  her 
own  choosing,  and  in  her  own  time,  siiall  faithfully  write  the  words  herein 
contained."     The  Angel  then  disappeared. 

IVIaria  Stewart. 


.3  Roll  of  Holy  Jfisdoni's  icord,  illustrating  the  order  of  Deity. 
Written  by  Iiu-piration  in  Hit  Church  at  JVisdom's  Valley,  January  16,  1844. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth  to  the  inspired  writer. 
Behold  I  have  come  unto  thee,  thou  chosen  instrument  of  the  Lord;  and 
with  me  have  come  the  holy  Angel  called  the  holy  Eye  of  God,  and  the 
Right  Hand  of  His  Almighty  Power;  also  the  holy  Angel  of  Light,  and  the 
beloved  apostle  John  the  Revelator;  and  also  a  mnltitude  of  holy  Angela 
who  have  accompanied  us,  to  bear  witness  of  the  word  of  Holy  and  Eternal 
Wisdom. 

2.  This  she  has  written  with  her  own'^iand,  in  the  form  of  a  Roll,  and 
sent  to  her  little  one,  [the  inspired  \vriter,]  by  me,  the  holy  Angel  of  Eter- 
nal Truth,  on  the  evening  of  the  fourteenth  of  January,  eighteen  hundred 
and  forty  four,  to  be  made  known  to  the  holy  anointed  on  earth,  concerning 
certain  passages  or  paragraphs  which  are  written  in  the  book  containing 
"  The  Word  of  God."   [See  Part  HI.  Chap.  xi.  15  to  19.] 

3.  These  passages  or  paragraphs  were  also  written  by  divine  inspiration, 
according  to  the  will  of  Him  who  governeth  all  things,  and  bringetli  about 
all  things  in  his  wisdom,  and  in  iiis  own  time  and  season,  agreeable  to  his 
divine  purpose  and  wise  calculations,  which,  though  not  always  within  the 
comprehension  of  man,  are  nevertheless  true  and  correct,  and  will  stand  un- 
changeable through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

4.  And  thus  say  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth  ;  It  is  with  pleasure 
that  I  bear  witness  to  the  word  of  God,  therein  written.  Therefore,  in  obe- 
dience to  his  mind  and  will,  we  will  make  known  to  you  the  words  of  the 
Roll,  that  all  doubts  respecting  the  Godhead  or  Deity,  may  be  laid  aside,  and 
a  true  knowledge  of  that  which  is  necessary  for  man,  in  his  present  stage  of 
existence  and  travel,  may  reach  his  understanding;  else  it  would  be  of  no 
effect. 

5.  Now  therefore,  O  thou  little  one,  chosen  of  God  for  this  purpose,  fear 
not  to  write  the  contents  of  this  Roll  :  for  lo  !  by  the  power  of  the  Most 
High  God,  shall  ye  be  directed  ;  and  by  the  ministration  and  influence  of  the 
holy  messenger  of  God,  even  the  blessed  apostle  John,  shall  ye  write  the 
words  of  the  Roll.  And  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth,  the  holy  Eye 
of  God,  the  holy  Angel  of  Light,  and  the  rest  of  my  companions  will  bear 
witness  of  the  same. 

6.  And  thus  commence  the  words  of  the  Roll,  which  is  sealed  with  the 
seal  of  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom,  which  seal  cannot  be  broken,  save  by.  the  hand 


APPENDIX.]  THE  OKDER  OF  DEITY  ILLUSTRATED.  687 

of  the  lioly   messenger  of  God,  tlic   beloved  .-ipostlc  ;   nor  can  it  he  written, 
save  by  the  power  of  tiie  Holy  One,  even   Holy,  Eternal   Wisdom. 

7.  And  thus  saitli  the  beloved  apostle;  I  will  place  my  hand  upon  tliis 
seal,  and  cause  the  same  to  be  opened,  that  tlic  words  of  the  Roll  may  be 
written  by  mortal  hand,  that  all  doubts  and  fears  respecting  the  truth  and  re- 
ality of  the  passages  before  mentioned,  may  be  wholly  banished  from  the 
mind  of  every  candid  reader. 

Words  of  the  Roll. 

8.  Thus  saith  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom;  In  love  and  condescension  do  I  de- 
clare this  my  word  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  that  all  may  hear  and  under- 
stand concerning  the  order  of  the  Deity,  so  far  as  the  present  age  of  the  world 
is  able  to  comprehend,  and  the  present  dispensation  of  divine  grace  is  intend- 
ed to  enlighten  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

it.  Therefore,  in  my  wisdom  have  I  seen  fit  further  to  illustrate  this  impor- 
tant subject,  concerning  the  existence  of  the  order  of  the  Deity,  knowing 
that  it  is  a  subject  whereof  mankind  at  large  are  wholly  ignorant ;  and  many 
of  whom  will  oppose  it  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  as  being  inconsistent 
with  their  ideas  of  the  Divinity,  and  incompatible  with  the  holy  scriptures 
of  truth,  which  have  been  handed  down,  from  generation  to  generation,  unto 
the  present  day. 

10.  And  these  scriptures,  they  declare  to  be  the  holy  word  of  God,  written 
by  divine  inspiration,  for  a  law,  rule  and  guide  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
whereby  they  may  know  the  mind  and  will  of  Him  who  seeth  and  knoweth 
all  things,  and  by  whom  all  things  were  created,  both  in  the  heavens  and  earth, 
visible  and  in\isib!e.     But  they  read,  and  understand  not. 

11.  Yea  I,  Hoi}-,  Eternal  Wisdom,  say  unto  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth, 
that  in  the  wisdom  of  God  were  all  these  things  created.  The  foundations 
of  the  heavens  were  laid  in  wisdom,  and  in  wisdom  were  all  things  brought 
forth  in  their  proper  order,  and  in  their  proper  times  and  seasons,  according 
to  the  will  of  the  Almighty,  by  whose  power  and  by  whose  command,  every 
thing  vvas  established,  even  the  order  and  glory  of  his  Eternal  Throne,  which 
is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting. 

12.  Therefore  I,  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom,  who  am  one  with  the  Holy,  Eter- 
nal Power,  did  exist  from  everlasting,  even  before  the  foundations  of  the 
heavens  were  laid  ;  and  by  my  voice,  and  with  my  union,  consent  and  ap- 
probation, in  unity  with  the  Holy,  Eternal  Power,  were  all  things  created 
and  brought  forth,  each  in  its  proper  order  and  place,  fulfilling  the  purpose 
and  design  for  which  it  was  created. 

13.  Thus  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  were  all  these  things  brought  forth  into  ex- 
istence, in  the  eternal  world,  and  by  the  hand  of  Almighty  Power  was  eve- 
ry thing  established.  Yea,  I  Wisdom  did  exist  with  the  Eternal  Power, 
before  the  heavens  were  created,  or  the  foundation  of  his  Eternal  Throne 
established.  Therefore  in  me  was  manifested  the  fullness  of  the  Deity, 
upon  whom  the  foundations  of  the  heavens  were  created. 

14.  Yea,  and  in  me  is  manifested  to  the  children  of  men,  that  order  and 
glory  which  existed  in  the  heavens  above,  long  ere  this  earth  was  created, 
or  dust  was  fashioned  into  man.     Yea,  even  from  everlasting,  did  there  exist 


638  THE   ORDER  OF  DEITY  ILLUSTRATED.         [APPENDIX. 

in  the  Deity,  the  substance  or  essence  of  the  everlasting  Father  and  Mother, 
Son  and  Daughter;  that  is,  the  Holy,  Eternal  Power  and  Wisdom,  of  creat- 
ing and  of  bringing  forth  into  existence,  in  the  order  and  likeness  of  the 
eternal  first  Cause.  For  know  ye  not,  that  there  is  no  effect  without  a  cause  ? 
and  that  no  effect  can  exceed,  or  even  equal  the  cause  ? 

15.  But  in  this  3'e  are  also  blind,  not  knowing  how  to  distinguish  the  power 
which  creates,  from  that  which  bringeth  forth.  Know  ye  not  that,  even  in 
nature,  there  can  nothing  be  brouglit  forth  into  existence,  witliout  the  co- 
operating powers  of  the  united  twain.'  Then  why  marvel  ye  at  the  idea  of 
tico  beings  in  one?  or  at  the  combination  o?  four  Beings  in  the  manifest  order 
of  the  Deity?  Why  not  rather  marvel  that  ye  have  become  thus  blinded.' 
that  ye  cannot  discern  the  things  of  God,  even  when  they  are  brought  to 
your  view  .' 

16.  Are  not  the  father  and  mother  in  nature,  combined  or  united  as  one? 
and  is  not  that  oneness  in  nature,  capable  of  producing  it«  likeness.'  whose 
seed  is  in  itself,  having  power  to  create  and  bring  forth,  each  in  its  proper 
order  and  place,  and  in  its  proper  time  and  season,  according  to  the  well 
known  and  established  laws  of  nature. 

17.  And  are  not  the  offspring  or  productions  of  the  united  twain,  considered 
a  portion  or  part  thereof.'  And  though  the  effect  be  not  equal  to  the  cause 
that  produced  it;  yet  it  is  considered  as  one  therewith,  being  a  part  thereof, 
and  subject  thereunto,  and  nourished  and  strengthened  thereby,  until  the 
time  such  offspring  are  capable  of  acting  for  themselves,  at  which  time  they 
become  sharers  in  the  estate  of  their  parents,  or  true  heirs  thereof,  and  go 
forth  and  produce  offspring  in  their  own  likeness,  as  did  their  parents  before 
them,  and  so  on,  from  generation  to  generation,  to  the  end  of  time. 

18.  Now  look  at  this,  ye  wise  ones  of  the  world.  What  think  ye.'  Is  man 
in  nature  in  possession  of  a  power  superior  in  its  operations  and  effects,  to 
that  which  exists  in  the  Deity.'  Can  the  effect  exceed  the  cause.'  Or  can  the 
creature  or  thing  formed,  in  any  wise  equal  that  which  formed  it.'  Nay  in  no 
wise. 

19.  Yet  do  I  say  unto  you,  and  my  words  are  words  of  wisdom,  that  in  the 
existence  of  the  Deity,  are  both  the  male  and  the  female,  the  Father  and  the 
3Iother,  the  Son  and  the  Daughter;  and  these  four  united  in  one,  display 
the  fullness  of  the  Deity,  in  the  same  line  and  order  as  I  have  pointed  out  to 
you,  concerning  the  father  and  mother,  son  and  daughter  in  nature. 

20.  And  again,  ye  will  query  and  say,  how  does  this  prove  that  there  are 
four  Beings  existing  in  the  Deity,  and  all  from  everlasting  to  everlasting .' 
Trulv  in  nature  and  essence  these  exist  in  Deity. 

21.  Listen  to  my  word;  for  I  am  Wisdom,  and  I  will  reason  with  you  con- 
cerning this  matter,  that  ye  may  be  no  more  wholly  ignorant  of  these  things. 
Did  I  not  tell  you  that  parents  in  the  order  of  nature  possessed  both  the  power 
of  procreating,  and  that  of  bringing  forth  offspring  in  their  own  likeness."* 
and  that  this  power  existed  in  them,  from  their  creation,  even  before  they 
themselves  were  brought  fortii :  for  it  was  inherent  in  their  very  nature,  and 
was  a  part  of  them. 


APPENDIX.]       THE   ORDER  OF  DEITY    ILLUSTRATED.  6S9 

22.  Even  so  in  the  spiritual  creation;  before  the  earth  was  formed  or  the 
foun(huiuns  of  the  Jieavens  were  laid,  there  did  exist  in  the  Eternal  First 
Causk,  the  everhisting  Father  and  Alotiier,  Son  and  Daughter. 

23.  And  again,  ye  will  say,  How  is  it,  that  tiie  Son  and  Daughter  of  the 
Eternal  Two  in  One,  who  have  appeared  upon  earth  so  many  tiiousands  of 
years  after  the  creation  of  the  world,  can  be  One  with  the  Everlasting  Father 
and  Mother,  and  that  the  order  of  the  Deity  was  never  perfected  until  they 
liad  found  their  lot  and  place,  and  become  co-workers  with  the  Eternal  Two 
in  One,  the  Everlasting  First  Cause,  and  at  the  same  lime  the  Son  and  Daugh- 
ter said  to  be  from  Everlasting  ? 

24.  Thus  say  I,  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom  ;  Stop  and  reflect  a  little  upon  what  I 
have  already  stated.  Have  I  not  said  that  there  exist  in  the  creation  of  God, 
in  the  order  of  nature,  both  male  and  female.'  and  that  this  order  is  a  figure 
of  the  spiritual  and  eternal  world  .'  and  that  in  the  Deity  there  existed,  and 
doth  exist,  the  order  of  male  and  female,  united  in  one  spirit;  and  that  from 
this  unity  of  spirit,  proceeds  the  spiritual  essence  or  sabstance  wiiich  forma 
and  brings  forth  into  existence  spiritual  beings,  bearing  the  likeness  of  the 
Eternal  Father  and  Mother.'  And  that  this  spirit  or  substance  is  from  ever- 
lasting and  to  everlasting.'^ 

25.  And  that  in  the  unity  of  the  Eternal  Father  and  Mother,  did  the  heav- 
enly Bridegroom  and  Bride,  the  Father  and  Mother  of  the  new  creation, 
exist  from  everlasting.  And  although  not  made  known  to  the  understanding 
of  mortals  on  earth,  until  many  thousands  of  years  after  the  creation  of  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  ; 

26.  Yet  nevertheless,  in  the  Being  of  God,  there  originally  dwelt  the  spirit 
or  substance  of  the  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  the  fullness  of  the  Deity,  though 
not  known  and  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Father  and  Mother,  Son  and 
Daughter,  until  manifested  by  divine  revelation,  through  the  Son  and  Daugh- 
ter, no  more  than  this  existence  is  to  be  found  in  the  order  of  nature,  which 
is  a  true  figure  of  that  which  is  spiritual,  until  an  offspring  is  produced. 
For,  in  the  order  of  nature,  it  is  well  known  that  the  name  of  father  and 
mother,  son  and  daughter,  cannot  be  found,  previous  to  the  work  of  procrea- 
tion, by  the  union  of  the  twain,  in  the  order  of  male  and  female. 

27.  Again  I  ask.  Does  there  not  exist  in  the  united  twain,  the  pow-er  of  pro- 
creation or  producing  offspring  in  their  own  likeness  ?  and  did  not  this  pow- 
er exist  in  them  originally,  previous  to  the  works  of  sexual  intercourse.'  Did 
it  not  exist  in  them,  even  from  a  state  of  infancy  .'  though  in  a  much  less 
degree. 

28.  Then  why  do  ye  not  understand  that  the  appellation  of  father  and  moth- 
er is  not  really  known,  neither  son  and  daughter,  until  such  time  as  the  gen- 
erating power  of  the  united  tvvaiii  takes  effect,  grows  and  is  brought  forth 
into  existence.     This  is  not  all  performed  at  one  and  the  same  time;  nor  by 

*  Christ  is  evidently  the  true  seed  of  God  containing  the  male  and  female  principles  of  De- 
itj',  manifested  in  Son  and  Daughter,  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  the  Eternal  Father  and 
Mother.  This  is  the  seed  typitied  i»  the  promise  to  Abraham,  in  which  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  should  be  Uessed.  See  GaJ..  iiL  16^  Eds. 

87 


690  THE  ORDEU  OF  DEITY  ILLUSTRATED.    [aPPENDIX. 

the  eXLMtion  of  one  uli^nc,  uiihout  tlio  consent  and  approb:ition  of  tlie  other; 
but  by  tliB  union  and  co-operation  of  both  tlie  male  and  the  female.  And 
the  work  is  a  progressive  work,  and  cannot  take  effect  only  at  proper  and 
appointed  limes  and  seasons,  agreeable  to  the  i^stablished  law  of  nature. 

20.  And  so  it  is  in  the  work  of  ihe  regeneration  of  souls,  and  of  being  born 
in  the  spirit.  Every  thing  must  be  effected  in  God's  appointed  times  and  sea- 
Kons,  agreeiihle  lo  liis  divine  will  and  purposes,  which  are  net  known  to  his 
creature  man,  hut  in  a  very  small  degree. 

30.  Tiiercfore,  saith  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom,  I  have  laid  before  you  plain 
and  simple  facts,  which  do  exist  in  nature,  to  illustrate  to  your  understanding 
weighty  and  important  truths,  concerning  the  Being  and  existence  of  God, 
in  the  order  of  the  Dciily,  which  does  in  truth,  unite  the  four  dispensations 
in  one. 

31.  Therefore  read  ye  and  understand;  for  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  the 
same  yesterday,  now  and  forever.  And  thus  I  close  my  word  on  this  subject, 
saith  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom,  wliicli  word  is  plain  and  easy  to  be  understood 
by  any  candid  mind. 

32.  And  now,  saith  tiic  lioly  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth,  I  do  hereby  testify 
and  hear  witness  to  the  words  of  this  Roll,  wliich  is  the  word  of  Holy,  Eter- 
nal Wisdom,  that  it  is  the  living  truth  of  God,  revealed  to  mortals  by  the 
jjower  of  the  Holy  One,  even  Holy,  Eternal  Wisdom. 

33.  And  I  do  declare  unto  ail_  men,  that  by  the  lielp  of  mortal  hand,  the 
same  has  been  fiitlifully  and  correctly  written,  for  mortal  eyes  to  view. 
Tiierefore  read  and  understand  the  same.  For  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  Eternal 
Trjlh,  do  declare  il  to  be  tlie  holy  word  of  God,  sent  by  Holy,  Eternal  Wis- 
dom to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

34.  And  it  is  the  will  of  God,  that  this  Roll  and  the  evidences  connected 
therewith,  be  also  placed  in  the  Lord's  Book  of  Divine  Wisdom,  which  is 
shortly  to  be  published  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Therefore,  in  confirma- 
tion to  what  is  here  written,  do  I  place  my  seal,  which  is  the  seal  of  Eternal 

Truth. 

35.  I,  the  hol[/  Eije  of  God,  and  the  Right  Hand  of  his  Almighty  Power, 
have  been  an  eye  witness  to  the  writing  of  the  preceding  Roll,  and  do  de- 
clare it  to  be  faithfully  copied  by  mortal  hand,  for  the  benefit  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth,  who  are  yet  ignorant  concerning  the  Being  and  existence 
of  God  in  the  order  of  the  Deittj :  that  is  manifested  by  the  union  and  com- 
bination of  four  distinct  persons  or  Beings,  forming  a  One  or  unity.  There- 
fore, do  I,  the  holy  Eye  of  God,  and  the  Right  Hand  of  !iis  Almighty  Power, 
bear  witness  to  the  words  of  this  Roll,  which  are  faithfrjlly  written. 

I  the  holy  Angel  of  Light,  who  have  witnessed  the  writing  of  the  Roll 
before  mentioned,  do  bear  witness  thereto,  knowing  it  to  be  the  truth  of  Him 
who  reignolh  in  the  heavens  above;  therefore  do  I  acquiesce  in  the  testimo- 
nies of  my  companions,  and  also  declare  it  to  be  faithfully  written  by  mortal 
hand,  by  an  instrument  chosen  and  anointed  of  God  for  that  purpose. 

And  I  do  testify  that  the  same  has  been  written  by  the  inspired  writer, 
^vllill!  under  great  tribulation  and  heavy  sufferings  of  both  soul  and  body. 
And  he  v.ould   not  have  written  thus,  had  he  not  been  influenced  by  the 


APPENDIX.]  TESTIMONY  RESPECTING,   ETC.  C91 

jiowcr  of  tlic  Holy  Ono,  even  llnly,  Etciiiiil  Wisdom  so  to  do.  Tlirrcfoic 
do  I,  tlio  lu)!y  Aiigul  of  Liiilit,  tluclaiv  llie  saiiH;  to  hn  tlio  li\iiig  truth  of 
God,  !ind  written  in  liis  lioly  fear.     Amrn,  oven  so  let  it  bi'. 

I,  the  holy  Messenger  of  Cod,  .-ind  apostle  of  Jesus  Cliris-t,  do  solomtily 
aflirtn,  llial  tlic  words  of  Molv,  EtiMrial  Wisdom,  v  hicli  aro  foiit.iincd  in  the 
preceding  Roll,  were  written  hy  th(!  jjower  of  tlie  Holy  8|)iiil,  which  rested 
upon  th(!  inspired  writer,  and  brought  him  undcn' se\  (;re  sufferings,  liolhof 
soul  and  body,  in  whicli  state  he  has  not  been  suffered  to  write  .-uiy  tiling 
that  is  not  true  in  every  point. 

Therefore  I,  the  apostle  of  Jesns  Christ,  being  an  eye  witness  to  the  writ- 
ing of  said  Roll,  do  hereby  acknowledge  it  to  be  the  irutii,  in  (ivery  tittle,  and 
do  not  liesitate  to  seal  the  same  with  my  name.  Thus  saitli  the  holy  mes- 
senger of  God,  the  beloved  apostle  John. 

We,  the  holy  attendant  Angel.';of  the  Hohj  Jlvgel  of  Eternal  Trvt/i,  the 
Holy  Eye  of  God,  and  the  Right  Hand  of  lils  Jllmighty  Power,  the  HuJy  An- 
gel of  Light,  and  the  Holy  Messenger  of  God,  and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
do  testify  to  the  preceding  Roll  of  Holy  Wisdom's  word,  and  also  to  the  tes- 
timonies already  given  concerning  the  same,  that  not  any  part  has  the  instru- 
ment [or  writer]  been  suffered  to  .-idd  or  diminish  to  or  from  said  Roil,  or 
said  testimonies;  but  they  arc  faithfully  written,  and  will  stand  as  truth  and 
verily  to  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

For,  be  it  known  unto  all  men,  that  we  the  holy  attendant  Angels,  do  bear 
witness,  that  the  same  have  been  recorded  by  the  holy  Angel  <  f  Eternal 
Truth,  in  the  record  of  heaven,  there  to  remain  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Inspired  writer, 

David  A.  Buckingham. 


Testimony  of  the  Elders  of  the  Second  Family,    W isdcm' s   Valley. 
As  the  reader  may  desire  to  know  something  concerning  the  oi  iginal  loritcr  of 
this  Bool;,  entitled  Jl  Divine  Book  of  Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  S/-r.;  the  fol- 
lowing united  testimony  of  her  character  has  been  given  by  the  Elders  of  the 
family  in  lohich  she  resides. 

1.  Be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  it  hath  pleased  the  I..ord  God  of  Is- 
rael, to  select  an  instrument  from  among  the  members  of  this  family,  over 
which  we  preside  as  Elders  and  Watchmen,  and  to  inspire  her  with  his  holy 
and  divine  power,  to  write  in  his  most  holy  name,  and  in  the  nam(>  of  his 
Holy  and  Eternal  Wisdom,  The  icordof  God  revealed,  out  of  ichose  mouth  go- 
eth  the  sharp  sword. 

2.  As  we  have  been  chosen  and  appointed  of  God,  to  the  sacred  trust  of 
receiving  into  our  charge,  the  Revelation  of  his  holy  and  eternal  word, 
which  is  to  go  forth   to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  it  becomes   proper  and 


692  TESTIMONY  RESPECTING  [APPENDIX. 

necessary  tliat  we  should  give  a  brief  statement  of  the  miraculous  means  by 
wliicli  He  hath  accomplished  tiiis  marvelous  display  of  his  Almighty  Power. 

3.  The  instrument  chosen  of  (iod,  and  inspired  with  divine  power  to  write, 
in  his  name,  his  holy  word,  is  a  person  of  common  natural  abilities,  having 
had  a  very  limited  privilege  in  letter  learning,  inferior  to  what  may  be  called 
a  common  school  education,  and  possessing  no  natural  element  or  taste  for  the 
practice  of  vi'riting ;  an  unpretending,  unaspiring  person,  which  leaves  no 
true  ground  for  suspicion  that  she  has,  without  divine  influence,  framed  or 
co:nposed  any  part  or  portion  of  the  sacred  truths  contained  in  this  Book  of 
divine  revelations. 

4.  Althougli  we  have  witnessed  many  wonderful  displays  of  the  mighty 
power  of  (iod,  during  his  late  visitation  to  the  people  of  Zion  ;  yet  we  freely 
acknowledge  that  the  writing  of  the  word  of  God,  by  mortal  hand,  through 
divine  inspiration,  is  one  of  the  greatest  displays  of  divine  power,  and  as 
clear  and  perfect  a  miracle  as  we  have  ever  beheld. 

5.  For  truly,  this  feeble  instrument  of  human  clay,  has  brought  to  mortal 
view,  by  divine  inspiration,  the  mysteries  of  tlie  latter  day,  or  day  of  judg- 
ment, as  revealed  to  her,  from  time  to  time,  by  the  most  holy  Angels  of  God. 
And  we  bear  witness  that  the  same  have  been  brought  forth  through  much 
sorrow,  tribulation  and  sufferings,  on  the  part  of  the  inspired  writer,  of 
whom  we  shall  speak  more  particularly  hereafter. 

6.  As  we  have  had  a  great  privilege  to  learn  the  way  of  God,  and  had  the 
experience  of  many  years  travel  in  the  same,  it  need  not  be  imagined  that 
our  testimony  is  founded  upon  a  mere  belief  in  the  way  and  work  of  God  ; 
but  we  testify  of  that  which  we  do  know,  and  have  proved  for  ourselves. 
(See  I.  Jno.  i.  1  to  8  )  For  we  bear  witness  and  testify  before  all  men,  that 
the  sharp  sword  or  testimony  which  is  now  going  forth  to  slay  the  enemies 
of  God  and  man,  throughout  the  nations  of  the  earth,  is  the  same  sword  by 
which  our  inbred  foes  have  been  slain,  and  our  souls  set  free  from  the  do- 
minion of  sin,  to  serve  the  living  God. 

7.  By  that  holy  faith  which  is  of  the  right  hand  planting  of  God,  were  we 
convicted  of  our  sins  and  uncleanness  in  his  sight,  and  made  willing,  in  low 
humiliation,  to  seek  his  mercy  seat,  and  bow  our  souls  before  the  altar  of 
sacrifice,  by  an  honest  confession  to  God,  in  the  presence  of  his  witnesses, 
of  every  known  sin,  and  act  of  uncleanness,  humbling  and  abasing  ourselves 
in  his  presence,  and  sacrificing  our  carnal  natures  upon  the  altar  of  self-denial. 

8.  Although  we  have  been  suffered  to  wade  through  many  trying  scenes  of 
sorrow,  grief  and  tribulation,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  and  to  en- 
dura  many  temptations  and  buftetings  of  Satan,  for  the  trial  of  our  fiiilh  ;  yet 
through  the  prayers  and  intercessions  of  the  heavenly  Parentage,  to  the  Eter- 
nal Fatiier  and  Mother  of  our  immortal  souls,  our  faith  failed  not,  under  the 
Boal-trying  work  of  self-destruction,  or  the  destruction  of  our  own  selfish 
lives. 

9.  Yea,  by  bowing  our  necks  to  Christ's  yoke  and  walking  in  obedience 
to  the  testimony  of  his  second  coming,  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  which  has 
been  clearly  revealed  to  our  understanding,  by  faithful  witnesses  of  his  ever- 
lasting gospel,  we  have  been  counted   worthy  to   drink  of  his  cup  of  sutler- 


APPENDIX.]  THE  INSPIRED  WRITER.  693 

ings  on  eartli,  and  to  be  hiiptized  into  his  death,  even  the  death  of  tliat  carnal 
nature  vviiich  is  enmity  against  God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  liis  law,  neitlier 
indeed  can  be.  (See  Rom.  viii.  7.) 

10.  And  herein  is  the  cause  of  our  inward  joy  and  rejoicing,  that  we  are 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  witli  the  Lamb  and  Bride,  and  to  overcome  the 
world  within  ourselves,  (as  they  did  suff"er  and  overcome,)  and  to  reign  with 
them  over  the  powers  of  sin  and  death,  by  the  power  of  their  testimony, 
and  a  daily  cross.  And  thus  by  following  the  Lamb  and  Bride  in  the  travel 
of  the  regeneration,  whithersoever  they  go,  we  have  come  up  through  great 
tribulation  and  low  humiliation,  to  stand  with  them  on  the  Mount  Zion, 
among  the  redeemed.   (See  Rev.  xiv.  1  to  -5.) 

11.  By  doing  the  will  of  God,  we  have  obtained  a  true  knowledge  of  the 
doctrines  laid  down  in  the  revelation  of  his  word,  and  in  the  scriptures  of  the 
New  Testament,  of  Christ's  first  coming  ;  and  have  proved  our  faith  and  fidel- 
ity thus  far,  by  our  obedience  to  the  laws  and  statutes  given  of  God,  for  the 
safety  and  protection  of  his  Zion  upon  earth:  for  God  will  try  all  his  sub- 
jects by  the  standard  which  He  has  raised,  which  is  the  standard  of  obedi- 
ence, ere  they  will  be  entrusted  to  speak  or  act  in  his  name :  and  be  accept- 
able in  his  sight.  (See  Jno.  vii.  17.) 

12.  Having  thus  far  proved  true  and  faithful  to  our  God,  by  our  obedience, 
to  do  his  will  and  obey  his  commands,  as  made  known  to  us,  we  have  been 
entrusted  with  the  sacred  charge  of  the  reception  and  care  of  the  manuscripts 
of  his  eternal  word,  for  his  own  divine  purposes,  and  of  carefully  preserving 
the  same  in  his  most  holy  fear,  until  the  writings  thereof  were  accomplished 
by  the  inspired  writer.  They  have  since  been  transferred  to  the  Holy  Mount 
to  be  prepared  for  the  press. 

13.  We  hail,  with  joy  and  gladness,  the  revelation  of  this  word  of  God  up- 
on the  eirth,  sent  forth  from  the  throne  of  the  Almighty,  in  great  mercy  and 
condescension  to  the  whole  human  family  ;  ofi'ering  them  mercy,  salvation 
and  eternal  life,  upon  the  most  easy,  just  and  equitable  terms  that  redemp- 
tion can  possibly  be  obtained,  even  without  money  and  without  price.  (See 
Isa.  Iv.  1.) 

14.  And  we  stand  as  living  witnesses  for  our  God,  in  support  of  his  word 
revealed  in  this  day,  that  it  carries  with  it  both  the  means  and  the  power 
of  salvation  from  sin,  and  redemption  from  the  very  nature  of  sin,  to  every 
honest  and  sincere  soul  that  will  receive,  believe  and  obey  it  with  the  whole 
heart,  and  will  labor,  day  and  night,  to  overcome  and  conquer  every  evil 
passion  and  propensity  of  their  own  fallen  and  corrupt  natures,  by  a  daily 
cross  and  self-denial.  For  no  soul  can  be  saved  by  the  testimony  alone,  with- 
out his  own  exertions,  any  more  than  faith  without  works  can  save  a  soul. 
(See  James  ii.  14.) 

15.  And  we  possess  the  most  firm  and  unshaken  confidence  in  this  work  of 
God,  feeling  sensible  that  it  is  planned  in  his  eternal  wisdom,  and  will  be  ful- 
filled in  every  jot  and  tittle,  by  his  Almighty  Power,  in  his  own  time  and 
way;  in  tender  mercy  to  every  penitent  and  obedient  soul;  but  in  judgment 
and  wrath  upon  the  disobedient  and  unrelenting. 

16.  It  may  happen  tiiat  the  enmity  of  Satan  will  yet  be  stirred  up,  to  gather 


694  TESTIMONY  RESPECTING  [aPPENDIX. 

iiis  liosts  to  bnttle  against  t!ie  icord  of  God,  nnd  against  tlie  testimony  bniught 
forth  by  the  icoman,  and  to  m:ike  war  with  tlie  remnant  of  lier  seed;  and  he 
may  spew  out  a  flood  uf  slanderous  rcjports,  as  in  former  days,  and  our  names 
be  cast  out  as  evil,  and  our  lives  put  in  jeopardy. 

17.  If  it  should  so  come  to  pass,  as  we  have  heretofore,  in  obedience  to  the 
known  will  of  our  Heavenly  Failier,  laid  down  our  carnal  lives,  once  for  all, 
for  the  gospel's  sake,  and  for  an  inheritance  in  that  kingdom  which  shall 
never  have  an  end  ;  even  so  will  we  again,  if  it  siiould  be  the  will  of  our 
God,  put  our  trust  in  Him,  and  give  up  our  natural  lives,  as  a  seal  to  our  faith 
and  testimony. 

18.  But  we  fervently  pray,  without  ceasing,  that  the  earth  may  never  more 
be  stained  with  the  blood  of  the  innocent ;  and  that  all  souls  may  be  left  to 
the  free  enjoyment  of  that  unalienable  right  of  free  agents,  to  follow  the  best 
light  of  their  own  consciences,  in  worshiping  their  Creator,  and  in  the  pur- 
suit of  happiness. 

19.  And  may  the  holy  and  divine  principles  of  peace  on  earth  and  good  will 
to  man,  so  phiinly  manifested  and  taught  by  our  Savior,  be  kept  and  main- 
tained by  every  soul  that  names  tiie  name  cf  Christ,  or  professes  to  follow 
liis  i)recepts  and  examples.  May  every  soul  learn  to  fear  God,  do  justly, 
love  mercy,  and  walk  humbly  in  his  presence.  And  in  so  doing,  they  will 
greatly  appease  the  wrath  of  God,  and  obtain  his  mercy  and  protection,  when 
his  desolating  judgments  shall  roll  through  tlie  earth  from  pole  to  jiole.  Amen. 

20.  We  have  already  stated  that  the  instrument  chosen  of  the  Most  High, 
to  write  his  word,  is  a  member  of  our  fmiily.  Her  name  is  Paulina  Bates; 
she  was  born  December  twenty  sixth,  eighteen  hundred  and  six,  in  the  town 
of  Brownville,  county  of  Jefferson,  and  state  of  New  York,  and  was  gather- 
ed into  tl;e  United  Society  at  Watervliet,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and 
twenty  five.  As  she  is  a  chosen  instrument,  it  becomes  our  duty  to  bear 
witness  of  her  conduct  and  deportment  while  engaged  in  her  holy  calling. 

21.  At  the  commencement  of  the  work,  as  soon  as  we  had  received  suffi- 
cient evidence  that  she  was  called  and  chosen  of  God,  and  inspired  with 
divine  power  to  write  something  of  great  importance,  in  his  most  holy  name, 
which  would  be  revealed  and  read  to  her  by  his  holy  Angels,  we  immedi- 
ately furnished  a  room  in  the  most  still  and  retired  part  of  the  dwelling 
house,  for  her  accommodation,  to  resort  to,  whenever  she  was  summoned  by 
the  trumpet  of  the  holy  Ang''l,  to  receive  the  word  of  God. 

22.  These  solemn  calls  generally  came  upon  her  suddenly  and  unawares, 
without  much  re-pect  to  her  employment,  or  even  in  the  silent  watches  of 
the  night,  the  solemn  sound  of  the  Angel's  trumpet  would  often  thrill  through 
her  soul,  and  give  her  no  rest  until  she  had  obeyed  the  call  and  appeared  at 
her  desk,  having  her  cup  of  suffering  and  tribulation  filled,  many  times,  to 
overflowing. 

23.  On  such  occasions,  she  would  often  inform  us  that  the  Angel  called  her 
to  her  appointed  place,  to  receive  the  word  of  God;  and  in  deep  humiliation 
and  anxiety  of  soul,  she  w(juld  beg  our  prayers  to  God  for  divine  wisdom 
and  support,  saying  that  she  had  not  the  least  knowledge  or  idea  of  the  sub- 
ject she  should  be  required  to  write  upon. 


APPENDIX.]  THE  INSPIRED  WHITER.  G95 

24.  And  feeling  the  solemn  and  weiglity  cliargc  resting  upon  us,  to  attend  to 
her  protection  and  support,  we  often  counseled  and  encouraged  her  to  ren- 
der simple  and  chiidliUe  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  holy  Angel  ;  to 
come  at  his  call,  and  go  at  his  bidding,  and  willingly  suffer  for  the  word  of 
God's  sake  ;  and  in  so  doing,  she  could  not  fail  of  his  i)lessing  and  approbation. 

25.  And  we  can  freely  testify  to  the  wholr;  world,  that  this  chosen  instru- 
ment, the  inspired  writer  of  God's  own  choice,  has  conducted  herself  in  a 
meek  and  exemplary  manner,  during  the  whole  time  of  her  service  in  writ- 
ing his  word  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  that  she  has  walked  humbly  and 
meekly  in  the  presence  of  her  God,  and  blameless  in  our  presence,  who 
have  had  our  watchful  eyes  upon  her,  with  deep  interest  and  concern. 

26.  And  we  can  further  testify  that,  previous  to  her  call  and  requirement 
to  write  the  word  of  God,  we  ever  found  her  a  true  and  faithful  follower  of 
Christ,  a  firm  and  stalnle  cross-bearer,  v/hose  orderly  and  chaste  deportment 
secured  the  confidence  and  respect  of  all  her  acquaintance. 

27.  And  we  can  assure  the  reader  that,  ever  since  she  has  accomplished  her 
work,  as  a  writer  of  these  heavenly  communications,  and  received  the  divine 
approbation  in  a  justified  conscience,  she  has  put  her  hands  to  work  with  all 
diiiirence,  and  her  heart  to  God,  to  adorn  his  holy  Zion  with  a  meek  and 
humble  deportment,  manifesting  her  love  to  God  by  simple  and  child-like 
obedience  to  his  commandments. 

28.  We  now  feel  conscious  of  having  discharged  our  duty,  as  faithful  wit- 
nesses of  God,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  having  borne  a  firm  testimony 
in  our  own  names  and  upon  our  own  responsibility,  in  support  and  defence  of 
the  word  of  God,  as  having  emanated  from  the  throne  of  the  Almighty,  un- 
mixed  with  the  inventions  of  man  or  woman  ;  and  also  in  behalf  of  his 
chosen  instrument. 

29.  Yea,  we  plainly  declare  that  the  inspired  writer  has  not,  of  herself,  had 
any  part  in  framing  or  devising  the  subjects  and  matters  contained  in  this 
book,  entitled  The  VV^ord  of  God  revealed,  excepting  a  testimony  at  the  close 
given  in  her  own  name;  stating  that  all  the  service  she  has  rendered  unto 
God  in  this  matter,  has  been  merely  as  an  instrument,  a  pen  in  his  own  hand 
or  power,  whereby  to  reveal  his  word  and  will  to  a  lost  world. 

30.  So  beware  all  ye  people,  how  ye  venture  to  judge  the  work  of  God  ! 
Beware  that  ye  despise  not  the  means  and  instruments  which  He  hath  chosen 
to  fulfill  his  purposes  and  do  his  work,  his  strange  work  !  For  ye  may  re- 
member that,  in  all  the  dealings  of  God  with  his  creature  man,  in  former 
dispensations.  He  accomplished  his  purposes  through  means  and  instruments 
of  his  own  choice,  among  the  subjects  of  the  work  which  He  designed  to  ac- 
complish in  every  such  day  or  dispensation.  "Beware  therefore,  lest  that 
come  upon  you  which  is  spoken  of  in  the  prophets;  Behold,  ye  despisers, 
and  wonder  and  perish  :  for  I  work  a  work  in  your  days,  a  work  which  ye 
shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though  a  man  declare  it  unto  you."  (Acts  xiii.  40,41 .) 

31.  Although  we  read  with  great  pleasure,  the  many  solemn  warnings,  like 
the  foregoing,  given  by  the  ancient  prophets  and  saints  in  heaven,  and  care- 
fully recorded  in  the  sacred  pages  of  this  holy  Book,  for  the  benefit  of  man- 


696 


TESTIMONY  RESPECTING  THE   INSPIRED  WRITER. 


kind  ;  yet,  as  tlie  voice  of  warning  is  tlie  voice  of  love  and  good  will  to  man, 
against  which  there  is  no  law,  we  fei;!  justified  in  warning  our  fellow  mortals 
on  this  all  important  point.         Farewell. 

Signatures  of  the  Elders. 

Hannah  Wells.  Joseph  HoncsoN. 

Emeline  Clark.  Jesse  Wells. 

Trustees,  Deacons  and  Deaconesses. 

Eleanor  Veddek. 

Ann  Bowser. 

Betsey  Wells.  )  t-»  David  Train. 

T>  n  ?  Deaconesses.  j         c 

roLLv  Bacon.      S  Joel  bmiti 


Stephen  Wells.     )  rr> 

T  r,  >  1  rustees. 

Justice  Harwood.  5 

lain.    }  r\ 

>  Deacons. 

PH.        3 


Page. 


94, 
474, 
610, 


Errata. 

verse  3,  line  1,  had  should  be  added  after  never. 
"  11,     "   6,  up  should  be  added  after  set. 
"  40,     "    4,  for  animal  read  vile. 


Date  Due 

^''SSSBBBBKB^^''* 

i*«*"-" 

I4rn 

C  APlJJ^aata 

HOWigie*" 

13  tv       ^    T^ 

m 

w  w  ■  ■     .1    ■•• 

"^0 

MlIM   ft. 

(yuM  1 5 

1986 

' 

9 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

